《Superman of the American Comics》


 Chapter 1

    Brooklyn, 1943.


    Thick haze shrouded every corner of the city, and occasionally sharp air defense sirens crossed the dark sky.


    At this time, the world to Germany "it''s a pity I can''t be with you."


    Luke said, pretending to be lost.


    He has no intention of joining the army.


    After a long journey, I went to help Uncle Sam fight the Nazis of Germany. This internationalist spirit is also very touching.


    The reason why I say this is just to keep people.


    In the current environment, joining the army is something most young people will do.


    "Someone has to stay and take care of Steve. His guy is always nosy. It''s really worrying!"


    Bucky patted his friend on the shoulder.


    He had secretly discussed with Luke, hoping that someone would stay at home.


    Unfortunately, Luke lost the wine fight to decide who could join the army - well, he did it on purpose.


    "In fact, it''s good to think about it. All the men in New York have become soldiers, and there are only 3.5 million women left in this city... Maybe I can have the opportunity to comfort some of them, their fragile and beautiful hearts."


    Luke joked.


    He and Bucky knew each other years ago.


    The other party and Steve Rogers are original friends.


    "Steve doesn''t think so. He''s a dead brain."


    Bucky sighed.


    He frowned at the thought of the little man who didn''t worry.


    The other party also wants to go to the battlefield like himself.


    However, he did not become a military hardware standard.


    "When shall we find Steve? He must be at the cinema again."


    Getting rid of the melancholy in his head, Bucky took out some tickets from his pocket and said excitedly, "you can go to tomorrow''s World Expo of stark industries tonight! I have an appointment with some beautiful girls!"

 Chapter 2

    When Luke and Bucky walked to the cinema across the street, the future American captain was beaten in the alley at the back door.


    "Bang" hit Steve Rogers on the cheek with a clear pain.


    Without suspense, Rogers was knocked to the ground.


    His thin figure was particularly weak in front of the strong villain.


    This is why no one dares to stand up and stop each other in the cinema.


    Even if the strong villain makes a loud noise and doesn''t care about other people''s opinions, no one wants to get into unnecessary trouble.


    Only a "fool" like Rogers will jump out and stop the other party''s impolite behavior at the risk of being beaten up.


    Rogers, who fell to the corner of the wall, hastily picked up the lid of the nearby trash can and blocked it in front of him as a shield.


    There was no fear in his eyes, but a look of perseverance.


    Like a brave soldier.


    Unfortunately, the huge gap in size and strength can not be made up by simple courage.


    The strong villain shook his fist and knocked Rogers down again.


    But before long, the thin little man struggled to get up again, as if he didn''t know the pain, and put on the posture of a boxer.


    "I can fight you all day!"


    Rogers gasped.


    His fist was slow and not strong enough. He was easily blocked by the strong villain.


    "It seems that you haven''t been taught enough!"


    The villain sneered, and his clenched fist made close contact with Rogers''s nose again.


    He also wanted to go up and kick his feet so that the little man without self-knowledge could understand the end of meddling.


    Boom!


    A strong force came from behind.


    The villain let out a scream, the whole man lost his balance and stumbled on the wall.


    "Which block are you an asshole who dares to bully my friend in Brooklyn?"


    A cold voice sounded from behind.


    The villain quickly turned his head and saw two young people.


    One was wearing a brown military uniform with a stiff iron, and the other was a leather jacket.


    The latter is staring at himself with sharp eyes.


    "Luke! This boy is meddling! I don''t know him..."


    Boom!


    Luke walked forward without saying a word, raised his fist and hit the villain on the nose.


    The other party leaned back and fell heavily on the hard ground.


    Fresh blood is like a tap that opens the valve and gushes out of your nose.


    Luke didn''t stop. He raised his long legs, stepped on each other''s twisted face with dark black boots and rubbed them hard.


    "Woo woo... Luke!"


    The muddy water and coal ash on the sole of the shoe poured into the villain''s mouth.


    Add the blood from your nose and mix it into a strange smell.


    "Go away. Next time I see you bullying my friend, I may go to your house and paint the house."


    A moment later, Luxon opened his feet and said coldly.


    The villain with blood on his face ran out of the alley in embarrassment and didn''t even want to say a cruel word.


    No way. It''s Frank''s nephew.


    And he is well cared for by the Irish gangs. He really can''t afford it.


    "That''s why I let Luke stay in Brooklyn to take care of you."


    Bucky in a military uniform reached out and pulled Rogers, with a helpless expression on his face: "sometimes I think you just like to be beaten, otherwise why do you always like to provoke these bastards who can''t beat yourself."


    Rogers patted the dust on his clothes and took a breath.


    The pain in the cheeks and eyes was clearly transmitted back to the brain at this time, with a severe burning feeling.


    Previously, with a cavity of courage, he forgot the pain in his body.


    Now


    Rogers felt he was going to find a doctor.


    "You went to the conscription station again?"


    Luke picked up the draft form on the ground with the identity of Steve Rogers.


    Just the place of residence, from Brooklyn, New York, to Paramus, New Jersey.


    "It''s illegal to fake a draft form, Steve."


    Luke rubbed his palm.


    Fortunately, this body has been exercising all year round and is quite strong. It has no problem dealing with the villain.


    He grew up in Brooklyn with Rogers and Bucky.


    But their experiences are more similar than their own.


    First, both parents died in the war.


    Rogers'' father served in the 107th infantry division and was killed by German mustard gas in a battle.


    Mother was a nurse in the tuberculosis ward. Unfortunately, she was infected and could not get through it.


    To some extent, the future captain of the United States can be regarded as the protagonist template for parents'' sacrifice to heaven.


    As for Bucky''s background experience, it''s similar.


    His father also served in the 107th infantry division. He died in an accident during a military exercise and was raised by his mother.


    Therefore, these two young people who have known each other since childhood will become close partners.


    "I just want to do something..."


    Rogers lowered his head slightly depressed and coughed violently.


    Not only is he thin, but he also has mild asthma.


    Chest tightness, dyspnea and other symptoms often occur.


    With such a constitution, being sent to the battlefield is tantamount to murder.


    Therefore, every time Rogers went to the recruitment station, he would be rejected by the officer in charge of recruitment.


    "You didn''t have to be so... Fierce, Luke."


    Rogers looked up at his friend and hesitated.


    Luke frowned slightly and then stretched out with a friendly smile: "I have to do that. Otherwise, more people will bully you and even trouble us in Brooklyn in the future."


    "Luke is right. If it weren''t for his uncle, who has a certain reputation among Irish immigrants, we don''t know how much we would be bullied by those little gangsters."


    Bucky nodded approvingly.


    He and Rogers were bullied by those little gangsters before.


    It is repeated almost every day. It is blocked in the corner and the two sides fight in the street.


    Until they met Luke one day and became friends.


    Then it became, blocking others in the corner.


    And in Bucky''s eyes, Luke has a head.


    He came up with the idea of making money, taking advantage of the strict management of military bases and the premise that soldiers can''t go out at will.


    Several people sneaked into the military camp to sell small commodities such as tobacco and alcohol.


    Because of the protection of their parents and old comrades in arms, many people turn a blind eye to it as if they didn''t see it.


    They made a lot of money from this business.


    Later, it attracted the attention of those bootleggers in Brooklyn.


    It was also Luke who took the initiative to build a good relationship with the Irish immigrant group and took the initiative to separate part of the business to avoid this trouble.


    "That''s good. You can stay at home and continue your business. When I come back, you may both become rich! Just like Howard stark!"


    Bucky joked.


    No one knows how long the war will last.


    For civilians, they hope that the smoke of gunpowder will dissipate early and life will return to calm.


    But for others, it''s a good chance to get rich.


    Capitalists never miss an opportunity to accumulate wealth.


    Many people know that before the United States participated in the world war, it sold a large number of weapons and equipment to axis countries and allies at the same time, so as to make a fortune.


    Among them is stark industries, which has become famous in recent years.


    It can grow rapidly, leap forward and stand side by side with those old military industrial groups. The main reason is that Howard stark seized the opportunity.


    The other party not only made use of his smart mind, but also some useful inventions, which were appreciated by the Ministry of defense.


    But also with the huge wealth earned, open the door to the upper class, so as to lay a broad and good network foundation.


    In just a few decades, he has become a generation of military tycoons.


    In addition to the rapid development of stark industry, oil companies also seize the opportunity.


    Through a neutral country like Switzerland, they broke through the British blockade and transported barrels of oil to Germany, so as to make huge profits and make a big fortune.


    As a multinational enterprise and industrial giant, Ford is even more exaggerated.


    They even helped Germans produce trucks for covert political investment.


    So later, Henry Ford, the founder of Ford, was awarded the Grand Cross - the highest medal awarded to foreigners by the German Nazis.


    It can be seen that capital has no camp.


    They have only one purpose, that is to harvest wealth.


    Even now that the United States has entered the war and joined the alliance camp, the world situation has become more and more serious, it can not stop speculators from thinking carefully.


    "Howard stark, I don''t have that mind!"


    Luke smiled. He turned to Rogers and said, "Steve, if you really want to join the army and there are so many recruitment stations, I can go with you a few more times. It''s a chance."


    "Really?"


    Rogers had a surprise smile on his face.


    Bucky had always opposed his joining the army, and the two had quarreled several times.


    Luke seldom said anything at ordinary times. Today, he suddenly approved of his approach, which made Rogers very happy.


    Bucky, who was standing next to him, was about to say something. When he saw Luke throw a "I have discretion" look in his eyes, he stopped talking.


    He knew Luke, a good friend who had always been silent, would never do anything without a reason.


    "Well, tonight is my last night in New York! Are you going to spend it in this alley?"


    Bucky eagerly beckoned to his two little friends.


    He will go to war tomorrow and go to a foreign country.


    I''ve made an appointment with some hot and beautiful girls tonight to indulge with Luke and Rogers.

 Chapter 3

    When Luke and Bucky came out of Rogers'' house, it was already dusk.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shines on New York and coats the surrounding skyscrapers with a mottled golden glow.


    "Don''t try to be brave in the future. Luke and I can''t arrive in time every time."


    Bucky affectionately took Rogers by the shoulder, and the thin little man looked awkward and silent.


    The scar on his face was not serious. After some cleaning, only a faint bruise was left.


    Three people in Brooklyn put on new clothes.


    Prepare to attend tomorrow''s World Expo of stark industries and practice it for Bucky.


    "I want to join the 107 infantry division like you. That''s where my father stayed."


    Rogers frowned. He was still unhappy that he couldn''t join the army.


    Due to the encouragement and publicity of public opinion, most young people at this time are eager to join the army, go to the battlefield and win medals symbolizing honor.


    Rogers and Bucky are one of them.


    However, compared with the powerful Bucky, Rogers is thin, weighs less than 100 pounds, and suffers from mild asthma.


    Let alone join the army, even if he runs thousands of meters, he will be out of breath.


    Therefore, even if Rogers changed his address and forged his identity to look for opportunities at the recruitment station, he would still be rejected.


    Because his physical examination evaluation is always 4f - a completely unqualified score.


    "There''s always a chance."


    With his hands in his pockets, Luke, walking behind, smiled.


    He was thinking about whether to find a way to get super soldier serum.


    The continuous exercise over the years has promoted the progress bar to 99%, which can be activated only one step away.


    His intuition told Luke that it might take strong enough external force to achieve 100%!


    At present, he is the easiest and most likely to get it, only super soldier serum.


    As a passer-by who roughly knows the direction of the plot, Luke naturally knows that tonight will be a turning point in the fate of Steve Rogers.


    The thin little man met Dr. Abraham Erskine, a German scientist who took refuge in the allies and the developer of super soldier serum.


    The other side was moved by the heartfelt words of Steve Rogers and got the opportunity to join the army.


    After that, he came into the sight of the military and was selected as an injector of super soldier serum.


    "Do you want to get involved?"


    Luke, who was walking behind, was absorbed in thinking.


    If he could grow silently, he would not choose to join the army.


    After all, the battlefield is full of bullets and crises.


    Even with the captain of the United States and the winter soldiers, they may not be safe.


    But the plug-in didn''t arrive, which gave Luke a headache.


    There was really no other option, so he had to gamble.


    Although, in previous lives, many people thought that they were steady like a defense tower.


    But for krypton gold''s plug-in, it''s not so difficult to take a little risk.


    Luke, distracted, followed Rogers and Bucky to the tavern on the corner.


    Several people ordered some beer and snacks, chatted aimlessly, and waited for the start of tomorrow''s World Expo held by Stark industries.


    Rogers still looked a little depressed and didn''t give up the idea of joining the army.


    Baki was unaware that he was immersed in the dream of defeating the Nazis and the victory and triumph of the allies.


    "Let''s go. I specially made an appointment with a beautiful girl for you!"


    After looking at the time, Bucky pulled Rogers out of the tavern.


    The streets outside are dark. Only the venues of tomorrow''s Expo are brightly lit and particularly conspicuous.


    At this time, World War II was in full swing. Like European countries, America was also on the cusp of the storm.


    In order to save energy, the military imposed blackouts.


    Like neon lights and colorful billboards, they are restricted to go out at night.


    Every night, the city also has frequent power cuts, giving priority to ensuring the power supply of military bases and government agencies.


    Even New York is no exception.


    Tonight is because of stark industries'' Tomorrow World Expo.


    The military was especially kind and allowed to relax restrictions.


    Otherwise, New Yorkers can''t see the gorgeous and bright neon lights.


    "It''s so lively."


    Bucky cheered.


    The inside of the Expo venue is very lively.


    The crowd is surging and the fireworks are gorgeous.


    You can hear young men and women hugging everywhere, and the smell of hormones filled the audience.


    Luke and his party stood under the huge metal globe, silently eating dog food and waiting for the beautiful girl.


    Before long, three young girls arrived on time.


    They looked warm and reserved in colorful cotton skirts and flat heels.


    "Girls, they are my friends."


    Bucky waved and pointed to Luke and Rogers behind him.


    The young and lively girls, ignoring the thin little man, looked at Luke one after another.


    At this time, Steve Rogers is not the future pectoralis major captain, nor the so-called American hip, which naturally can not attract young and beautiful girls.


    It''s Luke.


    He sells well.


    Clean short black hair and a slightly cold young face can arouse the enthusiasm of young girls.


    "Don''t keep a straight face! Rogers, you have to learn to have fun!"


    Bucky hooked the thin little man''s shoulder and taught patiently.


    Luke, who was walking in front, was surrounded by young girls, listening to their chattering and talking about boring topics.


    The group passed through the square with metal globes, passed through some secondary pavilions and entered the core area.


    "Welcome to the modern miracle exhibition hall -"


    The narrator''s voice paused slightly and then increased: "the future world! A greater world! A better world! Everything starts with stark industry!"


    The people who came and went were amazed, and their eyes showed a novel look.


    The steel dummy in the glass window, the plane model suspended from the ceiling, and the glass curtain wall of Howard Stark''s speech


    At present, these are undoubtedly quite advanced and can attract the public''s attention.


    But Luke didn''t feel much about it.


    He himself comes from the 21st century, and he has seen many science fiction films in his previous life.


    Those gadgets on the display cabinet are difficult to arouse their interest.


    Just a young girl holding his arm from left to right, but she kept talking like she had discovered a new world.


    It gives Luke a headache.


    How he wanted to walk behind with a bucket of popcorn and enjoy a moment of peace like Rogers.


    It seemed to sense Luke''s mood. Rogers, who was alone, picked up some popcorn and threw it into his mouth, with a laughing expression of schadenfreude on his face.


    But soon Luke was understood.


    The two female companions around him suddenly screamed like a Star chaser and rushed under the stage of an exhibition area.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Howard stark!"


    The host''s voice fell to the ground and the curtain opened.


    Several beautiful girls in tight waistcoats and black tuxedos made a grand appearance in front of a red car.


    Then Howard stark with a moustache stepped onto the stage.


    There was a burst of applause.


    Howard stark, the young tycoon of today''s era.


    He is a young genius with a smart mind and a love field expert with waves and flowers.


    The gossip about his lacy affair and other gossip have never been cut off.


    Howard, who came out from behind the scenes, did not say hello to the audience. Instead, he kissed a beautiful girl on the stage with a confident and charming smile on his face.


    Worthy of being the father of iron man


    Luke standing under the stage silently gave a thumbs up.


    Thinking of the iron man of the future, there was once an amazing feat of sleeping on every cover girl of a magazine all year round. It seems that the romantic nature is the inheritance of the stark family.

 Chapter 4

    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the future world created by Stark industry! Do you believe that a wave of new technology is sweeping through, and maybe cars in a few years will never touch the ground again!"


    He took the microphone, took out a handkerchief and wiped his lips. Iron man''s father began his own performance.


    He seemed to enjoy the gaze under the stage. While publicizing his company''s innovative technology, he asked the beautiful girl to take off the four wheels of the red car.


    Howard stark on the stage is not like a scientist, but more like a magician who knows his acting skills well.


    Know what means to catch the audience''s eye.


    "With the latest anti gravity technology developed by stark, all this will be possible!"


    Howard smiled and turned on the instrument.


    The car with its wheels removed floated up slowly.


    This magical scene made the audience hold their breath.


    Luke turned his mouth. He was not interested in Howard Stark''s gadgets.


    Although the other party can be regarded as one of the smartest talents in the world, he is the same as Tony Stark, an iron man who has not yet matured.


    They all have a common characteristic, or family inherited personality defect¡ª¡ª


    That''s hard to deal with!


    Maybe this can be attributed to the common problem between geniuses!


    Taking this opportunity, Luke sneaked out of the crowd and got rid of the unnecessary entanglement of the young girls.


    The young and lively gentle countryside is better left to Bucky who is going to England to serve the motherland.


    Inadvertently turning his head, Luke saw Rogers''s thin back.


    He left the crowd gathered on the stage and walked towards the conscription station not far away.


    Luke took a deep breath and thought that was the beginning of Captain America.


    He put his hands in his pockets and thought about what he should do.


    Although it is said that Gou''s development is the right way.


    But who knows when golden finger will arrive.


    Moreover, it seems a bit wasteful to go to marvel studios and think about living a peaceful life for ordinary people.


    Thinking, Luke saw an old man again.


    He has gray hair, some baldness, and glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    Abraham Erskine!


    Luke recognized each other.


    The developer of super soldier serum, a German scientist who made the red skeleton of Hydra leader, walked slowly into the recruitment station.


    "Well, there seems to be a stalker!"


    Luke, who was about to follow up, suddenly turned dignified.


    He saw several men in black with round hats following Abraham Erskine behind him.


    They puffed up around their waists, looked nervous and looked around.


    It doesn''t look like an ordinary tourist, and its identity is much different from that of the bodyguard.


    "Hydra?"


    An idea came to Luke''s mind.


    As the developer of super soldier serum, Dr. Erskine must be a thorn in the eye and flesh of Hydra.


    The red skeleton will do everything to get rid of this threat!


    Once the Allies get super soldier serum and create a large number of super soldiers, there is no suspense about the victory or defeat of the war.


    Thoughts flashed, Luke also walked into the recruitment station.


    "Steve..."


    Bucky recovered from Howard Stark''s performance and turned to his unhappy friend. He found that the other party had already disappeared.


    "Luke..."


    He looked at Luke again, but he didn''t expect to see anyone.


    "What''s going on! Where have they all gone!"


    Bucky murmured and was dragged to other exhibition areas by the remaining women.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The battlefield is not for you."


    At the recruiting station, Rogers was rejected again.


    When the officers who recruited soldiers saw his thin figure, they showed their attitude without thinking. They didn''t even look at the completed information form.


    Despite Rogers'' arguments and sincere words.


    But no matter what he said, the officer just shook his head.


    In his opinion, sending this thin little man to the battlefield is no different from murder.


    "You still have a lot of things to do. You don''t have to join the army. We are in urgent need of labor. You can go to the factory to make weapons for the front line, or find another job!"


    The officer said impatiently.


    He pushed Rogers'' draft back with a cold expression of "no discussion".


    "War is not a fight! When you go to the battlefield, you will only drag others down! Instead, you''d better stay in the local rear!"


    "Be content, boy! You don''t have to risk your life and shuttle through the hail of bullets. This is a good thing that many people can''t think of!"


    Looking at the thin little man in front of him, the conscription officer said so.


    He doesn''t understand why the other party has to join the army. Isn''t it good to stay at home?


    There is no danger of life, let alone experience the cruelty of war.


    No matter how valuable the medal of honor is, can it be important to live?


    Now who doesn''t know that the allies and the axis powers are inseparable.


    Every battlefield is like a meat grinder, swallowing the flesh and blood of both sides.


    I''m afraid only God knows the exact number of bodies filled in the trench!


    "Sir! I want to serve my country! What do I want to do! I''m sure I can do something..."


    The conscription officer avoided Rogers'' firm eyes and shook his head again.


    Everything must follow the rules. He can''t recruit an unqualified soldier.


    Their voices gradually raised and attracted Abraham Erskine''s attention.


    He looked at Rogers, who looked depressed, as if he thought of something.


    "It''s as like as two peas in history."


    Luke watched quietly, the corners of his mouth rising slightly.


    But soon he restrained his smile, because behind Abraham Erskine, the black men who followed him were approaching.


    Their eyes were cold, their faces were murderous, and their right hand slowly extended to the bulging position of their waist.


    Almost in an instant!


    The man in black opens his clothes!


    Pull out the hidden pistol!


    The cold muzzle of the gun was aimed at Abraham Erskine.


    It seems that the trigger will be pulled the next second.


    Boom!


    A shot!


    The crowd in the conscription station immediately fell into panic, and the screams with panic were scattered like steam from the locomotive.


    Those recruits in military uniforms who have not yet joined the army suddenly run around like ants on a hot pot without a clue.


    They have not been on the battlefield, nor have they received formal training, and they do not know what to do.


    The officer in charge of the guard fell into a pool of blood and a bullet hole appeared in his white round hat.


    The blood gurgled out from the back of my head, especially terrible with that twisted face.


    "Go!"


    Luke, who was hiding, pulled up Dr. Erskine, who fell to the ground, turned and turned into the compartment in the corridor.


    Fierce gunfire came from behind. Bullets hit the wall and splashed a large amount of dust.


    Luke glanced at Rogers, who was hiding behind the cabinet with his head in his hands, and a strange idea came out.


    If the future captain of the United States dies, what will happen in the future?


    Is there a new hero?


    Or did the third empire win the war and the red skeleton conquer the world?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The clear shot interrupted Luke''s thoughts.


    He looked at the nervous Dr. Erskine and whispered, "you hide here! Don''t walk around!"


    Outside the compartment, the sound of footsteps approaching.


    After the curtain was pulled up, a figure with a gun appeared due to the reflection of the light.


    Luke touched colt M1911 behind his waist, took a deep breath and rushed out of the corridor compartment!

 Chapter 5

    "You lost Dr. Erskine?"


    Turning the clock back five minutes ago, a tall female officer asked in a stern tone.


    "German spies are likely to lurk in this city and always want to capture or execute Dr. Erskine! Don''t you know how important he is? Find him quickly!"


    The female officer scolded her men impolitely.


    The beautiful face full of heroism is full of cold and gorgeous expression, like an iceberg.


    The agent in plain clothes nodded and tried to restrain the disdain in his eyes.


    This is a turbulent time when women''s status has not been paid attention to.


    Most people still hold the idea that women should stay at home as full-time housewives and do housework without showing up.


    Even if the stern looking female officer in front of them is their superior, they must maintain an attitude of obedience.


    But the respect of these plainclothes agents is still perfunctory.


    For them, female officers are a beautiful vase with a bad temper, not their superiors!


    "We separated from him. There were too many people at the Expo. Who knows where the German old man went!"


    A plainclothes agent defended.


    "He is Dr. Abraham Erskine!"


    The female officer corrected.


    "This does not change the fact that he and Hitler are compatriots."


    Another undercover agent retorted with a sneer.


    Due to the deliberate propaganda of public opinion, the people have obvious hostility towards the Germans.


    Even if Abraham Erskine was an ally, he could not stop these people''s prejudice.


    Boom!


    There was a clear gunshot not far away.


    Faint screams of panic can be heard.


    As soon as the female officer''s face changed, she gave a cold look at the undercover agent and left quickly in flat heels.


    Three minutes later.


    She rushed to the conscription station with a team of armed soldiers.


    Several cold bodies fell on the ground, and the pungent blood filled the whole audience.


    "Doctor!"


    The female officer breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Dr. Erskine safe and sound.


    The other side is now the highest level protection target of the military, and it is also a major problem for the Germans.


    Every insider knows how valuable the super soldier serum developed by Abraham Erskine.


    It can end the war!


    The balance of victory!


    Even the pattern of the world!


    "These people... Should be spies they sent."


    Dr. Erskine had recovered from his panic and said calmly, "it seems that Schmidt really doesn''t want me to live in this world."


    The female officer nodded in agreement.


    Then she swept the remaining light towards the two young people next to Dr. Erskine, with a trace of vigilance in her eyes.


    "Fortunately, this young man saved me. By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    Dr. Erskine explained.


    When he saw Luke alone, he narrowly solved the three spies who followed the assassination. He thought it was a plainclothes agent sent by the military to protect himself.


    But from the vigilant eyes of female officers, it is obviously not the same thing!


    "Luke. My name is Luke Carville."


    The young man who put away the pistol smiled.


    He didn''t expect to get to know Abraham Erskine and Captain America''s girlfriend, Peggy Carter, in this way.


    you ''re right.


    The female officer standing in front of him is one of the founders of the future s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Now, the other party should be an agent of the strategic science Corps.


    Responsible for protecting Abraham Erskine and participating in the super soldier program.


    "You killed all these spies? Good skill."


    The female officer named Peggy Carter said meaningfully.


    She glanced at the body of the spy in black. All three people were killed with one shot. There were no redundant traces of trauma. All the bullets hit the vital parts.


    Judging only from the wound, the young man named Luke shot very well.


    Moreover, after killing the three people, the other party did not show the intense emotion of panic.


    It doesn''t look like a novice.


    Such an abnormal performance has every reason to make Peggy suspicious.


    It''s impossible to say that ordinary young people in Brooklyn can hang and beat German spies at will?


    In that case, the allies would have fought to Berlin and ended the war!


    "Learned some self-defense skills."


    Luke replied casually.


    He did learn fighting and shooting from Uncle Frank for some time.


    The latter once thought of training Luke to be a gang thug who brushes the house.


    Irish gangs are rising rapidly and lack some good boys who can do things.


    Unfortunately, Luke is not interested in this road.


    Although he worked hard to learn fighting and shooting and insisted on exercising, it was only to increase the means of self-protection.


    I''m not a doughnut head who wants to be a "gangster superstar"!


    "Doctor, it''s not safe here. Let''s leave first."


    The female officer took back her eyes, looked at Dr. Erskine and whispered, "we will investigate all this afterwards."


    "All right. I remember your name, Luke."


    Dr. Erskine nodded. He knew he was closely protected by the military.


    It''s Howard Stark''s invitation to attend tomorrow''s World Expo tonight.


    But after meeting, Dr. Erskine felt that the young and promising Mr. stark was more like a businessman.


    The enthusiasm for climbing to the peak of science is far less than the interest in gathering wealth and chasing women.


    Therefore, they just exchanged greetings and didn''t talk deeply.


    "Is he your friend?"


    Before leaving, Erskine looked aside at Steve Rogers.


    I don''t know why, he is very interested in this thin little man.


    Perhaps it was the conversation between the other party and the conscription station officer that recalled some memories in Erskine''s heart.


    As the developer of super soldier serum, Abraham Erskine knew its harm and what side effects it had.


    I have created a devil and don''t want to create a second and more!


    Therefore, Erskine has been looking for the right person - a "super soldier" who will not bully and knows compassion.


    "Yes. His name is Steve Rogers."


    Luke pulled Steve over and shouted, "my friend wants to play for his country. Although he is not strong enough, his patriotism has never been extinguished."


    "I see."


    Erskine, thoughtful, turned and left.


    The female officer followed quickly, but she still seemed suspicious when she looked at Luke before leaving.


    Those armed soldiers stayed to protect the scene and clean up the mess.


    "Luke, who are they?"


    Steve, who survived, was a little confused. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Someone who can change your destiny."


    Luke curled his mouth and whispered.


    He patted Steve on his thin shoulder, and there was a glow in the depths of his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that I would enter the vision of the military in this way.


    I''m afraid the next female agent named Peggy Carter will launch a careful investigation into Luke.


    But he is not worried that the strategic science Corps is doomed to nothing.


    Their enemy is Hydra, an axis of evil.


    Luke has nothing to do with the so-called German spy, the killer sent by Hydra.


    "That was terrible."


    Steve, who couldn''t understand the meaning, was terrified.


    The conscription officer who argued with him also fell in a pool of blood.


    Empty eyes, lose all colors.


    "If you set foot on the battlefield, you will encounter more such things and see more dead partners."


    Luke sighed.


    He saw Uncle Frank paint the house.


    Even personally solved so many Gang scum.


    I''m used to blood and death.


    "Do I still have a chance to go to war?"


    Steve is a little depressed. He has been rejected too many times.


    Everyone said he couldn''t and thought he should stay at home.


    Even buddy Bucky is no exception.


    "There will be."


    Luke nodded affirmatively.


    He seems more confident than Steve himself.


    "Well, hurry to find Bucky. We''ll practice it for him tonight."


    Feeling Steve''s puzzled eyes, Luke turned aside the topic and dragged the thin little man away from the recruitment station.

 Chapter 6

    The next day, early in the morning.


    Luke got up early from bed, finished washing, and continued his daily training to become bald and strong.


    Push ups, squats, sit ups, sunbathing


    After a series of processes, the pointer of the clock on the wall has slid to 8:20.


    "Bucky should have boarded the ship..."


    Luke closed the door and was ready to find Rogers.


    They had planned to send Bucky, but Sergeant James Barnes, who was going to England, said he didn''t want his friends to see the embarrassment of his weak legs.


    I''m afraid the whole of New York last night was under fire.


    With a straight military uniform and a few fancy words.


    A young man with strong hormones can easily get a beautiful girl.


    Perhaps this is the welfare of serving the motherland.


    "Good morning, Luke!"


    The florist downstairs looked enthusiastic and shouted, "Frank is looking for you. His temper looks a little bad!"


    "I see! Thank you, uncle dahler!"


    Luke stopped, changed direction and headed for Uncle Frank''s house.


    Probably yesterday''s street gangster ran to complain to his boss, and then spread it to his uncle through the Irish gangster.


    Ten minutes later, Luke skillfully took out the key from under the doormat and opened the door.


    "Uncle Frank, I brought you aunt Bertha''s roast mushrooms and potato pancakes!"


    Carrying a steaming breakfast, Luke walked into the living room and saw an old man with gray hair and a bent waist.


    Only from the appearance and figure, we can vaguely see the strong and strong shadow of youth.


    "Luke! You annoying boy!"


    When the old man saw Luke, he angrily scolded, "that sissy bastard Hobson ran to report to Mr. Hoffa and said you beat his little brother!"


    "Hobson has to tell Mr. Hoffa about such things? Then why didn''t he tell Mr. Hoffa that his mother died sitting on the toilet the other day?"


    Luke pretended to be stunned and took out the plates, knives and forks in the cupboard without stopping.


    "Eat while it''s hot! Aunt Bertha added meat to the potato pancake!"


    The old man named "Frank" sat at the table and said, "don''t try to buy me off with this! Luke, you troublemaker bastard, the last Italian... Well, it''s great! You''re not tired of eating!"


    Facts have proved that no one can escape the true fragrance law!


    After Frank ate that breakfast, he never mentioned Hobson and his little brother again.


    He mentioned more about getting Luke to join the fast-growing Irish gangs.


    "Mr. Hoffa values you very much. The good idea of doing business with the barracks has enabled the gang to get some eliminated guns! Those Italians are not as arrogant as before!"


    Frank wondered why his nephew refused to join the gang.


    The idle Street gangsters in Brooklyn are eager to join the gangs and become cadres.


    At least then no one will bully themselves again!


    "I''m not interested! If I really want to be a gangster, I might as well go back to school!"


    Luke made himself a cup of coffee and said faintly.


    He knew that this was the most turbulent period in American history. As the newspaper said, "violence is like cherry sauce pie, which is a specialty of the United States".


    Since the prohibition, various gangs have sprung up.


    At first, they were mostly poor immigrant groups, such as Irish and Italian.


    Unlike the British and Germans who brought a lot of money to develop North America, their so-called "immigration" is just a change of place to continue to be the bottom people.


    Many people can''t afford to rent a house and can only engage in the hardest and most tiring work.


    The immigrant groups living together gradually formed slums.


    Later, the famous "hell kitchen" in New York was born in this way.


    As a sociologist said, poverty tends to breed nationalism.


    Because the Irish and Italians are Catholics themselves, they are regarded as "barbarians" who cannot be assimilated in North America dominated by Christianity.


    The ubiquitous exclusion and discrimination make the life of these immigrant groups very difficult.


    Therefore, in order to fight against the exploitation of foremen and religious persecution, Irish and Italians spontaneously formed various violent groups.


    This is the rudiment of American gangs!


    At that time, gangs were just a group composed of poor people and were not taken seriously.


    Until later, a special group called "city bosses" began to rise.


    They are the "professions" that came into being after the rise of industrial society. Their main responsibilities are to raise campaign funds for party candidates and buy votes - that is, the "brokers" of later generations.


    As we all know, the United States is a country of immigrants.


    In the past, no one looked down on the low status, poor and poor immigrant groups.


    However, the "city bosses" have keenly discovered their value, and the gangs formed by workers have gradually changed.


    One accepts the shelter of interest groups and the other provides stable votes for politicians.


    The two sides hit it off!


    However, no one expected the follow-up development.


    "Prohibition of alcohol" provides a lot of wealth for gangs, coupled with the rise of trade unions, the frequent occurrence of labor movements.


    The monster of the gang finally tore open the cage of social law!


    They hold enough wealth in one hand and win over politicians through votes in the other.


    And cooperate with trade unions to obtain legal identity.


    For a while, it developed rapidly!


    Like Uncle Frank''s Irish Gang, they have a deep relationship with Jimmy Hoffa, a senior member of the national truck drivers brotherhood.


    The union represented nearly one million truck drivers and warehouse workers, and later reached 2.3 million members at its peak.


    It can be said that if you run for mayor and congressman, you can get the help of the trade union, which is no different from declaring victory directly.


    Gangs, trade unions and politicians constitute a strict interest chain.


    "Unfortunately, this brilliance did not last long."


    Luke thought silently.


    Whether Irish or Italian.


    Their power was at its height.


    The former succeeded in making Kennedy president, and the latter had close contact with Edgar Hoover, the first director of the FBI.


    However, gangs are only a deformed product of social unrest.


    With the end of World War II, they will inevitably decline.


    As a tool in the hands of politicians and interest groups, it is difficult to have the glory of the past.


    "Marvel world mixed into a gangster boss has no future, even if Jin doesn''t have that status!"


    This is Luke''s inner thought.


    "What a high Luyuan bastard! I won''t ask you to join the gang. I want you to be a truck driver and take over my seat in the future. Don''t you want to be a war hero like this?"


    Frank got angry when he saw Luke''s indifferent face.


    He had a good relationship with Jimmy Hoffa of the national brotherhood of truck drivers, so he couldn''t brush his house. After retirement, he served as the honorary president of a branch of the trade union.


    Although it''s just a name, I can get a good salary every month.


    If you say hello, the gang and Mr. Hoffa should take care of Luke.


    "Uncle Frank, don''t worry about this! Come on, cover the blanket!"


    Luke did not retort, smiling and covering Frank''s legs with a thick blanket.


    If he followed the captain of the United States and joined the roaring commando, he might really be the honor of a war hero!


    Unfortunately, even becoming a hero is still a tool and mascot in the hands of politicians and capitalists.


    So Luke has another idea.

 Chapter 7

    New York, a military camp somewhere.


    In the conference room, a valiant female officer was reporting to her boss.


    "- Colonel Phillips, I think there''s something wrong with that guy named Luke Carville!"


    Carter briefly summarized the attack on Dr. Erskine''s venue at tomorrow''s Expo, and then talked about Luke, who was listed as a suspect.


    "I''ve seen the wounds of those German spies. They were all killed with one shot! Ordinary people can''t do this at all! Carville must have practiced shooting and be very good!"


    The female officer said the conclusion in a firm tone.


    After leaving the recruitment station, her doubts never disappeared.


    It sounds incredible that a young man from Brooklyn solved the well-trained professional spy alone.


    There are too many places that don''t make sense!


    So Carter thought it was probably the hydra''s plot.


    By sacrificing those German spies, we can get close to Dr. Erskine!


    Then, carry out the evil plan!


    Germany may be more inclined to kidnap than to kill Dr Erskine.


    The value of super soldier serum is there after all.


    Whoever gets it can control the world war.


    The influence and threat can not be ignored!


    Colonel Phillips, who was sitting in his seat, shook his head and said in a deep voice, "he has no problem."


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate! Luke Carville, his parents are Irish immigrants. His parents died very early and dropped out of Bronx science high school at the age of 17 - his teachers are very sorry because Carville has excellent grades and learning talent! He receives scholarships every year!"


    "Then why did he drop out?"


    Carter was puzzled.


    "You know, Irish immigrants are not popular. Being bullied and pranks are very common. Therefore, Carville often fights with people at school. In this case, the teacher can only call his parents, but he has no parents..."


    Colonel Phillips shrugged and said reluctantly, "every time he plays with the school kids, he has to face unreasonable adults. For a 17-year-old boy, this is not an easy problem."


    Carter was silent.


    She could imagine how hard Luke Carville, an orphan, had been in those years.


    "But... Where did he get the guns and learn the shooting skills?"


    Carter hesitated.


    Through the Colonel''s story, she dispelled her doubts.


    It''s just that Carter doesn''t understand how an ordinary young man in Brooklyn can shoot so accurately!


    "Carville''s Uncle Frank is a veteran who really survived fighting on the battlefield. He later joined the Irish gangs and did some dirty work. Now he retires and becomes the honorary president of a branch of the truck drivers'' Union."


    Colonel Phillips told his subordinates the results of the investigation.


    Carter has always been good and strong, and his working ability is also excellent.


    But she is a little persistent in performance and doesn''t lose to any man.


    This gives Colonel Phillips a headache.


    If the other party were not a British, not a faction of the American military, he would not have such a good temper.


    After all, the members of the strategic science corps are very complex, with talents drawn from all over the world.


    Carter is one of them.


    "Luke Carville is not a German spy. He has nothing to do with the Germans! I think no matter how Hitler knows how to incite people, he can''t turn a young man who grew up in Brooklyn into a German spy."


    "Of course, Carville did do some disgraceful things, but the strategic science Corps is not interested in those. It''s not our job to fight the gangs! It''s our job to fight the hydra, defeat the axis and win the war!"


    Colonel Phillips accentuated his tone and signaled his subordinates not to bother with the man any more.


    He doesn''t want Carter to poke the hornet''s nest of the Irish gangs!


    Those people are now working with trade unions to help politicians absorb votes and interfere in elections.


    In recent years, the power has grown stronger and stronger.


    Even Colonel Phillips doesn''t want to get into such unnecessary trouble!


    Who knows how many congressmen stand behind them!


    Instead, he seemed to think of something and said, "but Erskine seems to be very interested in those two people. Luke Carville, and... What''s the little man''s name?"


    "Steve Rogers."


    Carter replied.


    "Yes, yes! Erskine wants to recruit them to the Caspian training camp."


    Colonel Phillips pondered for a moment and asked, "what do you think of that, Carter?"


    Caspian training camp, on the surface, is a place for training recruits.


    The real role is to select the experimenters who inject super soldier serum.


    Erskine''s intention is undoubtedly to select Luke Carville and Steve Rogers.


    Colonel Phillips did not find any problem with the former.


    Luke was tall, strong and powerful. He dealt with three German spies alone.


    Even if he is not selected in the end, it does not hinder the fact that he will become a good soldier.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Steve Rogers?


    That thin little man who can fall down in a gust of wind?


    It would be ridiculous if the Allies depended on such people to save them!


    "If this is Dr. Erskine''s idea, then I think it''s all right, Colonel!"


    Carter thought for a moment and gave an answer.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. I want to see them on the bus to New Jersey."


    Colonel Phillips nodded and handed over the task.


    He figured it out. Anyway, with Rogers''s physique, he might not even be able to support the basic training of recruits.


    As for being selected to become a super soldier?


    Compared with this, Colonel Phillips preferred to believe that Adolf Hitler would find his conscience and immediately declare his surrender!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong!


    Luke, returning to his residence, opened the door.


    "Steve, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Looking at Rogers standing outside the door and the frosty female officer, Luke asked in surprise.


    He thought that the strategic science Corps would investigate himself and perhaps pull himself for questioning in the name of assisting in handling cases.


    As an important figure protected by the military, Abraham Erskine can fully reach this level.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Steve, what are you so happy about?


    I can''t hold back the smile on my face!


    Is it a good thing to be dragged by agents for interrogation?


    "Luke! I can join the army! We''re leaving for New Jersey tomorrow!"


    Rogers''s joy was almost like a volcanic eruption.


    His depression accumulated for many days finally dissipated!


    Luke''s heart moved and reacted immediately.


    This is recruited!


    Although the plot has changed, Steve Rogers still embarked on the road of becoming "Captain America" under the influence of the inertia of the timeline.


    "I thought the process would be more tortuous."


    Luke calmed down.


    It seems that the plan to obtain super soldier serum has taken the first step successfully.


    "Luke Carville, are you willing to serve the country and join the war of freedom against fascism?"


    Carter asked coldly.


    It''s like I have the right to refuse


    Luke glanced at the two armed soldiers standing behind Carter and thought silently.


    Since he chose to use this way to enter the field of vision of the military, it aroused Dr. Erskine''s interest.


    At this moment, there will be no retreat!


    "Cough, now that the organization has decided, I..."


    Luke resisted the desire to sing two poems on the spot and accepted the military call up.

 Chapter 8

    The next day, early in the morning.


    Luke, who was appointed by the military, packed up some simple clothes and took Rogers with excitement to the special bus to the Caspian training camp in New Jersey.


    Before departure, they met several important personnel of the strategic science Corps.


    For example, Colonel Phillips with a serious face.


    The developer of super soldier serum, Dr. Abraham Erskine.


    Howard stark, famous in New York.


    And, as always, agent Carter with a cool expression.


    Wait


    The strategic science Corps is a temporary organization specially established by the allies in order to win the war.


    It was personally approved by President Roosevelt and the heads of European countries.


    It has gathered elites in many fields. Its main purpose is to fight against this thin little man. It is more likely to prove that they are no different from those strong guys.


    "Luke, why did Howard stark go to the Caspian training camp? Was he also a conscripted soldier?"


    Rogers asked curiously.


    He knows nothing about the super soldier program or the strategic science Corps.


    I just thought that I went to the Caspian training camp to receive recruit training.


    "Stark is different from us! He is a scientific adviser! He is a formal senior officer!"


    Luke shook his head.


    As recruits, how can they compete with Howard stark.


    The treatment of both sides is different!


    Howard stark was able to take a smooth and comfortable private car and talk and laugh with a group of senior officers along the way.


    Maybe I''ll go out drinking and drinking in the evening.


    But he and Rogers could only stay behind the transport truck that shook like a bumpy ship.


    "Get ready for recruit life, Rogers!"


    Luke smiled meaningfully.


    For Rogers, who is far from strong, recruit training is not an easy task.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A week later.


    "Are you all right, Rogers?"


    Luke, who finished off-road loading, handed a towel to the thin little man.


    He seemed to have fished it out of the water, and the camouflage clothes outside were soaked with sweat.


    Chest is more violent ups and downs, as if pulling the bellows, making a "whirring" sound.


    Even the conventional five kilometer cross-country is an arduous challenge for Rogers with poor physical fitness.


    "No, it''s okay! I just need a rest... It''s good!"


    Luke looked at Rogers, who spoke intermittently, for fear that he would suddenly faint.


    The thin little man who can hold on until now, bent over in front of him, really has perseverance.


    Despite the training tasks every day, Rogers is the last to complete and the worst one.


    However, in terms of efforts, he did not lose to others, or even had it.


    "I feel much better! Thank you, Luke!"


    After a few breaths, Rogers looked up at his friend and smiled gratefully.


    But for Luke''s help, his situation might have been worse.


    In Rogers'' view, Caspian training camp is no different from the streets of Brooklyn.


    Relying on strong muscles, bullying people who are weaker than themselves can be found everywhere.


    Fortunately, Luke stood up, otherwise Rogers would become the victim of being beaten in the corner by villains.


    "Assemble! Assemble!"


    With a sharp whistle, the recruits who had long developed conditioned reflex trotted over one after another and stood in a neat queue.


    Some of them have learned the end of disobedience, or being a thorn in the head.


    The cold and gorgeous female officer with an English accent is not as weak as she looks.


    Gilmer Hodge has a say in this regard for the recruit who got a punch - he still has band aids on the bridge of his nose.


    Moreover, high-intensity physical training every day is enough to release everyone''s excess energy.


    "After your observation these days, who are the recruits with the best results and the best performance?"


    Colonel Phillips asked, standing not far away and looking at the group of recruits being lectured.


    "It''s Luke Carville."


    Carter with the scorecard raised his eyebrows.


    She didn''t expect the young man from Brooklyn.


    Not only the shooting method is amazing, but also the performance is excellent in other test items.


    Shooting, target shooting, weight-bearing March, climbing barbed wire and other physical training.


    Luke can easily win the first place and get far away from the second place.


    "I knew it! Erskine, as I said, Carville is the most suitable candidate!"


    Colonel Phillips clapped his hands.


    He looked at the tall, strong Luke in the queue with appreciation in his eyes.


    The other side perfectly conforms to the Colonel''s definition and image of an excellent soldier.


    "Wait! We still have time."


    Dr. Erskine, standing nearby, replied.


    His eyes did not rest on Luke, but on Rogers, who was particularly prominent in the queue.


    If you say, super soldiers should choose a strong big man.


    Well, Erskine doesn''t need to start this secret selection at all.


    Just pick one from the army.


    In this world, there is no shortage of excellent soldiers who know how to obey orders and have strong muscles.


    However, it is quite difficult to find a real good man, a "super soldier" who has power but does not bully.


    Erskine knew he didn''t have more time to choose patiently and explore carefully.


    Therefore, he can only place his hope on Rogers.


    That thin little man has a touching quality!


    "You asked me to investigate Rogers'' life experience! Yes, he is indeed a... Good man! But what can be done? What would they think if the Committee bureaucrats knew that the candidate for super soldier was a thin little man who was like dry wood and panting for running?"


    Colonel Phillips said discontentedly.


    In his view, the war compares the strength of both sides, not the character of soldiers.


    "The selection is not over, the time is not up! Colonel, let''s wait patiently!"


    Dr. Erskine is still the answer.


    But this time, his eyes turned to Luke.

 Chapter 9

    "General Patton once said, ''war depends on weapons, but victory depends on soldiers''! We are sure to win this war because we have the best soldiers!"


    "The strategic science Corps is composed of alliances of various countries. The elites of the free world gather here one after another! Our goal is to build the most powerful army in history! And all armies have a leader!"


    "After this week, we will choose that man!"


    "He will be the first super soldier!"


    "Similarly, he will personally send Adolf Hitler to hell!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of the two-week recruit training, Colonel Phillips finally said the selection plan of "super soldier".


    With Carter''s scorecard in his hand, he looked at Luke, who was tall and straight.


    The young man in Brooklyn has always performed well.


    In terms of physical fitness and comprehensive results of various training programs, it is well deserved to be the first among the recruits in the Caspian training camp.


    This is the super soldier the country needs!


    Colonel Phillips thought with satisfaction.


    Then he inadvertently saw the thin and short Rogers and sighed.


    Although the other party trains seriously, he never slacks off.


    However, his natural weak physique makes him a qualified soldier, which is somewhat difficult.


    "I don''t know what Erskine is thinking!"


    Colonel Phillips was a little annoyed.


    He is under pressure from the Committee and the eyes of the White House.


    If the "super soldier" can''t satisfy the military, his official career will come to an end.


    We should know that to establish a strategic science corps, countries will invest a lot of human and material resources.


    Now, everyone is waiting for the result!


    "Super soldier..."


    After the lecture, the team disbanded.


    Many recruits have fiery eyes and mouth.


    "Boss Luke! Your performance should be the best of all recruits. You''re the super soldier!"


    Returning to the barracks, Gilmer Hodge, who had been taught by Carter, said flatteringly.


    In the original plot, he was a villain of the nature of passers-by.


    He often bullies the thin Rogers with his big size and hard fist.


    However, things changed when Luke arrived.


    Hodge, who tried to gain satisfaction by bullying the weak, encountered Waterloo for the first time in his life.


    On the first night of the Caspian training camp, Hodge, as a villain, planned to make fun of Rogers, but Luke stuffed his head into the toilet.


    He thought his fist was hard enough. When he met Luke, who had beaten gangsters, hacked gangsters and painted houses, he had rich life experience. He was like a sheep meeting a lion and had no ability to resist.


    Since then, no one in the recruit group dared to provoke the Brooklyn duo.


    As for Hodge, who was stuffed into the toilet, he became Luke''s loyal dog leg.


    Every day, I call myself the boss, just like licking a dog!


    Luke once wondered if the goods would have a tendency to be abused, or if they had water when their heads were stuffed into the toilet.


    However, later I realized that bullies like Hodge often believed in the simple thinking that "big fists are the last word".


    So it''s normal to have this kind of performance.


    In short, Luke seems to have opened the king of war template and unconsciously succeeded in dominating the whole Caspian training camp.


    Not only did Colonel Phillips admire him, but he was surrounded everywhere in the barracks.


    "Think about it with your head. If the conditions for selecting super soldiers are training results and strong muscles, why don''t the military choose them directly from the army!"


    Luke didn''t treat Hodge well.


    After all, licking a dog has nothing!


    "Yes, boss Luke has a point!"


    Hodge smiled and cleaned the barracks.


    "Steve, don''t lose heart! I think Dr. Erskine is very optimistic about you!"


    Send away Hodge, who flatters himself, and Luke comes to Rogers.


    The future captain of the United States is a little depressed at this time.


    When he saw Luke''s excellent performance and thought of his bad results, he was inevitably depressed.


    "I didn''t want to be a super soldier, but I began to doubt whether it was the right choice to join the army? Maybe Bucky made sense. If you are doomed to fail in some things, giving up is also a kind of courage!"


    Rogers seemed to have reached the bottom of his life, and his tone was full of uncertainty.


    Through these days of training, he finally realized how weak he was.


    "I don''t think so! Dr. Erskine will take a fancy to you and recruit you into the army. That must be to find out some excellent quality worth cultivating from you! Confidence is the secret of success, and don''t be defeated by temporary setbacks! Gold like character is more worth having than strong muscles..."


    Luke brought up a bowl of steaming Chicken Soup for the soul and filled Rogers'' eyes with high morale.


    If we make persistent efforts and say a few more inspirational maxims for future generations, maybe the captain of the United States will take him as a spiritual mentor.


    "So, if you read more marketing soft articles, you can still learn something."


    Luke breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Rogers''s mood returning to full strength.


    After all, Captain America is an important part of his plan.


    During the two-week recruit training, Luke made no secret of his performance and achieved excellent results.


    Nature is to get super soldier serum!


    Just!


    He''s not going to wear a star spangled uniform to take over as captain of the United States!


    "Even if I become a super soldier, I still have to be regarded as a mascot by politicians! I don''t want to perform on the stage and become an idol!"


    Luke has a clear idea.


    The military studies super soldier serum.


    The real purpose is to form an invincible and powerful army.


    In this way, we can drive straight into Berlin and end the war.


    According to the development of the original plot, Dr. Erskine was finally assassinated, the only specimen was destroyed, and the formula of super soldier serum was lost.


    As the only super soldier, Rogers is far less useful on the battlefield than being a mascot to sell national bonds - that''s what those politicians think.


    If Luke replaces Rogers and wears a star spangled uniform, his ending will probably be the same.


    If you do something else, save Dr. Erskine.


    Next, super soldiers are mass produced.


    Luke will still have no future, because he is no longer the special one.


    Therefore, after repeated consideration.


    Luke decided to show his good side and strive to win the appreciation of Colonel Phillips, putting more pressure on Dr. Erskine.


    When there are two suitable candidates, perhaps the development of the story will be different.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When it was getting dark, Erskine found Luke to rest.


    The German scientist directly pointed out his intention.


    "Colonel Phillips thinks you''re the best candidate for a super soldier, Luke. What do you think?"


    Luke''s face was calm and his heart rate remained stable.


    "The condition of super soldiers should not be a strong body! They should know compassion and have a heart of awe!"


    Luke answered decisively without hesitation.


    He could see that Dr. Erskine was testing himself.


    The right person in the other party''s mind is always Rogers.


    After the "red skull" incident, the German scientist had a psychological shadow.


    Even Luke''s excellent performance would not impress Erskine himself as much as what Rogers said in the recruitment station.


    "Do you think anyone in the training camp meets such conditions?"


    Erskine pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and asked hesitantly.


    "My friend! Steve Rogers! His character is completely trustworthy!"


    Luke''s eyes were firm, as if that was what he thought.


    Hearing this satisfactory answer, the last doubt in Erskine''s eyes disappeared.


    Originally, Luke had a grudge about his involvement in the gang and his hands were likely to have been stained with blood.


    I''m afraid that after the other party becomes a super soldier, he will lose his humanity like a red skeleton!


    Because of the effectiveness of serum, that''s it.


    The better the good, the worse the bad!


    "Very good!"


    Erskine patted Luke on the shoulder and smiled his approval.


    Originally, he had very different ideas from Colonel Phillips, and no one could convince anyone.


    But Luke''s answer completely dispelled Erskine''s doubts.


    He said solemnly, "you two will be super soldiers!"

 Chapter 10

    A week later, Luke and Rogers left the Caspian training camp and took the car to New York.


    As for the trained recruits, they are reserve soldiers.


    If the serum injection is successful, everyone has a chance to become a super soldier.


    "I didn''t expect to go back to Brooklyn after wandering around!"


    Rogers sighed.


    He sat next to Luke, looking through the window and looking back at the familiar building.


    "So the colonel is right. Good luck always goes to fools."


    Luke joked.


    When Rogers learned that he had been selected to become the experimenter of super soldiers, he couldn''t wait to find him to share it. As a result, he saw Colonel Phillips in the barracks.


    The latter glanced at Rogers with a disdainful look and said the above sentence.


    "This is not good luck! Thank you and Dr. Erskine for everything! I couldn''t have come to this step without your help."


    Rogers said seriously.


    He heard from Colonel Phillips that Luke recommended himself to Dr. Erskine.


    Although Rogers was not good at expressing his emotions, he buried his gratitude in the bottom of his heart.


    "If you were a woman, I might accept this thanks."


    Luke made a disdainful expression and joked, "do you see that block, that alley and the parking lot in the back? These places are your former ''battlefield''!"


    Rogers lowered his head and smiled awkwardly.


    He has been beaten up a lot because he can''t get rid of his meddling.


    Luke''s "battlefield" is actually the place where he was beaten before.


    "Why don''t you run away?"


    Carter, who was driving in front, spoke out.


    She was the entourage this time and was responsible for bringing Luke and Rogers safely to their destination.


    "If you run once, you will run all the time! If you stand up and fight back, you will have a chance to defeat each other one day!"


    Rogers said his inner feelings, and Carter was moved by his sincere tone.


    Dr. Erskine chose each other for no reason. At least his courage is commendable.


    "I often experience being looked down upon in a certain field."


    Carter seemed to be stirred up and rarely said a few more words.


    In the Caspian training camp on weekdays, the female officer is like an iceberg, which people dare not approach.


    Even Howard stark, a famous romantic, has repeatedly encountered Waterloo and has not even sent out an invitation to dinner.


    "Miss Carter, I don''t understand why you want to join the army. You are a beautiful lady..."


    Rogers glanced at Carter and began to speak with a straight man with emotional intelligence - you know, what the other party hates most is that others say she is beautiful and unfit to be an agent.


    Carter has a strong character and never thinks that his ability will lose to any man.


    Seeing that Rogers was about to annoy his future girlfriend, Luke quickly rounded up the scene and asked aloud, "how long will it take to arrive?"


    "Soon."


    Carter glanced coldly at Rogers, snorted and stopped talking.


    The latter looked innocent and didn''t know where he was wrong.


    "Rogers, your level of talking to women is the worst I''ve ever seen!"


    Luke shook his head and lowered his voice.


    The car remained quiet for the next drive.


    About twenty minutes later, they arrived at their destination.


    The three got out of the car and pushed open the door of the antique shop.


    Yes, this is the secret base of the strategic science Corps.


    Carter exchanged contact signals with an old woman and led Luke and Rogers inside.


    "What an old-fashioned design."


    Luke looked at the shelves full of books, opening them to both sides, and not wanting to make complaints about Tucao.


    When entering the base, each door is guarded by heavily armed soldiers.


    From time to time, some researchers in white coats walk by with information.


    Rogers, who saw this battle for the first time, was a little nervous.


    He looked at Luke walking side by side.


    On the other hand, he is calm and calm.


    "It''s Luke!"


    Rogers thought.


    In fact, Luke''s real mood is far less calm than his appearance.


    From Brooklyn, step by step to the secret base of the strategic science corps, about to receive serum injection.


    This is not an easy thing.


    "For plug-in, I also spell."


    The three went down to the ground floor and saw two metal instruments in the middle. Dr. Erskine and Howard stark were talking about something.


    Colonel Phillips and the Senators present stayed in the control room on the second floor.


    Everyone is full of expectations and wants to witness a miracle!


    "Let''s go."


    Dr. Erskine said to them.


    Luke and Rogers looked at each other, took off their hats and coats.


    The physical contrast between the two is obvious.


    The former can be called strong and clear-cut, but the latter is as thin as dry firewood.


    All the researchers around shook their heads and sighed, wondering whether Rogers could survive the serum injection.


    "It''s okay, you can do it!"


    Luke pressed Rogers'' shoulder as if to inject courage into him.


    Without Captain America, he would really be an idol and sell national bonds!


    Seeing Rogers nodding his head, Luke turned his eyes. In front of him was a metal instrument filled with complex wires and cables on both sides.


    The man in charge of running the machine was Howard stark, who had a moustache.


    The other party is busy preparing for serum injection in front of the console.


    This talented scientist who, under the banner of patriotism, made friends with the upper echelons of the military is also one of the participants in this plan.


    Click!


    A light!


    Staff from the military propaganda department took pictures of Luke and Rogers standing together.


    This is a memorable historical moment!


    "It''s about to start!"


    Erskine cleared away the idle people, leaving only Howard stark and other researchers.


    "Both of you will succeed!"


    The doctor said seriously.


    He was only going to choose one person to make a super soldier.


    However, Luke''s outstanding performance and sincere attitude shook Erskine''s original idea.


    So he and Colonel Phillips took a step back.


    Decided to let both of them inject serum and become super soldiers.


    In the latter words, it means "at least one can succeed".


    "The beginning is a series of minimally invasive injections, injecting serum into muscle groups. After this step is completed, it will cause drastic changes in cells..."


    Dr. Erskine explained the process patiently, and then the two metal instruments placed together closed slowly.


    Luke fell into darkness, could not see the slightest light from the outside, and could only hear Dr. Erskine talking to Howard stark.


    The cold needle pierces into the skin, and the serum is stably pushed into the body and integrated with countless cells.


    "I don''t seem to feel much..."


    Luke was worried that the process of injecting super soldier serum would be extremely painful.


    At least in his memory, Rogers screamed and almost hung up.


    "Start the instrument!"


    Luke heard Dr. Erskine''s voice.


    The metal instrument connected to the cable leads in a loud current.


    A white light burst out!


    "Fark!"


    Luke felt an instant of tearing pain, like pulling muscle fibers into countless strips.


    The whole person is like falling apart!


    Not only the physical, but also the spiritual stimulation is equally unbearable.


    However, the intense pain enough to drive people crazy lasted only a short moment.


    Then it disappeared as if it had been absorbed!


    ¡¾100%¡¿


    On the retina, clear data emerged.


    The long stalled progress bar is finally loaded completely.


    [player identity detected]


    [issuing gift bag]


    [issued successfully]


    [please check]


    Lines of information flowed out.


    Then the hazy white light lit up slightly.


    The huge data flow, like a waterfall, refreshes down to form a character panel¡ª¡ª


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: None


    Capability: None


    Reputation: None


    Task list: not opened yet


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke looked confused.


    Dare you work so hard to get a three no panel?


    "Forget it, open a gift bag!"


    Luke is familiar with the way and points out the space of consciousness.


    Open!


    The thought moved and the glittering light burst out.


    Many characters poured into my mind.


    "Golden Superman..."


    "Silver Superman..."


    "Mechanical Superman..."


    "Quantum Superman..."


    "Super bully..."


    "Supreme little Superman..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Various forms of Superman templates are displayed in front of Luke.


    [Superman template detected, load it?]


    "Yes!"


    [does it cover the skin?]


    "Er... No!"


    [loaded successfully]


    Luke opens the people panel again¡ª¡ª


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Superman (LV1)


    Capabilities: stellar energy (passive), biological force field (passive)


    Reputation: None


    Task list: not opened yet


    Then, lines of specific information representing body data flood into the brain.

 Chapter 11

    A few minutes ago.


    Colonel Phillips in the control room is greeting Senator brand, one of the members of the Committee.


    "I''m glad you can come, Senator."


    Said the colonel with a smile.


    Originally, with his temper, he was unwilling to deal with politicians.


    Because these guys are too hypocritical!


    Always with a smile on his face, but secretly thinking about the benefits of each decision.


    This made Colonel Phillips, who was a soldier and watched major games, very unaccustomed.


    But as a manager of the strategic science corps and a participant in the super soldier program, he had to learn to deal with politicians.


    After all, research funds and allocated resources need the approval of the Committee.


    "That''s the ''super soldier'' you chose? My God! He looks like he hasn''t eaten for days!"


    Senator brand stood in the control room on the second floor and looked down.


    I was surprised to see the short and thin Rogers.


    This is a little different from the super soldier the committee wants.


    "Rogers is... A backup against failure. Senator, have you seen him, Luke Carville, the best soldier I''ve ever seen!"


    Colonel Phillips, embarrassed, pointed to Luke below.


    He is not optimistic about Rogers. The other party can appear here, but it is the result of Dr. Erskine''s stubbornness.


    "At this stage, many people are applying for funds, but the budget allocated to the strategic science Corps is always the largest! Colonel, don''t let your Excellency the president down."


    Senator brand tapped and sat down with the accompanying propagandists.


    He was willing to attend, not out of love for science.


    But want to take this credit into your arms at the first time.


    Senator brand is keenly aware of the propaganda value of super soldiers.


    It doesn''t matter whether the war situation can be changed. Attracting the attention of the people is the key!


    Five minutes later, the experiment of serum injection was carried out to the final stage.


    The power switches of two metal instruments have been turned to 70%.


    The dazzling white light almost drowns the surrounding space.


    The roar with strong pain came from the inside of the metal instrument.


    That''s Rogers!


    The process of injecting serum was like ten million knives to him, cutting every cell and nerve of the body.


    Especially with the improvement of energy transmission value, the more violent the transformation to be borne, and the greater the pain caused to the physical and spiritual levels!


    "Steve!"


    Erskine''s right hand trembled, and the injection of serum may cause the death of the experimenter, which is well known.


    Only the person who successfully survives can become a super soldier.


    But it seemed that Rogers couldn''t bear it.


    "Colonel, what''s going on?"


    Senator brand asked with his head sideways.


    Two identical metal instruments as like as two peas.


    Why did Rogers behave so painfully while Luke didn''t respond?


    Did he inject fake serum?


    Facing Senator brand''s doubts, Colonel Phillips shrugged and showed the same puzzled expression.


    "Subsequent templates need to be unlocked by reputation... It''s the same as when I play the game!"


    Luke, lying on the metal instrument, did not know the changes in the outside world.


    He digested the vast amount of information received by his brain and began to understand how to use the so-called "template".


    First, the level setting given by the character panel.


    According to different levels, the game divides kryptonians into six levels.


    LV1, civilian.


    Lv2, soldier.


    LV3, scientist


    Lv4, general.


    LV5, Archon.


    Lv6, Emperor.


    Every time you upgrade, you can extract props that belong to krypton.


    For example, lonely fortress, life code and other key items.


    "The Superman template I now have is'' civilians'', which is temporarily inferior to the genuine Superman next door in terms of overall quality and ability..."


    Luke looked at the gray state and had some regrets that there were many templates that had not been unlocked.


    The plug-in he received is essentially the game panel.


    Therefore, the setting still follows the mode of brushing reputation, liver level and completing daily tasks.


    "Clark Kent is a naturally produced Kryptonian with infinite potential; as for general Zod, who is also a Kryptonian, he is an innate general, and his grades are estimated to be lv4 and LV5!"


    Luke''s mind diverged and thought of two more impressive kryptonians.


    Although he is only the lowest level of LV1 "civilian", it is enough.


    Krypton blood is essentially a super large power bank. As long as it absorbs the stellar energy of the yellow sun, its physical quality will continue to become stronger.


    Just want to have unlimited potential like the real Superman.


    Then you have to brush your reputation, liver level and raise the upper limit.


    Otherwise, it is completely unrealistic to turn into a golden Superman just by basking in the sun!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "One hundred percent!"


    When the power of the metal instrument is turned on to the maximum, the dazzling white light almost burns both eyes.


    There was an electric spark on the console, and Rogers, who had originally made a painful cry, suddenly quieted down.


    Erskine hurriedly asked Howard stark to turn on the metal instrument. For the time being, he couldn''t care about Luke who didn''t make a sound and saved Rogers first.


    A burst of white air dispersed, and everyone showed an incredible expression of shock.


    Steve Rogers!


    The thin little man turned into a tall and powerful big chest captain in a twinkling of an eye!


    It''s like a different person.


    Next moment!


    Everyone in the control room was jubilant and immersed in ecstasy. They wanted to hold a celebration party immediately.


    Senator brand was even more ambitious, shouting big words such as "Berlin should be nervous" and "capturing Hitler alive".


    In his opinion, with a super soldier Corps like Rogers, the allies are sure to win the battle without suspense!


    However, Colonel Phillips and Senator brand, immersed in excitement and excitement, did not find that the entourage in the control room approached Dr. Erskine while everyone was not paying attention.


    "Hail Hydra!"


    The entourage who came to congratulate quietly walked to Dr. Erskine''s ear and said such a sentence.


    The latter raised his head in surprise, but only saw a pair of cold eyes.


    Hydra?


    Dr. Erskine reacted immediately.


    The entourage did not give him time to call for help. A PPK automatic pistol touched the other party''s chest and pulled the trigger directly.


    The bullet went through the heart and brought up a flower of blood.


    Dr. Erskine felt a moment of pain and then fell powerlessly.


    The gunfire echoed in the room. With the call of "protect the senator", the guard soldiers leaned over.


    Then there was a loud noise in the control room.


    The flames of the explosion swept out!


    Strong shock wave, shattering glass windows!


    Colonel Phillips protected the panicked congressman, while the guard soldiers were affected by the air wave and hit the wall like a broken kite.


    Screams, explosions, gunshots


    These noises interrupted Luke''s vision of the future.


    He frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and easily broke free from the binding band that bound him - this is to prevent the experimenter from moving and take necessary measures to hurt himself.


    Creak! Creak!


    Luke punched through the solid shell of the metal instrument, ignored the beating electric spark, made a bold effort with both hands and peeled off the alloy sheet.


    Accompanied by a toothache tearing sound, Luke jumped out of the metal instrument the next moment.


    He saw Dr. Erskine who was shot to the ground and Rogers who became tall and strong.


    Senator brand shrugged and was sheltered by the crowd.


    The man in a suit suspected of being a hydra killer shot down several guards, ran up the stairs and disappeared into sight.

 Chapter 12

    "You stay here! Protect the Colonel! I''ll go after him!"


    Luke, who jumped out of the metal instrument, looked around and immediately reflected what had happened.


    He put on his coat and asked Rogers to stay at the base. The latter nodded subconsciously.


    The crowd watched Luke bend his legs slightly and jump.


    Load Superman template and take on a new body.


    Like a power storage shell, it jumped directly from the bottom of the operation room to the second floor.


    Holding the railing with one hand, Luke turned over cleanly and beautifully, and stepped firmly on the ground.


    Fortunately, the data-based ability provided by the character panel makes him quickly get used to a large part of his physical quality beyond ordinary people.


    Not like Clark in his childhood, he often has to face the trouble of losing control of his ability!


    Luke''s feet exerted strength, and abundant strength poured out of his body, and the concrete floor was stepped out of a cobweb like crack.


    He was like a strong wind sweeping through, setting off a violent airflow.


    The ground seemed to vibrate with the sound of "Dong".


    The whole person rushed out like a sharp sword and pulled out a residual shadow!


    In just two breaths, the tall and straight figure had rushed to the corridor.


    The killer sent by hydra is very clever.


    When he escaped, he did not forget to destroy the door controlled by the button and shut the pursuers behind him in to delay.


    "Unfortunately, in my eyes, it is as thin as a piece of paper!"


    Luke didn''t stop or slow down.


    The figure of the pen rushed forward, accelerated sharply and knocked open the thick metal door.


    Just hear the "bang", a clear human figure appears on the gate!


    "OK! I take back that sentence, but I still feel a little bit!"


    Luke shook his head. He admitted that the metal gate was not as fragile as paper. It should be almost a plank.


    Rush out of the secret base and come to the compartment.


    Luke stopped abruptly, and a gust of wind shook the bookshelves.


    When he walked out, he saw the old woman in the antique shop who was the contact person. She was shot and fell to the ground.


    Outside the door, a black car had started.


    The killer sent by the Hydra swept wantonly with a Thomson submachine gun.


    Dada, dada!


    Dense bullets broke the car window and swept several plainclothes agents outside.


    The sudden outbreak of fierce gunfight caused panic among pedestrians.


    For fear of being affected, they held their heads and ran away. At the same time, they didn''t forget to scream at their throat.


    Luke took a few steps out of the antique shop. When he was ready to pursue, the car parked at the door exploded in an instant.


    The billowing fire, the amazing air waves, and the tall and straight figure stand in it without the slightest shake.


    I watched the car carrying the Hydra killer turn a corner and disappear at the end of the street.


    Luke smiled coldly and ran wildly!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Why is there so much noise?"


    The Hydra member who came to meet him complained.


    The mission they received was to assassinate Abraham Erskine and destroy the super soldier plan, not to plan terrorist attacks in New York!


    Because once it gets big, you have to pay a huge price if you want to evacuate!


    "There are two super soldiers! There are pursuers behind... Drive quickly!"


    The killer was panting, and a cold sweat came out from behind him, as if he had been closely watched by a fierce beast.


    Even if you get into the pick-up car and get rid of those plain clothes agents, you still don''t feel any escape.


    He was a hydra who spent a lot of time and energy burying a nail in the military committee.


    Had it not been for Berlin''s orders, Abraham Erskine must be eliminated, and he would never have taken the initiative to expose himself!


    The frontal battlefield of the allies and Axis powers competes for the abilities of soldiers, guns and leaders.


    However, in the competition at the intelligence level, we look at the secret message decoding of radio communication, as well as the time and depth of spy latency.


    This killer named Greg can be said to be the Hydra in New York, the spy with the longest latency and the highest intelligence level.


    He could have played a more important role, but now he has no chance.


    "Back in Berlin, the Fuehrer will certainly give you a medal in person!"


    The Hydra driving said with envy.


    "If I can go back to Berlin, i... wait! There''s someone behind!"


    Killer Greg just wanted to say that after completing this task, he was ready to go back to his hometown to get married. As a result, the remaining light in the corner of his eye was in the rearview mirror and glanced at a tall running figure!


    The Hydra members, who thought they had escaped safely, stared round and couldn''t believe it!


    "I always step on the accelerator..."


    He murmured.


    Is there anyone in the world who can catch up with a four wheeled car with two legs?


    Killer Greg quickly raised his gun, stuck his head out of the window and wanted to fight back.


    Luke jumped suddenly, jumped high, avoided the firing of submachine gun and hit the speeding car accurately.


    Then force with both hands, like tearing paper, and tear open the tin roof!


    Greg, sitting in the co pilot''s position, threw away the submachine gun that emptied the magazine, took out the pistol and aimed it at Luke, trying to pull the trigger.


    Luke''s face was expressionless, his right hand stretched out directly and held the PPK automatic pistol.


    Bang, a 7.65mm small caliber bullet hit the open palm, but it seemed to hit the steel plate, making a sound of metal collision.


    Luke raised his eyebrows slightly and squeezed the pistol into a lump of scrap iron with a strong grip.


    "Monster!"


    The driver screamed with horror on his face.


    As a result, Luke disliked him for being too noisy. He picked it up with one hand and threw it out like garbage.


    WOW!


    The whole man smashed the window of a shop on the street and fell to the ground. He didn''t know life or death.


    "Cut off one head and grow two heads! Long live hydra..."


    Greg saw Luke''s terrible power and couldn''t help despair.


    After shouting the slogan of Hydra, he was ready to bite the potassium cyanide poison hidden in his teeth.


    He has the consciousness of devoting himself to the organization and is not afraid of death!


    "I know you are a hydra. How can you not think of this!"


    Luke tilted his mouth, as if he had expected, and leaned his hand to remove his opponent''s chin.


    In his eyes, the other party''s actions are too slow. As long as you concentrate, it''s like looking at frame by frame freeze frames.


    Hydra is a huge organization with strict management. In order to prevent being caught or found, and cause information leakage, every spy and agent sent out to perform tasks will wipe the poison on their collar or hide it in their worn false teeth.


    The strategic science Corps still knows this information.


    Ignoring Greg''s frightened eyes, Luke pulled each other out of the car like a chick.


    A few minutes later, Rogers and Carter came by car.


    They took the captured killer and the driver back to the antique shop in Brooklyn.


    "Well done, Luke!"


    Back to the secret base, Colonel Phillips praised.


    He saw the human figure left by Luke on the wall and heard about the amazing deeds of the other party''s legs catching up with the car and palms blocking bullets.


    Looking at Luke, who was taller and stronger than before, the Colonel seemed to have made a decision in his heart.


    "You go out first. I have something to talk to Carville."


    Looking at the busy Infirmary, Colonel Phillips shouted.


    He kicked the doctor and the nurse out and looked at Luke with a solemn face.


    "What''s up, Colonel?"


    Luke put on his coat as the only "super soldier".


    Like Rogers, he was inevitably treated with blood.


    Dr. Erskine was shot and killed, and all the samples were exhausted - it wouldn''t have been so.


    When the initial plan was made, there was only one super soldier, but now there are more Luke, resulting in the use of the remaining serum samples.


    Even with a large amount of research data as support, we want to reverse restore Dr. Erskine''s serum formula.


    At present, this is still a difficult task to complete.


    The only thing we can expect now is that Luke and Rogers'' blood - the hope of replicating serum - are hidden in their genetic code!


    However, the military''s fantasy is a fragile bubble after all.


    First of all, Luke is not a real super soldier at all.


    The energy provided by serum was used to activate the plug-in and open the gift bag, which did not play the slightest role in transforming the human body.


    That''s why Luke didn''t feel pain after the injection.


    What''s more, he loaded the Superman template.


    It is undoubtedly a dream to extract something from the blood.


    Even decades later, the military created a pile of inferior products with great side effects through the so-called reverse reduction.


    "Do you think about the future, Luke?"


    Colonel Phillips looked serious and said in a deep voice: "copying the serum formula and creating a new super soldier will not succeed in the short term. If the plan is aborted, those politicians will try their best to get rid of their responsibilities!"


    "As a super soldier, I''m more optimistic about you - Rogers is a good man! But you''re better in all aspects! I can see that Luke, you''re a natural soldier! You''ll never be soft on the enemy!"


    "Rogers is far from that. He still has some naive idealism! It won''t help win the war!"


    "The essence of war is plunder! Violence! A means to seize interests! Although we will say that this is a war of justice! It is a war of freedom! In fact, there is no good or evil in war!"


    "Rogers doesn''t understand this truth. I hope you can understand!"


    Luke was surprised to hear this. He didn''t expect the colonel to see it clearly.


    Obviously, the other party''s performance in the plot is just a common stubborn and rigid military image.

 Chapter 13

    "What can the Colonel tell me?"


    Keen to capture Colonel Phillips''s cultivation ideas, Luke showed a timely attitude of consulting.


    "The politicians on the committee can''t be trusted! They are all a bunch of damn bastards! The Hydra killer can get in thanks to Senator brand, but now he wants to throw the responsibility on us!"


    Colonel Phillips first yelled, and then saw Luke''s modesty, and his dissatisfaction eased slightly.


    The older generation will always have the idea of training and supporting young talents with positive progress and outstanding ability - on the premise that you can show the value that matches them!


    In Colonel Phillips''s view, Luke belongs to such a young talent worthy of cultivation!


    That''s why he said so many heartfelt words.


    "Politicians only care about interests. They can be bought off or may act against the country! The super soldier plan is facing failure. How to use you and Rogers has become a difficult problem."


    Colonel Phillips, who has been in the army for more than 20 years, knows a lot about politics.


    "What the president wants is an army, but now he has only two super soldiers. The ability of individuals on the battlefield will be infinitely reduced. Even if you can punch through the steel plate and catch up with the speeding car, you can''t stop the bombardment of shells, nor can you fly to Berlin and carry Hitler out of his house."


    Luke, who listened quietly, blinked a little.


    If you give him time, you can really do this!


    Just less than 24 hours after loading the template, the increase brought by stellar energy has exceeded the total amount of exercise for so many years.


    Luke could fully feel that trillions of cells in his body were hungry and absorbing the light of the sun.


    "If so many research funds are thrown down, only two strong soldiers are harvested. To tell you the truth, the military is very disappointed and no longer interested in you. Not surprisingly, your next fate is probably to stay in the laboratory, be drawn blood and be a white mouse."


    Colonel Phillips paused, turned around and said, "but I don''t think so. Seeing your performance just now and your excellent results in the Caspian training camp, Luke, I''m determined to give you a more important task."


    "Do you know the roaring commando? It is a special operation team composed of the best soldiers under the name of the scientific strategy corps!"


    "I want you to lead this team and become their commander!"


    Luke looked surprised, which was the real emotional reaction in his heart.


    He did not expect that Colonel Phillips would make this arrangement for himself.


    Lead the roaring commando?


    Commander?


    I wonder if I can see Wolverine Logan


    Luxway divergence.


    He remembered that in a cartoon, Wolverine was also a member of this team and fought side by side with the captain of the United States.


    Maybe some black marinated egg will be there.


    After all, Nick Frey had the experience of joining the roaring commandos in his early years.


    "What about Rogers?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    As the saying goes, the bigger the chest muscle, the greater the responsibility!


    I wonder if Rogers will make his debut this time and become an idol in the eyes of Americans.


    "Senator Rogers brand is more interested in him and intends to make him an image ambassador to promote national debt."


    Colonel Phillips shrugged and said he was helpless.


    He had planned to recruit two super soldiers into the roaring commando to complete a plan of the strategic science Corps.


    But Senator brand refused to let go.


    He took a fancy to the gimmick of "super soldier".


    Want to make one of Luke or Rogers a well-known star.


    In this way, we can not only sell national debt and add luster to our political achievements, but also provide a platform for our future election.


    It''s the best of both worlds!


    "Is that true..."


    Luke whispered a fluke.


    Without Rogers to block his gun and perform on the stage in costumes, it may be his turn to be a salesman.


    Even if we can re-enter the military''s vision by other means, we will miss a lot of opportunities!


    Like now¡ª¡ª


    [Branch Mission: roaring commandos, the first step of war heroes!]


    [requirement: join the team and be recognized by more than three team members.]


    [reward: Scarecrow''s fear gas ¡Á 10¡£¡¿


    "The task list is open."


    Luke took the time to scan the character panel, on which a branch task appeared impressively.


    "It''s strange to cross into Marvel world and take the props from the next studio as a reward."


    Seeing Colonel Phillips''s eyes, Luke restrained his thoughts and murmured; "I''m willing to lead the roaring commando!"


    The former is very satisfied with this answer.


    "Don''t let me down, Luke."


    The Colonel patted Luke on the shoulder happily and turned out of the infirmary.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I received a call from President Roosevelt this morning. From now on, the strategic science Corps has a new mission!"


    "We''re going to fight the Hydra to the death! Kill this terrible monster hidden in the shadow in this war!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The next morning, Colonel Phillips gave an impassioned speech.


    Various researchers, as well as agents and spies, began to pack up and prepare to move their positions.


    They are about to leave New York, follow the instructions of their superiors and rush to the front line in London.


    The super soldier plan failed, and the status of the strategic science corps, which originally carried great expectations, fell instantly!


    Rogers, standing in the base hall, looked blankly like an outsider,


    He didn''t know what to do, and no one told him what to do.


    Miss Carter, Howard stark, they all have their own tasks.


    Except myself!


    "Colonel! If you want to deal with Hydra, I want to join!"


    Rogers summoned up his courage and went to Colonel Phillips.


    Rogers had a deep hatred for the murderer of Dr. Erskine.


    "You are military property now. I have no right to arrange your whereabouts."


    Colonel Phillips shook his head.


    Two super soldiers, he can only choose one.


    The rest belongs to Senator brand.


    Phillips hated making such a deal, but he had to.


    Dr. Erskine was shot and the super soldier plan failed. This series of accidents marked that all the research funds invested by the military were thrown into the water without any return.


    As the manager of the strategic science corps, Phillips has to bear most of the pressure.


    Even though many of the responsibilities are attributed to Senator brand, it is the Hydra killer among his entourage.


    But as we all know, this powerful senator has always been nicknamed "no pot".


    Phillips didn''t know how the other side defended. Anyway, the responsibility of the committee only fell on him.


    In order to preserve the strength of the strategic science corps, some of the allocated resources are reserved.


    Phillips had to make a deal with Senator brand and give Rogers to each other - at least it was better than being a white mouse in the laboratory.


    "The serum works, Colonel! I can go to war..."


    Rogers wanted to fight for a chance, but Colonel Phillips interrupted: "Senator brand said there is a battlefield more suitable for you."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Colonel, he''s under a lot of pressure. Don''t lose heart."


    Looking at Rogers with a lost face, Carter standing next to him gave a voice and comforted.


    She held the experimental record in her hands with compassion in her eyes.


    Through human body transformation, the originally thin and short man has reached more than six feet (188CM), almost as tall as Luke.


    Moreover, Rogers''s muscles are more swollen, like Mr. bodybuilder.


    Luke, who is also a super soldier, is not so exaggerated.


    "What about Luke! Where is he?"


    Rogers suddenly remembered that he had not seen Luke since yesterday.


    "I don''t know. The colonel said he had another mission."


    Carter shook his head.

 Chapter 14

    Just as the strategic science Corps embarked on its journey to London, when Rogers was pulled by the senator to be the ambassador for the promotion of national bonds, Luke remained in Brooklyn, New York.


    As Carter said, he has other tasks.


    After that talk in the infirmary, Colonel Phillips told Luke about an amazing plan with a very high level of confidentiality!


    Even if there are super soldiers to lead the team, the difficulty coefficient is also very large!


    Colonel Phillips gave Luke the roaring commandos, not just his ability.


    As the only super soldier in the world, no one is more suitable to carry out that plan than Luke!


    In other words, the Colonel needs him!


    Therefore, the idea of cultivation will be revealed!


    Luke himself was not surprised at this.


    This is one of the reasons why he did not hide his excellent performance in Caspian training camp.


    Interpersonal communication in society is essentially the exchange of interests between each other.


    In a sense, it is also the embodiment of value.


    There is a saying in the previous online segment that "since I became waste, no one can use me anymore", which makes me laugh. At the same time, it makes sense to think about it.


    With the failure of the super soldier plan, the status of the strategic science Corps has obviously declined.


    Funds have been cut, personnel have been transferred, from the rear to the front


    This series of actions showed that Colonel Phillips did not think of any more ways to make the strategic science Corps show the necessity of its own existence.


    Then, it is likely to face the end of being abolished.


    This is not alarmist.


    During the war, value and efficiency should be the first in the distribution of all resources.


    "So in order to restore the status of the strategic science corps, will the Colonel let me lead the roaring commando? I thought my personality charm was strong enough to attack any plot role by myself."


    Luke lay on the hotel bed and looked at the straight military uniform hanging on the hanger.


    "Captain Carville."


    He muttered and smiled.


    This is one of the benefits given by Colonel Phillips, and it is also convenient to lead the roaring commando.


    Otherwise, who would be willing to accept a recruit and become his immediate boss.


    It took Luke less than a month from his recent enlistment in the third class to his promotion to lieutenant.


    It can be said that the speed is amazing!


    "If I really do the task assigned by Colonel Phillips, let alone the captain, I''m afraid it''s not impossible to become the fastest promoted school officer in history. If I want to develop, I may learn from Eisen Howell and move into the White House."


    Luke''s thinking continues to diverge, outlining a beautiful blueprint for the future.


    A moment later, he couldn''t help laughing and said to himself, "it seems that he''s a little far away."


    The young man who was promoted to captain, who was about to lead the roaring commando, got rid of his superfluous thoughts and returned to the problem of his own ability.


    "I''m Superman now - although it''s a low configuration version."


    Luke opened the character panel and looked at the data presented above.


    He has the same power as Superman when he first appeared.


    It can run faster than a car with full horsepower, and punch through the thick steel plate with one punch. It''s no problem for dynamic vision to capture the trajectory of bullets.


    The muscle density far exceeds that of ordinary people, making it difficult for ordinary small caliber bullets and cold weapons to cause fatal damage to Luke.


    It can be said that it is an invulnerable steel body - regardless of heavy firepower weapons.


    "The upper limit of the Superman template for LV1 civilians is probably to evolve their physical quality to catch bullets with their bare hands and block shells with their flesh."


    Luxor said that if he wanted to unlock "flight" and "hot line of sight", he had to use the Superman template of Lv2 warrior.


    "It feels like Superman was not so powerful when he first appeared. Until later, his ability became more and more perfect - strong enough to blow up the six-dimensional universe!"


    Seeing many Superman templates waiting to be unlocked in the consciousness space, Luke suddenly felt that he might evolve to that step one day.


    "It''s a beautiful world without Batman and krypton..."


    With this in mind, Luke closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Brooklyn, old Joseph''s tavern.


    When Luke walked in, the people he had arranged to meet were already sitting in the corner.


    "Timothy alohuis kadvarad Dugan... My God! Your name is so long! I''d better call you damtan Dugan!"


    Luke beckoned for a black beer, pulled out his chair and sat down.


    He didn''t communicate too much, nor did he deliberately show great enthusiasm.


    Dugan is a typical soldier with strong facial features and an upturned beard.


    His expression was a little gloomy when he saw that his commander was a little too young.


    Because in a dangerous battlefield, the word youth often means that you don''t have enough experience and haven''t experienced several wars.


    It also means giving your back to such a person will be a very bad thing.


    "Carville... Captain. You''ve been promoted very quickly. I heard you said you were a third class soldier a month ago."


    Dugan sneered. In his opinion, Luke must have climbed into some relationship to gild the second generation.


    Otherwise, how can recruits ascend to the sky and be directly promoted to lieutenant!


    Moreover, Dugan didn''t hear that the other party had any amazing achievements and meritorious deeds.


    Only from the resume, it can be said to be a blank.


    "I''d rather you call me sir."


    Luke had a smile on his lips and didn''t look angry at all.


    He turned his head, looked at another man sitting next to Dugan and whispered, "Colonel Dinu Manelli Phillips says you are a disguised genius and fighting master. I''m looking forward to your performance."


    "And you, Jimmy! Kenneth! Jeff..."


    Luke named these people one by one.


    He had read the information about the members of the roaring commando in advance and had a preliminary understanding of the team.


    "I am your officer and the commander of the roaring commando. At least you should obey my instructions and instructions until you receive new orders."


    Luke said casually, leaning back in his chair.


    He doesn''t have so much time to have a good relationship with a group of soldiers whose eyes are higher than the top.


    "Captain Carville, we are soldiers. We will obey orders."


    It seems that Dugan is the head of the team. He took the lead in standing up to Luke, "but we only respect capable people, not..."


    "Do you mean to say that I look young and not qualified enough. I''m a recruit and want to put on a dignified posture in front of you?"


    Luke rudely interrupted Dugan. His smile became more and more gentle. "I heard you were proficient in fighting and guns. Once a man went deep behind the enemy and took off a German action team?"


    "That''s right. After that, everyone called me ''dum bomb''."


    Dugan held his head high and said proudly.


    Dum bullet is a kind of bullet made in Britain, commonly known as "flowering bullet" and "shrapnel", which is famous for its amazing lethality.


    Because being shot will bring unbearable pain to the human body and is too cruel, later international organizations have repeatedly applied to prohibit the use of such bullets.


    Since Dugan has such a title, we can see his strong ability.


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to compete with you fairly to prove that I was not what you thought. But later, I thought it was unfair to compete with you."


    Luke shrugged, picked up the black beer on the table, took a sip, smiled and said, "so next, I''ll be more direct so that you can know why I can become a captain from a recruit and lead the roaring commando."


    "However, I hope you won''t be afraid of the scenes you will see later."


    "Hahaha, Captain Cavell, we are all soldiers who have experienced battlefield fighting and survived from hell! We won''t be afraid!"


    Dugan covered his stomach and laughed exaggerated.


    He just thought Luke was bluffing. What terrible scene could scare him?

 Chapter 15

    "Dugan! Did you see that? He lifted the Ford modified military SUV with both hands!"


    "I have eyes, needless to say! And he twisted my beloved Winchester into a twist!"


    "Can any of you explain why my tactical dagger can''t break his skin?"


    "Is this guy really human?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An hour later, the roaring commandos who followed Luke to the fort DRAM army base in Jefferson County, New York, witnessed the most incredible and frightening scene in their lives.


    As they said, the members of the roaring commandos are all experienced veterans with special skills.


    Trenches burying countless flesh and blood, barbed wire hanging with fragments of flesh and blood


    They have survived such hell, seen the most ferocious executioner and acted as butchers.


    Roaring cannons, spitting machine guns, steel monster tanks


    It can be said that I haven''t seen any big scenes!


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Luke''s powerful force in front of the roaring commandos completely defeated their inherent cognition established in recent decades!


    Before that, Dugan and his team never thought that someone could lift several tons of military off-road vehicles as barbells!


    Is this special or human!?


    "Don''t stare at me like this."


    Luke''s face was calm and his breath was even.


    I can''t see that he has just completed a whole set of warm-up exercises with an off-road vehicle.


    "I am just an ordinary soldier who yearns for peace and a peaceful life."


    These days, the absorption of stellar energy has made Luke''s physique leap a step again.


    Like Superman, it may not be enough to lift hundreds of tons of aircraft, but lifting a few tons of off-road vehicles is not a problem.


    However, in this era when super soldiers can run rampant, people''s acceptance ability is not as strong as that of future generations.


    The imagination of superpowers, aliens and the picture of the universe is limited to science fiction.


    Therefore, Luke''s performance surprised the members of the roaring commando!


    "You are a monster, okay!"


    Dugan, nicknamed "dum bullet", took a look at Winchester, which was twisted into a twist, and the military cross-country car, which was firmly placed in place, swallowed his words back to his mouth in silence.


    "Carville... Sir, are you the super soldier in the military legend?"


    After a while, Dinu Manelli, who was called a camouflage genius and fighting master by Colonel Phillips, said.


    Having seen Luke''s inhuman power, the members of the roaring commando, at least Manelli himself, had no objection to the young captain''s leadership.


    Although he did not know whether Luke had the basic qualities of a commander.


    But the combat capability of the Na army is enough to respond to all doubts.


    "No wonder Colonel Phillips asked him to lead the roaring commandos."


    Manelliton was relieved, and his inner dissatisfaction dissipated in an instant.


    "Super soldier?"


    Dugan''s eyes changed when he heard the word and looked at Luke.


    He has heard of the plan.


    It is said that it is one of the military''s research projects on human body strengthening.


    "Yes, Steve Rogers and I have received serum injection from the strategic science corps and become super soldiers."


    Luke gave a serious answer.


    Although he has nothing to do with super soldiers, this does not prevent him from using this excuse as a shield.


    Do not know later, when people find that Rogers and Luke''s ability gap is becoming larger and larger, will they doubt that the former was injected with false serum.


    "Well, sir, I''m sorry for what happened before."


    Dugan shrugged his shoulders, no longer the previously antagonistic indifference.


    Having seen Luke''s real strength and learned his identity as a super soldier, he no longer worried about whether the other party would delay the team, but had a strong doubt that "I can really be his teammate".


    With Dugan''s rich experience, he felt that those Na soldiers would be scared to cry for their parents if Luke was thrown into the battlefield!


    Hitler in Berlin may not sleep well!


    [Branch Mission: roaring commando, the first step of war hero! (completed)]


    [requirement: join the team and get the approval of more than three team members. (reached)]


    [reward: Scarecrow''s fear gas ¡Á 10. (obtained)]


    Luke received the information about the completion of the task. As expected, the quickest way to treat the veterans and get their recognition is to show their excellent ability.


    [reputation value detected!]


    [open the mall!]


    Keep calm Luke and open the character panel immediately.


    The above information has been updated with a reputation value of 50 points - probably provided by members of the roaring commando.


    "It seems that as long as respect, worship and admiration are generated, reputation value can be generated..."


    Luke reasoned.


    He opened the mall. As expected, it was full of beautiful things, which was not different from the game.


    There are all kinds of interesting props, such as "Clark Kent''s glasses".


    The following description is "as long as you wear it, you can form an absolute camouflage that can not be found, and the image is a tall and strong sunshine reporter".


    Another example is "Batman''s escape technique", which is specifically described as "when any target turns its back to you, launch this prop and it can disappear in the other party''s field of vision".


    There are also some skill cards for heroic characters, such as "master of physical art" - from the death knell. The effect is to master all kinds of guns and cold weapons. You can defeat enemies whose ability is several times stronger than yourself only by hand to hand combat.


    Another example is the "deception expert" - Constantine, a famous Exorcist, who describes as "having a superb oratory that even demons and angels can convince (deceive)".


    And so on.


    These all need reputation value to exchange.


    "It''s a little interesting!"


    Luke''s eyes lit up slightly. He was particularly interested in the skill card of "forgive hat issuer" in the mall - from night wing Dick Grayson.


    The specific effect is that "for women with fixed relationships, especially those with superheroes, your charm will be released 100%.


    How did this wonderful ability get in?


    After a quick look at the items in the mall, Luke resumed his plain expression.


    He cleared his throat, looked at the roaring commando and said, "you must know that Colonel Phillips sent me to lead this team to carry out a raid plan!"


    "I can''t tell you what the specific content is for the time being. But the final destination of the team is Italy. I have prepared my pass and appropriate identity."


    "So you can regard this mission as a secret operation pretending to be a smuggler, bypassing the blockade of the maritime patrol fleet and lurking into Sicily, Italy."


    Members of the roaring commando looked at each other. Most of their previous missions were to attack the transport convoy of the axis countries or assassinate a high-level general.


    I''m not very familiar with such things as lurking and camouflage.


    However, after listening, the members headed by dum Tan Dugan said neatly: "all actions follow your instructions, sir!"


    "Well, I believe that after this mission, the names of the roaring commandos and your names will appear on the White House table!"


    Luke promised.


    He is not writing a blank check. If the task planned by Colonel Phillips can be completed.


    Well, Luke''s name is likely to spread throughout the allies.


    At that time, I''m afraid I can exchange a bunch of skill cards and even unlock new templates!

 Chapter 16

    Luke took a group of roaring commandos from the east coast, across the Atlantic, across the Strait of Gibraltar and into Italian territorial waters.


    Because Spain was a neutral country during World War II and there was a British naval base nearby, they were not blocked.


    After a long sea turbulence and several routine identity checks on the way, Luke and others successfully arrived in Sicily and were about to land in Palermo.


    Some members of the roaring commando couldn''t believe it. They came under the eyes of the axis powers!


    Dum bullet Dugan couldn''t help sighing and said, "this is the most thrilling thing I''ve ever done in my life!"


    Others agreed. They were like lions walking into wolves.


    No matter how powerful the individual is, as long as his identity is exposed, he will still be torn to pieces by the wolves!


    Maybe their commander Luke can escape alone with his strong strength.


    But these people are doomed to fall under Na''s gun.


    "We have arrived at our destination and will be picked up later. They can provide shelter."


    Luke spread out a map of Sicily in front of him and said, "I repeat, I am Vito Corleone, a Sicilian who left his hometown in the early years. My identity is a smuggler and a speculator who resells goods between the allies and the axis powers."


    "But this is just a cover for dealing with the axis Navy. I personally caught a hydra killer in Brooklyn, New York. His name is Greg Nison. The strategic science Corps got a lot of information from him."


    "Therefore, when I arrived in Sicily and saw the informant, my identity was the secret envoy from Berlin. I wanted to give Mussolini the order of the head of state - the British had cracked enigma and transmitted important information by radio communication, which had become an unreliable way. So I disguised as a secret envoy from Berlin and would not arouse others'' suspicion."


    "Our mission... Is to go to Rome and assassinate Mussolini?"


    Dum bullet - Dugan stared and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    This task is crazy.


    If Luke had not been calm and reliable all the way, he would have been recognized by the team members. He must have thought the other party was joking!


    "No, it''s not that exaggerated. Mussolini''s government is just a puppet. He himself was relieved of all power by the Italian King and imprisoned on Ponca island. Later, Hitler sent his men to rescue him."


    Seeing Luke shaking his head to veto, the members of the roaring commando breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Sicily had two German armored divisions. If they wanted something to happen, they would definitely be killed by random guns.


    As for the assassination of mosoni, it is even more absurd!


    God knows how many protectors there are around the dictator!


    "Our mission is to enter Rome, capture mussoni alive, and help the Allies land in Sicily! Become the first team to conquer Italy!"


    Luke continued.


    In the next few minutes, the whole cabin fell into silence.


    Everyone opened their mouths and showed a dull expression of "I don''t know if they heard wrong or Luke said wrong".


    "Sir... Are you serious?"


    Asked dum Dugan hesitantly.


    He found that the young captain could always surprise the team members.


    "Kidnapping a head of government with a few people and getting away - I know it sounds unreliable. It''s no different from suicide."


    Luke leaned forward with his hands on the table, and his tall figure showed a sense of oppression.


    The team members who wanted to express their opinions subconsciously weakened their voices and closed their mouths.


    "But the actual situation is not so bad! First of all, our opponent is the Italians. I don''t think I need to say more about the performance of this country''s army. The American newspaper said, ''if Italy remains neutral, the German army will increase the strength of five divisions. If Italy joins the alliance, it will increase the German army by ten divisions. But Italy joins the axis power, and the German army Twenty divisions are needed to protect them ''! "


    Luke eased the atmosphere a little with a humorous tone.


    "Compared with the French who raised the white flag in 40 days, the Italians are not much better. You certainly don''t know that the British Army led 25 people in World War I, fought 10000 Italian troops and captured 8000 people; you certainly don''t know that they can''t even win Ethiopia in the war..."


    Luke''s voice was impassioned and his eyes twinkled slightly.


    In fact, most of the stories he said are ridicule stories he had seen in previous lives, and the authenticity needs to be verified.


    For example, Ethiopia during World War II was not the original aborigines in the eyes of many people. In fact, their army was known as the "lion of East Africa", which was very brave and good at fighting.


    Had it not been for Italy''s abstemious use of poison gas in the second invasion, it might not have been able to occupy Ethiopia and encounter another Waterloo.


    As for the Italian army, it is not so unbearable. Although it did make a lot of jokes, its military strength was not weak, and it also had brilliant performance in World War II.


    For example, in the second battle of alaman, the 185 "lightning" paratrooper division, under the absolute disadvantage of 1:13 in strength and 1:70 in armor, blocked the British armored attack with incendiary bottles, anti tank guns, mines and explosives.


    In short, Luke''s above words are to boost the morale of the roaring commandos and alleviate the fear of the members.


    Maybe he could raid Rome alone and capture Mussolini alive, but he couldn''t finish the task of assisting the allies to land in Sicily.


    "But we have to face not only the Italian army, but also the Germans!"


    Dugan wavered. He was a soldier and should have obeyed orders. Moreover, Luke''s speech was quite infectious.


    At least, the members of the roaring commandos now believe that the Italian army is vulnerable, and it seems that it is not as difficult to advance into Rome as expected.


    "The allies will solve it for us!"


    Luke answered decisively.


    He agreed to join Colonel Phillips''s plan not because he was hot headed, but after careful consideration.


    According to the original timeline of World War II, the allies have ended the battle in North Africa, and the next step is to counter attack Italy and open up a new battlefield.


    In July, Allied landing forces will set sail at ports on the east coast of North Africa and the Mediterranean, as well as Oran and Algiers.


    Then, led by General Patton, the army directly killed Sicily.


    Now, it is not far from the day when Mussolini''s government collapsed and Italy surrendered.


    Perhaps it seems to others that it is an impossible task to raid Rome and capture the leaders alive.


    But Luke is confident because he stands on the rolling wheel of history.


    "How much prestige can I gain by becoming the conqueror of Italy?"


    Luke couldn''t help thinking.


    Spread your name all over the world. This kind of reputation brushing method, which is similar to cheating, can''t be done in the game.


    "Obey your orders, sir!"


    After a while, Dugan clenched his teeth and made a decision.


    Anyway, he arrived in Sicily, surrounded by enemies.


    There are two ways ahead: either complete the task and return home with fame; Or take it to the military court in the name of a traitor.


    When Dugan, the leader, said so, the other team members nodded hard.

 Chapter 17

    Sicily is located in the south of Italy, across the Strait of Messina in the northeast and facing the Apennine peninsula. It occupies an important position in the Mediterranean commercial trade route.


    Therefore, when Luke landed from Palermo, he thought he would encounter a very strict inventory.


    To his surprise, Luke, who is currently a smuggler Vito Corleone, easily bribed the local officer and passed easily with only 20 boxes of cigarettes and some ham and bread.


    It can be seen that future generations say that corruption became common in the whole Italian army from top to bottom during World War II, which is not unreasonable speculation.


    After landing, Luke saw several tall men with duck tongue hats and tattoos on their arms on the port pier, secretly looking at their group.


    He walked over kindly, spoke fluent Italian and said, "do you know where Tongzhong tavern is?"


    The benefits of Superman template are not only the upgrading of strength, but also the strengthening of the body.


    Speaking of learning talent and thinking ability, Luke has improved significantly.


    If Superman who wants to come to the next set really thinks with his brain, he may not be inferior to Batman, who is called the "think tank of the justice alliance".


    But perhaps it is the existence of Batman that Superman is lazy to use his brain.


    Luke smiled, got rid of these boring ideas and began to talk to these tall men.


    Before leaving, he just made a brief assault on Italian, and now he can speak a local dialect with a little Sicilian accent.


    This is also one of the reasons why roaring commandos can check through patrol warships many times along the way.


    Later, many players believed in Vito Corleone''s identity.


    Even though Luke had told Damon Dugan that he had grown up in Brooklyn, the latter remained skeptical that the young captain was most likely from Sicily.


    "Mr. Corleone?"


    The chief man frowned and asked.


    "You can call me Vito."


    Luke said faintly.


    Hearing that the other party admitted their identity, these men dressed similarly quickly changed their attitude and became respectful.


    "Mr. Corleone, boss cosa is waiting for you in Tongzhong tavern! The car is in front!"


    Then he waved, and three black cars came outside the wharf.


    The man opened the door and waited for Luke to sit in.


    The "boss cosa" in their mouth is the informant of the development of the strategic science Corps.


    Luke gave the roaring commandos a look, motioned them not to relax their vigilance, and then got into the car.


    Soon, the motorcade raised a trail of dust and drove towards Tongzhong tavern.


    Cosa Alessandro, the only remaining Mafia leader in Sicily.


    It is not easy for the Mafia, which is famous in later generations and even in the world.


    In 1925, after Mussolini gained absolute control over Italy, he made a huge national speech on the Mafia.


    Through the tweeter, he vowed to all Italians to purify the social air and severely crack down on triads and evils!


    We should completely eradicate the cancer of the Mafia from Italy!


    No one thought that Mussolini really did what he said and began to crack down on the Mafia.


    While directing the Farsi military and police to arrest nearly 1000 Mafia elements, the other side directly took away each other''s nest.


    And after the arrest, even the basic trial process is not needed, and a comprehensive blood washing is carried out directly.


    In Sicily''s Fountain Square, people are executed every day, and blood seeps into every floor tile and soil.


    So the Mafia died and fled, either arrested and imprisoned or fled abroad.


    Today, Sicily is a "pure land" without black forces.


    People no longer worry about the harassment of gangs, but have to endure the terrorist rule of dictators.


    However, it is worth mentioning that the weak Mafia in Italy has risen again from the United States and regained its vitality.


    It has created a large number of inexhaustible character materials for later Hollywood gangster films.


    Luke, who has been in contact with the Irish Mafia and the Italian mafia, knows this very well.


    Seeing the harsh living environment in Sicily and their hatred for Mussolini, many mafia families simply secretly hold the thighs of the allies.


    Cosa Alessandro was thus developed into an informant of the strategic science Corps.


    Thirty minutes later, the car stopped at the gate of Tongzhong tavern.


    Several burly men with tattoos guarded the door, and Luke, who got off the bus, was stopped.


    "Mr. Alessandro, are you going to let me in alone? It doesn''t seem very sincere."


    Luke sneered.


    The head man looked a little ugly. He was silent and said, "the situation in Sicily is very tense, Mr. Corleone. Please understand. Well, you can take an entourage. Boss cosa is very cautious, which is also for his safety."


    "Since your attitude is so sincere, I have nothing to say."


    Luke took off his black woolen coat and handed it to Manelli behind him, indicating that he was not armed.


    Then he reached for dum - Dugan to follow.


    "You stay where you are and wait for me to come out."


    Luke commanded.


    Manelli nodded, holding the clothes in one hand and the suitcase in the other - there was a submachine gun hidden inside.


    He was sure that if the Mafia dared to play Yin, he and his team could lift the bronze bell tavern upside down!


    Luke paced into the tavern, where the Mafia met.


    The thick round tables were full of "family members".


    Most of them are young and strong thugs. They belong to the "Legion" and are responsible for using violence, competing for or guarding territory.


    More than 30 strong men stared at the Mafia, which was said to be extremely ferocious. Ordinary people were afraid that their legs would have been weak and could not walk.


    But Luke''s face was calm, his pace was steady, and his aura was not empty at all.


    "Mr. Corleone, welcome!"


    The bearded man surrounded by the stars and the moon got up to meet him.


    He is Kosa Alessandro, a leader of the Mafia kemora family. He is not a big man.


    Later, the Mafia was purged, families suffered heavy losses, and even party leaders were executed in public.


    Such iron and blood means and ruthless behavior have greatly deterred gangsters.


    The special background and special opportunity gave Kosa a bright future.


    When the wind was not tight, he gathered a group of people around him under the name of the kemora family and recruited many good players.


    "I think since cosa is willing to see me, do you know what to do?"


    Luke relaxed in his chair, his tone bland.


    Cosa is not only an informant of the strategic science corps, but also an insider of the Allied landing in Sicily in the future.


    In the original history, the American intelligence department appointed the local Mafia leader, nicknamed "lucky" Salvatore luccano.


    The other party is one of the big men in the underground world of New York, with considerable status.


    In Italy, it should have been don Carlo, but now it has changed a little.


    The Sicilian Mafia did play a big role in the landing war.


    They provided all kinds of support to the allies, passed messages, distributed leaflets to persuade them to surrender, and so on.


    Therefore, after the war, don Carlo became mayor of vilalba, while Salvatore luchano was exempted from prison and his reputation soared.


    If cosa Alessandro sitting opposite was knowledgeable enough, Luke wouldn''t mind giving him the opportunity.


    "I understand! I understand! I''m ready and waiting for the instructions of the allies at any time."


    Alessandro smiled pleasantly.


    "Twenty well-trained gunmen, I''ve found them! It''s just that so many people lurk into Rome. It''s a little difficult to get the pass - time is too tight!"


    Seeing Alessandro''s embarrassed expression, Luke said expressionless, "that''s the problem you want to solve! Cosa, if you can''t do it with your ability, I''ll find someone else. I heard that don Carlo, who was put into prison by Mussolini, is very happy."


    "Don Carlo is nothing! Sicily is the world of the boss of cosa, even the governor of Palermo..."


    Before Alessandro could answer, the young man standing behind him stood up. He seemed to dislike Luke''s contempt for his boss.


    Luke narrowed his eyes and looked up. The other party looked somewhat similar to Alessandro. He might be a family member with blood relationship.


    "What a good assist."


    Luke was worried that there was no excuse to beat the Mafia leader to test the other party''s determination to cooperate with the allies.


    "Elio! Shut up!"


    When Alessandro heard his nephew say so, he quickly asked for a slap in the face.


    The young man in front of him can''t afford to offend him.


    Mussolini has taught the Mafia a lesson. No matter how powerful the Mafia is, there is no room to resist the state machine.


    This young man who calls himself "Vito Corleone" represents the American military and an ally.


    Once you annoy the other side, you will never end up much better than annoying Mussolini.


    Boom!


    However, when Alessandro''s slap touched his nephew''s face, a sound reverberated in the bronze bell tavern.


    No one could see when Luke got up and how he pressed the young man named Elio on the table.


    The skull seemed to crack, and blood flowed down from the forehead and fell to the ground, making a "ticking" sound.


    "Wuwu... Boss cosa! Uncle!"


    Elio felt his head like a watermelon to be squeezed, and it would explode completely the next moment.


    He didn''t know where the terrible young man came from. His palm with five fingers closed was like a pair of pliers and pressed tightly on the back of his head.


    Intense pain and fear of death made Elio''s will collapse in an instant!


    Tears couldn''t help flowing out with the blood and covered the whole face.


    "Cosa, tell me, what will the Mafia do to people who don''t respect their friends?"


    Luke slowly returned to his seat, ignoring the tense atmosphere, and completely took the bad looking thugs behind him as air.

 Chapter 18

    As the only remaining Mafia leader in Sicily, even security officials are reluctant to provoke a cruel role.


    Alessandro has great prestige and deterrence within his family and in Palermo.


    And with the passage of time, his status and power increased day by day.


    When ordinary people see him, they must call him "Your Excellency" to show their respect.


    Other leaders within the family were either wooed or suppressed, and gradually formed a speech hall in which Alessandro expressed his personal opinions, distributed interests and territory at each meeting.


    Although the Mafia is not as good as before, we always have to worry about whether Mussolini will be liquidated again, but Alessandro, who took advantage of the situation, has gradually expanded his power, which is a fact that needs no doubt.


    Therefore, the strategic science Corps will take a fancy to him and develop into an informant.


    However, Alessandro, who was respected as "Your Excellency" and admired by many thugs, was a little afraid when he heard Luke''s indifferent tone.


    Having experienced the era of Mussolini''s great cleansing, he has a strong psychological shadow over the army, which is essentially a violent organ.


    If you offend the young captain, it is tantamount to loosening the Allies'' thighs, and the post-war will sooner or later be listed as the object of liquidation.


    Even if he changes to Mussolini''s government, according to the dictator''s temper, he may come to no good end.


    At the thought of this, Alessandro''s hands trembled slightly, and a touch of cruelty rose on his face full of flesh.


    "Mr. Corleone, I apologize for Elio''s disrespect to you!"


    He put his palm on the table, "Shua", pulled out a dagger from behind his waist and cut it off severely.


    "Ah, ah, ah --"


    The scream of pain echoed in the Tongzhong tavern.


    A thick finger like a radish rolled down on the table.


    Bean sized sweat trickled out from the forehead and tip of the nose.


    Alessandro gasped and said, "Mr. Corleone, are you satisfied?"


    Luke loosened his palm on Elio''s head and shook his head slowly without expression.


    "I didn''t ask you to make amends! Cosa, I want you to explain how the Mafia should treat those who don''t respect their friends."


    "Mr. Corleone, I..."


    "Don''t you understand? I want your explanation! Cosa, please tell me how important your mafia friendship is?"


    Luke''s still cold voice brought heavy pressure to Alessandro.


    He already knew that the young captain was not a fool.


    The bloody practice of cutting off fingers is a common way of begging for mercy within the Mafia, but it still can''t impress each other.


    Alessandro glanced at Elio, who was white with fear, and sighed in his heart.


    "Cameron! Drag Elio down and cut off one of his hands!"


    Alessandro is also a little bold to be able to see the right time and mix into the top leader of the kemora family.


    Although Elio is his nephew and favorite descendant, he can still give up in order to calm Luke''s anger.


    Who called him stupid!


    Just like the former Mafia members, they have high eyes and feel that they are the real masters of Italy!


    For example, Francisco Kucha, who triggered the end of the Mafia, is such a fool!


    He is not only the mayor of pianadegregi, but also the leader of the local Mafia.


    As a result, when he greeted Mussolini as the "great leader" at that time, he even questioned the other party in a rather arrogant tone why he brought so many policemen.


    Because Kucha felt that in his own territory, there was the protection of the Mafia, and no one could pose a threat to Mussolini.


    This almost rude attitude annoyed Mussolini, who was very powerful at that time.


    A few months later, the dictator summoned 4000 Rangers and 6000 police to crack down on the Mafia.


    As for Kucha?


    He was arrested and jailed for "insulting the head of state", "contempt for the law" and "opposing the government".


    Alessandro, who had been wanted and almost executed, would not learn from the fool Kucha and make the same mistake.


    "Mr. Corleone, you are a forever friend of the Mafia. Anyone who doesn''t respect you is contempt for me! Contempt for the kemora family!"


    In less than a minute, a strong man named "Cameron" presented a palm placed in a tray.


    "Are you still satisfied with this explanation? If this is not enough, I''ll have ellio sent to the slaughterhouse later."


    Seeing Alessandro''s low attitude of fear and almost servile, Luke''s cold expression was like snow melted by the sun.


    He picked up the glass on the table and said, "come on! Cheers to our friendship!"


    The smile is gentle, and I can''t see the aggressiveness before.


    The ability to change his face was stunned by the dum bullet Dugan behind him and thought, "Sir, he is really a terrible man."


    The ferocious and cruel Mafia was like a docile sheep in front of him.


    With the smell of blood, Alessandro piled up a smile and drank the red wine in the glass.


    "Do things well as soon as possible, and the allies will not forget your efforts."


    Before walking out of the tavern, Luke patted Alessandro on the shoulder and continued: "your compatriots are getting along well in North America and New York. They go out of high-end hotels with congressmen and hold cosa, a female star in Hollywood. I appreciate you very much. You deserve a chance."


    "Mr. Corleone, I will remember this personal friendship!"


    Alessandro was stunned and immediately reacted.


    He stooped slightly, lowered his head and waited for Luke to stretch out his left hand.


    This is the highest etiquette within the Mafia to show respect!


    Often only people like the "Godfather" can get the head''s kiss.


    "No need. I''ve seen your respect and your attitude."


    Luke''s mouth twitched. He didn''t have the habit of letting men kiss the back of his hand.


    Out of the Tongzhong tavern, the roaring commandos got into the car and checked into the top hotels in Palermo.


    On the way, Dugen, sitting next to him, had a suffocating expression.


    "You want to ask, why should I treat Alessandro with such an attitude?"


    Luke opened his eyes and closed his eyes. Manelli was driving in the front row. There were no outsiders, so he said without concealment: "Dugan, you don''t understand the thinking of gangsters."


    "Although the Italian mafia has always used family honor and blood ties as a means to ensure loyalty, it does not mean that they are really a group of credible thugs."


    Dugan nodded thoughtfully. He remembered that Luke seemed to have close ties with the Irish gangs.


    "If you want to tame a bad dog, you have to beat it hard with a wooden stick until it dare not show its fangs to you again. The same is true for the Mafia."


    Luke looked at the passers-by on the streets of Palermo through the window and said with a smile: "moreover, human nature is a very complex thing. Maybe cosa still had resentment against me before. Just because of my identity, the Allies did not dare to show their continuous victory."


    "But when I told him that I would support him to become the spokesman of the allies in Sicily, he would get rich rewards after the war. Cosa''s heart may only be grateful, and that little unhappiness was forgotten."


    "When you use harsh means, establish unquestionable authority, and give you the reward you should have paid, they will be grateful to you - this is a typical gangster thinking!"

 Chapter 19

    The hotel where Luke and his party stayed is an important scenic spot in Sicily, the town of Taormina.


    The climate here is like spring all the year round with beautiful scenery.


    One side is a cliff and the other faces the sea.


    City buildings are like stones, piled on the ladder like mountains.


    I have to say that Alessandro is really good at doing things.


    Or, to use a more accurate description, he knows how to please the superior.


    Luke came to the hotel called "pea shooter" and learned that Alessandro had already packed a whole room on the third floor to entertain himself and his entourage.


    Moreover, I chose this small hotel with little reputation.


    On the one hand, because there are few guests, it will not be too eye-catching;


    On the other hand, the pea hotel is located at the top of the town of Taormina.


    If you live in a room on the third floor, you only need to open the window to overlook the whole town, feel the humid sea breeze and hear the sound of waves that make people return to peace.


    Many people like the feeling - Luke is no exception.


    As planned, he needed Alessandro to recruit twenty trained gunmen and get a pass to Rome.


    After calculating the time, Luke may stay in Taormina for about four to five days.


    It''s good to have a comfortable living environment.


    Luke and the team chose a room - according to the rules, it should have been one of damtan Dugan or Dinu Manelli to share a room with the commander.


    This can not only play a protective role, but also facilitate the handling of possible accidents.


    But after seeing Luke''s own strength.


    Members of the roaring commando said that they were the one who needed to be protected.


    Therefore, the two rooms next to Luke became the hot goods in the team.


    Finally, Dame Dugan and Manelli, two old qualifications, received the benefit of "being protected by super soldiers".


    "In the next few days, Dugan and Manelli, you two, take turns staring at Alessandro. Although he looks like a smart man, we should also prevent him from making some stupid mistakes!"


    In Luke''s room, members of the roaring commando gathered to make the next mission plan.


    In addition to Luke as commander, there are five people in this team dispatched by the strategic science Corps.


    As a Stormtrooper, damtan Dugan is the most prestigious leader in the team.


    Dinu Manelli, who is always silent and does not like to talk, serves as a scout and a disguiser to inquire about the news.


    The latter team members are sniper Jimmy, who is called "America''s Walisi". He is a sharpshooter who hits every shot.


    Jeff, who was in charge of the assault, and Kenneth, a machine gunner and an old driver.


    "Dugan and I will pretend to be the secret envoy sent by Berlin. The letters and necessary props for identity verification are ready - the Allies did catch a Berlin secret envoy two weeks ago, thanks to the reliable information tortured by the strategic science Corps from the mouth of the Hydra killer!"


    Luke spread out a map of the city of Rome with a clear deployment of troops.


    "Others follow Alessandro''s gunners to Rome. On the day of action, Jimmy, you have to seize the commanding height - that''s the position! Jerf and Kenneth are responsible for leading the Gunners and creating chaos in Venice Square!"


    "The highest officer guarding Sicily is the Italian general guzunilau. He has 11 local divisions and two German armored divisions. During this time, the allies will carry out irregular bombing and drive the fleet into the Tunis Strait. Based on banterelia Island, he creates the illusion of imminent landing and restricts guzunilau''s attention."


    "Our task is to break into the Venice palace! Coerce Mussolini as a hostage. In less than 24 hours, I believe the king of Italy will announce the deposing of the prime minister! Anyone with foresight can see that the general trend of the axis powers is gone."


    "Then, we just need to hand over the dictator to the allies. As for Britain, the United States, the army and Navy... It doesn''t matter! But I personally suggest that we can show our kindness to General Eisenhower."


    When Luke finished his long speech, the members of the roaring commando looked at each other and suddenly smiled.


    Their hearts were like unloading a big stone, and they were relieved.


    Although the young commander had demoted the Italian army to nothing, he broke into the enemy''s hinterland with one team and captured the leader alive.


    It sounds like a legend only written in a third rate novel. It has no authenticity.


    The roaring commandos were willing to follow Luke, not because of his charisma, but because they had no other choice.


    Anyway, they were all pulled onto the ship. What else can we do if we don''t continue to follow the captain''s instructions?


    However, seeing Luke''s plan and his confidence, the roaring commandos had no other ideas.


    They feel they can trust this young commander!


    "Let''s go."


    Feeling the change of the atmosphere in the team, Luke smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Perhaps until now, he was really recognized and got the command of the team.


    After a short rest, Luke enjoyed a seafood meal alone and stood on the balcony watching the sky darken.


    The afterglow of the sunset sank into the sea level, pedestrians played on the silver beach, and rows of palm trees swayed and danced by the night wind.


    Further away are the seagulls skimming the water at a few points, as well as the surging waves and tides.


    Luke''s spirit relaxed and a look of vision rose in his eyes.


    A few days later, no matter the axis countries or allies, everyone will hear his name and his almost legendary deeds.


    "Even if I don''t follow the plot and follow the captain of the United States, I can still become a ''hero'' in the eyes of the world."


    Luke smiled.


    Lead less than thirty people to conquer a country.


    This is an amazing feat that can be recorded in history.


    Just as Pizarro conquered the Inca empire with a population of about 6 million with less than 200 people.


    Flying thoughts converged back. Taking advantage of the rare leisure time, Luke went out alone.


    He walked down the street and came to a spectacular theater. It was crowded and the atmosphere was hot.


    Standing still under the noisy and boiling night sky, you can vaguely hear the singing of Oedipus or Antigone.


    Of course, I met many charming Italian girls during the period.


    It''s a pity that Luke didn''t have the idea of having an affair and failed to live up to the fiery enthusiasm of those beautiful girls.


    After walking aimlessly for forty minutes, he returned to the hotel.


    "Yes!"


    Luke, who was ready to open the door, had a cold look in his eyes.


    With his keen perception, he clearly heard the breathing sound of another person in the room, which seemed to be if not. It was difficult to detect unless he listened carefully.


    "Was Kosa really stupid enough to betray me and give up the olive branch handed out by the allies? Or was the plan discovered by the Hydra?"


    A lot of thoughts turned in Luke''s head for a moment.


    He gently opened the door and stepped on the soft carpet without making a sound.


    The sea breeze blew from the half open window, and Luke walked slowly to the big bed in the master bedroom.


    He was confident that as long as the intruder showed a change, he could break the other person''s neck in less than a second.


    "Come out..."


    "Ah!"


    Luke flung open the quilt, threw himself on the, and pressed his right hand on the intruder''s neck.


    "Is it a woman?"


    Luke, who was pressing on the other side, looked stunned in his eyes.


    A woman in silk pajamas was lying on the bed. She had wavy black hair, slender legs slightly curled up, and her beautiful eyes were full of tears, like a poor lost lamb.


    "Who are you?"


    It took Luke a long time to suppress this sentence.


    This woman is full of maturity and looks like a full and charming peach. She doesn''t look like a hydra killer.


    Muscles have no trace of training, but they are tight but lack strength.


    And there was no place to hide weapons under the silk pajamas.


    "My name is... Malena."


    A woman''s voice is as soft as her appearance.

 Chapter 20

    "My name is... Malena."


    Luke was stunned when he heard the woman''s answer. The name sounded familiar.


    Immediately, he quickly reacted, which is likely to be a good thing done by Mafia leader Alessandro!


    To make up for his nephew''s offense?


    So send yourself a woman overnight?


    I look so hungry?


    Luke silently wrote down Alessandro''s name in his little book.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Trivial thoughts that have nothing to do with the weight just flash by.


    Luke looked at Malena under him and couldn''t help but look amazing in his eyes.


    It has to be said that this woman fully explains what is called "beauty".


    Just like Venus, it always exudes charming amorous feelings and fascinates men.


    She is a full fruit hanging on the branches. Even if she doesn''t taste it personally, she can imagine the fragrant smell.


    "Corleone... Sir. Monsieur Alessandro, say you are a big businessman."


    Malena looked away, as if she didn''t want to bump into Luke''s line of sight.


    Her tone was plaintive. It must have been Alessandro who took coercive measures and sent it to Luke''s room.


    "I didn''t know cosa would... Do this."


    Luke was embarrassed to see the tears on Malena''s face.


    He has a positive role of Superman template. How can he do the thing of forcibly robbing civilian women!


    All this is Alessandro''s fault!


    "Well, Mr. Corleone, can you... Get up first? It''s a little hard to press me."


    There was a trace of grievance and shame in Luke''s voice.


    "Ah? Oh!"


    Hearing Malena''s weak request, Luke woke up at this time. He was still pressing on others.


    He got up quickly, sat by the bed and asked, "did cosa send you here?"


    "Well, Lord Alessandro said that as long as it can... Satisfy you, the Mafia can help me get rid of the harassment of the sheriff and provide me with enough food every day."


    Malena lowered her head, leaned sideways and hid herself in the shadow.


    Unfortunately, the beautiful scenery can''t be covered up.


    The moonlight outside the window spilled into the room, outlining the clear and seductive graceful curve of this beautiful girl full of mature breath.


    The thin silk Pajama with the outside and bare shoulders has no other function except to add a faint and interesting effect.


    Those beautiful eyes full of tears are full of delicate grievances, which arouse the desire of male creatures to protect all the time.


    "Sheriff?"


    Through a conversation, Luke probably knew that Malena was a female teacher, and her husband was drafted into the army on her wedding night to join the cruel war.


    Her beauty has brought many coveted eyes and unnecessary trouble to herself.


    Like an unattended orchard, with such a full and attractive fruit, anyone will have the idea of picking it by hand.


    The difference is that some people can only bury their desires in their hearts, while others have the ability to implement them.


    Angelo, the Sheriff of Taormina Town, is such a man with ideas and the courage to practice.


    If it hadn''t been for the strong hands and feet in his family and his voice was like a broken Gong, he would have made trouble every three or five times.


    Angelo, the sheriff, may have picked the beautiful flower of Malena by coercion.


    This is a turbulent era. The war between the axis powers and the allies has burned to Sicily.


    During the war, Italy''s monetary system collapsed and prices soared.


    In addition, the regulatory measures implemented by Mussolini restricted the trading of food, gold and jewelry.


    As a result, Italians can only rush to buy food at the expense of their families and curse the damn dictator.


    Originally, Malena had her own job. In addition to dealing with the dirty words of boring men in the town and the harassment of sheriff, she could still live and continue to stick to her bottom line.


    As the war invaded Sicily, the calm of the past was broken.


    Everything has changed!


    The men in the town seemed to become ferocious for a moment.


    They are like hungry wolves, waiting for someone to break into the orchard first and pick this full fruit.


    After that, Malena, who lost her persistence and virginity, will sooner or later become a plaything in the town.


    "Your father is ill?"


    Luke''s face didn''t change, he continued.


    "Yes. Medicine and food are under control. The sheriff said he could get it for me as long as... I''d like to spend the night with him."


    Malena seemed to be a little embarrassed. Her eyes were sad and said, "I''m ready to give in. It''s too difficult for a woman to live alone. Besides, I can''t sit and watch my father be taken away by the disease."


    "But Lord Alessandro came to the door and said that as long as I come... To your satisfaction, my future life will be guaranteed."


    Malena''s tone was very helpless. Neither the sheriff in the town nor the Mafia in Sicily could resist.


    "I see, Malena. You should rest here tonight. Cosa should explain the next thing to me."


    Luke said faintly.


    He looked back and got up to leave the room.


    There is no doubt that Malena is a bed beauty that can stir up men''s sexual desire, but Luke is not so urgent to let the lower body control his upper body and then make low-level behavior.


    Compared with other animals in nature, one of the reasons why human beings can stand at the top of the food chain is that they know how to learn and think and are not easily dominated by desire.


    Animal nature is necessary for the race to remain aggressive, and human nature is the basis for establishing order.


    "Mr. Corleone..."


    Seeing Malena stop herself, Luke waved his hand and said, "there are some misunderstandings. It''s hard for me to explain to you. I''m sorry for your shock and unnecessary trouble."


    Looking at the indelible fear in the beautiful girl''s eyes, Luke didn''t say much, but just walked out of the room.


    He has to go to the second bed tonight.


    At least it''s better than sleeping on the sofa.


    Luke thought.


    The next morning, Luke went downstairs to order a breakfast and spoke to the Mafia guarding the hotel.


    In less than twenty minutes, Alessandro came in a hurry.


    He went into Luke''s room and stood respectfully without even reaching out to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    "As for you, cosa, send me a woman to bed all night and use such disgraceful means."


    Luke sat at the table, leisurely enjoying a local breakfast and fried pizza pie.


    He took a sip of coffee in his right hand and said, "I came all the way to Sicily to find a woman? Cosa, I know what you mean, but I want to tell you that I prefer a person''s ability to flatter a horse."


    Alessandro nodded repeatedly. He thought that a young man like Luke would never be indifferent to a beauty like Malena.


    Besides, in the impression of the Mafia leader.


    Isn''t the most effective way to please big people is to give money and women?


    How come it doesn''t work to get to Mr. Corleone!


    Luke seemed to guess Alessandro''s idea, but he didn''t explain it too much.


    Every time he thought of the mysterious code at the beginning and end of 4, he unconsciously became a lot more decent.

 Chapter 21

    "Twenty gunmen are ready. They are all first-class good guys! They have long been dissatisfied with Mussolini''s cold-blooded butcher and cruel executioner!"


    Since Luke mentioned ability, Alessandro was impatient to perform.


    "As for the pass, I have agreed to spend a lot of money to bribe the important members of the naval patrol! I can get it the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    Facts have proved that Alessandro will not only please the superior, but also his ability to handle affairs.


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. He couldn''t stay in Sicily too long.


    Otherwise, the false identity of the Berlin emissary will be exposed.


    Taking advantage of the time difference in information exchange between Germany and Italy.


    Entering Rome and approaching Mussolini is the best way expected.


    If something unexpected happens, Luke can only act alone and lurk into the Venice Palace - as we all know, the real meaning of the assassin is to kill all his enemies, so that no one will know that he has been here.


    Judging from this, Luke felt he would be a good assassin.


    "But, Mr. Corleone, I''d like to make a few excuses for your earlier reprimand."


    After talking about the business, Alessandro''s eyes turned and still said, "I''m not looking at you as a beauty addict when I send you a woman."


    "Maybe you don''t know that Malena is a famous beauty in Sicily. Her husband Nino was dragged away by the conscription officer on the night of her marriage. The news of her death came a few days ago. Recently, Malena''s father broke a leg and fell seriously ill. It can be said that her situation is very bad."


    "I think that a young and promising person like Mr. Corleone naturally has a warm heart. Malena is desperate now. It''s best to be liked by you. That''s why I decided to send her to your room."


    Luke was shocked. He didn''t expect that the head of the Mafia could be so brazen.


    He suddenly felt that he was wrong. He had nothing to lick the dog. He obviously had everything.


    Although Alessandro''s face was like a flattering jester.


    But as the object of his flattery, Luke couldn''t feel any bad.


    It can be seen that licking dogs is also hierarchical and hierarchical.


    And Alessandro, Luke would call him the strongest!


    "Keep your head."


    Luke warned himself.


    He wiped the corners of his mouth, finished his meal and went to the living room.


    Alessandro was completely substituted into the role of dogleg, groveling behind.


    Who could have imagined that this bearded, seemingly honest Mafia leader would be this virtue.


    "Mr. Corleone, to tell you the truth, there are many men in Sicily who covet Malena''s beauty. She is alone and a widow. All of them, including the sheriff, are staring at this fat meat... It''s much better for her to follow you than to become a public plaything."


    Alessandro''s ass was next to the sofa and looked carefully at Luke.


    "Then leave her. Besides... Don''t think about giving me money and women. Just do your own thing."


    Luke thought for a moment and answered softly.


    As a superior, he didn''t live up to Alessandro''s painstaking efforts.


    After all, as the Mafia leader of the other party, he also bothers to do such pimping, which will be despised by his younger brother.


    "By the way, Sheriff... Let''s get rid of him first!"


    The topic did not stay on Malena. The charming widow was a poor man.


    Luke doesn''t want to treat each other as goods and trade or buy at will.


    A lonely and helpless woman, born in this turbulent era, coupled with that thrilling young face.


    It has become the root of Malena''s miserable life!


    The women in the town rejected Malena, thinking that she would only seduce men;


    Men covet Malena''s charming body and look forward to being seduced by her one day.


    "Find someone to kill him! It''s best to make an accident. Don''t make too much noise!"


    Luke said coldly.


    This is also a vote.


    When Alessandro did this, he was tied to his chariot.


    If you want to turn back or betray, you should carefully consider the consequences.


    The Mussolini government will not accept a gang leader who assassinates a local sheriff.


    When the Mafia was purged, a family risked universal condemnation to assassinate the governor of Palermo, causing a sensation in Sicily.


    As a result, Mussolini was furious and arrested and executed more than 1000 thugs on the spot.


    As long as Alessandro did this, he had no choice but to join the allies.


    "I see! I''ll do it myself and promise to do it well!"


    Alessandro nodded decisively.


    He thinks he is skilled in assassination.


    Which mafia boss didn''t climb up slowly from this step!


    For Alessandro, the trouble that murder can solve is not a matter!


    "Then I''ll leave first. Mr. Corleone can summon me again if he has anything."


    Before Alessandro left, he took off his hat, bowed slightly, and showed a look that men knew.


    Malena has always been known as the "flower of Sicily" and is a bed companion for countless men.


    Such a charming and charming woman is placed on the bed. Even if she is not moved now, she will be unable to control it sooner or later.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Mr. Corleone is really not close to women.


    But in Alessandro''s eyes, how can there be bad men in the world!


    At most, there is only the difference between good women and good men.


    Wait


    What if Mr. Corleone is a good man?


    Alessandro began to think about whether there were any beautiful Men nearby?


    Unfortunately, I don''t know whether Mr. Corleone likes powerful or thin?


    If Luke knew Alessandro''s strange brain hole, he would definitely open a hole in each other''s head with his fist!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    By the door of the master bedroom, Malina, dressed in silk pajamas, had complex eyes, as if she had finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She sat on the bed blankly, some at a loss and some at a loss.


    When Malena was sent to Luke''s room, she had already made the worst plan.


    Be played with, violated, and then slide towards the abyss of life.


    That''s all she can think of.


    It''s just that things are not going in the worst direction.


    That Mr. Corleone showed a gentleman''s demeanor that was very rare among men in a small town.


    Neither hands nor feet, nor frivolous words.


    Thinking of this, Malena said from her heart, "Mr. Corleone is really a decent man."


    Accustomed to the disgusting eyes of the men in the town who wanted to take off their clothes with their eyes, she couldn''t help being grateful for Luke''s restraint.


    Malena, who had lost confidence in men, shrank back into the quilt and wrapped herself.


    She can finally sleep at ease now.


    "Malena..."


    In her hazy sleep, Malena heard someone call her name.


    In a trance, she seemed to think of her sick father and her dead husband


    The pressure on me for many days, as I relax, turns into sadness and sadness about my own destiny.


    The big one burst into tears and soaked his pillow.


    Wait


    Aware of the different Malena, she seemed to wake up and suddenly opened her eyes.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    She saw Mr. Corleone sitting by the bed with food on a tray.


    And I don''t know when I rolled over, put my hands around each other''s waist, and put my face near my thighs.


    Such intimate behavior makes Malena pop away like an electric shock!


    "Well... I think you slept so long that you should feel hungry when you wake up, so you got some food."


    Luke had a serious face and did not squint.


    I was really a decent person.

 Chapter 22

    The next day, early in the morning.


    A wave of white fish belly appeared in the sky, and the golden sun jumped to the sea level to wake up the sleeping Sicily.


    Luke opened his eyes and got up from the second bed.


    Open the floating curtains and take a deep breath in the face of the rising sun.


    He is like a photosynthetic plant, feeling the warm light seeping into the cells bit by bit and slowly transforming the body.


    "Another full day."


    Luke moved his muscles and bones and stepped into the bathroom.


    After washing, the rich breakfast was already on the table.


    "I don''t know if cosa''s task has been completed?"


    Luke thought as he ate seafood pasta rolled with a fork.


    This beautiful island is almost isolated from the world. The chief executive is divided into governor, district governor and the lowest magistrate.


    Kill the Sheriff of Taormina Town, and take advantage of the blank period of selecting a successor, the Mafia can do things more conveniently.


    "I don''t know what Rogers is doing now. Is he still performing on the stage?"


    After a while, Luke heard a noise from the master bedroom.


    Malina, who had rarely slept safely, carefully opened the door.


    See Luke sitting at the table, eating food quickly and efficiently.


    She was like a frightened deer, so frightened that she put her head back.


    "Wake up? I asked someone to prepare a change of clothes for you. Come and have something to eat."


    Luke smiled and whispered, "Malena, you stay under the same roof with me and always meet. What''s the use of avoiding me."


    After listening, Malena silently came out in her silk pajamas.


    Bend down, pick up the brand-new clothes on the sofa and go back to the room.


    More than ten minutes later, the door of the master bedroom was opened, Malina, dressed in home clothes, sat down at the table.


    "The noodles are cold, only sandwiches and juice."


    Luke looked up and saw that it was a good fit.


    He was probably the first to apply super vision to guessing a woman''s circumference.


    "I told cosa I''ll let you go back in a few days - don''t get me wrong, Malena. I came to Sicily to do something. I won''t stay long. I''ll leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. In order to keep it a secret, I temporarily wronged you to stay here for two days."


    Luke''s courteous attitude made Malena relax a little.


    As Alessandro said, she has no job, no source of income and food control during the war. She has become a sweet cake greedy for Sicilian men. Everyone wants to come and have a taste.


    If she doesn''t meet Luke, Malena will one day put down her inner persistence and go to depravity with full of despair and numbness.


    "Thank you, Mr. Corleone!"


    Thinking of this, Malena couldn''t help feeling grateful to the young man sitting opposite.


    She nibbled at the sandwich and watched Luke reading the newspaper.


    Clean short black hair, deep facial contour, slightly sharp eyes


    In Sicily, I believe it can fascinate many passionate and beautiful girls!


    "Malena, I''m going out. If I need anything, you can contact the hotel attendant and they''ll prepare it for you."


    Luke put down the newspaper and looked up at the time.


    I thought I should meet Alessandro and the twenty gunmen he recruited.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Corleone."


    Malena leaned against the door and looked at Luke''s back as she left. She felt relieved for some reason.


    Originally, she had planned to become a plaything, but there seemed to be a glimmer of hope in her gloomy life.


    With mixed feelings, Malena returned to the table. She inadvertently saw the spread newspaper, which was prominently written on the bold headline¡ª¡ª


    Shock! This is the truth behind the sheriff driving down a cliff!


    "The sheriff is dead?"


    Malena was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    The heaviest stone on her body disappeared like this?


    Wait


    It''s Mr. Corleone!


    When Malena thought of the Lord Alessandro, who was domineering in Sicily and no one dared to provoke, she bowed to the young man and showed her kindness carefully.


    "Is it really him?"


    After experiencing ups and downs in emotion, Malena looked at the clear blue sky and white clouds outside the window. Her heart was like a sea with waves, and she could no longer calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luke, who left the hotel, didn''t even know that Malena was staying in the room and began to constantly make self strategies.


    With the roaring commandos, he first left the town and walked around the coastline for a few times.


    Find out the guard posts and defense forces stationed in the surrounding barracks before returning to the Tongzhong tavern.


    In the backyard stood dozens of young and strong young men.


    "These are the best soldiers in the family! They all have accurate shooting skills and are willing to sacrifice for the family!"


    Alessandro did not take the initiative to mention the sheriff''s "accident", which was a trivial matter.


    The mafia has always been good at this kind of business.


    The sheriff who looks like a fat pig goes to his mistress''s house once a week.


    Alessandro just called people and secretly moved his hands and feet on his car. He could pretend that the brake failed and the car skidded. Unfortunately, he even took his car and fell off the cliff.


    Anyway, there are no surveillance cameras these days. It''s impossible to find clues and find the killer.


    "Are they the ''Legion'' of the kemora family or your ''Legion''?"


    Luke asked faintly.


    "Of course it''s mine! But now it''s Mr. Corleone''s yours!"


    Alessandro seemed to have thought of answering. He shouted at the top of his voice, "this is Mr. Vito Corleone. His father was Sicilian. Because of the cruel persecution of Mussolini''s dictator and executioner, he had to leave his hometown and wander around!"


    "And now, Mr. Corleone has a successful career! He has returned to his hometown with bread and wine, guns and bullets!"


    "From today on! We are no longer members of the comora family! There is only one object of our loyalty, that is Mr. Corleone!"


    Luke quietly enjoyed Alessandro''s performance, saw him say he was Sicilian, and tried to play up the helplessness and anger of being persecuted and leaving his hometown.


    It can only be said that future generations of Oscar owe this Mafia leader a little golden man!


    "Sure enough, acting and lying are skills that any superior must master."


    Luke sighed.


    Although Alessandro was as flattering as a jester and as humble as a licking dog before him.


    But it was the Allies behind him. With three invisible blows, the Mafia leader had to lower his head and bend down.


    Luke will not really despise Alessandro. No matter how docile the hungry wolf is, he will eat people.


    Once you relax your vigilance, you may get a bite sometime.


    "You are not standing here today to be loyal to me. The name Vito Corleone is just a stranger to you..."


    Luke''s eyes swept through the people standing in the backyard, some of whom were gunmen recruited by Alessandro and some were Mafia thugs.


    These unshaven young people may not be loyal to themselves.


    But they are subject to the leader of the family, to power and status.


    This is the tradition of the Mafia for hundreds of years, loyal to the family and never betrayed.


    Although the Mafia, which took root in North America, is about to forget these untimely traditional rules.


    But in Sicily, this set is still very useful.


    When Mussolini launched the cleansing of the Mafia, he arrested thousands of suspects and tortured them.


    Whipping, knocking off fingernails, even electrocution torture, all kinds of cruel punishment, even so, few people dare to betray the family.


    Even, in order to resist Francis and Mussolini.


    According to different gangs and families, the mafia has set up an assassination team, with key elements as killers.


    These people call themselves "glorious society", and the assassination targets are senior officials and police in Fassi (XI).


    The strategic science Corps chose the Mafia as its informant precisely because these violent elements are not afraid of Mussolini''s government and are easy to be used and bought.

 Chapter 23

    Bronze bell tavern, backyard.


    Luke looked around, though he was younger than many in the backyard.


    However, the strong breath brought by Superman template forms an obvious sense of oppression, like a mountain pressing on everyone''s heart.


    There was silence and no one spoke.


    "The reason why you are loyal to me is for the honor of the Mafia family, for the good life of your family and for your own future!"


    "Before Mussolini came to power, the police would grovel to you, and even the security officers would look at your face, but now? They can arbitrarily drag any one of you into prison as a suspect, and then drag him to the square and shoot him..."


    "Francis is trampling on the dignity of every Mafia member and insulting your family honor! It''s time to stand up and fight like a real man. Even if you bleed and die, you can at least get scenery and dignity!"


    Luke''s voice was calm, not as impassioned and emotional as a speech, which was no different from his usual speech.


    It can be passed into the ears of all people, but it seems that every word is full of power.


    People can''t help boiling blood and blood!


    Even alexandro, standing next to him, is so!


    The fierce face full of beard was full of excitement, as if he had found his lost youth.


    "Constantine''s'' fooling experts'' is really good. You can exchange more in the future for a rainy day."


    Luke used his reputation saved these days to exchange Constantine''s skill card in the mall.


    The devil with his left hand and the angel with his right hand have been a professional backstab player for 10000 years. They sent the Exorcist nicknamed "slag Kang".


    From the Justice League to the super villains, many people have been trapped by this cargo.


    When Constantine becomes your team member, be careful, it often means that the death star above your head is shining!


    However, his deception ability is really first-class.


    In future generations, you can simply be the gold medal lecturer of XX hope project!


    When it comes to inciting emotions and deceiving people to death, it may be a little worse than the heads of state of the axis countries!


    "Today, I don''t want you to fight for me, but for the family, for honor! And more for yourself!"


    "To overthrow the Apennine Peninsula! Let the Mafia and the Corleone family name resound throughout Sicily again! Prove that you are not cowards, but brave soldiers!"


    Luke continued to flicker, and as soon as he finished speaking, a chorus broke out in the backyard.


    This scene is like a success lecture for later generations. When those successful entrepreneurs and well-known rich carefully cook bowls of soul chicken soup, the audience sitting below are excited and want to start a business immediately.


    In the backyard, young, vigorous Mafia members are the same.


    Everyone looked excited, as if they were going to rush into the barracks and hang those damn Fascists in the square!


    "We are willing to follow Lord Corleone and obey all orders!"


    A slightly clever young man came out of the crowd and took the lead in shouting.


    Then, the sound of response came one after another.


    These fresh blood recruited by Alessandro have offered their loyalty.


    At this moment, Luke seems to be the godfather of the Sicilian Mafia.


    On the character panel, the reputation value keeps soaring!


    "This skill card doesn''t lose money!"


    Luke was secretly satisfied.


    All the prestige values he managed to save were smashed into Constantine''s skill card.


    Now it not only returns its capital, but also has a slight surplus.


    "Unfortunately, there is only a 24-hour use time limit - damn dog planning! You know how to cheat krypton!"


    Luke thought regretfully.


    Ready for pre war mobilization, he will leave for Rome.


    According to the plan, the soldiers were divided into two routes: themselves and damtan Dugan, pretending to be the secret envoy of Berlin; The rest lurked in through Alessandro''s channels.


    After the two sides meet, they go straight to the Venice palace!


    But before that, they have another task.


    Raided nearby naval camps to create opportunities for Allied landings and landings.


    "Give them food and guns, and the bullets will not be handed over until the end. Watch tight and don''t cause any trouble!"


    After making a provocative speech, Luke left the rest to Alessandro.


    "In addition, you were asked to contact Mafia members of other families before. Did they reply?"


    "I''ll take don Carlo out of his cell according to what you said. He''s willing to join the allies! Several other families also agreed. They can take part in the raid on the naval camp!"


    Alessandro bowed his head.


    He hasn''t been idle these days. In addition to sending women to Luke, he also contacted several big families of the Mafia.


    After hearing that Alessandro had joined the alliance and became an informant of the strategic science corps, those gangsters expressed their loyalty one after another and wanted to contribute to avoid postwar misfortune by mixing the identity of an anti fascist freedom fighter.


    "That''s good."


    Luke nodded. As a "smuggler", the goods he transported were guns and bullets except bread, cigarettes and red wine used to cover up.


    At first, Luke didn''t tell Alessandro about their plan to raid the naval camp. He didn''t tell the news until now.


    Because, at this time, the Mafia leader had no way to jump out of the boat and had to be obedient.


    After repeating some details, Luke returned to the hotel room and roared. The members of the commando held their breath and waited for the commander''s order.


    "Alessandro went online with the chief of the camp. He was a senior official of the Quartermaster department. His mistress happened to have an affair with a Mafia thug, and then his wife and a painter... Anyway, it was a very chaotic relationship."


    Luke spoke of the naval camp officer with the a green grassland above him and couldn''t help mourning for him for a second.


    No time is quiet, but someone carries the weight for you.


    "In short, through this relationship, Alessandro has contacts with him. The two sides have agreed. At that time, I will pretend to be a smuggler and sell some cigarettes and wine at a low price in the name of doing business. Cosa will find a group of Tuo dancers to comfort these naval soldiers..."


    Luke arranged everything carefully. If he provoked the German armored division stationed in Sicily, it must be an idiot.


    You can roar the strength of commandos and raid Italian naval camps, then there''s no problem.


    After all, no one knows that the Italian army is corrupt from top to bottom.


    It can be said that the roots are rotten.


    Senior officers openly collude with smugglers and let Tuo dancers into the military camp?


    This kind of thing has long been taken to military court by the allies!


    What''s more, Luke has a secret weapon!


    Scarecrow''s fear gas!


    "First destroy their radio station to stop the leakage of all information, and then..."


    Luke uttered one instruction after another, and the roaring commandos nodded one after another.


    They had already seen the excellent ability of the young captain. This time, as long as they returned smoothly, even if Mussolini was not captured alive.


    However, through the long front, sneak into Italy and capture the naval camp in Sicily!


    This honor alone is enough to make the roaring commandos become war heroes and highly praised by the allies!


    "Have a rest. Get ready to move at 8:10!"


    Luke waved off the team and turned to see Malena come out of the bedroom.


    She was wearing a long black velvet dress with knitted patterns at the neckline and cuffs, which was elegant and gorgeous.


    The fabric fits gently on the body to outline a plump curve.


    "Mr. Corleone... Come back safely."


    The mature and beautiful woman seemed to know something. Her red lips wriggled a few times and said softly.

 Chapter 24

    Dark clouds hung low, obscuring the dim stars and moon.


    At 8:20 p.m., Luke swaggered into the naval camp with a roaring commando in disguise and greeted the soldiers eagerly.


    Boxes of cigarettes, wine and food were sent to the officer''s barracks as if they were free of money.


    And those enchanting and coquettish Tuo dancers, wearing exposed clothes, flirting on the stage of the performance, causing wolves to howl.


    "Captain Davy, it''s no respect."


    In the reception room of the Quartermaster department, Luke, wearing a black hat, coat and suit, sat opposite his desk.


    With a smile on his face, he took out a long gift box the size of a palm. Inside it was a glittering pearl necklace. Judging from the color and size, it was obviously expensive.


    "I''m in a hurry. I don''t have any gifts to give. I''ll give a necklace to the captain''s wife."


    Captain Davy, with a beer belly, nodded with satisfaction and quietly put away the gift box.


    It is a time of war. The monetary system has long collapsed. Money is no different from waste paper. Only gold and jewelry are hard currency.


    "By the way, there''s another one... Cough, Captain Davy can send friends."


    Luke turned and took out a gift box. Inside was a more valuable green agate necklace.


    Captain Davy''s eyes lit up. The smuggler was very good and knew he had a mistress.


    He didn''t notice Luke''s compassionate eyes at all, let alone the color of the hat on his head, just like the green agate necklace, full of forgiveness.


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Corleone, I heard lieutenant silio mention you. Since you are his friend, that is my friend, and want to do smuggling business, the navy is definitely a warm welcome to ensure that your ship is unobstructed!"


    Captain Davy was also a sincere man. After receiving benefits from others, he patted his chest and promised: "in the future, as long as it is your smuggling ship, I can let lieutenant silio send warships to escort!"


    "Then I''ll thank captain Davy first. It''s just a small gift. The surprise is still behind."


    Luke''s eyes flashed and said meaningfully.


    "However, we also have conditions... As long as Mr. Corleone is willing to let the Navy take half of every smuggling, we will certainly cooperate very happily."


    Captain Davy''s eyes were full of greed and finally made a formal offer.


    The navy can''t smuggle openly and earn huge profits, so it wants to use Mr. Corleone as a cash machine.


    Every time they smuggle goods, half of them will definitely make these senior naval officials eat full of oil.


    Now the domestic situation is so tense and the war is becoming more and more intense. It is the king to seize the time to make money!


    Captain Davy thought so.


    "You also know that we have to take great risks to cover up smuggling, and we may go to military courts..."


    Looking at captain Davy''s insatiable look, Luke still smiled and didn''t seem angry at all.


    He suddenly stood up, raised his hand, looked at the time, and whispered, "it''s time."


    "Mr. Corleone, what are you talking about?"


    Captain Davy looked dazed. He didn''t know why the smuggler stood up inexplicably while he was talking about business.


    Moreover, the looking down eyes of the other party make him very uncomfortable!


    Like their own existence, suddenly become small!


    "Sit down! Mr. Corleone!"


    Captain Davy added angrily.


    "Haven''t you found out, captain? You''re no longer qualified to give orders."


    Luke laughed. He heard something outside.


    The fear gas produced by the scarecrow of Gotham can''t be easier to deal with these Italian soldiers.


    Roaring commandos only need to wear gas masks and then release the gas.


    Before long, the whole camp will be paralyzed.


    Those navy soldiers who were gripped by fear were like lambs to be slaughtered and completely lost their resistance.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? What do you want to do! I warn you not to come!"


    Captain Davy finally realized that the situation was wrong. The scream of panic outside also spread into the room.


    He quickly pulled out the automatic pistol pinned to his belt. Unfortunately, before pulling the trigger, his arm was twisted into a twist.


    Bai Sensen''s bone stubble pierced the skin and spewed a lot of blood.


    A burst of severe pain hit. Captain Davy knelt directly to the ground, couldn''t help crying loudly, and tried to disturb the guard outside the door.


    "Sorry, I can''t control my strength."


    Luke''s insincere apology.


    Looking at captain Davy who kept moving his bloated body back, his heart did not fluctuate.


    Thanks to the experience learned from Uncle Frank''s house painting, Luke had no psychological burden on blood and death.


    "Don''t waste your energy. The soldiers in the camp either went to see a Tuo show or were crying for their mother... We solved the guards on duty."


    He said faintly.


    The entire camp, including the Marine Police District, the repair and Construction Bureau, the Quartermaster Bureau, the Health Bureau, the port authority, the warehouse and other places under its jurisdiction, has long collapsed under the sudden attacks of roaring commandos and Mafia members.


    Even patrol boats, minesweepers and logistics support ships were eliminated by a gang of blatantly invading Mafia in the name of Captain Davy rewarding soldiers.


    It''s not only the Scarecrow''s fear poison gas, but also the wine sent is mixed with special medicine. Even an elephant will completely lose its ability to move.


    It can only be said that the Italian Army really has no vigilance, so lax that it can be dealt with by a gang of Mafia.


    "Let me go! Please, Lord Corleone!"


    Captain Davy begged, and even his name changed.


    "Of course I will let you go. Killing prisoners is inhumane."


    Luke shrugged. He had just confiscated his strength to make the unlucky captain look so miserable.


    "Don''t be so afraid, Captain Davy. I''m not a devil."


    Captain Davy''s eyes were filled with fear.


    In fact, Luke was no different from the devil in his heart.


    How can a normal person break his arm like breaking chopsticks.


    Moreover, he also felt that the other party didn''t bother at all!


    "Stay here and don''t try to do stupid things. The radio station has been destroyed and the telephone line has been cut off. You can''t inform the garrison troops in other camps."


    Luke gave captain Davy a deep look, then went over and took back the pearl necklace.


    As for another green agate necklace?


    It''s a fake prepared by Alessandro.


    Luke pushed open the door of the conference room of the Quartermaster department, and there were bursts of frightened cries outside.


    Italian Marines are like fragile babies. They are all dragged into darkness by the fear of poison gas. The most fearful illusion appears in their mind and destroys their will.


    Screams of fear echoed in the night sky.


    However, this inaudible little sound, just sent out, was immediately swallowed by the sound of the tide beating the reef.


    The Mafia swarmed in, killing the patrol guards with axes or pistols, decisively and simply!


    It was a silent raid. Luke stood high and looked down at the bloody flowers blooming in the night, with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    Tomorrow, when the sun rises from the sea level, half of Sicily will fall into his hands.

 Chapter 25

    When the clock on the wall slid into the early morning, Luke, still awake, heard a movement from the next room.


    He opened the door carefully and stood at the door of the second bedroom.


    The breath became more and more rapid, and the heartbeat was particularly clear.


    Luke lying in bed can almost turn the information received in his mind into dynamic pictures through super listening.


    "After standing so long, don''t you intend to come in?"


    Just as Malena flinched and was about to turn around and leave, the door was opened.


    Luke in his nightgown asked in a joking tone.


    In the dimly lit living room, only the bright moonlight came in from the window.


    "If you want to see me off, it seems a little early."


    Luke took a step forward and almost stuck with Malena.


    The latter raised his head, his delicate body trembled, and a red cloud appeared on his beautiful face.


    It''s like the burning clouds in Sicily in the evening!


    "Actually, I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Luke made a wild move. He put his finger on Malena''s chin.


    "What would you do if I didn''t come?"


    Malena tried to avoid lukfu''s aggressive eyes, but she failed.


    "Then I''ll go. Malena, I''m not the decent Mr. Corleone you think. I have a strong desire for possession and like to take what I like for myself! I''m more like a villain than the Mafia and covet your beauty more than the men in the town!"


    Luke wiped his finger on Malena''s red lips, and his other arm climbed up the slender waist and pushed inward.


    Oh!


    Malena unexpectedly didn''t resent Luke''s confession. She wanted to say something, but her plump red lips were blocked.


    The night outside the window is getting darker and darker.

 Chapter 26

    After a whole night of lingering death, Luke divided his troops into two routes according to the original plan.


    With his accompanying dum bullet Dugan, he boarded the ship to Rome.


    Hillert once said that military uniforms must be handsome, so that young people can join the army without hesitation.


    I have to say, there is some truth in what he said.


    Luke, dressed in a tailored captain''s uniform, looked at himself in the mirror.


    Badges, epaulets and wristbands are dotted with black uniforms, and a large cornice hat inlaid with silver double headed vulture badges is worn on his head.


    He wore a woolen coat and a pair of calf leather gloves.


    At this time, Luke, with that deep-rooted young face, was like a handsome and energetic Na Cui senior officer.


    "From now on, I am captain Steiner, the secret envoy of Berlin. I was born in a military family in Germany and joined the SS. I am Heinrich ruitbard Himmler''s confidant. This time I went to Rome to convey the order of the head of state."


    Luke repeated his identity to dum Dugan.


    "I see."


    The latter wrote it down silently.


    They are about to sneak into the enemy''s hinterland and capture each other''s leader alive.


    No details are allowed to be careless!


    Take a boat from Sicily to Rome for half a day. Luke arrived at his destination soon.


    Looking from the bow of the ship, the capital of Italy is surrounded by large and small hills, which is known as the city of seven hills in history.


    The city wall crosses the river and is close to the mountain, with twists and turns. The whole is irregular, like a crouching lion crawling on the land of the Apennine peninsula.


    Rome is one of the oldest cities in history. It is located in the Latin plain of the Apennine Peninsula in the central Mediterranean.


    It has experienced two periods: the Republic and the Empire. It is the birthplace of ancient Roman mythology, with brilliant historical and cultural heritage.


    Luke Tang and Huang Zhi went ashore from the port and showed his prepared documents. His cold face, coupled with his straight military uniform, exuded the momentum of the superior who was not close to the birth.


    This makes it difficult for those soldiers who cross examine them too carefully for fear of offending the young senior officer.


    After taking a general look at the documents and reviewing their identity, they released them respectfully.


    If Berlin had been changed, the Gestapo would not have been fooled so easily.


    "Dugan, we will successfully conquer this country and obtain unprecedented glory."


    Luke entered Rome, the heart of Italy and the ruling center of Mussolini.


    After winning the first World War, the Holy See witnessed the growth of the Italian Fascist (XI) led by Mussolini.


    Therefore, the two sides signed the Lateran Treaty, which recognized the status of Rome as the capital of Italy, while the Italian government recognized the sovereignty of the holy see over the Vatican.


    After that, the ambitious Mussolini was not satisfied.


    Led the army to Rome and announced the alliance with Nazism Germany to form the axis of France and Spain.


    Many people believe that Hitler was the founder of fascism.


    In fact, Mussolini was the one who opened the evil Pandora''s box.


    To some extent, he can be regarded as the teacher of the head of the third empire.


    After the first World War, the European pattern was reshuffled, and the Italian people had a deep sense of loss for the uneven distribution of post-war interests.


    Coupled with the domestic economic stagnation and the difficulties of people''s life, Mussolini found a political entry point.


    He launched the "fascist movement" in Milan and established the world''s first "fighting fascist party".


    However, this politician who wants to be a dictator is essentially a speculator. He has no outstanding ability. At least he can''t compare with his student Hitler in speech and incitement.


    Originally, in the axis camp, Mussolini was on an equal footing with the head of the third empire, and even Hitler maintained a state of respect for him.


    But who knows, the performance of the Italian army is really too bad. Either they fall without fighting, or they call the German team to rescue.


    As soon as Mussolini had a problem, he called on "student" Hitler to help clear the siege.


    As a result, the head of state despised him more and more and almost scolded him on the phone as a "scum"!


    Especially after Mussolini was put under house arrest by the Italian King and rescued by Hitler''s special forces.


    The once ambitious dictator was completely reduced to a puppet manipulated by Germany.


    "Captain, you can always create miracles that we can''t imagine!"


    Dugan stood behind Luke and said convincingly.


    After these days together, even if Luke said he would fly to Berlin later, pick Hitler out and end the war sweeping the world, he might not have any doubt.


    When they came to Venice Square, Luke looked at the huge and magnificent palace buildings.


    That''s the Venice palace, built by the Pope.


    Now it is the political center where Mussolini ruled more than 40 million Italians and the most heavily guarded place in the city.


    Tomorrow, the first shot to conquer Italy will be fired here!

 Chapter 27

    London, allied command.


    The secret base of the strategic science reserve has a busy and hot atmosphere.


    A month later, the intelligence agencies of the Allies had a fierce confrontation with the hydra.


    Spies and agents of both sides are active in important cities in the rear.


    Such as Berlin in the axis camp, London, New York and Poland in the alliance camp.


    People on both sides are constantly intercepting each other''s intelligence. Although the strategic science reserve has gathered elites from the whole alliance, it is still at a disadvantage in the face of the hidden and powerful Hydra.


    "Up to now, we haven''t found the exact location of the Hydra base! Where were the captured Allied soldiers sent? What experiments were the German Nazis secretly conducting? We don''t know!"


    Colonel Phillips roared loudly, and his severe reprimand echoed in the room, silencing the people below.


    "In just one month, we sacrificed 13 agents and found four spies inside the axis... This is the biggest loss the strategic science reserve has suffered since its establishment! The allied command is very disappointed with us! And I am also very disappointed with you!"


    Colonel Phillips was angry. He received a call from President Roosevelt yesterday.


    Although the man in power in the White House did not express any opinion on the strategic science Corps.


    But in tone, the Colonel could hear a faint sense of accountability.


    Originally, the Allies gradually pushed forward on the battlefield, and many people felt that the axis powers were gone.


    But no one expected to get the red skeleton of the cosmic magic cube, use the scientific reserves of Hydra, develop extremely powerful energy weapons, and apply them to hot weapons such as guns and tanks.


    Black technology beyond an era has brought the collapse trend of the axis countries to a standstill.


    The situation of falling back and falling into a disadvantage has also been alleviated.


    On the contrary, the Allies began to show fatigue on the battlefield in Eastern Europe, and the established defense front was even more precarious.


    For a series of reasons, the strategic science Corps is under great pressure.


    They have not yet figured out the technical support behind the energy weapons mastered by Hydra.


    As for the exact location of the military factory and the secret base, I didn''t even touch the shadow.


    Hydra''s agents have long penetrated up and down the allies, making it impossible to prevent.


    This makes the team led by Colonel Phillips always in a passive state in intelligence.


    "Have you heard from Luke?"


    After venting his anger, Colonel Phillips turned and looked at Peggy Carter.


    Now he can only place his hope on Luke. If the plan to raid Rome and help the Allies land in Sicily succeeds.


    Not only will the morale of the Allies soar, but also the status of the strategic science Corps will rise.


    "I received a telegram from captain Carville yesterday. They occupied a naval camp near Sicily. The allies will land at 3:40 this afternoon with the assistance of the local Mafia. This operation is code named ''Trojan horse''!"


    Carter reported meticulously.


    She didn''t think Luke could really do it.


    Take a team, go deep into the enemy''s hinterland and raid the leaders!


    Now it''s only one step away from success!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Italy, Rome time, 2:00 p.m.


    Luke approached Venice Square as if there were no one. The first thing to see was the magnificent palace on the north side of Mount cabitolio.


    The most beautiful building in Rome, once the residence of the Pope, later fell into Mussolini''s hands.


    The dictator often spoke to the people gathered in the square on the wide balcony.


    The rank of captain, the identity of the Berlin secret envoy, and the dum bullet Dugan standing behind him saved him from being questioned by the patrol guards.


    "When will Mussolini meet us?"


    Dugan asked in a low voice.


    "At four o''clock in the afternoon, when he gets up from his mistress''s bed."


    Luke smiled.


    He stood in the square like a tourist enjoying the scenery.


    "Manelli, they should be moving soon."


    Dugan nodded silently.


    According to the plan, Jimmy, a sniper, has occupied a commanding height, and Kenneth, a raider, drives a truck and slowly stops on the roadside a street away.


    It contained twenty gunmen carefully selected from Mafia members and a macchin heavy machine gun.


    Alessandro didn''t know how much time it took to bring it in.


    Wait, it''s them who attract the attention of the defenders of Venice Square, wantonly create chaos and create the most appropriate opportunity for Luke.


    "You said, will Mr. Mussolini be surprised to see us?"


    At this time, Luke still kept calm and wanted to joke.


    Dugan, standing behind him, couldn''t help admiring his calm state of mind.


    His legs trembled slightly at the thought of what happened next.


    As time went by, it seemed to go very slowly.


    "Go in."


    Luke showed his military pass and entered the reception hall of the Venice palace.


    Just after he disappeared from Venice Square, a very abrupt gunshot broke the peace in Rome.


    Like a boulder falling into a calm lake, it triggered unprecedented unrest!


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The harsh whistle sounded, a team of patrol guards suddenly set out, and the military and police quickly surrounded the whole Venice Square, trying to find the sniper hiding in the dark.


    Another series of gunshots roared. Commando Kenneth opened the rain cloth of the truck, and 20 elite Mafia gunmen rushed out.


    The fierce fire caught the patrol guards of Rome by surprise.


    Kenneth operated the macchin heavy machine gun at Luke''s command.


    A long flame swept through, and the army, police and guards poured down one after another.


    For a moment, it was difficult to break through the death net intertwined with bullets.


    "Protect the leader!"


    Luke shouted excitedly and walked out of the reception hall without hesitation.


    At this time, no matter politicians or guards, they simply don''t care about identifying the enemy and ourselves.


    What''s more, Luke wears the rank of Captain and German uniform, which is the best pass.


    Ordinary soldiers did not dare to stop, and those senior officers had no spare time to cross examine him and let him go all the way up the stairs.


    "Commander! Kenneth won''t last long. He can hold it for five minutes at most!"


    Dum bullet Dugan, who followed closely, swallowed his saliva, but the enemy was all around.


    "Enough!"


    Luke took two steps together and came to Mussolini''s office floor at an amazing speed.


    The security here is obviously tighter than outside. Italy''s dictator is protected by Nazis soldiers.


    They wore Hydra armbands and were not alarmed by sudden gunfire.


    On the contrary, he guarded Mussolini more closely and maintained the basic order.


    A strange face like Luke was stopped and questioned as soon as he rushed in, even if he held the rank of captain of the third empire.


    "No passage! Report your identity!"


    Luke was too lazy to talk nonsense and kicked out. The Na soldiers who stopped him directly broke their sternum and flew out upside down!


    The rest of the team members had no reaction, but they were neatly twisted and broke their necks.


    "Create riots and attract fire!"


    Dugan heard Luke''s explanation and nodded quickly.


    He took out his pistol and ran to a higher level. At the same time, he fired several bullets downstairs, which really attracted more guards.


    Dense footsteps echoed in the corridor. Luke strode forward, shouting "protect the leader" and "the enemy is running upstairs", and touched Mussolini''s conference room.


    He was already fully prepared. The Italian dictator had the habit of drinking afternoon tea at two o''clock every day and liked to stay in the third conference room on the right-hand side of the corridor.


    When you are interested, you will call your mistress to vent your exuberant energy.


    The sound of gun shooting came one after another. Luke was like a tiger into a flock of sheep, knocking down the Na soldiers who wanted to stop him one after another.


    This time, he didn''t keep his hand!


    After all, it hurts when a submachine gun bullet hits you.


    With his fingers closed, Luke pinched the hard helmet into scrap iron, and the last blocker fell in front of him.


    Boom!


    Kick open the door of the conference room!


    In the conference room sat a bald man with a frightened look in his eyes.


    A Walter p38 pistol made in Germany was aimed at Luke who broke in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three bullets made clear holes in Luke''s German uniform, but there was no blood.


    "That''s it?"


    Luke took out the withered warhead with his hand and said with a friendly smile, "Hello, Mr. Mussolini."


    "Who are you, the Liberal Party, or those guys on the revolutionary front?"


    Mussolini looked at Luke himself with the eyes of the monster.


    Can''t the bullet pierce his skin?


    Luke didn''t answer. He went straight over and picked up the Italian dictator like a chicken.


    "I''m Italian..."


    Pop!


    A slap in the face of Mussolini, the cheek immediately swollen.


    This is the result of Luke''s convergence!


    "I don''t care who you are, Mr. Benito Mussolini. Please face up to the fact that you have become a prisoner."


    Luke''s cold eyes pushed Mussolini onto the balcony where he often gave speeches.


    The square of Venice was full of gunfire and chaos.


    "Rome was taken over by us! From this moment on, there was no dictator! There was no fascism!"


    Luke looked down at the crowd below, and the loud voice spread far away.


    The sun shines on him like a hero in a mythological epic.

 Chapter 28

    "Telegram! Latest telegram!"


    The Allied Command in London, the strategic science corps, which was scolded by Colonel Phillips, was gloomy.


    Everyone dared not breathe loudly for fear of provoking the anger of the officer. At this time, the reporter burst in excitedly.


    His face turned red. Perhaps he was too excited to say anything. He stuck in his throat and couldn''t spit it out.


    "It''s... Captain Carville''s telegram!"


    The reporter''s breath was short and his face was full of excitement and worship.


    "What a fuss, no soldier''s quality... FAK!"


    Colonel Phillips frowned, first scolded, and then reached for the telegram.


    But when he saw the content, he couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, completely ignoring the dignified image of being an officer.


    "Italy, at 2:50 Rome time, Captain Luke Carville, an ally, led a roaring commando to capture Italy and capture Mussolini alive."


    A short sentence directly stunned Colonel Phillips, like a bolt from the blue exploding in his mind!


    The impact contained in the telegram made him lose his thinking ability for a long time.


    "Succeeded..."


    The Colonel muttered to himself.


    It was he who let Luke lead the roaring commandos, and he also made an amazing plan to help the Allies land in Sicily and raid Rome.


    Just!


    "He really did it!"


    Colonel Phillips couldn''t believe it. He felt that he was trapped in a dream and full of unreal.


    In his plan, the best result was to sneak into the hinterland of Italy and create opportunities for the allies to land and land.


    As for the capture of Mussolini alive, it was just an addition on a whim, and it didn''t matter much whether it was completed or not.


    No one expected that Luke would surprise the allies and Colonel Phillips!


    "Super soldier... Erskine, you see, Luke is the best super soldier!"


    Colonel Phillips was so excited that he squeezed the telegram in one hand and pressed the sender''s shoulder in the other. His eyes were red.


    "Are you sure the message is true?"


    If this gets out, the morale of the allies will be greatly boosted!


    The strategic science Corps will no longer have to be criticized by many parties. The pressure will not only be reduced, but also its status will rise!


    Everything will be different!


    "A clear telegram from Rome, Italy! Absolutely!"


    The reporter seemed to be infected, his tone was excited and his voice trembled.


    "There is also a communique of the Italian King announcing the deposing of prime minister Mussolini!"


    Then the reporter added.


    "Call the command! Call the president! Call everyone!"


    Colonel Phillips held the telegram and waved his arm.


    He really did not read Luke wrong. This amazing story that caused a sensation in the world should be known all over the world!


    The transmitter constantly beats and turns into beams of electromagnetic waves, which are transmitted rapidly in all places.


    From Britain to the United States, from Churchill''s office to Roosevelt''s White House.


    Absurd and untrustworthy real news, like winged Pegasus, runs back and forth along the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom Hall of Venice palace, the lights are still bright, and the floating candlelight reflects the famous paintings and luxurious decorations.


    It is different from the drunken preparation of various banquets in the past, and the laughter of high-class guests.


    The Venice palace tonight is very quiet, shrouded in silence.


    "Rescue the leader! Kill the Americans!"


    "Long live Italy! Long live the Fuehrer!"


    Several harsh slogans sounded suddenly, and then with a burst of fierce gunfire, it quickly returned to calm.


    This little movement can''t stir up the slightest waves at all.


    Those fools brainwashed by fanatical fascism can''t stir up any waves.


    "Commander, this is already" the attitude of the Italians is very good. The king is a smart man. He ousted Mussolini at the first time and ignored our occupation of the Venice palace... Because they want to show goodwill to the allies. "


    Luke saw clearly that the roaring commandos alone could not stop the defenders of Rome.


    However, there are not as many fascist forces loyal to Mussolini and Axis powers as expected.


    This is Luke''s confidence to stay in the Venice palace. Behind him are the allies who have landed in Sicily.


    "Everything is as you said."


    Dugan said with sincere admiration.


    Even with the amazing victory, the young commander of the roaring commando was still not dazzled and remained calm as before.


    "But who are we going to sell Italy to?"


    Dugan asked again.


    His voice trembled because Luke''s thoughts directly determined the future of the roaring commandos.


    "Of course, we are giving this heavyweight chip to Mr. Roosevelt."


    Luke didn''t think for long and gave the answer quickly.


    The president with the most re-election in American history, with strong strength and flexible wrist, is an object worthy of cooperation.


    Moreover, the president sitting in the White House urgently needs a great contribution from the sky to block the long mouth of the people.


    After all, no one can deny that Roosevelt did play tricks in the presidential campaign and deceived a large number of voters in a deceptive way.


    If you get the credit for conquering Italy, the other party must also thank Luke for his kindness.


    "It is estimated that the allied command will almost send someone to take over tomorrow."


    Dugan nodded. He had listened to Luke now.


    Victory after victory established the authority of the young commander in the team.


    Who could have imagined that an unknown six person team had made this earth shaking legendary undertaking.


    "Send a telegram to the White House and wait for the president''s medal."


    Luke gave orders to go down.


    From the moment Dugan sent the victory telegram to the Allied Command, the reputation refresh message did not stop.


    [Branch Mission: flowers and glory, the second step of war hero! (completed)]


    [requirement: any faction, reputation value reaches 8000 (reached)]


    [reward: Bain skill card, "Brokeback master" (obtained)]


    Luke crossed out the completed task, but he didn''t expect the second to jump out immediately.


    [Branch Mission: the name of legend, the third step of war hero! (completed)]


    [requirement: any faction, reputation value reaches 20000 (reached)]


    [reward: an opportunity to draw Superman template (obtained)]


    Then there is the third task, the fourth


    Luke looked up at the deep night sky with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 29

    To Luke''s surprise, information about the completion of the task kept jumping out.


    The rewards obtained one by one radiate a soft light in the item column.


    This time, he led a team to raid Rome and captured Mussolini alive. It is preliminarily estimated that it can bring him more than 400000 reputation values!


    According to the fermentation degree of the event and the later publicity, it should not be a problem to break the upper limit of one million!


    It can be predicted that when Luke''s name spreads all over the world and is regarded as a legend of the alliance, there will be a wave of explosion in popularity.


    Luke prefers this efficient way to finish the task and slowly accumulate reputation.


    "What a harvest."


    He thought so.


    When you go to the mall in the future, you can exchange skill cards and props recklessly. It''s a little fun to think about it.


    "By the way, there are task rewards."


    Luke''s mind is slightly heavy, and the branch tasks of the five "war heroes" series are all completed.


    The task reward is to remove the Scarecrow''s fear and poison, and Bain''s skill card "Brokeback master", "a superman''s template lucky draw opportunity", "poison vine female pheromone perfume", "clown''s laughing gas" and "Constantine''s silk card cigarette".


    On the whole, the most valuable opportunity is undoubtedly the lucky draw.


    You can randomly select one from many Superman templates as a reward.


    In previous lives, as the European emperor of destiny, Luke felt that he had a great chance of drawing "silver Superman" and "supreme little Superman".


    At that time, let alone mieba, the director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission, even Odin, the father of heaven, can challenge the Thor in the form of Rune king.


    However, the latter few make complaints about the effect of Tucao more than practical use.


    "Poison vine''s pheromone perfume" sprays up on the body to increase its attractiveness to the opposite sex.


    Note: the effect between the same sex is better.


    "This is clearly the Lily Perfume..."


    Luke is speechless. What can he do with this?


    As for "clown''s laughing gas" and "Constantine''s silk card cigarette".


    The former is "laugh to muscle spasm, convulsions, high dosage, easy to lead to death".


    The latter is "just provide a little nicotine for your lungs to bring you closer to lung cancer".


    After browsing the task reward, Luke opened the character panel, and the data on it changed¡ª¡ª


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Superman (LV1)


    Capabilities: stellar energy (passive), biological force field (passive)


    Reputation: 451024


    Task list: open the road of Heroes (branch line, completed)


    [achievement: legendary man]


    A line of information appears on the retina.


    Luke''s mind moved and scanned the past.


    [your name will be recorded in history and spread for a hundred years! (increase your leader''s temperament and influence)]


    "Not bad."


    Seeing the effect, Luke said he was very satisfied.


    This hidden aura of personality charm sometimes plays an unexpected key role.


    "Lucky draw? This kind of thing still needs to pick a good day and put a suitable BGM, otherwise there is no sense of ceremony."


    Luke thought for a moment and decided to save the lucky draw until the day the president awarded the medal.


    Well, with the luck of the European emperor, one hair into the soul!


    With good hopes, Luke went into the bathroom.


    Instead of lying in the huge and luxurious hot spring bath, he simply washed his strong body with cold water.


    Muscles with distinct lines, like hard rocks, show a masculine atmosphere.


    The whole body seems to be carved from marble, majestic and fit.


    Explosive power fills the body.


    "Sure enough... It''s so sour!"


    Luke put his hands on the wall and sighed.


    Close the eyes you try to open and give up trying to use hot eyes.


    According to the setting, the stellar energy normally absorbed by Superman is stored in gigabytes of cells in the body and can be released centrally through both eyes when necessary.


    From burning the planet to healing wounds, it all depends on the user''s own control and internal energy.


    It may be that Luke didn''t load the template long enough and didn''t absorb enough stellar energy.


    It''s hard for him to release his hot sight with his direct eyes like superman.


    But on second thought, Clark Kent seems to have learned this trick in adulthood, and Luke has a lot of balance in his heart.


    Ten minutes later, Luke, identified by Italy as the "Conqueror" and declared by the allies as the "legendary hero", came out in a white bathrobe.


    Seeing the Western Epee hanging on the wall, he couldn''t help thinking of testing.


    Mussolini hit himself in the chest with a nine millimeter bullet without causing any damage.


    I don''t know. Can this sharp Western Epee with cold light on its edge break the skin?


    Luke took it off and cut it hard at his arm.


    Clank!


    A brittle sound of metal fracture!


    The Western Epee with complicated patterns collided with Luke''s bulging muscles and made a crisp sound of metal collision.


    Then there was an unbearable wail, "Zheng", and the well-made Western Epee broke!


    Luke''s bulging arm muscles only left a light white scratch that recovered instantly.


    Even with his powerful power, the Epee did no effective damage.


    "It seems that no one can stop me on the battlefield of World War II."


    Luke leaned against the bedside and picked up the book on monarchy, which was written by the Italian thinker Nicolo Machiavelli.


    Unfortunately, Mussolini did not learn how to turn Italy into a powerful centralized state. Instead, he advocated totalitarianism and became a dictator.


    [main task: opening of the third camp, Hellfire club!]


    [requirement: extract the gene fragment (05) of mutant human. (if you complete this task, you will complete the preconditions for opening the great event of Tianshen group)]


    [reward: "leech" serum ¡Á 5¡¿


    A few lines of information suddenly appeared in front of Luke''s eyes. He still kept reading, but his auditory senses were the largest, scanning the whole bedroom like radar.


    Generally, the task can only be started when you contact the important plot characters or get the information of the key plot.


    Luke was the only one in the big bedroom, but he received a reminder of the task.


    There is no doubt that a mutant is in the same room with himself.


    "Hellfire Club..."


    Luke knows this organization. Its establishment date can be traced back to the 18th century.


    At that time, it was mainly to record and investigate some mysterious events, such as vampires, werewolves and witches.


    Later, it gradually became a social place for elites from all walks of life, specially inviting famous scientists and influential rich and celebrities.


    Overall, the Hellfire club at this stage is quite normal.


    It was not until a German scientist named Sebastian Shaw joined in that it became the exclusive organization of special people, mutants.


    However, the Hellfire Club occasionally grants invitations to the world''s top people.


    For example, Howard stark, who later presided over the Divine Shield Bureau and brought stark industry to a higher level.


    "Haven''t you planned to come out after hiding there for so long?"


    The insipid sound of questioning echoed in the bedroom of the bedroom. Luke put down his books, clenched his right hand, his muscles tightened, and blood vessels burst out obvious traces.


    Boom!


    The fist waved out of thin air, and the air seemed to be squeezed wantonly by the heavy force, making a concussion and explosion!


    The visible air waves rippled, like a shell coming out of the chamber, and tons of terrorist forces poured out!


    The open-air balcony outside the bedroom hall was split and broken in an instant, with rubble flying everywhere!


    A transparent figure was lifted by the afterwave and hit the wall heavily, spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    "You''re a mutant, too!"


    Hearing this question, Luke chuckled, shook his head and said, "not everyone who shows something special is your compatriots, standing in your camp."


    "Do you know the existence of mutants?"


    In the corner, a thin man with black scars on his face stood up and stared at Luke coldly.


    The roaring air wave formed by that punch was like a solid shell. It was only the afterwave, which lifted itself out.


    In terms of physical strength alone, the thin man has never seen anything more terrible than this allied captain.


    "I''m curious. Who sent you? Sebastian Shaw?"


    Instead of answering each other''s questions, Luke threw out a name.


    Sebastian Shaw, the black king of Hellfire club, has the powerful ability to absorb energy and turn it into his own use.


    If the thin man really came from the Hellfire club, he wouldn''t have heard of the name.


    "You know Mr. Shaw? Well, Captain Carville, it doesn''t matter how much you know about mutants."


    The thin man smiled coldly, and his figure suddenly became distorted and blurred.


    Like an invisibility cloak with a layer of optical camouflage, it disappears in an instant!

 Chapter 30

    The luxurious bedroom is so quiet that you can hear a needle falling on the ground.


    Luke stood motionless, his white bathrobe open, showing strong muscles.


    He was not surprised that mutants would appear during World War II.


    According to the timeline, magneto, the leader of one of the two camps of future mutants and the founder of the brotherhood, should still be a child and imprisoned in the gloomy and terrible Auschwitz concentration camp.


    The young magneto once met a crazy Na scientist, Sebastian Shaw, who was later the black king.


    This person firmly believes in the "Aryan Superman" theory concocted by the SS leader hillem, and agrees with hillert''s extreme view of cleaning up inferior nationalities and creating excellent races.


    Xiao, who returned from studying in Britain and specialized in genetic genetics, was soon recruited into the German scientific department.


    With the gradual revelation of his personal talents, he was gradually reused and participated in the project of managing the concentration camp, becoming a ruthless scientific butcher.


    The Jews who were imprisoned were all living subjects of Sebastian Shaw.


    He tried to study the profound meaning contained in the human genetic code, so as to find out the key to opening the door of evolution.


    It was one day in 1944 that changed Sebastian Shaw''s fate.


    In the rainy afternoon, as usual, he stood at the window with coffee and watched the Jews and Poles who were locked up in the concentration camp like livestock.


    A young boy attracted Sebastian Shaw''s attention.


    He saw with his own eyes that the other party twisted an iron door with his hands across the air while crying angrily, which several strong soldiers could not stop.


    Sebastian was so blessed that he felt he had found the key to human evolution!


    Then, he did realize that there were excellent races on the earth higher than humans and Germanic descent.


    They are called "mutants" - the name comes from an American dwarf scientist.


    When Sebastian Shaw studied in the UK, he once read the papers written by the other party. The dwarf scientist firmly believes that there are a group of people in the world who are stronger and more gifted than human beings.


    Therefore, Sebastian Shaw carried out a series of studies on the still young magneto, and finally found the mystery of the mutant''s ability¡ª¡ª


    X gene!


    A string of mysterious codes that seem to be implanted into the human body by the gods!


    "Hellfire club, mutants joined in to rescue Mussolini? It seems that the Hydra finally noticed himself."


    Luke restrained his thoughts and a look of banter flashed in his eyes.


    The "invisible" thin man carefully moved his position. He had the talent to distort light, change skin color and integrate with his surroundings.


    "No matter how powerful the power is, you should also be able to find me! It was careless before, and you will see the flaw!"


    The thin man, nicknamed "chameleon", took out a sharp dagger.


    He felt that Luke''s discovery of his existence was entirely due to a temporary coincidence.


    I have sneaked into so many important military places, stole intelligence and assassinated important officials. I have never missed!


    The thin man''s eyes were cold, like a poisonous snake that ate people. He quietly approached Luke and was ready to seal his throat with a knife!


    "Go to hell!"


    The thin man was like a cat, his feet on the soft carpet, but there was no trace.


    He held his breath without making a sound. The dagger in his hand was suddenly handed out and stabbed at Luke!


    "You can hide your steps and your breathing... But you can''t hide your heartbeat, even if it''s weak!"


    Luke sneered and shook his body slightly.


    The dagger pierced his chest and made the sound of metal collision!


    The sharp dagger made of carbon alloy could not pierce Luke''s skin, leaving only a shallow scar, and it recovered in an instant.


    The force that bounced back made his arm numb.


    "This... How is it possible!"


    The thin man exclaimed.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t see Luke''s amazing scene of testing his defense with Western Epee, otherwise he would never have the idea of killing each other with a dagger.


    KAKA!


    Luke smiled, raised his hand to break the carbon alloy dagger, and then effortlessly lifted the thin man.


    "Tell me what I want to know, so that I may give you hope to live."


    The other party''s face is obviously gentle, but his voice is like the air flow in Siberia, which makes people shudder.


    Facing the cold eyes, the thin man raised his fear from his heart. His mouth was open and closed, trying to say everything he knew.


    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    The sound of submachine gun fire was clearly transmitted to Luke''s ears.


    He could tell that it was the direction of the dungeon.


    "It seems that you have other companions! Sorry, you''re useless."


    Luke casually regarded the thin man as a sandbag and threw it out of the destroyed open-air balcony.


    With a shrill scream, the mutant pulled a beautiful arc in the air.


    A moment later, the dull sound of heavy objects falling on the ground could be heard faintly.


    "Let me see what a mutant looks like."


    Luke smiled at the corners of his mouth and fretted, "cover the skin!"


    To be on the safe side, he chose to change into the krypton uniform, which can increase his defense.


    Who knows if there are opponents like laser eye and fireman in the mutant group.


    "This Superman is obviously strong, but he is too cautious."


    Luke make complaints about it.


    A little streamer spread, and the nano armor like steel armor covered the tall body.


    There is no superhuman "s" on the chest, which is a unique symbol of the Al family.


    Instead, a Golden Emblem shaped like a shining sun.


    The dark red cloak behind him was like a flying flag.


    "Although the cloak is useless, being handsome is a lifelong thing."


    Looking at the tall and straight figure reflected in the mirror, Luke breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it''s not the embarrassing shape of underwear in the golden age, otherwise he won''t cover his skin.


    Casually push open the heavy door of the bedroom hall, and there was a fierce exchange of fire under the quiet Venice palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the dungeon of Venice palace, the roaring commandos face an unprecedented battle.


    In the past, their opponents on the battlefield were Na soldiers, armored legions and fully armed Axis powers.


    Now, their enemy is an alien and monster that can''t be treated with common sense!


    In the corridor of the dungeon, a burly man with a height of nearly two meters, his skin was like steel, reflecting silver light.


    Bursts of metal storms swept by and could only make a little spark on him!


    "Kenneth, fucking push that macchin over to me!"


    Dugan looked fierce and threw away the submachine gun with empty magazine in his hand.


    That damn iron man will only be hit back a few steps by the kinetic energy of the bullet.


    If you want to do real harm to him, you have to use a stronger guy!


    Moreover, in addition to the iron man, there is a monster with red skin and a slender tail, like a devil.


    He can appear out of thin air like a ghost and disappear quickly.


    The Mafia gunmen outside the dungeon were carried high into the air by the red devil and then dropped.


    The sound of human body landing is like a full water bag hitting the hard ground, making a dull sound of "bang".


    Bones, flesh and blood are stirred into a muddy object, which makes people want to vomit.


    In addition to these two terrible invaders, there is also a leather woman who releases toxins and a dozen reinforced soldiers wearing Hydra armbands.


    They sneaked into the Venice Palace by low altitude delivery.


    The 20 elite gunmen recruited by the Mafia are not these alien opponents at all.


    If not for the advantage of terrain, the narrow corridor can only accommodate two people in parallel.


    The roaring commandos used fierce firepower to form a storm like attack. I''m afraid they would have been destroyed by the regiment long ago.


    "There''s no way to inform the commander! These people... Captain Carville may not be able to fight!"


    Manelli''s face is heavy. Unless a fully armed armored force is mobilized and covered by a large area of firepower, it is possible to kill these aliens with terrible abilities!

 Chapter 31

    "At least the prime minister will bury us!"


    Sniper Jimmy glanced at Mussolini in the dungeon and said with a smile.


    A large caliber bullet was fired from the muzzle of the gun. It could have set off the enemy''s skull and hit the burly man with muscles like steel, breaking a big hole in an instant!


    What makes people despair is that the metal covered on the outside, like molten liquid, fills the penetrating wound.


    Just a few breaths, the big body with silver luster recovered as before.


    "I thought the commander was like a monster. Unexpectedly... The world is so crazy!"


    Manelli smiled bitterly.


    He was like a German who saw tanks for the first time in the Somme River in World War I. facing such an iron monster, mankind had no chance of winning, and it was even more difficult to have the courage to fight it.


    "Kill Mussolini when necessary! They must not succeed!"


    Dugan picked up a submachine gun and fired another crazy shot.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t cause any damage, and at most, it formed some insignificant interference.


    He was tied up in the back and locked up in the dungeon, but he looked happy.


    He knew that Hitler, as far away as Berlin, Germany, had been conducting superhuman research.


    I just don''t know the specific content.


    Unexpectedly, there are such capable people in the axis!


    "Wait, there seems to be something outside!"


    Dugan, nicknamed "dum bomb", is ready to die for his country.


    Roaring commandos are experienced veterans. Naturally, they will not be afraid of death.


    It''s just a pity that when I think of being decorated by the president, becoming a war hero, having flowers and honor, I die in a foreign country.


    Boom!


    A loud noise!


    When the roaring commandos were ready to sacrifice generously¡ª¡ª


    Like the thundering sound of gunfire, it echoed in the dungeon.


    The cracks of bricks and rustling dust shook off and filled the corridor, causing Dugan to cough.


    Outside the dungeon, it seems that a giant beast is walking. Every step will cause amazing movement.


    "What''s going on?"


    The iron man in front turned and asked.


    Did the Allied guys drive their tanks into the Venice palace?


    Boom!


    The earth trembled, and the outside was like a hurricane. A strengthened soldier wearing a hydra armband drew a rapid and straight line and smashed it into the thick wall.


    Rubble sputtering, bricks flying!


    The blood and flesh of the fortified soldiers injected with defective serum seem to be put into the juicer, smashed and eroded in an instant, and painted a scarlet and dazzling abstract picture.


    The whole scene looks as if a tomato was thrown out and fell on the wall!


    Next!


    The second, the third


    One by one, the fortified soldiers outside the dungeon smashed through the broken hole in the wall.


    The color of the violent painting smeared with flesh and blood is becoming more and more bright!


    "Is it the Allied captain? It seems that the chameleon missed, useless waste."


    The "devil" with red skin and slender tail turned his eyes and said contemptuously.


    His name is asazo, nicknamed "red devil", and he is also a member of the Hellfire club and a subordinate of Sebastian Shaw.


    "I''ll take care of the guy outside! You take Mussolini back. He''s the head of state in Berlin. Name the person you want!"


    The red devil asazo snorted. As a mutant, he has always been pretentious and despised ordinary humans.


    Most of the mutants who join the Hellfire club have been discriminated against and hurt by others, so they are easily brainwashed by Sebastian Shaw''s "race theory".


    They believe that "mutant talents are the future" and "human beings are the lower class, and mutant people can become the upper class".


    Unfortunately, ironically, Sebastian Shaw, the leader followed by these people, is not a real mutant at all.


    The crazy Na scientist only activated the recessive X gene in the body through organ transplantation, so as to obtain natural ability.


    Strictly speaking, Sebastian Shaw is not a mutant, but a reformer who steals the power of the mutant.


    The red figure disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    Then he appeared in front of Luke.


    "The chameleon guy''s ability, though..."


    Boom!


    Before the red devil asazo finished his words, he hit him with a powerful punch.


    The moving airflow is like an empty wave, rolling dust!


    With such a terrible momentum, the red devil asazo quickly shut up, disappeared and moved to the distance.


    "Is this guy a mutant?"


    Watching the broken ground blown out of the big hole by the compressed air, the red devil asazo was terrified and raised the same question as the chameleon.


    In this era, the understanding of superpowers is limited to "mutants".


    "Are you the ''Superman'' who captured Mussolini alive and conquered Italy?"


    The red devil asazo asked with a sneer.


    "Superman?"


    Luke''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. When did he have this title?


    "You are a super soldier of the alliance. The legend of you leading a team to sneak into Rome, conquer Italy and capture the dictator alive is spreading all over the world... Roosevelt and Churchill said that you have the power to surpass ordinary people and create amazing miracles that no one else can think of."


    The red devil seemed to disdain and snorted: "now the Allies call you ''Superman'', saying that you will lead the allies to victory!"


    Luke couldn''t help laughing.


    He didn''t expect to get the title by mistake.


    Superman in Marvel world?


    That''s interesting.


    "Thank you for your warm explanation, but that''s all for the farce tonight."


    Luke smiled coldly.


    The next moment, he rushed out!


    The hard ground cracked like a cobweb.


    The dark red cloak lifted, and Luke arrived in front of the red devil in almost less than a second.


    The tall body is like a wall, pressing straight over.


    The terrible wind pressure sends out a "hissing" scream!


    "Too fast..."


    With the red devil''s reaction speed, he couldn''t escape at all.


    But with the vigilance to danger, the red figure dissipated like smoke and fog to avoid Luke''s frontal charge.


    "When did the allies have this monster!"


    The red devil moved to high altitude, and then flickered several times, stretching a long distance.


    It seems that only in this way can he regain his sense of security.


    Like the human Tyrannosaurus Rex, Luke impressed the red devil.


    The other party just swings his fist and stirs up his muscles, which can lead to the roar of air waves. It can be seen how terrible the physical power is!


    "Unless it''s Mr. Xiao, it''s impossible to block the power of the next punch!"


    The red devil makes a judgment.


    His slender tail rolled a sharp dagger, and a trace of killing intention flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    As long as it is human, there will always be weaknesses!


    The Allied captain didn''t look like a mutant, otherwise he would have an emotional reaction to see himself.


    "Be careful to avoid his fist. In fact, there''s nothing to be afraid of!"


    The red devil looked at Luke with cold eyes and inexplicably had an expansive psychology of "I can go" and "I can go again".


    A few quick instant moves, close to the Allied captain!


    The sharp inverted triangular tail, like the other arm extended from the body, can not only maintain good balance, but also use weapons flexibly.


    Sharp dagger, stab Luke in the back of the head!


    "You''re too slow."


    Luke said coldly when he heard the wind behind him.


    The right leg swings like an iron whip, twisting the body, pumping out the air and kicking the red devil''s head!


    Before you get close, you can feel the fierce wind, as if the huge waves are empty, and the momentum is amazing!


    In the air, like a powder keg, it was ignited and sent out the roar of explosion.


    The red devil smiled triumphantly and suddenly disappeared, making this terrible whip and leg come to naught.


    It''s just a feint to attract Luke''s attention!


    The smoke condensed and flickered twice, and the red devil suddenly appeared.


    The sharp dagger with its tail rolled straight into Luke''s neck!


    "As I said, your movement... Is too slow!"


    Luke''s eyes flickered slightly, didn''t dodge, turned around, and his strong left arm went straight over!


    Ding Ding!


    The sharp dagger stabbed him in the neck, but he bounced back.


    While the red devil was stunned, Luke grabbed the slender tail.


    Pull hard, the red devil can''t help but be dragged over!


    Pull the tail with your left hand and punch it with your right hand!


    A top hook!

 Chapter 32

    When the uppercut was in intimate contact with the red devil''s chin, asazo only felt a deafening sound in his head.


    Like a dull thunder, directly into the skull!


    After a sharp pain, the whole person lost consciousness!


    If the red devil can see his appearance, he will cry and have the idea of cosmetic surgery.


    His mandible was shattered, half of his face seemed to have been blown up by a powder keg, all his teeth fell off, and his cheeks were pierced and torn. He could hardly see the original appearance.


    The blood covered his face was like an open tap, splashing out.


    This magical amount of bleeding makes people doubt whether he will die directly because of excessive blood loss.


    Frankly speaking, the red devil can still live, completely relying on strong physique and a certain degree of healing ability.


    "It''s only 30% strength."


    Luke said gently.


    then!


    He pulled the tail again and pulled the Red Devil Back.


    The poor mutant, like a flying worm wrapped in spider silk, fell obediently into Luke''s hand.


    Close your fingers and hold the red devil''s neck like pliers.


    "So is the mutant."


    Hearing Luke''s evaluation, out of the pride of the mutant, the red devil instinctively wanted to refute a few words.


    However, he felt that the arm holding his neck was gradually tightening, and a suffocating pressure forced him to shut up.


    Falling into the clutches of the Allied captain, the red devil felt for the first time that life was so fragile.


    As long as Luke squeezed a little hard, he would say goodbye to the world completely.


    Don''t mention running away with a blink. Now the red devil doesn''t even dare to have the idea of playing, for fear of causing each other''s killing heart.


    "It''s pretty sensible."


    Luke picked up the red devil like a dead dog and strode to the dungeon.


    External fighting has long attracted the attention of other mutants.


    However, they don''t think there are any terrible opponents that can threaten the ghost like asazo!


    These mutants during World War II have not seen superheroes springing up in future generations. Naturally, they have a shallow vision and think they are the future rulers of the world.


    If they were smart enough, they wouldn''t be brainwashed by Sebastian Shaw.


    "Asazo!"


    The woman in leather who released the toxin couldn''t help crying out when she saw the red devil who was carried in her hand and lost her resistance.


    With a slight lift of both hands, a green mist surged in.


    The ability of women in leather is to release nerve poison gas and cause a wide range of indiscriminate fatal attacks.


    Had it not been for Mussolini''s survival, the roaring commandos in the corridor would not have lasted so long.


    "Vulnerable."


    Luke''s face remained unchanged and undaunted.


    A step, the ground vibrates!


    The tall and straight figure approached the woman in leather in an instant.


    The green smoke was blown away by the air waves before it came near.


    A hand knife gently cut his neck. The other party''s neck seemed to be broken, and he shrugged and pulled it down immediately.


    Black eyes, straight down!


    The battle ended faster than anyone could have imagined.


    The woman in leather, who could play a great role in the battlefield, could not move in front of Luke, so she was put down cleanly.


    "You are so incompetent!"


    He was like a big man cast of steel, with a strong Russian accent, said contemptuously.


    Obviously, this is a Soviet hairy bear. I don''t know why it turned into the work of Sebastian Shaw, a Na scientist.


    Aren''t you afraid of being sent to Siberia to grow potatoes?


    "They are all incompetent. How strong are you?"


    Luke threw down the red devil in his hand and raised his foot to break each other''s legs.


    Click!


    The sound of bone fracture and the painful cry of the red devil clearly echoed in the dungeon.


    The people who witnessed this scene were numb.


    "You can try to run away - but remember, don''t let me catch you, or I won''t be as gentle as I am now."


    Luke looked down at the trembling red devil.


    The latter lay on the ground with severe pain, which made him twitch involuntarily.


    Looking up at Luke who looked very tall, the red devil shook his head hard, and his miserable face was full of fear.


    He doesn''t want to try. Can he escape by blinking!


    The young allied captain was so powerful that he could not rise to the heart of confrontation.


    "Since you think you are invulnerable, no one can defeat you..."


    Seeing the big stride and the powerful man, Luke met him without fear.


    The two people slammed into each other like Mars hitting the earth!


    Boom!


    The violent airflow filled the narrow corridor!


    The whole space seemed to shake. Dugan, hiding behind a macchin heavy machine gun, couldn''t stand stably and sat on the ground.


    Shocked, he turned his head and said, "now I wonder if that guy named Steve Rogers is as... Terrible as the commander!"


    Manelli showed the same expression of horror and felt that his commander was beyond the scope of "human".


    The rest of the roaring commandos were completely shocked by Luke''s terrorist power.


    Witnessing a real battle is different from watching others lift off-road vehicles.


    At least, the impact is very different!


    "Good! It''s rare to have a sandbag like you!"


    Luke showed a look of appreciation. His steel body, which could not even be broken by bullets, collided with the burly man, like being hit by a hammer, making a harsh dull sound.


    This is one of the few opponents who can compete with themselves!


    "You..."


    The big man stared and couldn''t speak.


    He felt pain for the first time since he woke up at the age of 17!


    Sour arm, trembling slightly!


    This man is a monster!


    The burly man, like several of his team members, came up with similar ideas.


    Then he saw Luke laugh and say with excitement, "come again!"


    Don''t come here!


    Before the burly man could say it, Luke waved his fist and concentrated his strength on one point.


    Dong!


    Like a bronze bell, the big man was beaten out directly.


    Drag a swift straight line through the thick walls of the dungeon.


    The violent sound shook the surrounding space and almost collapsed the solid corridor.


    The roaring commandos who were hiding to watch the war, with Mussolini in great fear, had already evacuated towards the channel deep in the dungeon.


    They don''t want to be buried alive!


    Getting involved in a battle at this level usually comes to no good end.


    "What monster are you..."


    The burly man with a steel body stood up with his hands supporting his body.


    Boom, boom!


    Luke, striding forward, followed.


    Three punches in a row, the liquid metal surface has not recovered the body, and the power of terror strikes again!


    "I think..."


    If he was soft, he was blocked back by several tons of fist power. The burly man fell deeply into the pit on the ground, like being hammered madly by a full horsepower pile driver!


    Gradually, the metal shell covering the body surface could no longer condense into a pool of silver liquid.


    Between the mouth and nose of the burly man, streaks of bright red blood overflowed.


    His eyes are empty and godless, losing the color of life.


    "Er... I''m sorry! I played so well that I was a little confiscated. Stop."


    Luke stopped waving and said with some regret.


    "It''s only seventeen punches. I thought you could get twenty punches."


    Fortunately, the burly man who fell in the pit and his body was firmly embedded in the ground could not hear this sentence.


    Otherwise, he is likely to spit blood and die suddenly again!


    Watching the liquid metal disappear, Luke sighed and raised his foot to crush the burly man''s chest.


    For the enemy, don''t forget to mend the knife, this is the way of prudence!

 Chapter 33

    "I''m so angry!"


    The red skeleton, the leader of Hydra''s secret base, put the receiver away and let the head of the third empire yell at him.


    Italy was captured, Mussolini was captured alive, and the Allies landed in Sicily


    The disadvantage that the axis powers finally recovered was leveled again.


    In the face of the allies with high morale and fallen allies, the head of state could no longer maintain his demeanor and said dirty words like a shrew.


    "A bunch of rubbish! Dregs!"


    Finally, the head of state in Berlin ended the call with his famous lines.


    The red skeleton was livid and put down the phone heavily.


    Pop!


    He pinched the receiver directly into a pile of parts!


    The electric spark of "Zizi" jumped on the skin, but he didn''t feel it.


    "Sebastian Shaw is such a waste! Touting the mutants so powerful that they don''t even have a team of less than 30 people!"


    The red skeleton repeated the head of state''s scolding and threw it to Sebastian Shaw of Auschwitz concentration camp.


    He sent all the strengthening soldiers under his hand, and the mutants of Hellfire club failed to rescue Mussolini, but suffered the end of mass destruction.


    This is the result that the red skeleton didn''t expect!


    Is the legendary hero of the alliance, the young captain called Superman, so powerful?


    Some people don''t believe the red skeleton, who is also a super soldier.


    He was the first super soldier created by Dr. Abraham Erskine, and he was very clear about his power.


    "The allies must have hidden other secret weapons! One man captured Italy and caused the fall of Rome... This is a myth concocted by the allies! It''s not worth believing!"


    The red skeleton sneered and then went to a metal instrument.


    There is a pure cube inside, and its appearance emits a faint blue light.


    If there is no energy fluctuation, it flows to unknown places through the pipeline of metal instruments.


    "Allied Superman and Sebastian mutant are just inferior products destined to be eliminated! I have the power to become a god! How can Hitler''s'' Aryan Superman ''plan compare with the treasure of Odin''s treasure house!"


    The red skeleton looked at the cube with an obsessed look in his eyes.


    He believes that those ancient myths are actually facts that have happened.


    It was only through word-of-mouth, artistic processing and gradual spread that it became what it is today.


    Coincidentally, the head of state once worshipped by the red skeleton is also a firm supporter of mysticism.


    Influenced by idols, he injected serum and became a red skeleton of super soldiers. He began to explore along the Nordic mythology and pursue the precious stones lost in Odin''s treasure house!


    Finally let him find the universe cube in a church in Norway!


    "The third empire has hindered the development of Hydra. We can no longer obey Hitler''s orders. Do you think I''m right, Dr. Zola?"


    The red skeleton turned to look at a small middle-aged man, who was the chief researcher of the Hydra science department.


    The special instrument for extracting the energy of the cosmic cube is his masterpiece.


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    Dr. Zola replied very wisely.


    He is a scientist, not a Na Puritan influenced by fanatical ideas.


    Hydra has long been under the leadership of red skeleton and gradually separated from the control of the third empire.


    If other people receive the angry reprimand call from the head of state, they may be scared out of their wits, worried about being arrested by the Gestapo and thrown into prison to experience cruel punishment.


    But the red skeleton did not panic at all. Holding the cosmic magic cube, he can provide energy weapons for the third empire. Now he is an indispensable chip for the axis camp.


    Without those giant tanks with multiple turrets that are invincible on the battlefield and energy guns that can turn them into fly ash without hitting the human body, I''m afraid the Soviets will invade Berlin.


    "Mr. Schmidt, the Allies..."


    Asked Dr. Zola carefully.


    Today, the only axis power that can resist the Allied Superman may be the hydra.


    The head of state called in person. He must hope that the red skeleton can solve this problem and frustrate the morale of the allies!


    "Superman is not afraid! The Hydra who has the cosmic cube and master the core technology is the ruler of the world! The valkiri plan is our focus!"


    The red skeleton disdained and didn''t take the legendary figures publicized by the allies to heart.


    Then he delivered an impassioned speech.


    Like the former head of the Third Reich, he looked forward to the future of the world.


    Dr. Zola, who was silent, looked at the portrait in the corner.


    The skin peeled off and a skull shaped like a skeleton.


    This is the true face of the red skeleton!


    Usually, he just covered his terrible face with a delicate mask.


    "What about Sebastian Shaw? He cherishes'' mutant compatriots''. It will be very painful to lose four at once. The alliance we have reached with him may be affected..."


    Dr. Zola lowered his head and asked softly.


    "Hellfire Club... If you want trouble, Sebastian Shaw should also go to the Allied Superman. What does it have to do with me!"


    Said the red skeleton contemptuously.


    "Isn''t my fortified warrior more valuable than his fellow freaks? It''s stupid to want to seize power by relying on a group of freaks! Human beings are the most exclusive creatures in the world. Once Sebastian Shaw''s mutants enter the world stage, they will become the target of everyone''s vigilance. Moreover, I don''t need to ally with him anymore."


    The power of the cosmic cube has immersed the red skeleton in the dream of ruling the world.


    He no longer needed the Third Reich or mutants.


    Because the world will soon fall into the hands of Hydra!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Auschwitz concentration camp, Poland.


    Sebastian Shaw sits behind a desk. He is the manager of the "death factory".


    Soothing music slowly flows out of the phonograph and reverberates indoors.


    In this concentration camp, which holds a large number of Jews, poles and Soviet prisoners, people die every day, buried alive, shot, gassed, autopsied... In various ways.


    The officers stationed in the concentration camp regard it as an amusement park and have fun by wantonly killing people. Sebastian Shaw never stopped or participated in it.


    He is a scientist. The goal is to explore the essence and pursue the truth.


    Sebastian Shaw prefers research to killing.


    It is his long-standing wish to find out the genetic code and the key to open the door of evolution!


    Influenced by Hitler, Sebastian Shaw once thought that the blonde Germans were the most superior lineage on earth.


    However, after deeply participating in the so-called "Aryan Superman" program, he was very disappointed.


    The "perfect race" claimed by the head of state is not Germanic. They are no different from Jews and poles. They are neither stronger nor smarter.


    "Lancer is the key to the new era."


    Sebastian Shaw whispered.


    Since he found the little boy named Eric Lancer, he seemed to have opened the door to a new world.


    The previously believed superhuman theory has finally been confirmed.


    There are indeed better races than humans on this planet. They are pioneers on the path of evolution and gifted powers


    Far away in the United States, Dr. Bolivar teslak, who also studies genetic inheritance, calls this group "mutants".


    Think their genes, like being implanted with a string of magical codes, are on a very different path from human beings.


    Unfortunately, Dr. Tesla is reluctant to say more about the secret of X gene.


    This made Sebastian Shaw a little disappointed. Fortunately, he had a real mutant in his hand, which could be used as a reference.


    So the crazy scientist was like a greedy hungry wolf, trying to dig more treasures from the mutant.


    Especially after stimulating Eric Lancer''s natural ability, he began to carry out continuous experiments to deeply study the difference between mutant human genes and normal humans.


    The prisoners in Auschwitz became the best living subjects.


    Cold blooded and crazy scientists are far more terrible than those Na butchers!


    Hard work pays off. Sebastian Shaw found a way to stimulate mutant genes.


    That is, the painful torture, coupled with the extremely harsh living environment, may awaken the recessive X gene in people''s body - although the success rate is extremely low, if you don''t care about human life, you can always succeed several times by filling it with quantity.


    Using this method, Sebastian Shaw created a group of acquired mutants.


    Like "chameleon" and "poison gas woman" belong to this group.


    And in the name of their compatriots, they recruited many congenital mutants.


    Asazo, the "red devil", is one of them.


    As for Sebastian Shaw himself, he adopted a more stable method of organ transplantation.


    The successful acquired mutants were dissected in vivo, the organs were removed, and then transplanted into their own bodies.


    As long as we solve the rejection reaction, we can successfully transform into mutants!


    Facts have proved that Sebastian Shaw''s crazy idea is right, and he has done it.


    "This is the power God has given me!"


    Sebastian Shaw, with his hands on his desk, looked proud.


    He felt that every cell in his body was full of vitality, becoming young and powerful from aging, and his shriveled muscles were becoming fuller and fuller.


    "Mr. Xiao, Elena said he lost the chameleon, steel shell and their links!"


    His men knocked on the door and told Sebastian Shaw the bad news.


    The crazy scientist immersed in satisfaction suddenly changed his eyes and sent out a cold, violent and terrible smell.


    His hands quickly lowered their heads and trembled their legs for fear of provoking each other''s anger.


    "How could this happen?"


    Sebastian Shaw asked angrily.


    Elena is a congenital mutant he found, with rare spiritual ability.


    Be able to leave spiritual marks on three to five people and feel their existence at any time.


    Breaking the link means someone has erased the mind mark or killed them!


    Neither result will make Sebastian Shaw happy.


    Every mutant is his precious wealth. No one is allowed to damage except himself!


    "Damn Hydra! I knew I shouldn''t have agreed to the request of the red skeleton!"


    Sebastian Shaw looked angry. He stared at the newspaper from the allies on the table, which read the headlines of Roosevelt and Churchill calling the Italian Conqueror "Superman".


    "Superman? We''ll meet sooner or later. Let me see what you can do then!"

 Chapter 34

    A few days later, noon.


    Several jeeps slowly drove into Venice Square, on which Colonel Phillips and Peggy Carter sat.


    Covered with white marble, this circular square in the center of Rome is surrounded by Italian defenders.


    They surrounded the towering Venice Palace on one side of the square, and even set up machine guns.


    I don''t blame these Italians for stirring up the crowd and creating an amazing array.


    A few days ago, there was a huge noise in Venice palace, which almost made the Italian King think it was allied tanks entering the city. The air force launched bombing. He got up from bed late at night and didn''t sleep all night.


    Later, it was learned that Hitler sent someone to try to save Mussolini. The royal family hurriedly mobilized the army and surrounded the Venice palace in the name of protection.


    "It seems that Captain Carville scared the Italians to death."


    Colonel Phillips said in a victor''s manner.


    He opened the door, stepped down from the inside and looked at the Venice palace.


    Other people''s line of sight also looked at the balcony on the second floor.


    Mussolini once lived there and delivered the famous "balcony speech".


    And to the Italian people to say those inflammatory admonitions, promised many seemingly beautiful future.


    Now, the dictator has been overthrown and the country has chosen to surrender.


    All good things come to naught.


    The square of Venice was gradually crowded with Italian people.


    A moment later, a tall figure came out and stood on the open balcony with an Italian dictator who was no longer as powerful as before.


    Mussolini, who once directed the country, was like a frost eggplant, drooping his shoulders and being humiliated.


    He looked at Luke with hatred and fear. It was the young allied captain who ended his dictatorship!


    The other party suddenly rushed into the Venice palace, knocked down all the guards and defeated hillert''s rescue team.


    Let you be the ruler of Italy and become a prisoner of a little captain!


    On the silent square, there was a cheering soon, followed by a tsunami of warm applause.


    Wave after wave, with Venice Square as the center, spread in all directions, from one block to another!


    "Liberate Italy! Long live freedom!"


    "Down with the dictator! Mussolini down!"


    "Hang him! Hang the devil!"


    In the warm and grand cheers, such slogans continued to emerge, and more people began to gather in Venice Square.


    One by one, they looked excited and raised their arms and shouted!


    Mussolini''s dictatorship led to the prevalence of fascism.


    Food was controlled, freedom of speech was prohibited, people took to the streets every day, and the wave of strikes never stopped.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the people who live a miserable life, Luke is not a hateful aggressor, but a great hero who liberates the country from the dictator!


    Well, this is in line with the Italian character of worshipping romance!


    "The original decision was right."


    Seeing that the reputation value on the character panel refreshed rapidly like a waterfall, Luke said he was very satisfied.


    He prefers the former to attack actively and complete the task passively!


    When the cheering crowd gradually dispersed, Colonel Phillips took Carter into the Venice palace.


    Roaring commandos put away their heavy machine guns in the hall and waited for sympathy from friendly forces.


    "Long time no see, Luke!"


    Colonel Phillips could no longer maintain his calm expression and held Luke''s palm excitedly.


    Looking at him like that, it seems that he can''t wait to take a group photo immediately and get on the newspaper of the allies with such legendary figures as soon as possible!


    "You really didn''t disappoint me! Mr. President appreciates you very much and will honor you as soon as you return to New York!"


    Colonel Phillips whispered the news close to Luke''s ear.


    Carter''s beautiful eyes flashed on one side. She didn''t expect that the young Brooklyn people who met at the stark Industrial Fair would one day become war heroes of the allies.


    Nothing is more wonderful than this.


    Inspired by the American military, Luke''s name has spread all over the allies, and his legendary deeds are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Compared with the well-known American captain who stayed on the stage to sell bonds and perform in costumes, Luke, who sneaked into the base camp behind the enemy and made an amazing cause that caused a sensation in the world, was more likely to be recognized by the soldiers!


    "I just made a small contribution to winning the war for the allies, just like every soldier on the front line."


    Luke responded modestly to Colonel Phillips''s praise, which was more appreciated.


    A soldier who can remain calm in the face of applause and flowers is the right person to become a general.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night came in gauze.


    After a fierce battle, the Venice palace was cleaned by the Italians and turned into a new look - if you ignore the destroyed open-air balcony of the bedroom and the collapsed dungeon.


    The walls like wasps'' nests were repainted and carved with more exquisite patterns.


    The blood stained marble floor was cleaned like a smooth mirror.


    Falling crystal chandeliers, damaged oil paintings, broken railings... All these are repaired and replaced.


    The air of Venice palace is flowing with soothing music.


    Those princes, ministers and dignitaries dressed up one by one and came here as if they were going to the ball.


    The protagonist of the party was naturally Luke in a straight military dress.


    Everyone was curious about what the war hero who led a team to break Rome and Liberate Italy was like.


    When they saw Luke, who was tall and straight, they were not disappointed.


    His face is cold and his eyes are deep. He is like a hero in Greek mythology, which makes people admire him.


    Although the Allied captain is still very young, his momentum is no less powerful than that of Duke Wang here. No one dares to despise him!


    ¡ª¡ªIt cannot be ruled out that this is the impact of the achievements of the "legendary man".


    "Guess where the allies are going to promote you?"


    As if the war had been forgotten, Luke entertained a group of royal members, senior officials and dignitaries, and was pulled aside by Colonel Phillips in his spare time.


    "Colonel? Or Lieutenant Colonel?"


    Luke carried a glass of champagne with a relaxed smile on his face.


    I am too young. Even if I have real achievements, I still lack qualifications.


    You know, the most famous general in American history, Douglas MacArthur, was promoted to major general at the age of 45.


    Luke knew that neither the military nor the president could promote him too high at once.


    First, it will lead to criticism and dissatisfaction.


    Secondly, it is difficult to convince the public. After all, he has no foundation now.


    Relying on the name of war hero is not enough to settle the leaders of various factions in the military.


    What''s more, the false name of "hero" can be fabricated. It''s the least valuable!


    "At the beginning, I was going to honor colonel. Colonel officers under the age of 20 are enough to reward you, but..."


    Colonel Phillips''s old face showed a happy smile.


    "Italians don''t agree! Especially for the royal family, if only a mere Colonel conquered Rome, they would lose face!"


    The government of the kingdom of Italy will never accept that a colonel with less than 30 people dared to break into Rome, openly kidnapped Mussolini, frightened 40 million people, and lived in the Venice palace like a supreme emperor to give orders.


    What a shame!


    And it will make Italy a laughing stock!


    "So?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, which was beyond his expectation.


    "Congratulations, Luke, on becoming the youngest general in American history!"


    Replied Colonel Phillips.

 Chapter 35

    "This is an unprecedented supreme glory!"


    Colonel Phillips seemed more excited than Luke himself. His old face was smiling and full of pride and pride.


    Twenty years old, rank as a general!


    What kind of promotion speed is this!?


    Luke will not only be recorded in history as a war hero in the future, but may also have the title of "the youngest general in American history".


    "You have created an unexpected surprise for me and everyone!"


    Colonel Phillips sighed.


    Generally speaking, being promoted to a general at the age of 30 can be said to be young, promising and promising.


    People like Douglas MacArthur and Dwight Eisenhower, the famous generals in American history, didn''t sit in that position until they were in their forties.


    The former is regarded as a legend of a generation.


    The latter retired, served as president and successfully entered the White House.


    It is conceivable that Luke, the brigadier general, has a great future!


    Many people regard Luke as a rising star.


    Of course, some people think that the so-called "Superman" is just the second American captain and the new military mascot.


    "Would the Allied Command agree?"


    Luke was also surprised.


    If it had not been for the war and the urgent need for a star, and his own credit was blameless, it would definitely be considered the biggest black curtain in the history of the military!


    The Allies had a heated discussion on this, but in the end they couldn''t resist the firm position of the government of the kingdom of Italy!


    After all, it is related to a country''s reputation!


    Later, when talking about this matter, people will first think of how incompetent the Italian army was, and even let a mere allied captain with his team break through the city of Rome with a large number of garrisons!


    In order to save its own little reputation, the royal government of Italy even shamelessly said that if the Allies did not give a reasonable reward to the war heroes, they would choose to unilaterally grant Luke Carville the rank of Army General!


    The two sides kept arguing. The Allied Command, forced by Italy''s strong request and rogue posture, could only hold its nose to affirm Luke''s credit.


    Promote a soldier who is only 20 years old and has been in the army for less than two months to the position of brigadier general.


    The compromise and concession of the Allies finally brought the storm behind the scenes to an end.


    "In fact, the Italians are not satisfied. They are greedy and even want you to sit directly on the Marshal''s throne. Only in this way can you have more face."


    Colonel Phillips whispered with a hint of irony.


    It''s ridiculous to promote a young man under the age of 20 to five-star general and field marshal in order to give Italian face!


    They are the surrender party, not the winner!


    "It''s very cold up there, Colonel. Thank the president for his kindness."


    Luke didn''t say much. The harvest was an unexpected joy.


    If the foundation is not solid enough and the qualifications are not deep enough, it is futile to sit in a higher position.


    "Mussolini, I will give it to Italy. As for the credit for the capture of Rome and the occupation of Sicily, I will give it to Dwight Eisenhower. I remember that he was the supreme commander of the Allied forces in Europe, which can be regarded as a good marriage!"


    Luke spoke in an orderly way, obviously not dazzled by the sudden honor.


    Colonel Phillips nodded with appreciation. Eisenhower is now at the height of his popularity within the military.


    In particular, he led 100000 British and American allied troops to land in the French North African colony in three ways.


    Under the cover of a strong air force, they occupied Algiers, Oran and Casablanca, Morocco.


    Then it advanced westward, forming a trend of East-West attack on the German Italian coalition forces retreating into Tunisia.


    Eisenhower''s command put the German and Italian troops in a dilemma. In the end, all 250000 people surrendered, which can be called a surprising victory.


    This huge victory alleviated the setbacks encountered by the allies in the battlefield in Eastern Europe and once again put the axis countries at a disadvantage.


    "General Dwight will remember your kindness. In fact, he himself appreciates you."


    Colonel Phillips could not help admiring Luke''s eyes.


    What he lacks now is the foundation and the support behind it.


    Eisenhower, with his growing popularity, is undoubtedly a suitable ally.


    Luke smiled. He remembered that it was Eisenhower who attacked Sicily in the original history.


    Before long, he was awarded the honorary rank of five-star general by the allies!


    Even later, Eisenhower participated in the presidential election and was re elected for two terms. He can be said to be an excellent militarist and politician.


    After the chat with colonel Phillips, Luke came to the terrace of Venice palace alone.


    The cold night wind blows, the stars are dotted in the night sky, and the silver glow of the bright moon falls on the earth.


    "Why are you hiding here alone?"


    Carter, dressed in a red evening dress, was graceful and close to Luke, who was meditating alone.


    "It''s a little noisy inside. I want to be quiet for a while. What''s more, I don''t want to be drunk anymore."


    Luke leaned against the balcony and said with a smile.


    Under the noisy night sky, the couple began to chat.


    "Miss Carter, do you know what Steve is doing?"


    Luke thought of Captain America. At this time, the other party should still sell bonds on the stage and travel all over the world.


    "I made movies, performed with the senator, and recently published personal comics. Rogers is much more popular than you!"


    Carter chuckled.


    She seemed to remember that Luke and Rogers had the best relationship at the Caspian training camp.


    Later, they became super soldiers together, but the outcome was very different.


    "About three days later, the roaring commandos and I will leave for New York. At that time, I will suggest to the military that Steve be transferred to me."


    Luke said to himself.


    He has initially gained a certain degree of voice and is no longer a third-class soldier at the command of others.


    The politicians on the committee are not qualified to support themselves!


    "Then he will thank you very much."


    Carter held his chest in his hands, and the conversation turned: "those Italian ladies look at you with enthusiasm, as if they want to eat you as dessert."


    Luke in the banquet is the focus of attention. She can always hear women''s comments on how to turn this war hero who liberated Italy into her guest of entry.


    "I also have a deep understanding of this. Before, a beautiful lady stopped me in the corridor and said to thank me for liberating Italy and overthrowing the dictator... Then I had to visit her room."


    Luke shrugged and said that the beautiful lady who was said to be a powerful daughter had soft lips and slippery tongue. Unfortunately, under some unspeakable pressure, he could only taste it and could not communicate in depth.


    "It seems that you didn''t go to her room. What''s a pity?"


    Carter frowned and became indifferent.


    She could never associate the slightly frivolous young man in front of her with the legendary heroes of the allies.


    "Of course. It''s a pity for any man to refuse such an invitation."


    Luke said frankly.


    "Miss Carter, don''t look at me with contempt. Even a war hero won''t hate a beautiful girl who threw herself into her arms. It''s human nature. You should admire my honesty, not treat me as a lecherous."


    "Brigadier general Carville, you are more sophistic than the politicians on the Committee."


    The female agent in a red dress said sarcastically.


    "This is the art of language, Miss Carter. Many friends have suggested that a person who can speak like me should publish a book after the war, called --" it only takes two months from third class to general ". Note: the youngest general in America uses his own experience to teach you how to reach the peak of life! What do you think?"


    Luke was like a grandiose prodigal, without the steadiness of the day, which attracted a burst of disgust from Carter.


    "Well, the chat time is over. I have to visit... Miss Issa''s room. Have a nice evening, Miss Carter."


    Luke smiled as the atmosphere hardened.


    He took the champagne in his hand and turned away.


    Carter looked angry behind her, and the woman''s intuition told her that this was not Luke''s true face.


    But why did he do that?

 Chapter 36

    Two days later, Luke, dressed in a brigadier general''s uniform, got off the ship in a crowd.


    Set foot on the land of Palermo port, the dock open space was crowded with Mafia who came to meet.


    A gang of vicious thugs in suits were lined up, led by Alessandro.


    Eisenhower''s British and American Coalition forces have taken over Italy and carried out encirclement and suppression activities against those fascists who tried to revive, just as Mussolini swept out the Mafia.


    Feng Shui took turns. Now it''s the Mafia to retaliate.


    "General..."


    Glancing at Luke''s epaulet and the pomp behind him, Alessandro changed his title carefully.


    The Mafia leader was still humble and even more respectful than before.


    Following Luke may be the best decision he has made in his life.


    Two weeks ago, the other party was only an allied captain. Now he has been promoted to brigadier general.


    The speed of promotion is like sitting on a rocket!


    Moreover, Luke is now recognized as a war hero by the allies and a legend who led his team to conquer Italy!


    Such a sensational story will be talked about with relish even a hundred years later.


    Alessandro thinks he can appear in it, just like being recorded in history.


    What an honor it is for a gangster to get such a special honor!


    "Madame Malena is still staying in the original hotel. After knowing the news of your return to Sicily, she is preparing to pick you up."


    Alessandro bent slightly. He knew that this time was different from the past, and his attitude towards Malena became respected.


    "Why didn''t she come to the port?"


    Luke looked up at the crowd outside the pier.


    Many people are looking forward to seeing what the legend called "Superman" by Roosevelt and Churchill looks like.


    "Mrs. Malena said it was inconvenient for her to appear in public with you, general."


    Alessandro bowed his head.


    Luke blinked in his eyes, raised his mouth and whispered, "I see. Cosa, are you still satisfied with your life?"


    "I''m satisfied! The sheriff in the town respects me very much. The governor of Palermo visited me yesterday. Thanks to you."


    Alessandro nodded.


    He has gained power and status.


    Now in Sicily, anyone who sees himself will take off his hat and say "Sir".


    Even the boss of the kemora family.


    Luke looked around at the fierce Mafia members and said as he walked, "I can give you another choice. After the war, the Allies had different opinions on the disposal of Italy."


    "The United States believes that Italy should be entrusted to the United Nations, while the British value only overseas colonies. If they want to swallow these cakes, the Soviets think it is safer to trust the three countries together. For the time being, no one can convince anyone."


    Alessandro frowned and mused that the future of the country determines the future path of the Mafia.


    Luke, who sat in the car, continued: "no matter what the result is, the Mafia family is doomed to decline. You are just the product of a period of social instability. Once order is restored, the country will attack. Just as Mussolini attacked you in order to win public opinion after he came to power."


    "Cosa, I''m sure of your ability. So you can choose to stay in Sicily, continue to enjoy life and be a family Manager..."


    "Or, come with me to the North American continent, where there are more opportunities."


    Luke then closed his eyes, as if resting and waiting for an answer.


    Alessandro thought for a long time and his eyes changed.


    He was speechless all the way until he finally made a decision before arriving at the hotel.


    "General, it''s my greatest honor to follow you!"


    Luke just smiled and didn''t say much when he got out of the car.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luke returned to New York with the roaring commandos. This time he didn''t have to live in his old house in Brooklyn.


    Instead, he was warmly welcomed by a group of dignitaries and senior officials and moved into the luxury rooms of Waldorf hotel.


    This is the first skyscraper hotel in the world and has a long history.


    At the beginning of its completion, President Hoover also delivered a special congratulatory speech in the Cabinet Office of the White House.


    As he said, the Waldorf hotel is the benchmark of New York. It has always been loved by politicians from all over the world and witnessed many historic and important events.


    For example, after World War II, the representatives of the United States, Britain, France and the Soviet Union signed the world peace agreement in a suite in their tower.


    The tower is not small. It has received the king of Monaco, Queen Elizabeth I of England, her husband, the Duke of Edinburgh, and the Duke and his wife of Windsor.


    Today, Luke is lucky to live in the tower suite of the Waldorf hotel like countless celebrities.


    "This is really..."


    Malena looked up at the bright crystal chandeliers and luxurious furniture, as if she had fallen into a dream.


    She never thought that she from the Sicilian countryside could live in such a house one day.


    Happiness came so suddenly that Malena couldn''t believe it.


    And now, no man will stare at himself with undisguised greedy eyes.


    All this is because she is Luke''s lover.


    Power and status provide shelter for a poor woman who should have a tragic fate.


    "You will settle down here for the time being, and cosa will protect your safety."


    Luke leaned into the soft sofa and Malena sat on his lap.


    Alessandro left Sicily with about 300 people and came to the strange North American continent.


    Their compatriots have long been mixed up, going to all kinds of high-end places and making friends with politicians and Hollywood stars.


    "I never believe in gangs, but sometimes they can help you do some dirty work. The Mafia who have traveled across the sea to America have nothing to rely on. They can only hold my thigh tightly."


    Luke said leisurely, sniffing the fragrance of the mature girl''s hair.


    He is now a brigadier general. After defeating the axis and hydra, he may go further and become the youngest major general in federal history.


    However, status does not mean everything. It needs to be supported by capital, contacts and intertwined interest groups.


    The Mafia can be a cornerstone of this special period.


    Luke aimed at Las Vegas, Nevada, a gold mine that could be explored.


    In the early years, the United States was in the great depression. In order to stimulate the economy and tide over the difficulties, the Nevada parliament passed a bill on legalizing gambling.


    Since then, Las Vegas has become a gambling city, but it is far from reaching the popularity of later generations.


    Luke, who was once involved in the Irish gangs, did not want to touch the lucrative businesses of smuggling and drugs.


    That will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble, and even become an embarrassing situation that you have to constantly wipe your ass for the Mafia.


    Gambling, hotels and security in Las Vegas are areas where the Mafia can fight.


    When the casino has not developed, it should be a surprise to get involved first.


    In the original timeline, Las Vegas was originally paved by Benjamin Siegel, a member of the Mafia, who raised $6 million to build flamenco hotels and large casinos, so as to attract rich tycoons all over the world.


    "You can always see the long term."


    Malena said admiringly, and later she was laid down on the sofa.


    The dark Wavy Curls spread like lotus flowers, and the beautiful face was flushed.


    "It''s Day..."


    Malena said weakly.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just think this sofa is very soft. I want to test the quality."


    Luke has a serious mouth and skillful hands.


    Outside the landing window of the hotel, there was a faint sound of car whistle.

 Chapter 37

    After settling everything down, Luke spent the next few days dealing with various social occasions.


    From the press conference held by the White House to the celebration dinner of various military departments, the axis never stopped.


    When everyone saw him, he talked and laughed, appreciated and the atmosphere was harmonious, so that Luke almost had the illusion that "the war has been won".


    According to the plot of the film, if the captain of the United States had not stopped the bombing plan of the Hydra red skeleton, the Allies might not have won so smoothly.


    "... it is my great honor to present this medal of honor symbolizing bravery to brigadier general Luke Carville! He is not only a hero of the allies, but also our hero!"


    On the lawn of the White House, President Roosevelt, in a wheelchair, personally wore the medal representing the highest military honor on Luke''s chest.


    Then they shook hands and took a group photo.


    It is estimated that the headlines of all newspapers tomorrow will be about this matter.


    "Although I heard that you are very young, I didn''t expect you to be so young! You know, at your age, my mind is full of how to chat up with the hottest girl in school!"


    After the medal ceremony, there was a luncheon at the White House. The entourage pushed the president next to Luke.


    As the longest serving and highly valued power holder in American history, the other side knows how to close the relationship between people.


    During the whole conversation, the president just talked about Luke''s parents who died early, the difficult past at school, Uncle Frank and so on.


    Act like a gentle and kind elder, not a high-ranking person in power.


    "I just made some insignificant contributions, just like those soldiers on the battlefield."


    Luke doesn''t lose ground when he speaks beautiful words.


    Politicians like to beat around the Bush, even politicians like Roosevelt are no exception.


    "Dwight and I thank you for your gift. Luke - I can call you that! I''ve met many good young people, but you''re still the best of those young people!"


    The president finally got to the point and said with a smile, "in return, what should I do for you? This war is not over yet, and it is difficult to determine the distribution of many... Interests, and your position is enough eye-catching to continue to move forward."


    "I want to go back to the battlefield and end the war myself."


    Luke threw his voice on the ground and couldn''t see the slightest hypocrisy.


    For him, the position of brigadier general is not enough.


    While the war is not over, the key is to seize the time to make achievements.


    Although Roosevelt is polite to himself now, when the dust of World War II is settled, Luke will definitely regard himself as a passer-by if he has no other use value except the halo of honor on his head.


    By the way, if nothing happens, the president in a wheelchair may die of a sudden cerebral hemorrhage before the war is completely over.


    So, as Vice President Truman is worth investing in.


    A series of thoughts passed through Luke''s head.


    "Er..."


    The president, who was waiting to write a pile of bad checks, was stunned. Why didn''t the young brigadier play cards according to the routine.


    Clearly, it is their own promise of benefits, win over the relationship, and then harvest gratitude and accept them as confidants


    How did it become a righteous initiative to ask for war?


    "Then I''ll contact the allied command."


    The president said dryly.


    Look at Luke as he leaves and smile.


    He set a goal long ago not to be a federal mascot.


    Neither politicians nor capital groups can buy themselves off.


    "Who would be willing to yield to others."


    Luke took the champagne in his hand and pulled a sneer from the corners of his mouth.


    "Brigadier general, I''m a reporter for horn daily! Can I take a picture?"


    When the young reporter saw the president leave, the unimpeded entourage trotted over.


    He struggled to carry the heavy camera and looked expectantly at Luke.


    Horn daily?


    Dare you, this is still an old newspaper?


    Luke raised his eyebrows and stood straight with a kind and polite smile on his face.


    "Yes."


    Click!


    A flash, freeze frame.


    The straight figure and handsome face of the young brigadier general will be spread around the world with the printed newspaper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You don''t seem very happy, Steve - oh no, I should call you Captain America. Who will clean up the Germans? It''s the star spangled man with big plans!"


    When Luke saw Rogers, a week had passed since he returned to New York.


    The Allied Command finally agreed that the young brigadier general who wanted to go to the front went to the battlefield.


    In his spare time, Luke made a special trip to visit his old friends. He also hummed the familiar melody widely known in the streets.


    But Rogers didn''t seem happy to hear the song. He turned his head shamefully and said, "don''t make fun of me, Luke - or do you want me to call you superman? I don''t like life at all!"


    Backstage at the Broadway theater, Captain America, dressed in tight costumes and carrying a star spangled flag shield, looked depressed.


    There is no more perseverance and high fighting spirit in the past!


    He has become a tool in the hands of senators to sell bonds.


    Daily life is to cooperate with publicity, perform on the stage, and then take a group photo.


    Say the same lines and do repeated actions, like a machine!


    "You are a hero in comic books and movies. Everyone worships Captain America..."


    Luke patted each other on the shoulder and said it on purpose.


    "They just need an idol! A clown on the stage! You are the hero of the real world! By the way, I haven''t congratulated you yet, Brigadier General Carville!"


    Rogers shook his head, cheered up, squeezed out a smile and said.


    His initial purpose of joining the army was to make his due contribution to the war like the soldiers on the front line.


    Instead of standing on the stage like a clown, saying meaningless lines and selling all kinds of bonds issued by the state.


    "I thought you''d like the feeling, the big star of Broadway theater. People know you everywhere."


    Luke put his hand around Rogers'' neck and said with a smile.


    "But you have changed a lot. I had to bend down before I could get your shoulder."


    Rogers looked down, ignored his friends'' teasing, and said wearily, "you know, the last time I went to the Caspian training camp in New Jersey - the place we stayed. Every soldier was talking about you, your training experience and your legendary deeds."


    "Really! I''m happy for you and proud of you! Luke, you deserve this honor! I wanted to tell them that you were my friend! But I was afraid that the soldiers would ask, why are you on the front line and I hide behind..."


    Rogers, who was called "Captain America", laughed at himself.


    He is tired of the present days, but he can''t resist.


    Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers.


    With the consent of the military, Rogers had to be obedient.


    "Then you can go to Europe with me."


    Like in Brooklyn before, Luke took Rogers by the shoulder and said the surprising good news in an understatement.


    "Europe... Really?"


    Rogers didn''t react until a few seconds later, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    "But what about the military? The senator won''t agree!"


    Soon Rogers'' eyes darkened again.


    He knew Luke was trying to help himself, but it wouldn''t be good to get into trouble.


    Senator Brandt has a place on the Committee and has a good relationship with the military.


    "Hey, little man of Brooklyn, standing in front of you is a brigadier general, a hero of the Allied forces and a tomorrow star decorated by the president."


    Luke pretended to be angry, frowned and said his title seriously.


    In fact, he went to see Senator Brandt before driving here.


    When he heard of his intention, the arrogant Senator agreed to it without saying a word.


    Before Luke left, the other party even begged him not to blame and kept a low attitude.


    This is the true nature of politicians, bullying the soft and fearing the hard, and steering according to the wind!


    "How''s it going? Captain America, do you want to go to the European battlefield and see how powerful the hydra is with me!"


    Hearing Luke''s invitation, Rogers nodded abruptly, his eyes full of surprises.


    He felt his life and saw hope again!


    "Thank you, Luke."


    Rogers said gratefully.


    "You should call me commander."


    Luke smiled twice and pulled Captain America away from the Broadway theater.


    "Let''s go have a drink! Celebrate Captain America''s new life and our reunion!"


    The two figures walked up the street with their shoulders crossed, joking and laughing, and disappeared into the crowd.

 Chapter 38

    Late at night, there are stars.


    Waldorf Hotel, Tower Suite.


    In the dark and wide bedroom, only Malena''s even breathing could be heard.


    This mature girl with charming style has a blush aftertaste on her cheeks.


    It''s like just finishing some intense exercise and dragging your tired body to sleep.


    "It''s time to draw."


    Keeping awake, Luke, who could not see any physical exertion, gently pulled out his right hand, which was used as a pillow by Malena.


    He lifted the thin quilt and walked out of bed naked.


    Before long, the sound of water came from the bathroom.


    "It''s really boring for two guys who can''t get drunk to run to the pub."


    A few minutes later, Luke put on his bathrobe, opened the French window and went outside.


    The slight cold night wind blew by, and suddenly there was a cool feeling.


    After leaving the Broadway theater in the afternoon, he and Rogers went to the old Joseph''s tavern in Brooklyn to talk about the past, which attracted a lot of onlookers.


    One is a war hero, a legend.


    One is Captain America, er - it should be regarded as a national idol.


    New Yorkers came and filled old Joseph''s tavern.


    Anyway, in the end, the classic program of reuniting old friends, imagining the future and recalling the past has become a dull wine competition.


    The sound of wine cup collision came and went, and the aroma of malt floated everywhere. Occasionally, a burst of laughter broke out because of a vulgar meat joke.


    The atmosphere is so hot that people think that it is performing adult programs that are not suitable for children!


    "Like Rogers, I''ve forgotten what it''s like to be drunk."


    Luke sighed.


    Later, when he and Rogers came out of the pub.


    Outside, the lights are on and night falls.


    They were sober, not drunk, and walked without the slightest shaking.


    As for those wine drinkers?


    One by one, they all fell on the wine table, and some directly lay on the ground, making the tavern a mess.


    Old Joseph told the boys to clean up and threw them all down the street.


    Anyway, being a tramp all night won''t be a big problem.


    For super soldiers, the serum injected into the body will form a protective system for regeneration and healing. Alcohol can''t paralyze Rogers at all.


    He was frozen for seventy years and nothing happened.


    If you were a normal person, I''m afraid you would have become a mummy.


    Luke, if he wants to get drunk, may have to use Asgard''s millennium old wine.


    They chatted a few words and went home respectively.


    Subsequently, Luke and Malena had another pleasant and in-depth friendly exchange to promote physical and mental health.


    After a full day, he finally remembered that he had another chance to draw Superman templates.


    "Open the lucky draw."


    Luke, feeling the cool night breeze, felt his thoughts.


    The light twinkled in my mind.


    Many templates floating out of thin air rotate rapidly.


    Every short stay can affect Luke''s mood and make his heart beat faster.


    "Silver Superman... This is OK."


    Luke looked at the Superman template with a silver border and couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Ah! How did it go! Then... Thinking Superman?"


    Another extremely powerful Superman template floated by.


    Until the rotation slows down and stops completely.


    [template extraction completed]


    [super demon]


    "It''s actually this... It''s not a surprise, it''s not very disappointed, it''s like winning the bottom."


    Luke was stunned and smiled immediately.


    So, one of Superman''s defects, the lack of magic resistance, has not been made up?


    If you have the chance to meet the supreme mage in the future, you won''t be discouraged.


    Etregan, also known as "magic Superman", is the homonym of Superman in the earth 13 magic universe.


    Compared with Superman with zero magic resistance, he has no weakness in this aspect.


    On the contrary, magic Superman can also manipulate fire, control energy and resist mind control.


    It''s a good harvest!


    Luke replaced the extracted Superman template, and the data of the character panel changed suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Magic Superman (LV1)


    Abilities: natural absorption (active), mental immunity (passive), stellar energy (passive), biological force field (passive)


    Reputation: 1645374


    Achievement: legendary man


    "Superman who knows how to use magic seems to have a strange painting style."


    Luke loaded a new template and felt a lot of information pouring into his mind.


    He spread out his palm, the air around him fluctuated, and a hot flame floated quietly.


    The so-called "natural absorption" is to extract magical elements free from space.


    "The magic power of the material world feels very weak... No wonder those mages gain great power through various bosses as the medium."


    Luke put out the flame in his hand and said to himself.


    Mages in Marvel world mostly absorb other dimensions or sign contracts with other beings.


    For example, the Kama Taj established by the supreme mage.


    The power source of those Temple mages is the trinity of emperor Weishan.


    Many black magicians were servants of the ancient demon God Sison.


    Vampires are what he created!


    The chaos magic of the Scarlet Witch is also directly related to Sison!


    There are also domam in the dark dimension, Mephisto in the hell world, satorak, the master of the crimson universe


    They are a group of dimensional demons who are excluded or unpopular in the material world.


    "It''s a happy thing to be able to make up for a short board."


    Luke felt the surging power in his body and whispered, "I don''t know if there will be a kryptonite eating superman or a super Kryptonian in the future?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Luke, who was ready to go, heard the bad news of the Allied defeat before he set foot on the battlefield in Europe.


    To make matters worse, Rogers, who was excited, saw the death list of the 107th infantry regiment.


    Among them is his good friend, James Buchanan Barnes.


    "Maybe Bucky was just captured. He''s still alive and waiting for us to rescue him!"


    Luke patted Rogers on the shoulder and comforted.


    "Brigadier general Carville, the allied command will not agree to the rescue operation."


    Carter on the side warned.


    "The place where the 107th infantry regiment is fighting is just the most heavily guarded area in Europe! Forced rescue may cause more casualties."


    When Carter said this, Rogers was a little tangled.


    He must be going to rescue baki, at least to confirm whether the other party is still alive, but he doesn''t want to cause unnecessary losses to the allies.


    "Don''t bother the allied command or mobilize other troops. Rogers and I are the only two people in this rescue operation."


    Luke said faintly.


    He had long wanted to touch the hydra''s red skeleton to see if he could start more missions.


    "No! Brigadier general Carville! You are now a hero of the allies. If you are captured or encounter an accident, it will shake the morale of the front line!"


    Carter became eager and hurriedly tried to stop each other.


    Because of the conversation at the Venice palace that night, her original attitude towards Luke has changed to indifference.


    However, considering the consequences of the other party''s fall into the enemy camp, Carter had to come forward to persuade.


    The war hero of the allies and the legendary figure vigorously promoted by the American military will lead to serious consequences in case of an accident!


    "Miss Carter, you may not know me well enough. I like challenging tasks and am good at creating miracles."


    Luke ignored the persuasion. He looked at Rogers, smiled and said, "are you ready to take risks?"


    The latter looked at Carter with apologetic eyes and then nodded hard at Luke.


    "Ready! Commander!"


    Rogers raised his right hand and saluted.

 Chapter 39

    After turning to the next chapter, I found that many readers have some questions. It''s too troublesome to go back one by one, so I just opened a single chapter.


    First of all, the protagonist is not of krypton descent, so conventional means such as blood drawing are useless to him. You can understand the system as the belt of a masked knight, and the Superman template is a transformed card.


    Just now, I saw a reader ask whether changing the template will lead to the ability attribute cleared. The answer is No. after all, there is no provision for the belt of masked knights. Only one card can be inserted, right?


    In fact, I didn''t officially appear until I wrote ten chapters. I was worried that the editor would refuse to sign.


    Therefore, readers understand that as a college graduate intern, the biggest lesson is not to go against the market trend unless you are strong enough to guide the wind.


    Obviously, I can''t, so I can only follow the wind.


    As for why I wrote like that, I''d better blame it on the iron head. I can''t restrain my dying and restless heart.


    Get back to the point.


    Some people doubt that I started writing from the World War II line. I may cross back to modern times after playing Hydra and continue to mix the plot.


    The answer is No.


    If you read the readers of the previous books, you probably know that I don''t like to follow the plot line very much.


    I''m more interested in writing my own things under the same person''s framework, rather than adding a protagonist in the original work, which is very boring.


    If I were a reader myself, I wouldn''t like to see it.


    With regard to co creation, I believe that the arrival of the protagonist must bring change to the world, good or bad.


    Hunzi protagonist is the type I hate.


    Of course, this way of writing has both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that it may be a little fresh.


    The disadvantage is that it is easy to write off, resulting in a late collapse.


    So I will try hard. After all, the outline of anti hero is still there, and it''s OK to use waste.


    Finally, the reader asked that the protagonist''s change in the timeline might attract the attention of the supreme mage.


    This answer is related to the plot after the end of World War II, so you can open your mind and guess the development of the subsequent plot.


    Just sauce!


    After all, I will return to work in a few days. I may not have so much time.


    Give the readers of the third company a heart to heart comparison~

 Chapter 40

    Under the cover of dark night, a beech uc43 light transport plane flew into Austrian airspace.


    The roar of gunfire from the ground lit up the dense forest below from time to time.


    The rolling mountains on both sides are filled with thick fog and extremely low visibility.


    Flying in such bad weather requires high technical requirements for pilots.


    "Hydra''s military camp is in krausburg. The specific location is between two mountains. There are about two military factories there, and the number of defenders is about 600..."


    Behind the cabin, Carter took out a map, bowed his head and explained patiently.


    Although there are map reading courses in military topography, Luke and Rogers may not have studied them.


    In the Caspian Sea training camp, they had more intensive physical training.


    "Is the message accurate?"


    Rogers couldn''t help asking, but he got Carter''s eyes.


    This is the intelligence intercepted by the strategic science Corps from the hydra.


    During World War II, Austria was annexed by Nazis and Germany and joined the war with the allies.


    In order to support the front line and prevent the continued advance of allied forces.


    Hydra set up a secret base in klausburg to make energy weapons and strengthen soldiers.


    Facts have proved that the effect is indeed remarkable.


    The 200 strong raiding force of the 107th infantry regiment was beaten down and defeated by the Hydra soldiers led by several reinforced soldiers.


    The Intelligence Department of the strategic science Corps believes that the captured Allied soldiers are likely to be escorted to klausburg as labor and experimental objects.


    "I thought you would report this to Colonel Phillips and ask the allied command to give instructions to stop my rescue."


    Luke, sitting in the back cabin, laughed.


    "I''m not cold-blooded, Brigadier General Carville."


    Carter raised his drooping hair and said.


    "I don''t want to see soldiers die, but if you want to win a war, you must take the overall situation into account and can''t be dominated by emotional emotions."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and whispered, "then why is Miss Carter willing to help us?"


    The original plan was that he and Rogers would sneak into klausburg and raid the military factory.


    While creating chaos and opportunities, rescue baki or captured soldiers.


    Later, however, Carter also decided to join, along with a talented scientist who could fly a plane.


    Howard stark!


    "You say you are good at creating miracles. I want to know if this is true."


    Carter replied coldly.


    Rogers, who was sitting on one side with his eyes wandering, felt that Luke and Carter seemed to have a smell of tit for tat.


    Have they had any unpleasant misunderstandings before?


    The captain of the United States, who didn''t understand people''s hearts, looked confused and shrank back. He didn''t intend to participate.


    "Almost there! I''ll send you near the base!"


    From the driver''s seat, Howard''s voice came.


    As an arms tycoon, a gifted scientist and a well-known rich man, it is normal and reasonable that he can fly a plane.


    "Howard, I heard from Miss Carter that you are the best pilot she has ever seen! I hope this transport plane will not be hit by axis gunfire when the altitude is reduced!"


    Luke didn''t tie up his parachute bag and prepare for low altitude parachute jump like Rogers.


    He is very relaxed, just like what he will do next. It is not a very dangerous rescue mission, but an interesting and exciting wild adventure.


    "The stark men are the best at everything. This is our family tradition."


    Howard piloted a light transport plane, first pulled up, sailed above the clouds, and then quickly lowered in a dive position.


    In the fog with extremely low visibility, to do this kind of dazzling operation, I have to say that he has a big heart.


    "Ready to parachute, Brigadier General! I sincerely hope not to see you on the Allied death list."


    Howard stabilized the fuselage, and there was a faint roar of gunfire below, like a thundering thunder.


    "Relax, Rogers. Our task is simple, to confirm whether Bucky is alive and to save the captured soldiers."


    When the hatch was opened and the strong air poured in, Luke comforted Rogers who set foot on the battlefield for the first time.


    This is the infinite energy developed by the cosmic magic cube of the captain of the United States. It is applied to various weapons, guns and cannons by the red skeleton of Hydra.


    Even, there are giant multi turret tanks, this meat grinder like steel monsters!


    It can be said responsibly that if the captain of the United States was not born, incarnated as Shi Aimin and staged an anti German chivalry, the timeline of the world would turn a corner.


    Because the axis powers have completely crushed the Allies'' troops in science and technology, and the enhanced soldiers being developed by the red skeleton, once they are put into the European battlefield, the allies that are advancing step by step are afraid to collapse immediately!


    "Go and rescue the captured soldiers. I''ll see if I can find the red skeleton, the leader of the Hydra!"


    Luke gave orders that red skull and Dr. Zola should be in this base.


    If you can get the cosmic cube in advance, it is also a good choice.


    Although in Luke''s eyes, the six infinite gemstones may not have the potential of Superman template.


    But the cosmic cube contains infinite energy, which really interests him.

 Chapter 41

    The secret base in krausburg is heavily guarded. There are two military factories making weapons on the left and right, with up to 600 garrisons stationed.


    With a strong fortress and powerful firepower, we can isolate all foreign enemies.


    If the allies want to make a positive breakthrough, they may have to pay several times more heavy casualties.


    The best way is to mobilize the air force to carry out high-intensity carpet bombing.


    The brutal tactics of covering with fire completely destroyed the Hydra base hidden in the mountains and forests!


    Otherwise, those giant tanks like steel monsters, who feel greatly weakened and have excellent physical strength, do not know how many allied lives they can devour.


    This is also the reason why the allied command is unwilling to send troops to carry out the rescue plan.


    It''s meaningless to rush out, except to lose more lives!


    "Luke, how can we sneak into this base without telling others?"


    Asked Rogers, hiding behind the trees.


    The secret base of hydra is too tightly guarded.


    The guard post is like a steel sentry standing in the night. Every five minutes, a team of Na soldiers patrol back and forth, and conspicuous searchlights sweep around.


    Rogers with a shield had a headache. At this time, he finally realized how ridiculous and arduous it sounded to rely on two people to raid the secret base of Hydra!


    "I have a bold idea."


    Luke thought for a moment and said seriously, "why don''t I rush out and kill them all, so that no one will find our existence! A complete sneak operation can be achieved!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rogers didn''t catch his breath and almost suffocated.


    He coughed in a low voice for several times before he calmed down.


    He couldn''t tell whether Luke was joking or really going to do it.


    Even after receiving serum injection, he became a super soldier.


    On the battlefield, you can defeat hundreds with one.


    However, in the face of the fierce fire of Hydra, individual heroism alone will not work. We must have a careful plan!


    Rogers racked his brains to think about what method to use, which could not only complete the task of saving the captured soldiers, but also avoid the detection of the hydra.


    "Luke, I think..."


    Before Captain America came up with a plan, Luke dashed out of the trees.


    Strong airflow, blowing the fallen leaves on the ground!


    After a few breaths, it disappeared into the deep forest.


    At the same time, on the muddy road next to the trees, a military truck transporting goods passed at a low speed.


    The light of the headlights, like two sharp swords, cut through the thick fog.


    The gate of the base opened slowly to make way for a passage.


    Dong!


    I saw a remnant, pulled out a rapid straight line and crashed into a low-speed military truck!


    The terrible impact force was like a solid shell with long stored force, which hit the car body hard.


    The solid and thick truck, like being hit countless times by a swinging hammer, suddenly collapsed.


    "Boom", unable to withstand the terrible impact of the sudden attack, the military truck overturned and fell down, deep into the muddy road.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The huge noise woke up the calm secret base.


    The guard at the door was the first to react, carrying energy guns with metal shells in both hands, and ran over.


    The base behind also sounded the alarm, and the sharp whistle echoed under the night sky.


    "This..."


    Rogers looked at the fallen military truck and the obvious outline of the depression on it. Looking at Luke intact, he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Super soldier... So strong?


    Rogers lowered his head, stretched out his hands and clenched them into fists.


    Unfortunately, he did not feel that there was a terrorist force in his body that could overturn military trucks.


    They are all the same super soldiers!


    Why can Luke do it?


    Rogers, who has always maintained self-confidence and fighting spirit, can''t help wondering if Dr. Erskine increased Luke''s dose when he injected them with serum!


    "Go to the cell where the captured soldiers are held and see if you can find Bucky! I attract the attention of the Hydra!"


    Luke lifted the overturned military truck as he said the plan.


    After changing the template of "magic Superman", he felt that the power in his body seemed to be improved again.


    It not only increases the efficiency of absorbing stellar energy, but also strengthens all aspects of physical fitness.


    The bulging muscles of both hands are twisted into a ball, like a repeatedly twisted steel wire, highlighting the obvious lines full of power.


    The army uniform was taut and wailed about to be torn.


    As for the military boots under your feet, they have long burst into cracks in the process of sprint.


    [cover skin]


    Seeing that the military uniform had to be opened and that he was about to fall into the embarrassing situation of dishevelled clothes, Luke quickly covered his previously folded skin.


    With krypton''s battle clothes, no matter how fierce the battle is, it won''t be like a big green man. Every time, only his pants are left.


    "The enemy is here... Run!"


    Before long, the guards wearing Hydra armbands arrived quickly.


    On the muddy road, only one figure stood.


    The tall man in steel armor lifted the overturned military truck like lifting weights!


    This shocking scene beyond the scope of human understanding directly made the guards carrying energy guns lose their ability to think.


    Facts have proved that even the Hydra brainwashed by fanatical ideas still has the same desire to survive as ordinary people.


    After seeing the intruder''s inhuman strength, several guards shouting "long live the Hydra" ran away without looking back.


    "Allied Superman! Inform the leader! Superman is coming!"


    An urgent cry came back to the base.


    Someone recognized Luke''s young face. It was Superman who appeared frequently in newspapers and radio these days!


    "Super targeting deployed!"


    Luke narrowed his eyes slightly and positioned the giant tank at the gate of the base with accurate eyes.


    His arms were slightly bent and his legs sank. He threw tons of military trucks out like a shot put!


    The nine headed snake guards swarmed out in groups, looking at the roaring military truck in mid air with unbelievable shocked eyes.


    Boom!


    A loud noise shook the whole base!


    Giant tanks were directly crushed by military trucks and completely scrapped!


    The driver who sat in was pressed into a puddle of muddy meat sauce before he could adjust the fort.


    The fire of explosion lights up the night sky!


    The inside of the base is boiling!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rogers quickly changed the black uniform of a hydra guard, put on a mask helmet and sneaked into the base.


    "Those Hydra soldiers... It''s bad luck to meet Luke."


    Rogers no longer doubted the strength of his friends. He finally knew what the real situation behind the "Italian Conqueror" and "Rome Conqueror" in the Allied propaganda was.


    No wonder when I ask the roaring commandos how they sneaked into Sicily and raided the Venice palace, they always talk about him.


    Now it seems that the whole process is likely to be that Luke drives all the way, and then others watch and refuel.


    "The military factory... The cell is in the back!"


    Rogers, disguised as a hydra soldier, successfully entered the interior of the military factory.


    The defenders carrying energy guns, stimulated by the alarm, all ran outside.


    "What is this?"


    Along the way, Rogers saw huge missile heads.


    Many soldiers are responsible for embedding energy blocks emitting blue light into them.


    With the idea of collecting information, he stuffed a piece into his pocket and walked towards the cell where the captured soldiers were held.


    On the other side, the red skeleton in the command room heard the sounding alarm and quickly mobilized the monitoring to check the situation.


    In the strong light of the fire, a tall figure tore open the flames, and the dark red cloak fluttered.


    Those sharp eyes seem to be able to cross many obstacles and look at the red skeleton through the monitoring lens.

 Chapter 42

    A few minutes ago.


    The red skeleton is standing in the command room inside the base, imagining the future and outlining the blueprint.


    Talk about how to rebuild the third empire on the ruins after the war.


    Then through the power mastered by Hydra, the whole world will be included in the bag.


    And his audience, only one person.


    The chief scientist of Hydra, Dr. anim Zola.


    The red skeleton with the magic cube of the universe firmly believes that he is the chosen son of heaven and the future ruler of the planet!


    "Mr. Schmidt, the head of state hopes that we can provide more weapons and create opportunities for victory on the front battlefield. He is no longer satisfied with resisting the advance of the allies, but wants to blow the horn of counter attack!"


    Said Dr. Zola carefully.


    In fact, the head of state in Berlin used an imperative tone to force Hydra to increase its efforts to manufacture more and more powerful energy weapons for arming axis soldiers.


    If you repeat it according to the original words, the red skeleton with an independent heart would be angry again!


    Dr. Zola felt that since he got the cosmic cube, the ambition of the Hydra leader has become more and more inflated, almost to an uncontrollable extent.


    "The general trend of the axis is over! Hitler launched a large-scale massacre of Jews because of differences in wealth and religion, but also provoked the red brown bear of the Soviet Union, and then let the fool Italy become an ally, and the United States join in... The third empire is about to become the public enemy of the world. The outcome of this war is doomed, Zola!"


    There was no respect for Hitler in the tone of the red skull.


    He had indeed worshipped the Fuehrer crazily, so he joined the SS and once became a loyal confidant like Heinrich ruitbard Himmler.


    But after that, Schmidt, who had not yet become a red skeleton, entered the military scientific research department, met Abraham Erskine and knew the existence of super soldier serum.


    In order to pursue his own strength and perfection, coupled with his loyalty to the head of state, Schmidt volunteered to become the first experimental body. Because of the side effects of a generation of serum, he became a red skeleton.


    Unfortunately, later Hitler felt that the "disfigured" Schmidt was no longer in line with the perfect image of "Aryan" in his mind.


    With the reason of establishing a foreign intelligence department, this former confidant was sent to the start-up Hydra.


    "Hitler''s ship is sinking, even if I provide a lot of weapons to the axis countries. Zola, do you want to be buried with him?"


    The red skeleton sneered.


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    Dr. Zola held his hands flat and shouted slogans to show his loyalty.


    "This is the choice of smart people. When the valkiri plan succeeds and half the world is in ruins, I can personally build an unprecedented Hydra empire!"


    The voice of the red skeleton was raised. He had completely controlled the Hydra long ago, turning it from a foreign intelligence department into an independent secret organization.


    Had it not been for the pressure of the allies, the head of the Third Reich in Berlin would have clapped the table and shouted angrily, and then started to eradicate this huge institution!


    "By the way, Dr. Zola, how is varkiri''s plan?"


    When the red skeleton talks about business, the so-called "valkiri" is a missile head embedded with the energy block of the cosmic cube.


    Their power is not inferior to the hydrogen bomb that has not been manufactured by the United States.


    "All research institutes are actively cooperating, and their goals have been set. New York, Berlin, London, Moscow... ''valkiri'' is enough to wipe out all these cities and lead countless people to see death!"


    Dr. Zola replied tremblingly.


    In his opinion, the red skeleton is a madman.


    He not only wants to destroy the allies, but also wants to erase the axis powers.


    From the devastated ruins, establish a new era belonging to Hydra.


    "That''s good. What Superman, what mutant! Under ''valkiri'', all beings are equal! The cosmic magic cube is the future!"


    The red skeleton looked fanatical and continued, "one day, I want to..."


    The harsh alarm interrupted the voice of the Hydra leader, and a tall and straight fuzzy figure appeared on the monitoring screen in the command room.


    The other party is wearing a combat suit similar to steel armor, and the dark red cloak seems to be stained with blood, which is very conspicuous!


    "Alone?"


    The red skeleton seemed to feel the eyes of the invaders and looked at Dr. Zola, "is it the superman of the allied army?"


    The latter shook his head. The picture on the monitoring screen was too blurred for him to recognize.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    I saw the blurred figure, like a sharp arrow, running out at a speed that exceeded the limit of the monitoring lens.


    Hydra soldiers carrying energy guns, like standing sandbags, were easily beaten out!


    Between a few breaths, a team of defenders fell down!


    And it seems that they can''t get up again.


    "Erskine developed the second generation of fortified serum?"


    The red skeleton had doubts in his heart.


    From the perspective of combat performance, this suspected allied Superman intruder is completely better than the super soldier!


    At least, the red skeleton felt that it was difficult to knock down so many people at the same time.


    Moreover, the guard fired with a military submachine gun, and the bullet hit the steel armor like armor, but there was no response.


    "What should we do?"


    Dr. Zola asked somewhat flustered.


    Hydra''s soldiers did not seem to be the enemy of the invader.


    "He''s only one person! We have so many guns and fortified soldiers! What are you afraid of!"


    The red skeleton scolded angrily.


    Then, on the monitoring screen, a huge tank roared, like a roaring steel monster.


    The fort moved, constantly adjusting its position.


    "Oh, Superman! Even if you are a steel body..."


    The red skeleton smiled contemptuously.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Next moment!


    His voice stopped suddenly!


    Originally wanted to ridicule the words, also swallowed back!


    "How is that possible?! Erskine definitely developed a new generation of serum! Damn it! I''m the first super soldier, but he gave the best to others!"


    The red skeleton was incompetent and roared angrily.


    On the monitor screen, the gun barrel of the giant tank was forcibly broken.


    Then, the intruder hugged the broken gun barrel with both hands, like picking up a strong stick, and instantly overturned dozens of tons of tanks to the ground.


    This terrible scene directly made other Hydra soldiers lose their fighting spirit. They wanted to learn from the French and set up a white flag to surrender.


    "Mr. Schmidt?"


    Dr. Zola whispered.


    "Retreat! Go back to headquarters! We are not the opponent of this allied Superman for the time being!"


    The red skeleton quickly calmed down, took a deep breath and pressed the switch of self destruction program one by one.


    He did not intend to leave the "valkiri" in the military factory to the allies as booty.


    As for the captured soldiers, and the garrison of Hydra?


    The red skeleton doesn''t care!


    They just made a little sacrifice for the birth of the Hydra empire.


    "No matter how powerful the super soldier is, he will be injured and die."


    The red skeleton clenched its teeth and said, "Superman, you''ll see!"


    The cosmic cube in the metal instrument is extracted and put into the box.


    As long as you return to the underground base in the Alps, you will start "valkiri" and destroy the allies and Axis powers together.


    What can Superman do? He will still die in the bombing!

 Chapter 43

    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    The submachine gun fired violently, and the bullet with strong kinetic energy hit the krypton armor like steel armor, like hitting an iron wall.


    "Can you stop hitting me on the head!"


    Luke twitched at the corner of his mouth, and the brass bullet hit his chest, causing a slight touch that was not painful or itchy at most.


    But if you hit your face, there will be some pain.


    There is still a big gap between the high-level defense of bullets, missiles and even nuclear bombs with a face without injury!


    Luke''s eyes were frozen, and the trajectory of the bullet seemed to be slowed down a lot.


    He stretched out two fingers, pinched a deflated brass warhead and shot it out!


    "Whew", a hydra soldier rushed to the ground!


    Wearing a helmet on his head, he exposed a fatal wound the size of a soybean, and the gurgling blood came out like bubbles.


    "This precision has an a anyway - if Superman is regarded as a double messenger."


    Luke restrained his boring thoughts and ran all the way.


    He was like a humanoid tank that could move at high speed. However, any Hydra soldier with short eyes hit him, punched him down and died on the spot.


    As the noise became louder, more defenders swarmed in, many of them Hydra soldiers equipped with energy weapons.


    When the guns were fired in unison and the bullets were flying around, an energy gun finally hit Luke in the chest.


    With a bang, he flew out like a loaded shell!


    Bang Dang!


    It was like a sledgehammer hitting an anvil, and the dull sound shook the eardrum.


    "I hit him!"


    The Hydra soldier shouted excitedly.


    The cheerful and excited look is like having just completed a final victory in the world cup!


    "Wait... That guy! He''s not dead!"


    The joy of victory did not last long, and the unbelievable cry of surprise came from the mouth of another Hydra soldier.


    The energy guns they use have amazing lethality!


    As long as ordinary people get a record, they will directly annihilate their flesh and blood and turn into fly ash!


    But¡ª¡ª


    That terrible intruder doesn''t look like a big deal!


    "Hiss - it doesn''t seem to hurt as much as I thought! It''s like being hit by a sledgehammer worth 80."


    Luke fell on a huge tank behind him and smashed the thick and solid steel shell into a clear human shape.


    He put his hands back, shook his head and rushed out with an arrow.


    Boom!


    Air blast!


    Luke approached the Hydra soldier who hit him in an instant, put his palm on each other''s chest and pushed him gently.


    He dragged out a remnant, like a floating water, and the whole man bounced on the solid ground.


    Then, with a "crack", the flesh and blood was embedded into the solid wall.


    It''s like a tomato with a step on it, and the juice splashes everywhere!


    The internal organs of the human body are covered with brick walls, like strong color abstract paintings!


    "We''re even."


    Luke shrugged and turned to look at the other Hydra soldiers.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Bang¡ª¡ª


    After a moment, the fierce battlefield became quiet.


    Relying on the nano armor produced from Krypton, Luke''s frontal resistance to several energy cannons is nothing.


    At most, it just hurts a little.


    However, the transceiver in the chest pocket seems to have been broken.


    With the longer time of carrying Superman template, Luke found out why Clark Kent, who was white on the next set, was often considered to have a dodge value of zero.


    Because anyone with such an indestructible steel body and amazing healing ability will be used to walking in a straight line - instead of wasting time to avoid attacks, it''s better to attack and take away the enemy.


    Over time, dodge has become a word in Superman''s dictionary.


    "I don''t know what happened to Rogers over there?"


    It took a few minutes to clean up the defenders outside the base, and Luke stepped towards the military factory.


    The red skeleton had better stay in the command room.


    He is very interested in the cosmic cube.


    Since the energy and light radiated by stars can become a catalyst for Superman to become stronger.


    That doesn''t make sense. Other powerful energy bodies can''t.


    It won''t cost anything to try anyway.


    Anyway, it''s impossible for the director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission to hammer me across the timeline?


    Even if it is true, I may not lose to him!


    The idea flashed through Luke''s head.


    "Luke!"


    As soon as he entered the military factory, Luke saw Rogers leading a group of captured soldiers.


    With him as an intruder to attract attention, the captain of the United States met no obstacles on his way to the rescue mission.


    "Did you find Bucky?"


    Luke scanned the past and did not find the figure of future winter soldiers.


    "No! They told me that Bucky was taken to an isolation ward for human testing, but I didn''t see him there!"


    Rogers had some anxiety on his face. He worried whether Bucky would be taken away by the Hydra and carry out some inhuman and terrible experiment.


    Or, unfortunately, the material that has become the failure of the experiment has been destroyed.


    Rogers, who was in the rear, often heard from some soldiers about the cruel atrocities of Na''s dehumanization.


    "Steve, you take these people to arm yourself and rush out of Hydra''s base. I''ll continue to find Bucky - don''t worry! He''ll be fine!"


    Luke comforted.


    It is reasonable to say that even if the red skeleton escapes, it is impossible to take Bucky with him.


    Compared with Dr. Zola, or important information, an allied prisoner is worthless.


    Dong Dong!


    Luke''s voice had not yet fallen to the ground, and there was a shaking sound.


    The captured soldiers huddled together with a look of fear in their eyes.


    Someone hurriedly shouted, "go! The monster is coming!"


    Before they lost their fighting spirit, four burly figures more than two meters high occupied everyone''s sight.


    "What is this?"


    Luke turned his head in doubt.


    The four burly figures strode forward, making amazing movements like mammoths.


    These people''s bodies, like water filled balloons, expand to more than two meters high, like little giants.


    They wore German uniforms, black leather clothes tightly attached to their bodies, and a conspicuous Hydra armband on their right arm.


    His face was dry, like dry trees without water. He was pale and terrible, and even had a rotten smell.


    The roar like a beast came out of his throat, which made people cool and creepy behind his back.


    This is not human at all!


    "Hydra''s strengthened warrior..."


    A captured soldier replied trembling.


    Luke narrowed his eyes. He remembered the fortified soldiers he had solved in Rome last time. At least he had the ability to think.


    Just stimulated by the bloody scene, you will be stimulated into a state of rage.


    Become a killing machine without emotion and pain!


    But these things in front of me look like zombies!


    Hydra has a lot of black technology!


    "I always feel that subtle changes have taken place in the timeline."


    Luke muttered to himself, took a few steps forward and clenched his fist.


    The aggrandizement soldier, who exuded a strong sense of oppression, roared like a beast and rushed at him.


    How fast!


    Like a shadow!


    Approaching Luke in the blink of an eye!


    As a super soldier, rogers took the lead and rushed up with the pitiful Star Spangled shield.


    It has to be said that the captain of the United States really loves the weapon of shield.


    Click!


    Rogers, who tried to help Luke and share the pressure, was split by a strengthened soldier with one hand at the moment when he went up with the star spangled shield.


    The withered flesh and blood, like the right arm of a dead wood, was like cast steel, with a heavy force inserted into his throat.


    Even if they lose their self-consciousness, the muscle memory of fighting and war still makes these strengthened soldiers maintain extremely amazing combat effectiveness.


    Tear!


    Harsh sound!


    The arm of the fortified soldier was directly pulled off by Luke!


    Shriveled and tight muscles did not eject much blood!


    "Leave me alone."


    Luke said in a low voice.


    The shoulder hit hard and flew the close strengthening soldier out.


    The clenched fist was fiercely waved, and the air flow was agitated and sent out a sharp hiss.


    The heavy force like a shell crashed into the hard body of the strengthened soldier.


    The position of the heart broke a shocking hole.


    Facing another strengthening soldier, Luke raised his hand and pressed his head. With his strong power, he imprisoned the beast like creature in his palm.


    A knee bump followed and knocked it to the ground!


    Then, lift your feet and step down heavily!


    Boom!


    That head is like a cracked watermelon, red and white mixed with bloody turbidity, splashing everywhere.


    The captured soldiers standing behind were stunned!


    They opened their eyes wide and wondered if they were wrong.


    "Is he the superman of the allies? I saw it in the newspaper!"


    Finally someone recognized Luke.


    "This man... He just said he was captain of the United States."


    Others looked at the same tall Rogers and wondered, "I remember you are also a super soldier. Why don''t you go?"


    The shield was broken, and the American captain with empty hands didn''t know how to answer.


    "Am I really a super soldier?"


    Looking at the tough to terrible Luke, a series of question marks came out of Rogers'' head.

 Chapter 44

    The next day, noon.


    "Brigadier general Luke Carville and captain Steve Rogers disappeared in the third area behind the enemy. The reconnaissance team searched carefully and found no clue."


    The messenger reported the news to the anxious Colonel Phillips who walked back and forth.


    The latter was livid and silent.


    His face was wrinkled and his eyes were filled with anger.


    The reporter standing in front of him was trembling for fear that he would be affected to the innocent and become the object of the Colonel''s anger.


    "Keep people searching!"


    Colonel Phillips slapped him on the table and gritted his teeth.


    If Luke is still not found within the next 12 hours, the military will have to put him on the death list.


    Once the news is spread, it will undoubtedly have a devastating impact on the morale of the allies on the front line.


    The war hero and legend who was still trying hard to publicize his deeds a while ago suddenly died in the hands of hydra


    How does that explain?


    I''m afraid not only the president will be furious, but also the allies will be held accountable.


    "That''s too bad!"


    Colonel Phillips sighed heavily.


    He thought Luke would have a longer-term development and a broader future.


    But who could have expected that a rising general would fall completely before it emitted light!


    Even if Luke once created the amazing miracle of conquering Italy, the possibility of survival is still very low in the face of the Hydra base with up to 600 people, as well as those giant tanks and energy guns.


    "The last reconnaissance plane is back..."


    Carter hurried into the temporary camp tent with a pile of blurred black-and-white photos.


    "I still haven''t found anything! There was an amazing explosion at the base of Hydra. Nearby buildings collapsed and collapsed and caused mountain fires... Fortunately, it didn''t spread."


    When Colonel Phillips saw the British female agent, he was angry and said coldly, "what''s the use of saying this, agent Carter! We lost a general! The Allies lost a hero!"


    "If you can inform me in time, inform the Allied Command and stop Luke''s willful behavior! All this may not happen!"


    "The military can''t take Howard stark. He is a famous young rich man in New York and the largest weapon sponsor of the allies! But you are nothing!"


    "Agent Carter, I hope you can figure out the consequences when you do things in the future... By the way, you won''t have it in the future. When the Allied Command learns this news, it must find trouble with the strategic science Corps. Then we all have to die together!"


    A storm of reprimand broke out in the camp tent.


    Colonel Phillips glared at the female agent in front of him and said in a low voice, "I have said many times that don''t let personal feelings affect your work. This is the first lesson to be a good agent!"


    "I didn''t, sir!"


    Carter bit his lip and shook his head.


    "Don''t rush to deny it. I haven''t even said who it is, Luke, Rogers, or the Playboy Howard stark... Agent Carter, can you tell me who made you lose your mind and risked going to military court to help him?"


    Colonel Phillips kept sneering, and then added, "I said earlier that women should not participate in the war! Damn Britons!"


    Facing the discriminatory words of his immediate boss, Carter took a deep breath and his chest fluctuated, but he remained silent.


    Just as Colonel Phillips was about to tell the Allied Command, the noise outside spread to the camp tent where the atmosphere fell to freezing point.


    Faintly, applause and cheers can be heard.


    "What happened?"


    Phillips angrily walked out of the camp tent, followed by Carter.


    In front of the camp, the soldiers stood in two rows.


    On the tree lined road not far away, two familiar figures appeared.


    Luke and Rogers!


    Allied Superman and Captain America!


    They were followed by a group of captured Allied soldiers!


    Further away, there were huge tanks roaring in, which seemed to be captured booty.


    "They''re back!"


    The soldiers were elated and looked at the captured soldiers with energy guns in their hands and raised their heads with envious eyes.


    They are like triumphant winners, with high momentum and great pride.


    "What''s going on?"


    Colonel Phillips, who came out of the camp tent, asked in surprise.


    The captured soldiers not only returned smoothly, but also brought back the hydra''s secret weapon!


    This is a great victory!


    Victory belongs to the strategic science corps!


    "It must be Superman! He led everyone to defeat the Hydra and save those compatriots!"


    A soldier guessed excitedly.


    The others nodded.


    The propaganda of the Allies these days has already made Luke''s legendary image deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The people who returned to the camp were treated like heroes.


    The acute guy has begun to ask what happened and how the captured soldiers escaped from the hydra.


    Colonel Phillips, who had just lost his temper, came out to meet the team in person - of course, he was mainly concerned about Luke''s safety.


    This young brigadier general, who is only 20 years old, is now a legend of the allies, a model of propaganda promoted by the military, and a cult object of countless contemporary soldiers.


    If Luke really had an accident and died on the front line, it would definitely cause a great shock within the allies!


    Therefore, before he asked to rush to the front, many senior executives disagreed.


    Even President Roosevelt, who proposed to let Luke return to the battlefield, himself hoped that the young brigadier general would stay in the rear as a propaganda tool to stabilize people''s hearts.


    How could Luke, who just wanted to lay a solid foundation, accumulate qualifications and gain prestige, accept this seemingly tempting proposal.


    Completely defeat the Hydra and lead the allies to real victory.


    As long as it is done, no one can criticize his merit.


    "You''ve done wonders again, Luke!"


    Colonel Phillips looked excited when he saw Luke returning triumphantly.


    As for Rogers, he ignored him intentionally or unintentionally.


    After all, the Allies only need one hero!


    Just like the eyes of the world, there has always been only one sun!


    "Someone is injured and they need medical treatment. Also, Colonel, I was too reckless in this rescue operation. I will take the initiative to declare this to the allied command."


    Luke accepted the praise with a pale face.


    After eliminating the four fortified soldiers, he and Rogers rushed directly to the command room of the red skeleton.


    As a result, the latter had already taken a plane and fled with the cosmic cube and Dr. Zola.


    Plus Hydra''s base is about to explode, it''s not good to continue tracking.


    So Luke had to return to the camp with a group of captured soldiers and a depressed Rogers.


    Those giant tanks, as well as energy guns robbed from military factories, became their booty.


    "Mr. President, sitting in the White House, certainly wouldn''t expect to receive your good news so soon!"


    Colonel Phillips had a smile on his face and completely lost his previous anger.


    Only two people completely destroyed Hydra''s secret base and took away two military factories and 600 Na defenders.


    What an amazing record!


    Intuition tells Colonel Phillips that Luke can do more than that!


    When the war is over, he will get higher honor!


    The youngest major general in the history of the United States?


    Even the Admiral?


    For the first time, Phillips felt that his imagination was so barren.


    "This is a great victory for the strategic science corps! I''ll celebrate for you later!"


    Colonel Phillips glanced at Carter beside him and said with a smile.


    In terms of rank, Luke is the highest officer in the camp.


    He has the right to make any decision except that he cannot disobey the direct instructions of the allied command.


    But young brigadier general did not succeed, so he turned his face and put on airs.


    On the contrary, Luke maintained an approachable and cordial attitude towards his former good friend Rogers and his former boss Colonel Phillips.


    Reduce their aggressiveness and let those military leaders who are dissatisfied with themselves relax their vigilance.


    This is what he really thinks.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Luke saw Carter in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Welcome back."


    Leng Yan''s female agent was silent for a long time and said such a sentence.

 Chapter 45

    "Long time no see, Howard."


    Luke finally got out of the admiration and applause and returned to the temporary base of the strategic science Corps.


    Walking into the gate, I saw Howard stark, as the chief scientific research consultant, busy all the time.


    He has several positions and multiple identities.


    He is not only the biggest weapon sponsor of the allies, but also a smart and famous scientist.


    It not only has strong financial resources, but also has strong practical ability. It has invented many novel things for the allies.


    Many big men in the Ministry of defense have a good impression of this arms tycoon.


    Talents like this will not be ignored by the strategic science Corps.


    In the name of a research consultant, Colonel Phillips enlisted Howard - even though the old soldier didn''t like each other.


    "Luke - do I need to call you brigadier general?"


    Howard turned his head and said with a smile.


    "Congratulations on becoming a hero of the Allied forces again! To tell you the truth, I really envy you. I just need to report my name to make countless women throw themselves into the arms. I have to show my car keys, book a seat in a high-end restaurant, and show my humor and charm by the way. Only those beautiful girls are willing to sleep with me."


    These days when he came to the strategic science corps, Luke also had a clear understanding of Howard.


    Different from the later mature, steady and serious founder of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Now, the arms tycoon who led Stark''s industry to the rise is no different from his son.


    He likes to prove his strong charm as a male creature by hooking up with beautiful women.


    That mouth will never spit out appreciation and affirmation for others - it is said that this is the consistent arrogance and poison tongue of the stark family.


    Compared with Tony Stark, who has not yet become an iron man, he has only machinery and women in his eyes.


    Howard has only one more hobby than his son, making money.


    In just a few decades, stark industries can catch up with old giants such as Lockheed Martin, Northrop Grumman and general dynamics, and try to catch up with them.


    Among them, Howard''s long sleeved communicative ability and his genius brain account for a large part of the credit.


    "I don''t think you''re trying all your tricks, are you?"


    Luke made a light mockery.


    Within the strategic science corps, many people say that this unruly Playboy risked the front line entirely for the cold and gorgeous female agent, Peggy Carter.


    The other party wants to pick this charming and thorny red rose and kiss it.


    Unfortunately, Carter ignored him and refused to date many times.


    "After that flight, Carter and I went to eat cheese hotpot once."


    Howard was elated, like a victorious soldier.


    "Mr. stark, you don''t think that I don''t know that the so-called ''cheese hot pot'' is cheese and bread. If you eat bread together, even if you capture your heart, isn''t it that half a woman in New York has had sex with you?"


    Luke sneered deliberately.


    "What do you know? Be patient with women."


    Howard was not angry, but put on a senior posture and taught: "You should be like Don Quixote who charged against the windmill and start over again. At the same time, don''t lose the bottom line too much and act extremely eager, which will make the other party feel that your feelings are cheap and don''t pay attention to them, but you should boo the cold and ask the warm at any time - if the woman''s heart is a solid castle, then I must be the best at attacking in the world General of the city war! "


    "Since Carter promised to have dinner with me, it won''t be too far away."


    Luke smiled faintly when he saw Howard boasting about himself.


    The other party''s appearance is quite similar to his son.


    It seems that narcissism is also one of the traditions of the stark family.


    However, in Luke''s view, Howard is not only a successful businessman, but also the world''s top scientist.


    Compared with his son, the iron man father is actually better in all aspects.


    The first is Tony Stark''s high-tech battle armor, which uses the core technology ark reactor.


    Howard developed it as early as a century ago, but due to the material conditions at that time and the limitations of the times, he could not meet the requirements of miniaturization.


    Otherwise, no matter how smart Tony is, he wants to knock out a suit of armor with a hammer in the dark and humid cave and design an unprecedented cold nuclear fusion energy, which is tantamount to a fantasy.


    His father has already paved the way to become a superhero!


    Later, Tony, who incarnated as iron man, was troubled by palladium poisoning, and the new element to solve the problem was first discovered by Howard and left to his son.


    In other words, his father''s mind is ahead of the whole era!


    Tony''s future achievements are not only supported by Stark industry as a strong financial support and solid technical support.


    More importantly, he inherited the knowledge left by his father!


    That is the most precious legacy!


    "I heard that you stole the fighter order contract of Lockheed Martin company before, and recently won another aircraft order contract that should have been for them. Someone in the Ministry of defense has expressed dissatisfaction with you."


    Luke said casually.


    Howard, who was busy studying Hydra energy weapons, looked a little ugly and said unkindly, "I told the secretary about this problem. There is fierce competition among peers, which is inevitable. If Lockheed Martin is dissatisfied, let their researchers work harder and try to keep up with my talented brain!"


    It can turn Howard, who was still elegant and taught his experience of flirting with his sister, into a poisonous tongue in an instant.


    It can be seen that Lockheed Martin has indeed caused some pressure on stark industry.


    "Why, brigadier general, are you going to lend a helping hand to help stark industries through the difficulties?"


    As a smart man, Howard quickly read other meanings from Luke''s words.


    "With all due respect, you may not be able to get involved in such a thing."


    At the helm of stark industries, he said tactfully that Luke''s current position might not help.


    After all, the rank of epaulets is one thing, but the actual power is another.


    Unless Luke can sit in Eisenhower''s position, he may be able to speak.


    "The future, no one can say, right, Howard?"


    Luke looked at the new weapons of the strategic science corps and caught a glimpse of a glittering round shield below.


    "Can I have this? Steve will love it."


    Thinking, Howard waved his hand and motioned Luke to take it.


    Anyway, in terms of military rank, the other party should be the leader of the strategic science Corps.


    "But are you sure Rogers will use this thing? It''s just an unfinished product."


    Aware of Luke''s faint intention of cooperation, Howard''s attitude changed a little.


    He is a pure businessman, far from noble sentiment and good quality.


    An arms dealer who hopes to make a fortune in war cannot attach great importance to moral conscience.


    As for patriotism, they will wake up only after they stand at the peak of their career.


    Just like only successful entrepreneurs will be keen on charity and show their love.


    "Believe me, Steve will definitely fall in love with it at first sight! I really don''t want to see him go to war with a dustbin lid."


    Luke said with a smile.


    Perhaps it was because he was beaten as a child and often used the garbage can cover on the side of the road as a weapon. As a result, the captain of the United States liked to fight with a shield.


    "The material of this shield is very special. It is called ''vibration gold''. It has a special effect of absorbing kinetic energy, and hardly transmits heat and kinetic energy. To some extent, it is indestructible!"


    Howard explained.


    "Unfortunately, this material is too rare! It can''t be equipped by the whole army!"


    Seeing Howard''s regretful expression, Luke''s eyes flashed. He knew that there was a huge amount of vibrating gold veins somewhere.


    Vacanda.


    A seemingly backward third world country with advanced science and technology but extremely backward performance.


    Hidden among the mountains of the African continent, few people know its existence so far.


    "You can go for a stroll when you have time."


    Luke looked at the shield in his hand, reflecting his young face.

 Chapter 46

    As it turned out, Luke was right.


    When Rogers got the silver glittering round shield, he was like a child who got a favorite toy and kept playing with it, and he felt very handy.


    "This is the best gift we have received since we left Brooklyn!"


    Rogers smiled a little, put the shield on his hand and made some landmark moves.


    He was still worried about the safety of his friend Bucky and was in a low mood.


    But Luke''s arrival made Rogers a lot easier.


    "Luke, what do you think of Bucky?"


    Captain America, with a worried look in his eyes, frowned and asked.


    He felt that Luke always had many ways to solve all kinds of problems.


    "I asked the captured soldiers and they said that baki was probably transferred."


    Back in the barracks, Luke analyzed.


    He did get some clues that others wouldn''t notice.


    For example, the hydra''s secret base transfers a group of prisoners every few weeks.


    Almost 200 people of the 107th infantry regiment were locked up in military factories as free labor.


    But in the end, only about 120 soldiers escaped with Luke and Rogers.


    Excluding those who died of overwork and casualties, about 15 people are still missing.


    They had the same experience as baki. They were escorted to the isolation ward of the military factory and never came out again.


    Moreover, when a British soldier worked in a military factory, he heard Dr. Zola mention the name "Baron Strack".


    Coincidentally, Luke knew what it meant.


    Therefore, he concluded that Bucky was probably transferred to another place by Hydra.


    "I hope so. Bucky doesn''t know yet. I''m on the front line. It would have been a prepared surprise!"


    Rogers bowed his head.


    He always wanted to tell Bucky the good news and appreciate each other''s surprised expression.


    Before Luke appeared, only Bucky was with him, and their feelings were very deep.


    "Don''t think about these unsolvable problems. You''d better prepare well. Colonel Phillips will hold a celebration party in the evening, and many girls will invite you to dance."


    Luke cut off the topic and deliberately joked: "I heard you were still holding with a civilian this afternoon. That enthusiastic girl wants to thank you for the family of the captured soldier..."


    Rogers blushed, coughed twice and said in some embarrassment, "this... Was an accident. I don''t have much experience, and then she directly held it over, Luke. You know, I don''t know how to refuse others..."


    Listening to Captain America''s stammering pale excuse, Luke smiled and continued to tease: "that''s true. Who will refuse a beautiful girl who gives a kiss. By the way, Steve, don''t tell me this is your first kiss, otherwise I will despise you."


    "How possible!"


    Rogers blushed, the veins on his forehead burst out, and argued, "Janice and I, and Amy..."


    "But Bucky said, it was all when you were eight or nine years old. Is it okay to play with girls?"


    Watching the captain of the United States work hard to find out his emotional experience, Luke smiled, and the barracks was full of joy.


    When Rogers recovered and left the barracks to prepare the clothes for the celebration, Luke''s eyes flickered as if he were thinking about something.


    He was thinking about the "Baron Strack" mentioned by Dr. Zola.


    The real name of the other party is Wolfgang von Strack.


    Born in Bavaria, Germany, he is the confidant of the head of state together with Baron ZEMO, who is quite famous in the Na party.


    Different from the ambition of the red skeleton, Strack still had deep feelings for the third empire and wanted to defeat the allies and help the axis countries win the war.


    It is worth mentioning that although Baron Strack is the top level of Hydra, he is not in the same camp as the red skull.


    He has his own research institute and scientific and technological strength. He once manufactured a virus weapon called "dead spore" and harvested a large number of lives of the allies.


    "It''s really miserable for the allies to be rubbed on the ground by various black technologies of the axis countries..."


    Luke thought silently.


    No wonder a German major would shout the slogan "Germany is the first in the world of science and technology"!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a simple cleaning and putting on a brand-new military dress, Luke and Rogers walked into the tavern in the nearby town.


    The air was filled with the aroma of malt and the light blue mist of inferior tobacco.


    Those captured soldiers who escaped by chance and successfully returned were desperately drinking a glass of spirits, or playing cards and breaking their wrists together.


    Some people are on a whim and even prepare for a wrestling match.


    The soldiers crowded the tavern burst into laughter from time to time.


    The noisy sound waves made the ceiling above shake slightly, and the light bulb hanging above shook for a while.


    "Here comes our hero!"


    Dugan, who was sitting by the bar, caught a glimpse of Luke standing at the door and immediately shouted.


    He knocked the table on the bar with his wine glass, like a rhythmic drum, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The soldiers spontaneously stopped other things, all stood up and clapped.


    The whole tavern looks like it''s going to be overturned!


    Those admiring eyes, grateful eyes.


    Turn into a cheer and give it to Luke.


    This is respect for war heroes!


    "They are so enthusiastic!"


    The applause and cheers lasted two minutes. Rogers sat next to his friend and handed him a glass of whisky with ice.


    "There''s a dance party later. Have you chosen a partner?"


    Luke took up his glass and poured the cold and hot liquid into his throat, which made people feel comfortable.


    "Why don''t I know?"


    Rogers opened his eyes wide. Didn''t he hear that there was dancing at the celebration?


    The captain of the United States thought Luke was joking in the barracks. Is it a little too much to hold a ball before the war is won?


    "Howard told me the news. He has chosen his hunting target for tonight."


    Luke smiled, bumped Rogers on the shoulder and said, "that''s the lucky one who took Captain America''s first kiss? It looks good, with beautiful blond hair... See, she''s staring at you with affectionate eyes."


    "Steve, you''re doomed tonight."


    The teasing of his friends made Rogers feel ashamed.


    After all, in the American atmosphere, a 20-year-old boy has no emotional experience, which is comparable to a pure white paper.


    "Not everyone is like Howard stark!"


    Rogers lowered his voice and raised his glass to hide his embarrassed expression.


    "Well, don''t joke about it."


    Luke cleared his throat and looked serious.


    Then, before long, he leaned his head over and asked with a suppressed smile, "Captain America, are you going to sacrifice your virginity tonight?"


    Poof!


    Rogers, who was drinking, spouted whisky out of his mouth.


    The noise made everyone in the bar laugh.


    "Sorry! Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Rogers was in a hurry, explaining to the innocent bartender and looking angrily at Luke.


    However, the latter had already slipped away and disappeared at the stairs on the second floor of the tavern.


    "Asshole!"


    Rogers, who is always serious, seldom utters a rude word.

 Chapter 47

    Half an hour later, the drunken soldiers gradually left the field.


    Everyone who heard about the dance ran to the second floor early.


    The tables and chairs here were emptied and a wide space was marked out.


    An old gramophone was placed beside the window, and the soothing and quiet music melody flowed out of it and echoed on the second floor.


    Those soldiers with impure aims looked at the women present with vague and implicit eyes.


    Some of them are unmarried field nurses, some are young girls carefully selected by the local mayor, and some are civilians of the strategic science Corps.


    Like delicate flowers, they are in a beautiful stage of budding, waiting for someone to pick them.


    "Commander, I''ve always wondered."


    Dugan, nicknamed "dum bullet", touched his beard and asked, "the last purpose of these guys is to deceive women into bed. They are not interested in dancing at all."


    "Then why don''t they directly identify their intentions, so that they can not only save time and jump to the key step, but also spend more time where they should be."


    "Dugan, tell me, when you proposed to your present wife, did you put a gun against her head? Otherwise, how could she promise to marry you?"


    Luke was joking and handed the glass to each other.


    "You go to any woman and say to her," let''s skip all the previous steps, go straight to the topic and complete the body fluid exchange link. What do you think? "Then she will slap you cleanly and treat you as a dirty pornographic."


    "But in other ways, you go up and invite each other to drink a cup of wine, tell a few funny jokes, talk about your own experience -- don''t care about the truth, the cool, the awesome. When the atmosphere is almost the same, you ask her to go to her room or ask her to visit your room. If you are strong enough, she will only snuggle up to your arms afterwards. , I said to you emotionally, ''you''re the best man I''ve ever met''! "


    "Do you understand now, Dugan? If you are straightforward, you will be regarded as a hooligan. You can only harvest your prey with sweet words."


    Damon looked silly. He was lucky to get a wife.


    "Luke, I really want to look at you with new eyes. I didn''t expect you to have such a high opinion. We can communicate and discuss more when we are free."


    Luke, leaning against the bar, saw Howard coming.


    The arms tycoon was very coquettish, with a suit, vest, trousers, leather shoes, shiny hair, and a pair of moustaches.


    "You''re still good at this. I''m just talking on paper and rich in theoretical knowledge."


    Luke smiled and conceded defeat. Romantic love is stark''s family inheritance. He can''t compare it.


    Howard nodded without modesty and generously accepted the compliment of the young brigadier general.


    It turns out that one of the best ways to get closer between men is to talk about women.


    The dame bomb, which has always been full of prejudice against the rich, has been making friends with Howard in just 20 minutes.


    The former is interested in the Playboy''s anecdotes about hooking up with Hollywood female stars, while the latter lacks a passer-by.


    The two hit it off and had a hot conversation.


    "Steve, come and listen to Howard''s live teaching."


    Luke saw the captain of the United States walking up the stairs and waved quickly.


    Rogers has always had a good character. After taking a glass of whisky, he forgot Luke''s previous tricks.


    Four people leaned against the bar, drinking and enjoying the young men and women singing and dancing.


    "Howard, why don''t you go dancing?"


    Luke wondered that Howard, a romantic man, was willing to be a bachelor instead of having fun.


    This is quite rare!


    "A real master is always the last to appear."


    Howard touched his moustache and smiled faintly.


    A few minutes later, he saw Carter, dressed in a red dress and outlining a beautiful curve, climb the second floor.


    He raised his hand to tidy up the bow tie of his clothes, picked up a cup of gin, smiled and walked over with his head held high.


    "I bet he can only last two minutes at most!"


    Luke took the lead in opening.


    "Five minutes!"


    "Eight minutes!"


    Dame and Rogers said respectively.


    After Howard imparted his experience, they all agreed that the other party was an old hand in flowers.


    "Three glasses of gin!"


    Less than a minute after Luke said his bet, Howard returned to the bar dejected.


    "Drink!"


    Six cups of gin were lined up, and Dame and Rogers drank like crazy.


    "I thought you were really a master."


    Tongue tied, speechless dum bullet, looking at Howard who failed the invitation, looked contemptuous.


    The latter snorted twice, but was speechless.


    "At least I have the courage to charge at that iceberg, and you only dare to hide next to it."


    Howard, who really can''t find a reason, can only save face in this way.


    "Steve, you try!"


    Luke encouraged the captain of the United States. Fortunately, the other party wouldn''t get drunk at all. He kept awake and shook his head to refuse.


    Even Howard, who claims that he has been wandering in the flowers for many years and has never been defeated, has suffered Waterloo.


    He used to be a rookie and his fate can be imagined.


    "Dugan? Well, this guy just got down."


    By the time Luke turned his head, Damon had fallen asleep on the bar table.


    "Goodbye, everyone. I''m going to find a broad-minded young girl to comfort my fragile and young heart."


    Howard is worthy of being a veteran of flowers. He soon came out of the shadow of failure and looked at the plump girl sitting opposite and waiting for the invitation.


    Long brown hair, beautiful face, delicate and lovely, especially broad-minded, people can''t move their eyes.


    "Then Rogers..."


    Watching Howard go away, Luke turned his head to the captain of the United States.


    As a result, the blonde girl who took Rogers'' first kiss came to him enthusiastically.


    "So I''m the only one left?"


    Rogers left an sorry look in his eyes and was dragged into the dance floor by the blonde girl, leaving Luke alone at the bar and drinking alone.


    The night outside is getting darker, but the second floor of the tavern is becoming more and more lively.


    "Don''t you like dancing, Brigadier General Carville?"


    A cold voice sounded in Luke''s ear. He put down his glass and said with a smile, "that''s not true. I didn''t find a suitable partner. I can only stay here alone."


    "Brigadier general Carville, it seems that you don''t understand why none of the women who are very enthusiastic about you and want to take the initiative to devote themselves to you come and invite you to dance?"


    Dressed in a red dress and radiant, Carter picked up Luke''s unfinished liquor on the bar and drank it in one gulp.


    "Do you know why, Miss Carter?"


    Luke asked in a relaxed tone.


    "I said you already have a scheduled partner."


    Carter spoke loudly, but the fine sweat from the tip of his nose, the fierce heartbeat like a drum, and the strong pheromone smell betrayed her.


    "I thought Miss Carter would hate people like me, just as you rejected Howard. A frivolous and indulgent Slut should not be your type."


    Luke took a step forward, provoked a smile at the corners of his mouth and said, "or do you see through my boastful surface and understand that I actually have a stable and profound connotation?"


    "I just... Like challenging tasks and love adventure."


    Carter didn''t answer the question.


    "Moreover, I want to know whether you are going to treat me with a straightforward attitude or use rhetoric to confuse me!"


    Luke shrugged helplessly and scolded Howard for betraying himself.


    The men and women looked at each other. There was no ambiguous atmosphere. It was more like a game.


    The two sides are tit for tat, and no one wants to bow his head.


    "Can I invite you to a dance, Miss Carter?"


    The young brigadier general sighed slightly, bowed slightly and stretched out his hand.


    The ball was coming to an end and he made an invitation for the first dance.


    The girl in the red dress bit her lips and put her hand in Luke''s palm.


    The gentle melody, like the flowing water, surrounds the two dancing people.


    It was a long night.

 Chapter 48

    The next morning, when Luke, Rogers and Howard appeared outside the Barracks at the same time, the scene was a little awkward.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding and smiled. Even Rogers, who had no accumulated knowledge in this field, followed with Hei hei.


    Everyone seems to know what happened last night.


    "Good morning, Luke, and Steve. Are you up for morning exercise, too?"


    Howard coughed twice and asked affectably.


    Howard fought back unwilling to show weakness, with some sour meaning in his tone.


    Before, he paid great attention to Carter, but the other party was unmoved and indifferent.


    But Luke did nothing and picked the thorny rose easily.


    This is somewhat frustrating for Howard, who has always been unfavourable in love.


    "If I say that nothing happened with Miss Carter last night, you won''t believe it."


    Luke shrugged, serious.


    Sure enough, he received skeptical eyes and disdainful laughter.


    "Come on, you''re like an alcoholic who always says he doesn''t drink too much and a politician who always says he serves the people. It''s unconvincing!"


    Howard sneered, obviously not believing it.


    Lonely men and women disappeared after a dance and didn''t appear until the next morning.


    Can it be that I watched the stars and the moon all night and talked about my life ideal all night?


    Rogers nodded and agreed.


    It can be seen that after a night of immersive first experience, he has grown a lot.


    "Come on, how did you do it?"


    Howard looked curious. He wanted to know where he lost.


    On looks!


    Well, Luke is young and handsome.


    But isn''t it more attractive for him to be a mature, stable and rich man?


    On achievement!


    Although Luke is the war hero of the allies and the superman of the world.


    But in the scientific community, Howard Stark is also a rising star.


    There is hope to rival Robert Oppenheimer and Leo sirard''s new talent!


    "Since you sincerely asked, I won''t hide it - Miss Carter said that she was deeply attracted by me when she first saw me. She thought I was like a firefly in the night, so bright and outstanding..."


    Howard was stunned on the spot. After seeing Luke''s joking eyes, he realized that this guy was just nonsense and spit hard¡ª¡ª


    "Bah!"


    His tutor shouldn''t have done such rude behavior.


    "If I can''t beat you, I must have punched you!"


    Howard turned around and left, but he almost twisted his waist because of his excessive range of motion.


    Finally, he left with one hand on his hips and staggered.


    "Hey, hey, look at your expression. You had a nice night."


    Luke put his hand around Rogers'' shoulder and they walked towards the barracks.


    He can remember that in his previous life, someone always talked about a topic: is the captain of the United States an old virgin who has been single for 70 years.


    Now look, it must not be.


    "Her name is Margaret."


    Rogers said with a pinch.


    He is not quite used to this kind of conversation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, as soon as Luke, who had finished his rest, entered the combat room, he heard Colonel Phillips roar.


    "John Schmidt should be put in a madhouse!"


    He stood before a map with a look of shock and anger.


    Rogers, Carter and Howard were sitting at the long table with a dignified face.


    The remaining senior officers remained silent.


    The atmosphere of the whole room fell to the freezing point, as if the air had been solidified.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked Luke, frowning.


    When the angry Colonel Phillips saw him, his tone slowed down a lot and patiently explained, "the red skeleton wants to destroy half the world! Start from New York and don''t let go of Berlin, the axis country! We must stop him!"


    Colonel Phillips''s finger poked hard at the red dot of the mark.


    There are several important cities of the allies and Axis powers, including New York, London and even Berlin.


    There was a deep feeling among the people present. These are densely populated and prosperous metropolises.


    Once the Hydra plan is successfully implemented, casualties are difficult to estimate!


    The reason why the strategic science Corps can get this information is that the command room of Hydra base is equipped with a map of the red skeleton''s plan and detailed information.


    When they fled, they did not have time to destroy and take away.


    Rogers, who happened to be a search and rescue friend of Bucky, saw it and wrote it in his head.


    "Schmidt is studying mysterious forces beyond our understanding! If he crosses the Atlantic, he can destroy the whole East Coast in an hour."


    Howard''s positive tone made the atmosphere in the war room more depressed.


    As the chief scientist of the strategic science corps, he especially studied the blue energy block that the US captain conveniently put into his pocket in the military factory.


    Great power and amazing effect!


    This is Howard''s conclusion!


    He just extracted a tiny particle from it and prepared to analyze it, so he almost blew himself up.


    "Luke..."


    In times of crisis, Colonel Phillips did not care about the names of his superiors and subordinates.


    "I have sent a report to the Allied Command and the White House. Mr. President, I hope you can stand up and stop the hydra''s plan! At this time, only you can do it! In 24 hours, the red skeleton will implement his crazy plan!"


    In the war room, everyone''s eyes were focused on Luke.


    The allies need a hero to save the world!


    And he is the most suitable person!


    The young brigadier general has worked miracles again and again.


    Capture Rome, Italy, assist the allies to land in Sicily, destroy the secret base of Hydra, and rescue the captured soldiers


    All kinds of legendary amazing deeds are enough to prove Luke''s strength.


    He is called "Superman" and "allied savior", which is not without reason.


    "Steve, you must know where Hydra''s headquarters is, don''t you?"


    Luke''s calm face lit up with a faint smile.


    "There is an underground base in the Alps! That''s where the Hydra headquarters is located!"


    Rogers replied confidently.


    "Are you willing to destroy it with me and stop the evil plan of the red skeleton?"


    After hearing the answer, Luke smiled calmly, and this calm attitude infected everyone present.


    "I will obey your instructions unconditionally, commander!"


    Rogers held his head high with no fear in his eyes.


    In his view, this operation must be full of danger.


    But as Luke''s friend and ally''s soldier, he naturally has the obligation to participate!


    "Your Excellency, brigadier general, take me!"


    With the initiative of dum bullet Dugan, members of the roaring commando also echoed.


    The honor and applause they received came from Luke''s wise leadership.


    For this young commander, roaring commandos adore and admire from the bottom of their hearts!


    "That''s good. I''ll give you two hours to tidy up your equipment and start!"


    Luke didn''t say much. An impassioned speech was unnecessary. The final victory was the key.


    After receiving the reply, the crowd in the war room dispersed.


    Carter stood up, his fingers moving unconsciously on the table.


    I wanted to say something. My lips wriggled twice and left without saying a word.


    Luke curled his lips and did not come to a good end as a gentleman.

 Chapter 49

    The Alps were covered with snow, and the howling cold wind whipped the people like a whip.


    Luke, dressed in a thin brigadier general''s uniform, stood upright in the snow and ice, unaffected by the outside weather.


    According to the original timeline, you want to conquer the underground base in the Alps and raid the headquarters of Hydra.


    The American captain must break into the enemy camp alone to create opportunities and attract the attention of the red skeleton.


    Then the roaring commandos fell from the sky and beat the Hydra to pieces.


    But this time, Rogers doesn''t have to take such a risk.


    With Luke as the main attacker, he just needs to lead the roaring commando and hold down the Hydra soldiers.


    "If you were alone, would you..."


    Despite seeing Luke''s amazing combat power of breaking into Hydra base alone, overturning trucks and smashing tanks, Rogers is still a little worried.


    After all, no one knows what secret weapons the red skeleton is hiding!


    "Don''t worry. Start in half an hour!"


    Luke said in a relaxed tone, indicating that there was no problem.


    What the red skeleton can rely on is only the special forces of Hydra and the powerful weapons made by extracting the energy of the cosmic cube.


    His own fighting power, that is, he is 50-50 with Rogers - considering that the captain of the United States can fight back and forth with iron man, Thor and even mieba.


    It may be a reward for the red skeleton to be able to compete with Rogers.


    "Luke, did you say Bucky would be in this base?"


    Rogers put down his telescope. He still thought of his friend who had been missing for a long time and had no news.


    "I don''t know. According to the information I got, Bucky may be transferred to another Hydra Research Institute in Germany."


    Luke has no time to search for Baron Strack''s whereabouts. He can only hope that the next time he sees Bucky, the other party has not become a killer of mo de''s feelings.


    Similar to the super soldier plan, all countries are studying it.


    Germany''s "Aryan Superman", the Soviet Union''s "winter warrior", and the British also say that there are strange and mysterious things such as wizards, werewolves and vampires.


    All in all, this is a crazy age.


    People worship supernatural forces and worship powerful creatures as gods.


    "I''ve felt it. The wings of the butterfly begin to flap."


    Luke thought silently.


    As he became more involved in the plot, the original timeline gradually shifted.


    His intuition reminded him that more unpredictable things would happen in the future.


    Thirty minutes is fleeting.


    Luke restrained his thoughts and looked at the snow capped mountains.


    Hydra''s unknown headquarters is hidden deep in the canyon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, underground in the Alps, Hydra headquarters.


    The red skeleton is making its final speech before ruling the world to the fanatical believers loyal to itself.


    He was wearing a black leather suit and showed his red head without concealment.


    In the past, the red skeleton also needed a mask to disguise as a normal person to avoid those strange eyes that were either frightened or unacceptable.


    But not now!


    He is about to sit on the throne of world ruler, and an unprecedented huge empire will be born!


    The inflated ambition and strong self-confidence make the red skeleton disdain to hide his true face.


    Moreover, for those fanatical believers brainwashed by him, this ferocious and terrible appearance not only did not cause disgust and fear, but also brought sincere awe and submission.


    "The Hydra will win the war! Valkiri will cast the wrath of God and burn all the enemies who disobey us to ashes!"


    Behind the red skeleton is a new aircraft carrying "valkiri" warheads,


    In another two hours, the axis powers will launch a counterattack against the allies at his suggestion.


    He has long prepared a group of loyal believers who can give their lives for the hydra. At that time, he will fly a plane and drop valkiri towards the target city to completely end the war!


    "... if a plane is shot down, hundreds of planes will fight back the most violently!"


    The red skeleton raised his glass with a sonorous voice, "if you cut off one head, two will grow!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    "Long live hydra..."


    Many fanatical believers in uniform shouted with their hands flat.


    At this moment, the red skeleton was extremely satisfied and full of confidence.


    He thought he was a man chosen by heaven. He was a better leader than the head of state who led the third empire to blow the horn of war and then went to failure!


    "I am destined to rule the world! The Hydra empire will rise!"


    The red skeleton has the same dream as every careerist.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A huge explosion came, and the sharp alarm sounded, alerting the whole base.


    The Hydra leader''s beautiful fantasy came to an abrupt end!


    "What happened?"


    The red skeleton asked angrily.


    You can''t wait two hours for any bad news.


    Let yourself quietly flatten the axis and allies and build a new world from the ruins!


    From the dream of ruling the world, the red skeleton forcibly pulled out is very dissatisfied.


    The red head looked particularly terrible!


    "That... Allied Superman is coming again! He''s calling in!"


    A hydra soldier replied in a panic.


    "What a bunch of rubbish! Damn Erskine!"


    The red skeleton''s tone was gloomy and scolded low.


    He had seen the horror of the Allied Superman as early as the secret base in clausburg.


    Invulnerable and powerful, it''s an enhanced version of super soldier!


    Even if they later sent the only four strengthened soldiers on hand, they only blocked each other for a few more minutes.


    "I knew I should have joined hands with Sebastian Shaw..."


    The red skeleton thought with some regret.


    If it weren''t for Sebastian Shaw''s idea of seizing the cosmic cube, he did have the intention to make an alliance with the mutants.


    After all, we all belong to the camp of the axis powers, and the superman of the allies is the real enemy who needs to be consistent with the outside world.


    Unfortunately, the leader of the Hellfire club is also an ambitious person, which is difficult to master.


    The other party may not obey the leadership of Hydra, let alone be willing to be a weapon in the hands of red skeleton!


    "Go out to meet the enemy! Resist the Allied Superman. The world belongs to Hydra!"


    With a big hand, the red skeleton sent out all his numerous men to resist the attack of allied Superman.


    I was carrying a suitcase with a cosmic cube and hurriedly boarded the plane behind me.


    Those loyal Hydra soldiers are just cannon fodder.


    The red skeleton has no spare time to ignore the Allied Superman raid.


    Valkiri plans to start early!


    As long as the plane crosses the Atlantic Ocean, destroy the east coast of the United States, and then erase other target cities.


    The allies and the Third Reich that lose their leadership will fall into chaos.


    At that time, he will be the first to stand up and reorganize the axis camp through Hydra. Naturally, he will be able to defeat the headless allies.


    As for the terrible allied Superman


    "Dr. Zola! I not only want you to apply the energy of the cosmic cube to weapons! You should also speed up your steps in human experiments!"


    The red skeleton boarded the plane, came to the cab and said viciously.


    "I want to be as strong as Luke Carville! No! I''m stronger than him!"


    Dr. Zola looked bitter. According to the blood samples provided by the red skeleton, he could only reverse restore the inferior products at most.


    Those reinforcement soldiers without self-awareness are the damaged goods after injection.


    It''s impossible to reach the level of allied Superman at present!


    Who knows what improvements Abraham Erskine made to the serum later!


    "I''ll try, Mr. Schmidt."


    Dr. Zola replied rather reluctantly.


    The red skeleton who got the reply sat in the driver''s seat and put the cosmic magic cube installed in the metal instrument into the central hub.


    He seemed to have seen the spectacular sight of mushroom clouds everywhere on the earth.

 Chapter 50

    When Luke broke into the bottom of the base, he saw that the new plane carried by the red skeleton had been ignited and warmed up and taxied slowly on the apron.


    "Rogers, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Luke turned to the captain of the United States at the door and said that the latter was overturning the nine headed snake soldiers surrounded by them with a very handy vibrating gold shield.


    Bang! Bang!


    It sounds like stepping on the spot!


    Captain America killed the enemy in a few easy times!


    I feel that the combat effectiveness has been greatly improved


    Seeing this scene, Luke couldn''t help thinking.


    "No problem! You must stop the red skull, Luke!"


    Rogers waved his right hand, knocked down the enemy with a shield, took time to turn and said.


    Then he threw out his amazing gold shield.


    After knocking down two Hydra soldiers in a row, the circular shield drew a circular arc that violated the laws of physics and flew back to Rogers.


    "Sure enough, the captain of the United States with a shield is the noumenon."


    Luke smiled, took a deep breath and ran towards the new plane speeding up.


    His legs worked hard, and his figure rushed out like a sharp arrow.


    Those Hydra soldiers who tried to stop were like mantis in a chariot and had no effect.


    Either it was hit and flew out, or it was overturned to the ground.


    Luke is like Moses who divides the sea. With his iron body, Luke stubbornly opens up a road.


    Colonel Phillips, who rushed to the bottom with the momentum of the allies, looked at the running figure and said with emotion: "Erskine''s serum has created an unimaginable super soldier, and..."


    He glanced at Rogers waving a shield and continued, "a more normal super soldier."


    "As super soldiers, why is their gap... Much worse?"


    Carter nearby couldn''t help wondering.


    She has read Dr. Erskine''s experimental report. The serum concentration and dose injected by the two people are the same.


    However, the final effect was very different - maybe it was a little inappropriate and hurt Rogers'' self-esteem.


    However, the combat effectiveness shown by both sides is indeed true.


    "I don''t know what scientists do! But it may have something to do with Rogers'' physical quality. He used to be a weak little man, but now he has grown into a big man..."


    Colonel Phillips had a clear analysis and was sure of it.


    Carter was speechless. He could only stand on tiptoe and look at the tall and straight figure gradually blurred with complex eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The red skeleton''s car rushed out all the way along the apron and was about to fly off the ground.


    Luke in the back followed closely, and the strong wind raised by the propeller blew the straight military uniform close to him.


    A leap!


    [cover skin]


    The krypton armor like steel armor covers the whole body, and the high-speed rotating propeller hits the surface, making a harsh sound of metal collision.


    "Hoo, I almost broke my face."


    Luke touched the small cut in his face and grabbed the pulley put up by the plane with both hands.


    Entering the interior, he saw the "varkiri" missiles with the names of different cities printed on them.


    There are New York, Chicago and so on.


    [regional mission: the arrival of a new era, the destruction of Hydra!]


    [requirement: defeat the red skeleton.]


    [reward: green light disk (disposable light ring substitute)]


    Seeing Luke with a task pop-up, I feel full of power in my body.


    He strode out, and all the Hydra soldiers who stood in front of him were knocked down to the ground.


    "You can''t run away this time, Mr. Schmidt."


    Soon, Luke appeared in the spacious cab.


    "You''re so persistent, Brigadier General Carville!"


    The red skeleton in the driver''s seat turned his chair and looked directly at Luke who tore open the metal hatch with both hands.


    "What can the Allies give you? The title of hero, meaningless verbal praise? Believe me, Brigadier General Carville, when the war is over, they will throw you on the other side!"


    "Do you know why? During the war, you are a great hero and a brave soldier. But if there is no enemy, those politicians will start to be vigilant and afraid of you."


    "A superman of steel, what if one day he wants to be an autocratic tyrant? They will have this idea in their heads!"


    "Once the seeds of fear take root and sprout, they will grow rapidly. This is the advice of one who has come before, Brigadier General Carville."


    Luke remained unmoved, turned his mouth and whispered, "Mr. Schmidt, are you going to persuade me to join the axis? Will it be a little late now?"


    "No, no, no! Brigadier general Carville, this is from the bottom of my heart. You and I are super soldiers and different from ordinary people, so we can best see the road of the future!"


    When the red skeleton got off the seat, the plane had already set up autopilot.


    Before long, the large new plane will follow the scheduled route and devastate the planet.


    Dr. Zola, who stayed next to the red skeleton, was a scientist. This occasion was completely useless. He had to hide and tremble.


    "I once served Hitler and was his loyal follower. The short-sighted head of state had a secret research institute called ''ananbia'', specializing in the study of supernatural forces..."


    The Hydra leader tried his best to mobilize his brain and give full play to his eloquence all his life in an attempt to shake Luke''s mind.


    "At that time, I thought Hitler, who firmly believed in mysticism, was pursuing truth and looking for the way to become a God. But he was just addicted to astrology, ancient characters, the gun of rankinus, and relied on cocaine and morphine to maintain his illusions..."


    "So I began to pursue real miracles by myself! I saw a clue from Nordic mythology and found the secret of Odin''s treasure house!"


    "I have the key to open the road to God! Brigadier general Carville, a strong life like us should not fight for a country or an organization! There is no national flag in the future! We should let all mankind crawl under our feet and lead them to create a better new world!"


    "Mr. Schmidt, I''m very disappointed. I spent so much time and patience listening to you finish these long speeches, but it didn''t surprise me at all."


    Luke shook his head gently and said calmly.


    "Instead of doing these useless exercises, it''s better to honestly give me the cosmic magic cube. I don''t have to kill you. Giving it to the allies is also a good option."


    What the red skull said just now, it was difficult for the young brigadier general to turn around and press the light for him.


    The other party really sees very far, and some words are very reasonable.


    But the Hydra leader ignored that Luke was not a super soldier, and his future was not limited to the planet under his feet.


    "I''m also disappointed, Brigadier General Carville. We shouldn''t be enemies. You''re the most perfect super soldier I''ve ever seen."


    The red skeleton took out a remote control and said in a deep voice, "there are 21 valkiri missiles on this plane. I can detonate them immediately - this is my last resort! Even if you are a superman, no matter how indestructible, you will be blown to pieces!"


    "Brigadier general Carville, join the Hydra! When the huge empire is established, you, like me, will become the ruler of the new world!"


    Luke was speechless, and such a threat was too frightening.


    If he didn''t want to take too much risks, he was really willing to try what it would feel like to be hit by 21 varkiri missiles.


    After all, Superman who has not been bombed by a nuclear bomb is incomplete!


    Although I am currently a low configuration version, I can try the valkiri missile, which is slightly less powerful than nuclear weapons. I feel the same.


    Thinking of this, Luke''s eyes lit up with eager anticipation.


    "Don''t come here! Brigadier general Carville, I''m serious. I''ll really press it!"


    Seeing Luke walking with firm steps, the red skeleton was stunned.


    He did not expect that the Allied Superman had such a noble consciousness that he would rather sacrifice his life than stop the hydra''s valkiri plan!

 Chapter 51

    "I said, don''t get any closer! Then everyone will explode into fireworks!"


    Pinching the red skeleton of the remote control in his hand, he hesitated and subconsciously stepped back.


    Although he made a cruel appearance of dying together, he could not bear to think that his dream of ruling the world and establishing the Hydra Empire had not been completed.


    No matter how strong the hero''s heart is, in the face of the success close at hand and the end within reach, there is no way to make a decisive decision!


    "Brigadier general Carville, you don''t even want your own life and want to protect the allies? What a foolish idea!"


    The red skeleton tried to impress Luke, but seeing the steady steps and firm face, the next words stuck in his throat and couldn''t spit out.


    He realized that no matter what he did, he couldn''t shake each other''s mind.


    Even the threat of death could not stop Luke.


    The golden spirit of abandoning oneself and saving the world makes the red skeleton look a little moved.


    "Erskine once said that serum will discover the dark side of human beings. The better the good people are, the worse the bad people are... Can Luke Carville gain more power than the super soldier because of his noble character and magnanimous mind?"


    The leader of the Hydra did not want to believe it. He had always been contemptuous of the justice and goodness affirmed by mankind.


    Boom!


    Luke seized the opportunity and rushed over with an arrow.


    Raise your hand to knock the red skeleton to the ground, and the remote control that detonated the varkiri missile was crushed by one foot.


    He looked down at each other and whispered, "Schmidt, fear of death is not a shameful thing."


    How can an ambitious man who yearns for power easily accept failure.


    Dying together is the worst choice for the red skeleton.


    "I believe the allies will be very interested in the secret of Hydra."


    Luke chuckled.


    I have to say, super soldiers are really rough.


    When he punched the red skeleton in the abdomen, he just knelt down and bent his back like a dragon and shrimp. Ordinary people should have broken sternum and can''t get up again.


    "Cough... We are all the products of serum and have unlimited possibilities... Ah!"


    The red skeleton put down his pride and became humble, but Luke kicked him to the ground before he finished his words.


    The ferocious red head looks like chapped porcelain.


    "Your vision is too narrow. You always want to conquer the world, limit your vision to this blue planet, but ignore the vast galaxy - there are more wonderful scenery!"


    Luke, expressionless, operated the instrument and took out the cosmic magic cube that released the central hub.


    Wisps of faint blue light, like running water, turned into real energy fluctuations.


    [main task: Six infinite gemstones, the end of the single universe!]


    [requirement: collect six infinite gemstones. (00) (reaching this task will open a new chapter in the multiverse)]


    [reward: Superman template, ''Ravager'']


    Glancing at the task, Luke was ready to reach out and pick up the metal instrument containing the cosmic cube.


    The red skeleton, which fell to the ground and was difficult to climb up for a moment, stared at Luke with hate eyes and said madly, "no! It''s mine! No one wants to take it away!"


    He pulled out an energy pistol with a flashing blue light and jerked the trigger.


    However, the target is not Luke, but the magic cube of the universe.


    Whew, the beam hit the metal instrument.


    Click!


    The hard shell is broken!


    The cube emitting a faint blue light fell out.


    Like being stimulated, it emits bright light.


    The whole cab is filled with energy fluctuations dispersed like fog.


    A trace of blue light twisted and changed, like small lightning.


    Sometimes they flash and disappear, and sometimes they intertwine with each other, forming a dark blue fog with high brightness.


    The light became brighter and brighter, as if to tear the void apart!


    "See! This is the power of the gods! Compared with the great power it contains, human beings are so small!"


    There was a trace of obsession in the crazy eyes of the red skeleton.


    He looked at the slowly rotating energy vortex inside the cosmic cube. The translucent cube seemed to hide a complete Galaxy!


    "Norwegians keep it, hide its existence with the statue of the world tree, and try to hide it for a long time! However, the guidance of fate let me find it! Endless energy is the key chip to rule the world!"


    The red skeleton vomited blood and shouted loudly as if he were crazy.


    "I master the core technology of extracting the energy of the cosmic cube, Brigadier General Carville..."


    "Brigadier general, I am the discoverer of this technology!"


    Dr. Zola, hiding nearby, said.


    He stood up eagerly to show his value, completely ignoring the angry eyes of the red skeleton that almost burst out of flames.


    "See? Schmidt, you have no more value."


    Luke smiled indifferently, reached for the glowing cube, went to the red skeleton and stepped on the red head.


    He originally wanted to keep each other, either as a credit to the allies, or dig out more information through the torture of the strategic science Corps.


    Luke was interested in the true origin of Hydra and the history behind it.


    "It doesn''t belong to you anymore, Schmidt."


    Luke raised his right hand and held the cube of the universe. He kept shaking, but he couldn''t escape from the palm of his hand.


    The faint blue light eroded the body along the blood vessels, like a flame burning the skin, and strong pain swept through.


    However, Luke didn''t let go. Instead, he clenched it harder, as if to crush the cosmic cube.


    It seems to realize that you can''t resist. The energy overflowing from the cube gradually produces subtle changes.


    They seem to form a special pattern and resonate with a hidden rhythm.


    The void began to vibrate and make a slight hum, as if to condense a portal to the unknown world!


    Luke saw that the vortex was getting bigger and bigger. When the released energy approached a critical point, the blue force field shrank slightly, and then the formed channel slowly opened on the metal bulkhead of the cab.


    There is a strange starry sky at that end, and the colorful magnificent picture is uncertain.


    As illusory as it is real.


    "That is the realm of God! The dwelling place of the gods!"


    Cried the red skeleton at the top of his voice. With all his strength, he pushed open the leg on his head.


    It''s like a thirsty traveler in the desert rushing madly at the oasis!


    The Hydra leader completely lost his mind and didn''t care whether he saw reality or a mirage.


    Luke didn''t stop it.


    Holding the humming and trembling cube in one hand, he calmly watched the red skeleton jump into the gradually opening space channel.


    The other party was immediately surrounded by a blue energy, like a poor guy trapped in bubbles, whose body was eroded and melted.


    "No! It''s not..."


    The expression of the red skeleton changed from ecstasy to panic. The ups and downs of life are so fast.


    He saw his body eroded by the blue energy.


    Like weathering, it gradually disappeared in the cab!


    "Have a nice trip."


    Luke smiled at the angry roar of the red skeleton.


    If he guessed right, the other party should have been sent to wormir to guard the soul gem.


    I hope that the desolate world can meet the ambition of the red skeleton.


    "The universe is so big that I want to see it."


    Luke, holding the cube, sighed.


    Overlooking the nine star regions emerging at the other end of the space channel, he could not restrain his impulse to join them.


    In the vast galaxy, not only earth civilization, but also other races are bred.


    "Not yet. Wait."


    Lu Keqiang held back the indescribable restlessness, loosened the hand holding the cosmic cube tightly, and put the luminous cube into the suitcase.


    After leaving the contact of organic life, the cosmic magic cube, as one of the infinite gemstones, also calmed down and no longer released strong energy fluctuations.


    "Dr. Zola, can you fly a plane?"


    Luke turned to the Hydra chief scientist who witnessed the whole process and asked gently.


    The latter nodded again and again. With his participation in the design of this new aircraft, it would be easy to operate.


    "About the whereabouts of red skull John Schmidt..."


    Luke asked again, sitting comfortably next to the driver''s seat.


    "Schmidt is stubborn and bent on completing the evil plan to destroy half the world. Your Excellency, brigadier general, you stopped him on your own, shot this ambitious madman off the plane and ended the evil life of the red skeleton."


    Dr. Zola replied very tactfully.


    As a researcher of the cosmic cube, he knows how powerful the cube is.


    If ordinary people touch it directly, it will only be eroded by energy and turned into fly ash, but Luke is safe and sound.


    Through this, it is enough to prove that the other party has received Dr. Erskine''s second-generation serum injection and become the most perfect super soldier, which can not be fought by ordinary people at all.


    "Then return, Dr. Zola."


    Luke leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes gently.


    He noticed that the moment he held the cosmic cube, there seemed to be an invisible line of sight.


    Who could it be?

 Chapter 52

    "Brigadier general Carville said that the red skull had been defeated and the plane was returning."


    Hydra headquarters control tower, "rustle" current sound came out of the microphone.


    Carter listened patiently to the intermittent vague words, with a smile on his cold face.


    The tight body also relaxed.


    It was a risky move for a man to catch up with the red skeleton and stop the varkiri plan of the hydra.


    At least, we should wait for Rogers.


    "We won, Brigadier General Carville saved half the world!"


    Carter leaned over and told the anxiously waiting Colonel Phillips the news of victory.


    A burst of warm cheers broke out in the control tower. American captain Rogers and members of the roaring commando held together tightly!


    Defeat Hydra in one fell swoop and prevent half the world from turning into ruins


    This means that the war has ended ahead of schedule, and the axis countries have no room to resist!


    "Maybe we''ll change our name later - Major General Luke Carville."


    Colonel Phillips smiled happily.


    Who would have thought that the strategic science Corps could dig up two super soldiers in the Caspian training camp.


    Moreover, one of them will become a great hero to change the direction of the world and end the axis!


    The wonder of fate is really hard to guess.


    "Major general, hero, Superman..."


    Carter whispered out the titles that belonged to Luke and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    What kind of person is he?


    Forty minutes later, the huge new plane landed slowly and taxied on the open apron.


    "Congratulations, Brigadier General! This is another miraculous victory!"


    Colonel Phillips took the lead and congratulated.


    Hydra has always been a major problem for the allies.


    Their spies are pervasive and infiltrate the top.


    The assassination carried out by agents has repeatedly threatened the life and safety of important military personnel.


    In particular, the secret weapons held by the red skeleton, those amazing energy weapons, almost made the Allies lose the war.


    Now the axis powers have lost their only support, and the head of state in Berlin has lost his last powerful arm and has no chance to breathe.


    "The good days of the axis are over."


    Colonel Phillips said.


    Luke nodded gently and smiled, "it''s a pity that he didn''t catch the red skeleton alive. The desperate madman finally chose to jump off the plane."


    "However, fortunately, Dr. anim Zola, who is deeply involved in various experimental projects of Hydra, should be able to help the strategic science Corps. Right, Dr. Zola?"


    Zola nodded silently, showing a repentant expression.


    The hydra''s chief scientist has repeatedly shown Luke his determination to abandon the dark and change his mind.


    This positive attitude makes the latter very satisfied.


    After all, where talents go, they are scarce resources.


    It''s too wasteful to be in prison or sentenced to death.


    It''s a better choice to stay and play a role.


    "Well done, Luke!"


    Rogers rushed over with a shield and an excited look on his face.


    He had been looking forward to the end of the war so that he could find time to find baki''s whereabouts.


    "You did a good job, Captain America - I heard you knocked down several teams of Hydra soldiers! I thought I might call you Colonel Rogers soon? The honor of the president is waiting for you!"


    Luke smiled back at the influx of acquaintances.


    Compared with everyone''s excitement, he acted very indifferent.


    "Congratulations, Brigadier General Carville..."


    Carter also came over. She was standing in the rear, but she was pushed forward by the cheering Allied soldiers.


    "Is there any reward?"


    Luke carries a box with a cosmic cube. This is his booty.


    "When the war is over, we can go to the army club to dance."


    Carter''s cheeks flushed slightly when he felt the aggressive sight.


    She remembered her crazy behavior that night after the dance.


    What a shame.


    Thought the female agent.


    "Maybe it''s a good proposal."


    Luke nodded in agreement.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Berlin, the bunker of the prime minister''s office.


    The head of state sitting in the lounge sat in his chair. As early as 20 minutes ago, he received the report of the great defeat of the axis army.


    However, the worse news is not this.


    Forty minutes ago, he also learned that the Hydra led by the red skeleton was defeated by the Allied Superman.


    The energy weapons that could have helped the axis countries turn the tide of war have been lost since then,


    This means "and! The Allied forces were defeated! Just now, the third empire won a great victory!"


    The sudden good news almost made the head of state stare out.


    The varta pistol aimed at the temple was quickly thrown away by him.


    Those dim eyes rekindled the flame of ambition.


    "Say it again! We defeated those Soviets? How did we do it!"


    The Fuehrer asked with a frown.


    Those hairy boys growing up in the ice and snow are approaching the wall of Berlin. Can they turn over?


    "We also have ''Superman''! The ''Aryan Superman'' belonging to the third empire!"


    The soldier seemed to fall into some kind of fanaticism. He said excitedly, "someone succeeded! The saint general completed the plan and created the perfect ''Aryan Superman''! His name is Marcus Jung!"


    "He''s like a tank - no, it should be said to be a bomber! No one can stop him, not even the Soviets!"


    When the Fuehrer heard the speech, he couldn''t help standing up and holding his hands on the table.


    Although he is not tall, he exudes a sense of dignity.


    "Good! Let the saint general come to see me as soon as possible! And... I want to see with my own eyes whether the Aryan superman of the third empire meets the perfect image in my mind."


    Confirming the news that the Soviets returned from the defeat, the head of state swept away his decadence and revived his power.


    "It''s just... It''s a pity, EVA."


    Glancing at the dead lover, the Fuehrer felt sad and squeezed out a few tears symbolically.


    For careerists, power is a wine that gets drunk as soon as you drink, and beauty is just a cherry dotted on the cake.


    Without the former, life is meaningless.


    If only the latter, the same is true.


    "Holy general... He is a hero of the third empire."


    The Fuehrer danced like a curly baboon with a banana.


    The "Aryan Superman" plan mentioned by soldiers, also known as the "source of life", was originally just a personal experiment.


    Mainly let the so-called SS elite have relations with those blonde young women, so as to achieve the purpose of creating "excellent race".


    Later, with the official establishment of Hydra.


    The plan has changed.


    The goal is to create super soldiers to help the third empire conquer the world.


    Presided over by the saint general, one of the confidants of the Fuehrer.


    With the continuous failure of the experiment, the Fuehrer has long lost confidence in Aryan Superman.


    Unexpectedly, the plan succeeded at the last moment when the third empire was facing the collapse!


    "Allied Superman..."


    The Fuehrer looked hard at the newspaper on the table. The most prominent headline was the picture of Luke standing up in his brigadier general''s uniform.


    "The third empire will rule the world! The allies should tremble!"

 Chapter 53

    Two days later.


    Back in London, the strategic science Corps received amazing news about the Soviet defeat and heavy losses, and the suspected super soldiers in Berlin.


    After the successful destruction of Hydra headquarters, Colonel Phillips took the initiative to stay with the roaring commando to integrate the advanced technology left by the red skeleton and various resources.


    Luke, along with Rogers and Carter, took the lead in returning to London.


    In the eyes of the public, the red skeleton was declared dead, the Hydra fell apart, and the valkiri plan to destroy half the world was stopped.


    This war is tantamount to drawing an end in advance.


    Even Luke didn''t expect that the axis powers could turn over!


    In the luxury suite in the hotel.


    "Flying dragon riding face how to lose... But the enemy has Superman."


    Luke closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    According to the report given by the London military, three humanoid creatures suspected of being super soldiers appeared in Berlin.


    More precisely, the "super soldier" in the British population should refer to the enhanced type like Luke rather than the ordinary type like Rogers.


    The empty rear of Berlin, relying on these three people alone, scattered hundreds of thousands of Soviet troops


    It''s incredible!


    The first front army of Belarus, commanded by Soviet Field Marshal Zhukov, attacked Berlin from the South and met an ordinary German soldier.


    The other side''s eyes can release destructive energy light, directly rely on their own strength to detonate the tank group, break through the Soviet army, and make countless people forced to surrender and become prisoners!


    ¡ª¡ªThe above are the contents of the telegram sent by the Soviet Union.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Rogers was dumbfounded when he saw the telegram. Are super soldiers so worthless?


    How come even the axis powers started manufacturing, and there were still three at once!


    "I don''t know. British Prime Minister Churchill will meet us this afternoon. Let''s see what he says then."


    Luke shrugged. He didn''t know what the three superman of the axis came from.


    Habitually open the task list, and the young brigadier general sees a reward in the item column.


    "Green light disk"!


    The description is "a special item specially developed by the guardian for the green light Legion. When swallowing this disk, the user will have the power of the green light for a short time".


    "It''s still a disposable thing, but it''s better than nothing."


    Ignoring Rogers'' anxious look, Luke sorted out his recent harvest.


    First, the prestige value approaching the 8 million level.


    After conversion, it is enough to upgrade warrior Lv2, and there is a slight surplus.


    The second is its position in the allies.


    After capturing Rome, destroying the Hydra base and stopping the valkiri plan.


    If the war had not ended, he might have returned to New York to receive the medal ceremony for promotion to major general.


    A 20-year-old young major general, in the history of the United States, can be said to be unprecedented.


    Luke can do this mainly because he is in a period of war. The promotion of senior officers has been very fast.


    Moreover, their own credit is indeed blameless.


    "Then the next plan..."


    Although history has shifted and the axis powers that have gone have forcibly renewed their lives, Luke feels that it is a beautiful illusion that the third empire wants to dominate Europe and then rule the world.


    As far as he knows, the "Manhattan plan" of the U.S. military has long been launched.


    In addition to the directors groves and Oppenheimer, there is Howard stark, who Luke knows. He has quit the strategic science corps and has been recruited to the Oak Ridge Institute.


    It is estimated that before long, the world''s first atomic bomb will explode in the desert of New Mexico.


    Then, the test explosion of Bikini Atoll in the Pacific was successful.


    No matter how powerful the superman of the axis countries is, it can not resist the power of nuclear weapons - the other side is not a "Superman" in the real sense.


    Even Luke, now, might be badly weakened by a nuclear bomb.


    He still remembers Superman in the film, who almost evaporated into a corpse by radiation.


    "It''s better to bask in the sun for a while."


    Luke thought.


    It is difficult for individuals to change the track of history, and the senior level of the Allies fell into panic because no one can see the future development.


    They worry that if the axis powers slow down, they don''t know how long the war will last.


    This is the biggest problem!


    How much manpower and material resources do you need to support a world-class war?


    With victory imminent, how could the Allies be willing to be dragged into the quagmire again.


    "So this is another chance to brush your reputation?"


    After the edification of so many film and television works in previous lives, Luke remained calm about the amazing news of Superman in the axis countries.


    After all, he hasn''t seen anything.


    The third empire made zombie legions and hanged the whole world


    The head of state discovered alien civilization and liked to mention black technology to win World War II


    The United States was divided up by Germany and Japan and became a colony under common rule


    There should not be too many similar film and television works.


    "It''s normal to think about the axis captain, Aryan Superman."


    Luke breathed out a long breath and waited quietly for Churchill to call him.


    It should be interesting to think of the British Prime Minister patting the table and shouting "go and invite allied Superman".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A black limousine drove through Trafalgar Square in London, passed Whitehall street, Westminster Abbey, came to King Charles Street, and finally stopped at an unnoticed corner.


    There is a hole with sacks as a shelter. Walking down, it is a solid and thick underground fortress.


    "I didn''t expect your Excellency the prime minister to stay in such a place."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, as if by accident.


    He thought the meeting should be arranged in the prime minister''s house or the parliament hall.


    "A week before the outbreak of the war, the prime minister launched this'' wartime cabinet ''."


    Carter, who walked in front, explained.


    "It is said that every day the prime minister will enter here from an office building of the foreign ministry opposite to direct military operations."


    The female agent herself is British and knows well about the set of intelligence agencies and various measures of the wartime cabinet.


    Luke nodded and walked into the underground fortress called "wartime cabinet". The first thing he saw was the "map room" - a crowded room with war zone maps on the walls.


    There are more than ten colorful telephones on the table. Carter explained that each color represents a different level.


    The ivory phone on the right can lead directly to Churchill''s office.


    "The prime minister''s office is here."


    Carter led Luke forward gracefully. The phone rang all the way, and the listener worked continuously, just like the stock brokerage company on Wall Street.


    It seems that there is indeed a huge crisis on the front line that is difficult to deal with.


    Luke thought to himself.


    After reporting their names and identities, the two entered the conference room.


    As soon as I opened the door, a pungent smell of tobacco came to my face, almost suffocating.


    Luke took back his too sensitive senses in time to avoid being smoked to death.


    "Brigadier general Carville! Although I heard that you are very young, I still want to be shocked by your age at the moment of real meeting!"


    Churchill put down his cigar and reached over with a smile on his slightly gloomy face


    He is a smoker himself. He likes cigars best and almost never leaves his hand.


    "Your Excellency, I heard what happened in Berlin."


    Luke shook hands with the big man of "one of the three giants of Yalta Conference", then sat down and exchanged greetings, and went straight to the point.


    "We don''t know the specific situation for the time being! The only information we can confirm is that the Soviet Union was defeated, nearly 100000 people were captured, and the plan to conquer Berlin was temporarily blocked and put on hold."


    The prime minister vomited out a puff of smoke. His narrowed eyes stared at Luke and asked in a deep voice, "now the only hope of the allies can only rest on you, Brigadier General Carville!"

 Chapter 54

    "Is there anything I can do, Prime Minister?"


    Luke sat upright and made himself look more like a brave soldier who obeyed orders.


    He was very interested in the axis "Aryan Superman".


    Both eyes can emit energy light balls with amazing power. It''s nothing to detonate tanks.


    Physical fitness is beyond ordinary people. Ordinary heat weapons can''t hurt them.


    These sound like a weakened version of Superman, or an enhanced version of super soldiers.


    Did Berlin really reverse restore Dr. Erskine''s amazing masterpiece from the serum samples left by the red skeleton?


    Luke doubted this.


    You know, the later military invested a lot of money to restart the super soldier plan, but it never succeeded.


    Generations have changed and versions are diverse, but they all have side effects that are difficult to ignore.


    There is only one super soldier like Captain America.


    It can be seen how difficult it is to replicate the study of serum!


    It doesn''t make sense. Berlin can make a technical breakthrough quickly!


    Unless the head of state renewed his subscription, opened the acceleration link and clicked a new technology tree.


    "We have an undercover agent in Berlin."


    The frowning prime minister took a hard sip of his cigar and didn''t tell the news until a long time later.


    During World War II, the extremely active intelligence organizations were not only Hydra and the strategic science corps, but also the British MI6.


    They have successfully assassinated the Security Secretary of the SS, one of the right-hand men of the Berlin head of state, and their carefully trained successor, Reinhard Hedrich.


    "Her name is Stephanie. Shortly after the war broke out, she disguised as a Norwegian scientist and sneaked into the scientific research department in Berlin. This is a secret of MI6."


    The prime minister''s expression was serious, and the thick cigar between his fingers flashed a faint spark.


    "I know from Stewart''s mouth that Stephanie hasn''t reported the situation for a year, and we never took the initiative to contact her for safety."


    "But just three days ago, the day before the failure of the Soviet army, she received a message from Stephanie on the special channel. She warned the allies to be vigilant against monsters deployed in Berlin!"


    "As a result, you can see, as she said, those super soldiers appeared in Berlin, beating the Soviet army to pieces and returning home miserably."


    "Now, the only one who knows the specific situation and what happened is Stephanie."


    Luke listened carefully. He seemed to have guessed what the British Prime Minister was going to let himself do.


    Rescue the undercover agent lurking in Berlin and get the specific information about "Aryan Superman"?


    "Yes, Brigadier General Carville, I want to ask you to bring Stephanie back. She is on her way to England, but there are pursuers behind her. I''m afraid it''s hard to escape without the support of the allies."


    The prime minister, who has excellent eloquence and is good at speaking, said solemnly.


    Sincere tone and good attitude are preconditions for easily moving others.


    "I know it''s embarrassing and dangerous to ask a brigadier general to go deep behind the enemy to rescue London agents."


    While observing Luke''s expression, the prime minister said thoughtfully: "but this is for the future of the allies and to prevent the rise of the axis powers! Brigadier general Carville, you have created miracles many times... This time, we still believe you can do it!"


    In the smoky office, the atmosphere suddenly became dignified.


    The British Prime Minister and the senior staff sitting on the sofa in the corner all focused on Luke.


    The danger of this rescue mission goes without saying. In order to prevent the axis powers from discovering, the number of people involved in the operation must not be too large. It is best to sneak in alone.


    Let Luke, who has become a general and has a bright future, risk his life for the undercover agent of MI6


    To tell the truth, when the prime minister made this request, he felt very ridiculous.


    He had no power to give orders to Luke, and the other party had no obligation to obey them.


    "Miss Stephanie, she brought back the intelligence and technology of Aryan Superman, which is of great value to the allies."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said without delay: "I can participate in the rescue operation, but - the technology mastered by the axis powers must be shared with the strategic science Corps."


    After receiving the answer, the prime minister nodded decisively without hesitation.


    Those Soviets who stubbornly resisted the footsteps of the third empire, defended Leningrad and Moscow, and bravely launched a counter offensive were defeated by the Aryan superman of the axis powers.


    How long can the British and American allied forces on the front line support?


    The prime minister knows very well that this is not the time to bargain and seek benefits.


    It''s worth asking Luke for help even at a certain price.


    It''s better than looking for wizards, vampires or werewolves!


    "No problem. The allies should have cooperated sincerely."


    The prime minister smiled and said kindly.


    After hearing the collapse of the Hydra and the collapse of the axis powers, the gang in the parliament hall planned to open champagne to celebrate. Who would have thought that Berlin would fall Superman and reverse the war.


    Now the only one who can stop the crazy ambition of the head of state and save the allies again is Luke!


    After all, super soldiers can fight super soldiers!


    Superman can fight Superman!


    "Then I''ll leave now, your Excellency the prime minister."


    Luke stood up, tall as a mountain, standing in the office.


    "By the way, please tell the white house so that the president can wait for good news."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Berlin, outside.


    "Saint general, the Fuehrer asked me to send you a message as soon as possible. He can''t wait to see Siegfried - is that the big man''s name?"


    The liaison officer sent from the Berlin bunker passed the news on to the saint general, who was in charge of the "Aryan Superman" plan.


    He looked up at the super soldier who defeated the Soviet tank group with one man''s strength.


    Tall nose and deep eyes, blonde hair and blue eyes, typical Germanic characteristics.


    The strong figure more than two meters high, like a silent statue, shows a strong sense of power.


    "His real name is Marcus Jung. Now his name is Siegfried."


    Said the saint general coldly.


    "I can''t go to see the Fuhrer for the time being. I''m making a factory for the production of Worden''s blood. Last night there was an explosion. A Norway woman scientist named freca ran away all night. According to the secret police''s investigation, she was an undercover agent sent by the British. What a bunch of idiots! There is no close scrutiny before recruiting people."


    "This is bad news, do you understand? The victory we have just won is likely to disappear immediately!"


    "Once the allies have mastered the technology of making Superman, the axis powers will completely fail!"


    The holy general trusted by the head of state is a serious and rigid middle-aged man with a sinister face.


    His eyes were like a sharp sword, looking directly at the liaison officer.


    The cold smell sent out makes the latter subconsciously lower his head.


    "But the Fuehrer said..."


    The liaison officer hesitated.


    His task is to let the saint general and his Aryan Superman return to Berlin as soon as possible.


    "God! Don''t you understand, that bitch who should go to hell! She will soon destroy the short victory of the third empire!"


    The saint general angrily said, "so I have to send someone to track it immediately and try to get the other party to erase this threat before reaching the Allied defense line!"


    "This is more important than pleasing the Fuehrer, satisfying his vanity and alleviating his inner fear!"


    The liaison officer was afraid to speak.


    If it had been put before, someone would have been thrown into prison by the SS.


    But now the guards of the whole Berlin depend on the saint general and his Aryan Superman.


    "Forget it, let Siegfried meet the Fuehrer instead of me."


    The saint general was too lazy to say that he was loyal to the third empire, not a specific object.


    Therefore, he is not a fanatical believer of the Fuehrer.


    "Siegfried, let the Fuehrer see what a perfect Aryan is!"


    The saint general turned around and smiled.


    "Allied Superman - that''s just the inferior of super soldiers!"

 Chapter 55

    In the dark forest, a military motorcycle was speeding, and the roar of the engine echoed, alerting the crows perching on the branches.


    "Damn it! Those Germans are catching up!"


    Stephanie, holding her hands on the direction handle of the motorcycle, tried to resist the impulse to turn back. She was afraid to see the German soldiers who were chasing after her.


    Now it is very close to the Allied front. As long as you leave this dense forest and go a few kilometers further, you will be a British stronghold.


    It''ll be safe there.


    "Do you have anything to eat?"


    "You must have food, don''t you?"


    "Give me something to eat..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are a large number of refugees in the dense forest.


    They are all poor people who were homeless and had nowhere to go in the war.


    "I have nothing to eat!"


    Stephanie saw a ragged man blocking the way. Instead of slowing down, she tightened the accelerator.


    This is not a time when compassion is rampant. Along the way, she has seen too many refugees who don''t have enough to eat, so that they are numb.


    Ending the war is the best way to save them!


    Stephanie thought.


    Boom!


    The motorcycle hit the man and the other man''s thin body hit the tree trunk.


    "Sorry."


    Stephanie clenched her teeth, saw the surging tide of refugees in front of her, and pulled out the mp40 submachine gun under her windbreaker.


    "Go away! I can''t help you! Go away!"


    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    The shrill gunfire spread through the dense forest, and the bullets tore the leaves overhead.


    Out of the instinct of survival and fear of death, those small waves of refugees who gradually came over finally dispersed and made way for a passage.


    "What a hell on earth!"


    Stephanie still couldn''t help looking back.


    Those refugees who were dispersed walked towards the man who was hit and flew.


    Hunger makes them lose their reason and human dignity.


    She doesn''t want to think about what will happen next. It will become a nightmare haunting her life.


    "A car is coming!"


    "They must have food!"


    "Give me something to eat..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The roar of mixed engines came towards the dense forest.


    A group of soldiers in German uniforms drove motorcycles through the dark forest.


    They roared past, turning a blind eye to the crowded tide of refugees.


    "Get out of the way!"


    A German officer took out his pistol and killed the refugees without hesitation.


    They don''t want to be delayed by these inferior people. The spies sneaking into Berlin are in front.


    The saint general has ordered that this threat must be removed before the other party returns to the territory of the allies!


    "Shoot! Shoot! Kill these pigs!"


    The head German officer shouted.


    He saw more and more refugees gathered and gave orders to shoot those who dared to stop on the spot.


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    Gunfire!


    One life after another is like a grain in the field, which is reaped by the sickle of death.


    Stephanie, who tightened the accelerator and rushed out of the dense forest, heard the gunshot, her eyes flushed, but she never looked back.


    Regardless of the bloody massacre, she carried the secret of Berlin''s "Aryan Superman" and related technology.


    If it is not delivered to the allies in time, more people will die.


    "Thank God, it''s here at last."


    In front of the Allied positions, Stephanie saw steel tanks, sandbag bunkers, and vigilant soldiers.


    "Stop!"


    After firing a warning gun into the sky, a British soldier with a sten submachine gun aimed at Stephanie who did not intend to slow down.


    On the battlefield, you don''t keep your hand because the other party is a woman.


    That way, you''ll only die quickly.


    "My name is Stephanie! An agent of MI6!"


    Stephanie did not care too much to explain and directly reported her identity. She believed that London would not have done nothing.


    This is the nearest British position to Berlin. If MI6 wants to send someone to pick it up, it will be arranged in advance.


    "Stephanie..."


    The soldier slowly put down his sten submachine gun and said to his comrades in arms: "go and inform brigadier general Luke Carville! It''s the Allied Superman who just arrived here -"


    He did receive orders to cooperate fully if a woman who claimed to be "Stephanie" asked for help.


    Boom!


    Before the soldier finished, a mass of hot energy blew his body to pieces!


    Flesh and blood erosion!


    Like a pool of sticky red mud, splashed on the bunker!


    "Find cover! This is an enemy attack!"


    Stephanie narrowly avoided the energy light behind her. She rolled off the motorcycle and fell on the hard ground.


    Fortunately, she is not a weak female scientist, but a well-trained undercover agent.


    When her body loses balance, Stephanie curls up and protects her head to minimize her injury.


    "Tank class... Aryan Superman."


    Stephanie, who was bleeding from rubbing her elbows and knees, supported her hands and hid behind the bunker.


    She looked out and saw a burly German soldier coming.


    Judging from the logo on each other''s armband, it is the "tank class" Aryan Superman made in Berlin.


    "Get into the tank quickly! This can kill him!"


    Stephanie roared.


    She knows how powerful the "tank class" Aryan Superman is.


    Bullets can''t break their skin. Even if they are injured, they can recover quickly.


    The tank parked in the center of the position started slowly, and the track rolled and pushed forward.


    The fort moved and the main gun was aimed at the German soldiers who were marching.


    Boom!


    The gun did not hit the other side.


    He moved so fast that it was impossible for a heavy tank to keep up.


    "Monster..."


    A British soldier with a sten submachine gun stood up bravely to attract hatred.


    A shuttle of bullets hit the monstrous German soldiers, deep into flesh and blood, but did not cause more fatal damage.


    "Brit!"


    The German soldiers rushed forward and approached.


    Press your hands on each other''s shoulders and pull outward!


    Tear!


    The human body is like a fragile tissue paper, which is directly torn open!


    Blood gushing!


    "Give me that gun!"


    Stephanie snatched a Springfield rifle from the frightened soldiers.


    She knows where the weakness of "tank class" Aryan Superman is.


    Boom!


    The big figure stained with blood stepped down heavily and jumped into the air with the help of the force of rebound.


    Then it fell like a solid shell!


    The German soldier jumped onto the tank.


    Hold the strong main gun with both hands, and twist the gun barrel into a twist with the roar of a beast!


    "Is this... Still human?"


    The British soldiers suddenly lost their fighting spirit.


    "Yes. He is still human and can be killed."


    Stephanie lay on the bunker and stared coldly at the murderous German soldier through the sight of the Springfield rifle.


    She gazed with bated breath, waiting for a chance to hit.


    "Freya - is that your name? The saint general asked me to take you back or kill you."


    The German soldiers, whose eyes sent out energy light and blasted the tank and the soldiers inside, seemed to feel something. They turned and looked at Stephanie and said with a smile, "but I think it''s easier to twist off your head."


    Boom!


    A 7.62 mm metal bullet was fired at high speed from the muzzle.


    The German soldiers opened their palms and protected their eyes.


    "Do you think I will not guard against my weaknesses?"


    The "tank class" Aryan Superman said contemptuously.


    If you want to deal with him, you must at least use heavy weapons such as rocket propelled grenades and howitzers.


    A rifle alone is not enough.


    "Are you Stephanie?"


    When the female agent who fled all the way was about to despair, a steady voice came from behind.


    The tall figure, like a cast cloud, shrouded Stephanie.


    She turned around, looked up and subconsciously replied, "that''s right."


    "You''re safe."


    The tall man smiled and then asked, "is that the superman of the axis?"


    Stephanie nodded. She didn''t know who the other party was, so she reminded: "the ''tank class'' Aryan Superman made in Berlin is a meat grinder on the battlefield. He can''t be fought by ordinary people!"


    "Aryan Superman..."


    The tall man walked out of the bunker and the voice with a relaxed smile floated behind him.


    "I''m looking for him!"

 Chapter 56

    "Are you the superman of the allies?"


    The German soldiers transformed by the saint general squinted at the tall man who came out of the bunker with a tone of contempt.


    He thought that the legendary hero who was vigorously publicized by the allies to conquer Italy and capture Rome alone should at least be a Hercules like Hercules.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is two meters tall and muscular. He looks like a descendant of Titans. He looks particularly frightening at a glance.


    The Allied Superman who can appear in front of him is at most taller and stronger than ordinary people, without any exaggeration.


    In terms of stature, Luke, who is 6.2 feet (191cm) tall, is nothing in front of the big German soldiers like little giants.


    The muscles are even worse - the strong and powerful body of allied Superman is a little "thin" in the face of a large man who seems to have taken steroids.


    Only from the appearance, this fierce German soldier has a strong body, just like an unparalleled general with a height of eight feet and a waist circumference of eight feet in ancient times.


    Rock hard muscles almost broke the military uniform.


    Quite a bit of the fierce temperament of the devil muscle man!


    "You look like a boy scout."


    The German soldiers glanced at the young brigadier general and laughed: "goods like you, thrown into the British barracks, should be very popular and developed well..."


    The humiliating irony didn''t annoy Luke. He turned his head to Stephanie and asked, "you say he is'' tank class'', which means more powerful Aryan Superman?"


    "Yes. The three who defeated the Soviet army are the ''warship class'' Aryan Superman. They want to be more terrible!"


    Stephanie nodded.


    Her eyes were tinged with worry.


    Muscle is strength, physique determines everything!


    This is a fact recognized by many people!


    Therefore, even if Luke showed no less powerful than the German Superman.


    But Stephanie still has doubts. She has seen with her own eyes how strong those "warship class" Superman are in Berlin.


    Tanks, bombers, thousands of soldiers


    Are not opponents!


    As an allied Superman, Luke doesn''t know if he can do it.


    With this in mind, Stephanie gripped the Springfield rifle and was ready to support the young brigadier general when she saw that the situation was wrong.


    "To introduce myself, my name is Julian. If you screw your head off and take it back to Berlin, the Fuehrer will praise me greatly, and maybe be decorated like ziegfried."


    The German soldier, who was as big as a giant, laughed.


    Luke didn''t answer, so there was no need to waste time for the miscellaneous soldiers.


    Generally speaking, the lines are reserved for important roles.


    With a heavy step, Stephanie, hiding behind the bunker, felt the ground tremble suddenly.


    The crack of the cobweb extends around, and the tall and straight figure tears the air and creates a strong airflow.


    It was almost a breathing time, approaching the German Superman.


    Make a fist with your right hand and smash it with all your strength!


    Luke at this time, compared with before, both strength and speed have been greatly improved.


    He was fascinated by the feeling that he was making progress every day and night and getting stronger all the time.


    The pleasure it brings is even more than the human passion for bed sports.


    "So fast..."


    The developed visual nerve made Julian barely capture Luke''s moving track.


    Feeling the heavy force coming on his face, he immediately put away his contempt.


    The Allied super soldier doesn''t look bad either!


    Julian yelled, his strength surging wildly, and his muscles twisted into a ball.


    Cross your arms and keep them in front of your chest.


    "Let me see your strength first."


    The idea flashed through Julian''s mind.


    If he had seen it with his own eyes, the mutant "steel shell" killed by Luke one punch after another would not have chosen to do so.


    In a battle with little difference in strength, letting the initiative go first is no different from suicide.


    What''s more, Luke''s real combat power is far above Julian - he just doesn''t know!


    Dong!


    The fist hit Julian''s arms, and nearly ten tons of terror were poured into one point.


    Hardly waiting for the German Superman to react, his two arms "clicked" and broke directly from his elbows!


    The force can break the tank barrel, and the muscle fiber is like a strong arm like tightening a steel wire, which is like being thrown into a blender, and instantly shakes into rotten meat mud!


    The severe pain reached Julian''s brain. Before he screamed, Luke''s eyes coagulated, his left hand leaned out, pressed the German Superman''s thick shoulder and pressed it down.


    Julian, with a big physique and like a little giant, was like a child without resistance. He couldn''t stand the vigorous force. His legs were soft, "Dong" and his knees hit the ground heavily.


    "It is said that the head of state in Berlin regards Aryans as the most perfect race, and super soldiers like you are what the Third Reich considers'' Aryan Superman ''."


    Luke lowered his head and looked down coldly, "but now it seems that it''s just so."


    "The great Fuehrer..."


    Julian''s face was twisted, his arms showed white bone stubbles, and his flesh and blood wriggled hard to recover from his injury.


    He looked at Luke and his eyes turned white.


    "Long live the Third Reich!"


    The frenzied roar fell, and a rather amazing energy fluctuation formed a powerful dazzling light mass, which directly swallowed Luke.


    Like a huge ball of lightning, "Zizi" is burning the air, and the burnt smell is sent out.


    Violent explosions continued to sound.


    The thick smoke rising up covered the battlefield and made people unable to see the specific situation.


    "It''s over!"


    Stephanie was holding the Springfield rifle with a dignified face.


    She doesn''t think Luke can survive. You know, the most powerful attack means of Aryan Superman is to release the energy light.


    Even strong and thick tanks can explode, not to mention the fragile flesh and blood of human beings.


    "He''s careless. He should guard against Julian''s move!"


    Stephanie thought angrily.


    Julian moved so fast that she didn''t have time to remind Luke to be vigilant.


    "The Allies... The rescue failed."


    Stephanie watched the tall figure coming out of the billowing smoke and dust, ready to make a final struggle.


    Anyway, she can''t run far. Instead of fleeing in a hurry and being caught up and killed by the enemy, she might as well fight to the death!


    "Stephanie, you look nervous."


    Then, a low voice sounded to relax Stephanie, who was tight all over.


    She couldn''t believe it. She asked subconsciously, "why... You''re not dead!"


    The smoke caused by the explosion dissipated, and the figure that appeared was Luke!


    He did not know when to change into a battle suit like steel armor. Removing the right palm firmly pressed on Julian''s face, there were scorched black marks on the surface of his skin, and his whole body was almost unharmed.


    "Of course I''m still alive, Stephanie."


    Luke grinned.


    He raised his hand and picked up Julian, who fell to the ground exhausted. After releasing the energy light mass, the German Superman degenerated into an ordinary man like a machine with exhausted power.


    "To this extent, also deserve to be called Superman?"


    Luke tilted his lips. The energy light released by the other party contains destructive power, which is really difficult for ordinary people to resist.


    Even myself suffered a little injury.


    According to his estimation, an energy beam is almost equivalent to the explosive force produced by an anti tank missile.


    However, with the self-healing ability of Superman template, the scorched wound on the right palm recovered in less than a minute.

 Chapter 57

    The battlefield on the Allied front quieted down.


    Only the steel wreckage of the tank and the flesh and blood limbs all over the ground silently tell the fierce scene of the previous battle.


    "Madam, do you need living material?"


    Luke dragged Julian, who had lost his resistance, to Stephanie.


    The latter shook her head. She brought back the relevant technology and knew the specific process of manufacturing Aryan Superman.


    Moreover, Stephanie has seen a lot of living specimens for anatomy in Berlin.


    Taking Julian around will only increase the risk. Who knows when the other party will regain strength.


    "All right."


    Luke smiled gently.


    Then, without hesitation, he broke the German soldier''s neck.


    After a short battle just now, he probably got the overall data of "tank level" Aryan Superman.


    Strength, speed, defense, nerve response, self-healing ability and so on


    Overall, it is stronger than super soldiers.


    Even if Rogers has the name of "captain of the May fifth drive", he may have a headache for the last "tank level".


    It''s hard to win unless you can hit your weakness.


    However, these Aryan Superman seem to have a huge defect that they can''t fight for a long time.


    Luke keenly found that after Julian released the energy light mass in his body, his strength and speed degenerated to the level of ordinary people as if the power was exhausted.


    Perhaps this is why the axis powers have not launched a counter offensive?


    Aryan Superman is not suitable for long-term combat?


    A series of questions were temporarily pressed in his mind.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m looking forward to meeting the warship class."


    Luke changed his steel armor and looked down at the German soldiers who couldn''t stand up.


    The strength of this "tank class" has not yet reached the point of changing the war situation.


    Unless the axis powers can mass produce explosive troops, it is basically impossible to win by individual strategy.


    Stephanie''s eyes flickered. Although she was curious about the Allied Superman''s combat uniform, she didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    This is likely to be the secret technology of the strategic science Corps. It may cause disgust if you hear it rashly.


    "Brigadier general, the ''warship class'' is several levels stronger than the'' tank class''. Their recovery ability, physical quality and the effect of energy attack are several times that of the latter!"


    The female agent lurking in Berlin warned.


    After seeing Luke''s battle with the "tank" Aryan Superman, she had another glimmer of hope for the future of the allies.


    However, it is still not optimistic to defeat the axis powers.


    There are hundreds of tanks in Berlin alone.


    They are led by three more powerful "warship classes", which is enough to form an invincible combat force.


    On the Allied side, there is only one Superman and one Luke.


    "Stephanie, the prime minister can''t wait to see you, and I can''t wait to know the truth about these Aryan Superman."


    Luke walked ahead, and naturally someone would clean up the battlefield later.


    His job is to bring Stephanie back safely.


    Nothing else.


    "Thank you, Brigadier General Carville."


    The female spy behind you said.


    "Thank you for calling me Stephanie. No one has... Called me that for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Saint general, do you want to continue tracking?"


    The next day, a group of heavily armed German soldiers crossed the dense forest and came to the Allied front.


    The guards here have long been evacuated, leaving only a messy battlefield.


    "Cancel the chase. There''s no Freya anymore. She''s restored her former identity and returned to London... This damn bitch!"


    The saint general put his hands behind his back and looked dignified.


    The wreckage of the tank, the scattered limbs, and the traces left by the energy explosion


    All told the saint general that there had been a fierce battle here.


    "Can it be the superman of the allies who can resist the existence of ''tank class''?"


    He said to himself.


    It can be seen that the allies should have paid a heavy price to defeat Julian of "tank class".


    "The Allied Superman is nothing more than that. It is far less exaggerated than the Allies say!"


    The holy general concluded.


    He carefully observed the scene and seemed to see that the Allied Superman and ordinary soldier reluctantly defeated Julian and won the final victory.


    "General, we must assume that the core technology has fallen into the hands of the allies. We must also assume that the locations of other military factories have been exposed. We must take countermeasures as soon as possible."


    Said the blonde adjutant.


    Stephanie, who escaped, was once a core member of the Aryan Superman program.


    She knows too much, has deeply participated in the most critical projects, and has taken away part of "Walden''s blood"!


    This is undoubtedly the worst news!


    "Transfer all the information and scientific researchers about Superman technology to the second stronghold and wash away all the inferior test objects."


    Said the saint general coldly.


    He wants to speed up his pace and strive to help the third empire gain greater advantages before the Allies create their Superman.


    "I hope... The Fuehrer can listen and not be dazzled by the temporary victory."


    The saint general was worried. He did not dare to have too much hope for the bearded head of state in Berlin.


    After all, that is a famous master of micromanipulation. His military level is very general, but he always likes to tell the generals who have experienced many battles.


    The Third Reich faced a series of failures, including the battle of Stalingrad, the Normandy landing, and then the Arden counterattack. The will of the head of state was everywhere.


    A bearded man whose incitement, leadership and military command are inversely proportional.


    This is the saint general''s evaluation of the head of state.


    "Return to Berlin. We almost rule the world... Almost!"


    The German general sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    London, bunker.


    A few days later, in the prime minister''s special office.


    As one of the heroes of the Allied forces, Stephanie changed into a green dress, carried a briefcase and sat in a chair.


    Next to her was brigadier general Carville, sitting upright.


    This time, unlike in the past, even those senior staff were not there.


    There are only three people in the office.


    "Hard work, Stephanie."


    The prime minister poured a glass of wine and handed it to the female spy who had been lurking in the enemy''s nest for years.


    "You are the best member of MI6. I heard your name long ago. Facts have proved that you did create a breathing opportunity for the allies to save us from the terror caused by the monsters in Berlin."


    "Recently, I heard that many members of Parliament only dare to stay at home and don''t even go to the parliament hall. Because these cowards are afraid that Hitler and the demons under his hands will suddenly fall from the sky, lift the roof and hang them on the street lamp!"


    The prime minister said in a humorous and sarcastic tone, easing the dignified atmosphere in the office.


    "No, your Excellency the prime minister."


    Stephanie took the glass, took a sip, smiled and said, "for the time being, the created Aryan Superman can only move within the scope of the third empire."


    "I participated in this plan and knew their shortcomings. Aryan Superman can''t fight for a long time. The weakness of ''tank class'' is eyes, as well as heavy firepower such as rocket launchers and anti tank weapons. The'' warship class'' will be more and more tired and weaker."


    "According to the experimental report, the limit time of the latter is almost eight hours. Every time you start a full-scale battle, you must take a period of rest to recover."


    "So, at present, the Germans can hold their territory at most. However - after they accumulate enough troops, that will be the beginning of the disaster!"


    Hearing Stephanie''s answer, the prime minister did not know whether to be happy or afraid.


    He turned his eyes to Luke sitting opposite. He heard that the young brigadier general had personally eliminated a "tank level" Aryan Superman.


    This news excited the senior level of the allies and effectively dispelled the fear of the front-line soldiers.


    The defeat of the Soviet army made many people pessimistic.


    Luke''s victory has become a precious material for the allies to vigorously publicize!


    "I haven''t fought with the ''warship class'' yet. I don''t know their strength."


    Luke guessed the prime minister''s idea and asked him to turn over all the Aryan Superman directly, which is simply unrealistic.


    Hundreds of "tank class", plus three "warship class" who don''t know the depth, I''m afraid they don''t want to squeeze themselves dry!


    Moreover, he had no obligation to help the Allies live and die.


    Brave and fearless super soldiers are only superficially designed, and it is not advisable to go too deep into the play.


    "I think Stephanie must still have more key information, otherwise the German army doesn''t have to chase and kill all the way from Berlin."


    Luke left the problem to the female spy next to him.


    "Yes, I can help the Allies make Superman!"


    Stephanie said word by word.


    The prime minister''s office fell into a brief silence as soon as the heavy news was announced.


    "It means... The allies can also have Superman?"


    A moment later, with a "click", the cigar in the prime minister''s hand fell on the table.


    "I was placed in the Norwegian research group in 1941. At that time, my undercover identity was biologist ''Freya Bergen''."


    Stephanie said softly, "after Berlin confirmed that I was a Na supporter, I was recruited into the project team of the Aryan Superman program."


    "I don''t need to tell more about the later story. In short, I successfully entered the core and came into contact with these -"


    Stephanie opened her briefcase. In addition to a document, there was a glassware containing many irregular red spars.


    Brightly colored, like crystal clear blood coral.


    Walden''s blood!

 Chapter 58

    "What a strange smell."


    Luke sitting next to me frowned slightly.


    He felt a strong and unstable energy from the irregular pile of red spars.


    It''s like a powder keg that will explode at any time, which makes people feel very dangerous.


    This is an intuitive response from the spiritual level.


    "What is this?"


    The prime minister looked at Stephanie and asked suspiciously.


    He thought he would see a pile of detailed experimental reports or documents.


    "It''s the only way the allies can defeat those monsters."


    Stephanie took another sip of wine. It seemed that the female spy had been lurking in Berlin for a long time and was addicted to drinking - but it was understandable.


    Every undercover lurking in the enemy''s base camp bears great psychological pressure.


    They live among the enemies, but also pretend to be each other''s appearance and integrate their false identity into life.


    This is not an easy thing.


    "The Germans call this thing ''Walden''s blood''. It is necessary to turn ordinary people into super soldiers."


    Stephanie explained in detail while drinking.


    "These red spars are crystalline polymers gradually produced in the process of special fermentation. You can think of them as vegetables in the field. In other words, it takes time for ''Walden''s blood'' to grow, not out of thin air."


    "The good news is that I blew up all the containers of Walden''s blood before I left the production factory. It will take a lot of time for the Germans to rebuild another one."


    "But the bad news is that the saint general in charge of the ''Aryan Superman'' plan is a rigorous and careful man, so he will certainly have surplus reserves, so as not to completely bankrupt this damn plan!"


    The prime minister smoked a cigar. He stared at the red spar in the glassware, restrained his excitement and asked, "so you know how to make synthesis... ''Walden''s blood''?"


    "I am responsible for screening receptors. But the process of cultivating ''Walden''s blood'' is not complicated. With these red crystals, I believe allied scientists will be able to study them soon."


    Stephanie shook her head and gave an answer that was neither a surprise nor a disappointment.


    "What is this document?"


    The prime minister turned his attention to another thing in his briefcase.


    "It records the origin of ''Walden''s blood'' and the source of Aryan Superman transformation technology."


    Stephanie looked serious and spread out the information full of words.


    "The original is kept so secret that I can''t touch it. These are just copies I stole."


    Luke, who was sitting next to him, and the prime minister who vomited smoke, all pricked up their ears and listened carefully.


    The Aryan Superman in Berlin appeared suddenly. No one knows the specific origin.


    At one time, the Allied high-level thought that the axis powers had successfully copied the serum developed by Abraham Erskine to create more powerful super soldiers.


    According to the information given by Stephanie, super soldier and Aryan Superman seem to be two completely different products.


    The former is the creation of serum, while the latter is a new and strange secret technology.


    "As we all know, the head of state in Berlin is obsessed with mysticism and pursues supernatural power."


    Stephanie recalled and whispered, "the Hydra organization was originally divided from the ananbia Institute of the third empire to establish an external intelligence agency."


    "Later, the red skeleton recruited a large number of scientists and absorbed many fanatics, and gradually got out of the control of the head of state."


    Luke''s eyes moved. He had a vague guess about the origin of "Walden''s blood" and the technology of manufacturing Aryan Superman.


    Is it related to the oldest Hydra?


    "In order to curb the expanding ambition of the red skeleton and its rapidly growing strength, the head of state secretly set up a new scientific research team in an attempt to replicate... A powerful super soldier like brigadier general Carville through the blood samples left by the red skeleton."


    Stephanie looked at Luke and had to say that she was greatly surprised.


    Facing the battle of "tank class" Aryan Superman, the young brigadier general showed overwhelming power.


    "Successive failures almost made the head of state give up this plan. However, new news came from the ananbia Institute. They dug up an ancient document with strange words - after professional analysis and interpretation, they classified it into the language of an alien race in ancient times."


    Hearing this, the prime minister looked confused and smoked a cigar to calm his mood.


    As a graduate of the Royal Military Academy of Sandhurst, he has published several novels, a writer who can win the Nobel Prize for literature in the future, and a famous speaker who opened the prelude to the cold war between the United States and the Soviet Union


    The British Prime Minister did not know what to say about the fact that the head of the axis powers liked to mention alien literature, created Aryan Superman and attempted to conquer the world.


    "Is the world too crazy, or can''t I keep up with the changes of the times?"


    The prime minister leaned his elbow against his desk, supported his rather round face, and had a dull expression of "strange knowledge has increased".


    In an era more distant from mankind, aliens visited the earth


    Luke was calm about it.


    After all, this is Marvel set.


    Only within the nine star regions, in addition to the earth called "atrium world", there are Asgard, Jotunheim, who lives in the frost giant, and so on.


    If you look further, there are more skrus, Crees and HIAs, which together form the three civilized empires of the galaxy.


    As for the higher level, there are the cosmic Presbyterian Church, the God Group and the five gods


    Therefore, during World War II, the axis powers explored the technology of alien civilization, which is very reasonable and has no problem.


    "I know it sounds like a fantasy, or a madman''s nonsense. It has no credibility."


    When Stephanie saw the prime minister''s expression, she shrugged helplessly and said, "I also held this attitude at the beginning. I thought that all these lies were fabricated by the Germans. They were specially used to deceive the foolish people and make them worship the head of state like fanatical believers - until I deeply participated in the plan of ''Aryan Superman'' and learned more inside stories."


    "They did find a relic of ancient civilization. According to research, it may be a product of ancient Egypt."


    "It details the heroic deeds of a wizard named ''Imhotep'' who led the Egyptian people against the alien creature ''brud Zerg''."


    "These red spars that can transform the human body and stimulate potential are the technology left by the Bruder Zerg."


    "Those aliens like insects cultivate ''Walden''s blood'', use them as food for wild animals, catalyze them into terrible monsters and use them as war machines..."


    As the Prime Minister of the audience, his cognition was on the verge of collapse and he couldn''t help reaching for the wine bottle on the table.


    Pour yourself a cup of gin and pour it into your mouth.


    It seemed that it was not enough. He poured two more cups in a row and drank it all at one go.


    "Imhotep... I remember he was the Pharaoh of the Third Dynasty of Egypt and the designer of the pyramids."


    Luke, with a certain knowledge of history, interrupted at the right time.


    He always thought the name was familiar, not only in textbooks.


    "According to the murals in the ruins and the literature, Imhotep is an outstanding leader, brave and powerful fighter! With a spear and a shield, he led countless Egyptians to defeat alien creatures, kill them and drive them out of the earth!"


    Stephanie replied solemnly.

 Chapter 59

    One with a spear and the other with a shield, the Pharaoh of ancient Egypt


    Hearing this, a flash of light flashed in Luke''s head.


    He finally knew why he thought the name "Imhotep" was familiar.


    The ancient Egyptian was not just Stephanie. She didn''t know that Luke had speculated about the whole event. She held the gold wire glasses on the bridge of her nose and continued: "The Germans realized that they had found a treasure! They had found a key to open the door of the new human world - so the saint general in charge of all this reported the news to the head of state, and the whole ''Aryan Superman'' plan began to operate."


    "Three departments have been set up. The first is to make a catalyst for the transformation of the human body according to the contents of the literature, that is, ''Walden''s blood''. The second is responsible for screening receptors and looking for appropriate transformation targets. The third is also the largest organization at present, which is responsible for the transformation of the human body and mass production of those monsters."


    "And this is not the worst. The saint general only translated one fifth of the ancient literature, that is, in addition to ''tank class'' and'' warship class'', there may be more powerful Aryan Superman in the future."


    After Stephanie finished, the prime minister was silent.


    More powerful Aryan Superman?


    Carrier class?


    Luke, who kept quiet, blinked. He wondered what level he was at when he was late in development?


    "Nuclear class"?


    "Space Battleship class"?


    "Star Destroyer class"?


    "Two-way foil level"?


    As for the threat of Aryan Superman, to be honest, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Not too inflated, or blind self-confidence, calm down a little and think with your head, you can guess that these low allocation "Superman" transformed by the human body must have some unknown huge defects.


    Otherwise, as early as the ancient Egyptian period, the "brud Zerg" ruled the world. Where can we wait until the third empire to inherit this technology.


    "Stephanie, tell me, do those Superman have growth? Why hasn''t the third empire implemented mass production?"


    The prime minister is worthy of being a veteran politician with flexible wrist. He quickly found out several key problems from the words of female spies.


    "At present, mass production is an impossible task. Research shows that the ''Walden''s blood'' as a catalyst will only work on about one in 5000 objects and start the transformation process."


    When Stephanie saw the prime minister who wanted to reach out and touch him, she quickly stopped and said, "for others, it is a deadly contact poison."


    "There was a way to identify the target in that ancient document, but the holy general couldn''t decipher it, so he came up with another cruel plan."


    "First test the catalyst on thousands of prisoners, Jews and Soviet prisoners, and then extract blood from the survivors for special tests."


    "Then, use the identified blood on a large scale to mark those potential targets - that is, soldiers who meet the requirements of ''Walden''s blood'' similar to the survivors, and call them into the team."


    "Finally, as long as those soldiers are listed as the target of catalyst, one will pass - that''s how hundreds of ''tank classes'' and three'' warship classes'' come from."


    The prime minister couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Stephanie demolished a production factory, "Walden''s blood" needs to be cultivated, coupled with the low success rate of making Aryan Superman.


    This series of reasons made it difficult for the axis powers to complete the final plan of explosive forces to push the European continent in a short time, and won a chance for the allies to breathe.


    "Brigadier general Carville, what do you think?"


    The prime minister pressed out the half smoked cigar and looked at Luke with expectant eyes.


    Stephanie let the allies and axis countries stand on the same starting line again and have the capital to participate in the game.


    But this does not mean that the balance of victory began to tilt towards the allies.


    In a sense, the war sweeping the world has become a competition and consumption between cutting-edge combat forces.


    Ordinary soldiers were reduced to cannon fodder, and even tanks and bombers could not completely change the situation.


    Luke is the only Superman owned by the allies.


    Moreover, his combat power has exceeded the "tank level" of the third empire.


    There is no doubt about this young brigadier general in terms of strategic position or personal ability.


    "I think the most important thing at this stage is to convene the strategic science corps to study the components of ''Walden''s blood'' and cultivate them, and select qualified soldiers as recipients."


    Luke''s thought was clear. He looked at the red spar dressed in glassware and said in a deep voice, "we can use the red spar brought back by Ms. Stephanie as a reagent to draw blood from the soldiers who were recruited."


    "As long as the blood reacts with red spar, you can choose it as the receptor and try the later transformation plan."


    The idea put forward by Luke brightened the eyes of the prime minister and Stephanie.


    This is not really a problem, but just after listening to all this, you can immediately find an implementable solution from the huge amount of information.


    This requires keen insight and reaction speed!


    "I will tell the allied command to call back the strategic science corps as soon as possible - under your leadership. Brigadier general Carville, as the Savior of the Allied forces, you are perfect!"


    The prime minister was well versed in the skills of favoring and wooing people, and quietly put Luke in the position of holding real power.


    The axis powers that the strategic science Corps wants to confront must enjoy the highest resources and status.


    Being able to be a leader is really helpful for future development.


    "It''s my honor to make more contributions to the allies."


    Luke said sincerely.


    "My greatest wish is world peace! Any ambitious who tries to provoke disputes is my enemy!"


    The prime minister smiled twice, firmly held Luke''s right hand and said emotionally: "it''s fate. My greatest ideal in my life is world peace."


    "I can see at a glance that your Excellency the prime minister is also a pacifist with the world in mind."


    Lukeway curled his lips indescribably.


    The most famous Prime Minister of the British Empire was later nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize.


    Ironically, the Italian dictator Mussolini, who was personally captured by Luke, and the dollar capital of Berlin have been nominated for this award.


    Therefore, those prize winners can always redefine the word "peace".

 Chapter 60

    Berlin, Capitol.


    The head of state who used to live in the bunker can finally move into the luxury bedroom.


    Those bombers that fly around Berlin every day will no longer disturb their sleep and add to their inner fear.


    "Siegfried, you are the hero of the third empire, the most perfect Aryan, and my most loyal guard."


    The Fuehrer woke up from the soft big bed, put on his nightgown, opened the door and said.


    Although there was no gentle lover EVA beside him, ziegfried standing outside the door gave him a sense of security.


    There is no need to worry about the threat to life safety, nor is there any need to fear that the Allied forces will break through Berlin and drag themselves to the square to be hanged.


    The head of the third empire had a good sleep after a long absence.


    But just a dozen hours ago, in order to test how strong Aryan Superman was, he personally ordered Siegfried to kill tens of thousands of captured Soviet troops.


    The soldiers who were evaporated by the broken light and cut off their limbs, their wailing, their crying, their blood and stumps... Did not make the Fuehrer''s heart fluctuate at all.


    As a mediocre painter with little talent and rejected by art schools, he even felt that it was the best color in the world.


    "Hasn''t the saint general arrived yet?"


    The head of state rang the service bell, and soon the cook brought the prepared food.


    He skillfully picked up the knife and fork and cut the small steak on the plate.


    Although the delicacies of the third empire were pig feet, sausages and all kinds of bread, he personally appreciated the French cooking.


    "Their research on food is as skillful and proficient as raising a white flag and surrendering."


    The head of state commented.


    "The saint general is on his way back. He was busy chasing a defected female scientist who was a British spy."


    Zigfried, who was tall and almost touched the ceiling chandelier, replied truthfully.


    "What a careless thing. I wanted to praise him."


    The Fuehrer put down his knife and fork and chewed the food in his mouth, with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "The saint general could have become a hero of the third empire like you, but he didn''t seize the opportunity."


    At present, there are three "battleship classes" in Berlin, except for Siegfried.


    There are two left. I haven''t seen them yet.


    The Fuhrer only knows that a woman named zieglind is keeping the whole city on alert in the air defense tower.


    The other is called zigmund, who is responsible for exterminating the guerrillas outside the city.


    The two of them had an amazing record of reporting dozens of allied bombers.


    "I wonder if the cowards of the allies will cry out in fear."


    The Fuehrer was so satisfied that he felt blessed again.


    Soon, the Third Reich will stop its tendency to collapse and become stronger.


    Too easy to get power will expand one''s ambition infinitely.


    Just like the red skeleton who mastered the cosmic cube, the head of state was so excited that he subconsciously ignored the difficult situation of the third empire and even began to plan to attack Stalingrad and win Moscow again.


    He always resented the defeat of the German army in front of the Soviets.


    This time, the opportunity to prove your ability has come!


    "The holy general is here."


    When the phone rang at the bedside of the bedroom, Siegfried picked up the receiver, answered it for a few seconds and said the news.


    "He is already downstairs, waiting for the Fuehrer to meet you."


    "Let the holy general come up. Although he made a mistake, he also made contributions and shed blood for the third empire. I can''t treat meritorious officials badly!"


    With a big hand from the Fuehrer, Siegfried opened the door. Before long, the cold looking Saint general appeared at the door.


    "You look depressed, Saint general. I''ve heard that. Don''t worry about being punished. The failure of security work is not within your responsibility, and you''re still working hard to solve those problems - although you didn''t succeed."


    The Fuehrer put his hands behind his back and barefoot on the dark patterned carpet.


    If you ignore the long wine red Nightgown dragged to his ankles, he looks like a victorious general.


    "You''re a hero. You brought my miracle weapon and saved the third empire - although it''s a little late."


    The Fuehrer took off his glasses as if to remove the seal.


    He glared at the holy general with a straight back, threw off his pencil and said in a loud voice, "you owe me a reasonable explanation, general."


    "I read your report and asked Siegfried that the Aryan Superman project has been completed for months -"


    "It''s actually longer than that, almost a year, my head of state."


    The saint general interrupted the head of state who was about to enter a roaring state after lifting the seal and said calmly, "I created the first type-1 Aryan Superman eleven months ago."


    "The first type II was also put into use soon, followed by the production of ''tank class''. The three'' warship classes'' appeared later."


    The head of state who was interrupted put on his glasses and then took it off.


    After Rereading the note.


    The seal was lifted again.


    Roar start!


    "So! You never told me this in this year! Watching the Empire retreat and my spirit tortured by Allied bombers!"


    The Fuehrer did not understand what the saint general had done. He was very angry and couldn''t help scolding "slag".


    "I thought the red skeleton would last longer. And at that time, Aryan Superman was not ready. They couldn''t change the pattern of war."


    The saint general remained calm and explained in a calm voice: "after World War I, many Germans thought that tanks were just novelty and didn''t care. Some even laughed at goodrian and said, ''what war machine, it only carries flour''. That''s because they only saw ''one tank'', not ''a group of tanks''."


    "Only people like goodrian can see the real value of tanks. It also makes your empire, Fuehrer."


    "I will give you an invincible super army and a great victory to cheer up the Germans - but that is based on the premise that Aryan Superman can join the battlefield in groups."


    "If I tell you the news in advance, with all due respect, you may directly send them out to die for nothing and make meaningless consumption."


    The saint general''s outspokenness raised the head of state''s anger to a higher level.


    He could not tolerate the accusations of others, especially in such a humiliating tone of certainty.


    "That''s enough, Saint general. The ''Aryan Superman'' will no longer belong to you. Step back!"


    Considering the contributions made by the holy general over the years, the head of state endured and waved his hand to let the other party back.


    "My head of state, why don''t you want to face up to your mistakes?"


    The saint general put his hands behind his back, motionless, shook his head and said, "you''re like a crazy man who lost his mind and asked Siegfried to kill tens of thousands of Soviet prisoners. You didn''t even think that this would only arouse the resistance of the allies and no one would surrender in the future."


    "I''m the one who''s disappointed in you. You''re just a hick in Orlando. You''re lucky to sit in this seat because you were born in a country with Prussian rigidity and a group of fools willing to listen to your nonsense."


    "You have the most powerful war machine in the world, but you personally buried it in your bottomless arrogance... Fuehrer, I believe more firmly than you, a great third empire! I also believe more firmly that the empire is worthy of being led by a more talented leader than you."


    The words of the saint general completely angered the head of state.


    He picked up the pencil on the carpet and said calmly, "Oh, general. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this. It''s -- it''s a pity."


    "You can''t see the third empire in your mind and the more talented leader than me."


    "Siegfried, kill him!"


    With the order of the Fuehrer, Siegfried, who was silent like a statue, came and stood in front of the saint general.


    His eyes were blazing, and the terrible energy jumped like wisps of blue lightning.


    "Yes."


    Said Siegfried.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    He turned and looked at the Fuehrer himself.


    Dazzling light gushed out of his eyes.

 Chapter 61

    Three days later.


    Colonel Phillips, with the roaring commandos and the rest of the strategic science corps, arrived at blatchley Manor on the outskirts of London.


    This used to be the Allied code deciphering center, specializing in deciphering intercepted German radios.


    At its peak, there were as many as 6000 staff, including top mathematicians from Oxford and Cambridge universities.


    However, the most well-known may be Alan Matheson Turing who led the team to conquer enigma.


    He was honored as the "father of computer science" by later generations and the initiator of Turing experiment.


    Luke, who had just met Turing a while ago, almost recognized him as Dr. strange or Sherlock Holmes.


    "I just heard that those guys from the axis countries have discovered the biotechnology of ancient civilization... Primitive people also know science?"


    Colonel Phillips came into the office and shouted at the top of his voice.


    On the return of the Soviet army after the great defeat, as well as the Aryan superman of the axis powers.


    The Allies'' external explanation is that Berlin summarized a set of inhuman and extremely cruel human body transformation technology from the gun of rankinus and the knowledge left by ancient civilization.


    This sounds at least more convincing than the massive invasion of the earth by alien creatures and the final victory of the ancient Egyptian pharaohs.


    During World War II, people had not experienced the Internet era of the information explosion, and had not developed the tenacious nerves of future New York citizens. They were not surprised at all kinds of alien creatures and super villains.


    As for the "Walden''s blood" and the transformation plan to create the league''s military Superman, these are top secret intelligence and have not been disclosed yet.


    In addition to the senior level of the Allied forces, only Luke, as a participant, and Stephanie, who is responsible for scientific research guidance, know.


    "Maybe before we occupied this planet, there were earlier civilizations... Scientific problems. Colonel, you should go to Howard. He will certainly give a satisfactory answer."


    Luke was talking to Stephanie and Rogers in the office. When he saw Colonel Phillips coming in, he got up and walked over.


    He always maintained a respectful attitude towards his former boss.


    Although the rank of colonel is not high, he has a wide range of contacts and is very familiar with the two major factions of the army and navy.


    Luke probably knows that discrimination in the American military is very serious.


    Around the 18th century, due to the reasons of local operations, the army occupied the top of the discrimination chain.


    But with the increasingly prominent role of the air force during World War II, the former younger brother began to catch up.


    After that, the Navy rose strongly and became the son of Congress.


    Correspondingly, the army and air force became stepmothers, and their status gradually declined.


    As a result, it gradually formed two mountains, the Army Department and the Navy Department.


    Luke still remembers that the four-star general Curtis Li Mei of the US air force, known as the "Eagle of the cold war", said that "the Soviet Union is our opponent and the navy is our enemy".


    It can be seen how serious the factional struggle between the military is.


    As a regular army, the National Guard, which often appears in various films, is small and transparent. It is often ignored and has not been included in the faction at all.


    After defeating the red skeleton and the hydra, Luke met many military leaders at the recommendation of Colonel Phillips.


    Dwight elhowell, George button, Douglas MacArthur, Chester Nimitz, George Marshall and so on.


    These people are also happy to have a good relationship with the red men of the allies. As long as a 20-year-old brigadier general officer doesn''t stand in the wrong team or die by himself, his future is unimaginable.


    Qualifications can be accumulated, contacts can be accumulated, and details can be accumulated.


    But time cannot be reversed, and time will not come again.


    Therefore, for Luke, youth is not only a disadvantage, but also an available capital.


    "That Howard stark guy! He was called up to Oak Ridge to participate in a secret plan."


    Colonel Phillips shook his head and said, "the Allied Command has handed over the command of the strategic science corps to you. This time, Luke, what kind of miracle are you going to lead us to create?"


    "How about raiding Berlin and capturing the head of state alive - wrong, the current leader of the third empire is the saint general."


    Luke said half jokingly and half seriously.


    These days, he and Rogers have discussed many times how to end the war in the fastest way.


    The answer is to break Berlin!


    The allies can''t give the Third Reich any breathing space now. Once they recover their disadvantages with Aryan Superman and start to enter the explosive stage, it will be difficult to win quickly.


    "Do you really think so?"


    Colonel Phillips frowned and thought, not surprised, but began to consider the feasibility.


    He was used to all kinds of amazing words from Luke''s mouth.


    "This is a preliminary plan."


    Luke cleared his throat and called Carter, Stephanie and Rogers outside the door to his desk.


    A group of people gathered around the long wooden table of red mahogany. In front of them was an open map and a confidential document.


    After a lengthy and necessary introduction, Luke said in a deep voice, "Steve, haven''t you been asking me what happened?"


    "I''m going to tell you the top secret information. Berlin has created Aryan Superman more powerful than super soldiers. Their technology comes from the cutting-edge technology of alien creatures."


    "Thanks to Ms. Stephanie''s bringing back ''Walden''s blood'' from Berlin and copies of ancient documents, the allies also have the capital to fight it."


    "After discussion, the allies are also preparing to create Superman to deal with the threat posed by the third empire. The two work of cultivating spar and screening receptors are going on simultaneously."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, the office was very quiet, only everyone''s breathing.


    Luke''s words are too informative. They need to digest them.


    "So the war is not over yet?"


    Rogers closed his lips, and it seemed that the plan to find Bucky would be put on hold.


    "Is there anything I can do, Luke? Maybe I can''t compare with the ''tank class'' and'' warship class'' you say, but I won''t shrink back, as long as I can fight!"


    He is worthy of being the captain of the United States. He speaks loudly every word. Even Colonel Phillips, who has never appreciated him, shows a trace of respect.


    "Rogers is definitely a passive skill with his own leader aura."


    Not affected, Luke make complaints about immune effects.


    "I can fight, too, and the roaring commandos. They will be happy to come back to you."


    Colonel Phillips said he was not old enough to carry a gun and make contributions to the allies.


    Luke glanced at the Colonel without showing any trace. He thought that the Colonel''s old arms and legs might not be enough for the "tank level" Aryan Superman to show everyone a "living man".


    "Everybody, don''t worry. This is not pre war mobilization."


    The young brigadier shook his head.


    "The game and confrontation between the allies and the third empire have become a competition and fight among the top combat forces."


    "Stephanie and I have seen those Aryan Superman with our own eyes. To be fair, they are strong and are not the existence that ordinary soldiers can compete with."


    "Blind blood will only make more people make unnecessary sacrifices, which is not worth it."


    Luke''s reply frustrated the old and young soldiers.


    Rogers, in particular, always felt that he had done nothing in the war.


    The situation now is no different from before.


    The former Brooklyn trio, he was always the one to be protected.


    Now, the same is true.


    "But -"


    Then Luke turned his head and looked down at Rogers. He asked seriously, "Steve, tell me, do you want to be strong?"

 Chapter 62

    Stronger?


    Rogers was stunned and fell into silence.


    As a super soldier, he has a strong physique and amazing endurance.


    On the battlefield, it is a high-end combat force that can attack the enemy''s nest with one enemy and execute the beheading task.


    In the future, after long-term training, holding the helicopter with bare hands and hard anti infinite gloves are not worth mentioning.


    In the future, gather the Thor hammer and vibrate the gold shield to form a Golden Legend suit. You can also break your wrist with mieba and fight 50-50.


    Such a strong and incomparable super soldier is a ruling player during World War II.


    How do we get stronger?


    Just¡ª¡ª


    The reality is always cruel. However, both friendly forces and enemies have Superman, which makes Rogers completely become the background plate.


    He should have become the strongest and bravest super soldier in people''s eyes. He doesn''t have to think about getting stronger at all.


    In the case of Luke on the Allied side and Aryan Superman on the axis.


    The captain of the United States, destined to shine and become the idol of the United States, only completed the latter.


    He was not valued by the military, nor did he have the opportunity to show himself. He was like a performer acting as a star background board on the stage.


    Dispensable, not important.


    As a super soldier, Rogers can''t remember how many times, how many people asked themselves, why are you so different from Luke?


    He can smash a tank, break into the Hydra base camp, and is not even afraid of powerful energy weapons, but you can only throw shields - such doubts have never disappeared!


    Gradually, this became a problem Rogers couldn''t get around.


    Later, as long as he thought that others put him and Luke together, the fighting and energetic captain of the United States would become very autistic.


    "Am I too bad?"


    Rogers kept asking himself.


    He was a positive and persistent person who would never give up.


    However, the clear gap in front of the public and the criticism of public opinion from time to time still put a heavy pressure on Rogers.


    He often thought alone in the middle of the night. As everyone said, is Dr. Erskine more optimistic about Luke and just an incidental gift?


    Or, Luke''s injection is actually an enhanced version of the second-generation serum, and he is a generation product with less effectiveness than the former?


    So I can''t be a more powerful super soldier like my friends!


    All kinds of speculation and ideas tortured the immature captain of the United States and made him difficult to sleep.


    Until now!


    Luke asked himself, do you want to be strong?


    "Yes!"


    Rogers nodded heavily, and the intense emotion in his heart condensed into a "yes".


    Even when he was bullied in Brooklyn before, he didn''t want to be stronger like this!


    "Krypton gold can become stronger, Rogers. You haven''t understood this yet."


    Luke thought that the breeding cost of "Walden''s blood" was not low, even quite expensive.


    Perhaps this is one of the reasons why Berlin has not succeeded in mass production of Aryan Superman.


    In addition to technical constraints, the success rate is low, and there is a cost problem.


    "Then you can be a candidate for the Allied Superman program."


    Luke restrained his thoughts, coughed and said seriously, "but I want to remind you, Rogers, this is not a serum injection that can survive by relying on tenacious will and firm mind."


    "It is a very dangerous process to accept the human body transformation of ''Walden''s blood''."


    "It has a very low success rate and must survive many variations. Three variations are ''tank class'' and 24 variations are'' warship class''."


    "And Ms. Stephanie also said that the transformation plan of ''Walden''s blood'' may cause great damage to the human body and shorten the life cycle - you should consider it clearly!"


    Luke solemnly reminded that Superman is not so easy to be.


    He didn''t know where he would lead the fate of Captain America.


    Anyway, Rogers, who has not been frozen for 70 years, has got a new life.


    The next step is to prepare for the unknown.


    "I''ve thought about it!"


    Rogers looked fearless and determined. Anyway, he will always be like this.


    If you have set a goal, you will never look back and rush forward.


    "Well, let''s discuss the next question."


    Luke nodded without saying anything more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The secret meeting of the strategic science Corps lasted two hours.


    It should have ended 50 minutes ago, but Colonel Phillips said he wanted to say a few words next.


    Then, the topic continues to extend and the content continues to increase.


    It was not until Luke gently reminded that it was late that the Colonel stopped talking, and everyone else was relieved.


    "Steve, you stay."


    When the crowd came out of the office room, Luke stopped Rogers with an excited face.


    "I want to talk to you. Well, let''s start with the blonde at the ball. Her name is... Marguerite, right? How are you two? Have you been in touch lately?"


    Luke leaned back in his chair and asked in a relaxed tone.


    "Yes. Everyone thought the war was coming to an end. She was a Scottish girl, so she returned to Edinburgh early... We sometimes write to each other."


    Rogers pulled out his chair and sat down. He scratched his head and said a little hard, "but you know, Luke. I''m not very good at chatting and can''t write any funny jokes, so I''m very upset."


    The American captain who fell in love for the first time is no different from ordinary people.


    No, more accurately, he may be a little worse than many people.


    After all, Luke really couldn''t imagine that Rogers, who had always been serious, spoke with deep feelings on his face.


    "There''s no need to show your humor. You''re not Howard. You can talk about some small things that happen in life. Just let the lucky girl feel your concern."


    Luke smiled and then said seriously, "Steve, we are friends."


    "So, I don''t want my existence to cause... Pressure on you. I know there are speculation and rumors about super soldiers, me and you in the army. They said some ugly things."


    "But I told you a long time ago that Dr. Erskine is more optimistic about you than what others say. You''re just a gift."


    "Steve, there are some qualities in you that I don''t have and don''t have."


    "Frankly speaking, I am not really a good man. I do everything with my own considerations, or interest factors, or personal interests - I never give meaningless pity to the enemy, nor give reckless sympathy to the weak."


    "Therefore, I lack the elements to be a hero, and I am not interested in doing this. In fact, I am more similar to Howard. We are all keen to lead others, stand higher and be the decision-maker who gives orders."


    Luke stared at Rogers deeply. He didn''t hide his nature, just as he didn''t hide his ability in the Caspian training camp.


    If we say that the future of the world is destined to be an era of superheroes.


    Then he is more inclined to be a protector, controller and shelter.


    Instead of wearing that armor and red cloak, he is busy sending the kitten in the tree back to its owner every day to save the crashed plane and the wrecked ship


    In general, Luke doesn''t intend to make superheroes a career.


    He also didn''t want to see the captain of the United States. Because he wanted to catch up with himself, he risked participating in the plan of "allied Superman".


    After hearing all this, Rogers restrained his smile and became silent.


    After a while, he said hoarsely, "I have to admit that you have put a lot of pressure on me, Luke."


    "Although we are friends, I still envy you sometimes. What I desire is not the honors you get, nor the worship eyes of others, but your ability to rush up at the first time when others need it."


    "When I was in Brooklyn, Bucky was often surrounded by gangsters. I couldn''t help him and had to be a drag. It''s different after I met you. You always have a way to deal with all kinds of trouble. Street gangsters, private wine dealers and gangster. Over time, Bucky and I are used to looking for you whenever we have a problem."


    "I did have the idea of chasing you, Luke. But then the idea soon disappeared, because no matter how good and powerful you are, you are always my friend. Who will envy your friend''s achievements."


    Rogers smiled at Luke with a calm face and said sincerely, "I want to be strong, just want to have the power to help. At least when you need me, I can stand up and don''t have to let you fight alone."


    There was a brief silence in the office. After a while, a burst of hearty laughter came out.

 Chapter 63

    A week later, the first batch of receptors transformed by "Walden''s blood" were ready.


    A total of 321 people, whose blood reacts with red spar, are eligible candidates for the "allied Superman" program.


    Now it is settled in a camp outside London, waiting for preliminary tests.


    It has to be said that when the state machine starts, everything is quite efficient.


    From screening suitable candidates to selecting qualified receptors, the speed is amazing.


    "Brigadier general Carville, the next step is the process of transformation. However, I still suggest you and the senior Allied leaders not to have too much hope."


    Luke and Stephanie are walking along the Boulevard in Bletchley manor.


    Not long ago, news came from the allies that the saint general in charge of the "Aryan Superman" plan took the lead in jumping against the enemy. A stab in the back of the 25-year-old killed the ambitious and ambitious head of state.


    Sudden changes led to temporary chaos in Berlin.


    The subsequent change of power and the cleansing of power delayed the progress of the third empire.


    So that the holy general who finally created the "Aryan Superman" could not immediately expand his advantage.


    In this case, the allies are naturally happy to see its success.


    I''d like to buy more time. It''s best to wait until the Allied Superman army is mass produced.


    Therefore, the two camps maintain a delicate balance - it can also be understood that they are in the cooling time of climbing the science and technology tree and trying to explode troops.


    "To make a ''tank level'' soldier, it takes at least half a month of transformation and a few weeks of high-intensity training before they can officially serve and embark on the battlefield."


    Stephanie explained.


    "Walden''s blood is not like serum. After being injected, it can become a super soldier and become stronger. It has a process of transformation, from the surface skin to the inner muscle fibers, cells and so on."


    Luke nodded in understanding.


    He is different from the senior Allied leaders who want to see the results urgently.


    As the saying goes, haste makes waste.


    After years of research in Berlin, three "warship classes" were created. Where can the Allies go quickly.


    "As for the cultivation and research work of ''Walden''s blood'', I found Dr. anim Zola. He was the chief scientist of Hydra, designed powerful energy weapons and had some experience in biology."


    As the leader of the strategic science corps, Luke has considerable power and can mobilize a lot of resources.


    It was only a small matter to enlist Dr. Zola, who was imprisoned, into the team.


    "You don''t trust us?"


    Stephanie raised her eyebrows. Luke has put a lot of people in the plan of "allied Superman" these days.


    For example, Steve Rogers, one of the first recipients.


    In addition, Peggy Carter is responsible for deciphering ancient documents - although the other party is British, it seems to prefer the American side.


    Now, there''s another Dr. Zola.


    "This is the reward for rescuing you, Ms. Stephanie. The prime minister promised that the transformation technology of ''Walden''s blood'' and relevant information should be shared with the strategic science Corps."


    Luke looked calm. He was not a volunteer worker who did good deeds without asking for return.


    "Well, anyway, I''m just a researcher and can''t manage these."


    Stephanie shook her head and did not continue the topic.


    In fact, she is not very concerned about national interests.


    Winning the axis and ending the world war is what Stephanie cares about.


    "Brigadier general Carville, your friend Steve Rogers chose to join the Allied Superman program."


    The female spy blinked, showed her signature charming smile and said tentatively, "he is a super soldier. He is different. According to my experience, Rogers may have a chance to survive the twenty-four mutation and become a ''battleship''. Don''t you feel excited at all?"


    "With your Excellency''s strength, participating in human body transformation will only become stronger! Maybe you can surpass the ''warship class'' and become a more perfect creature!"


    Luke shook his head and rejected Stephanie''s tempting suggestion.


    He said calmly, "I don''t need to be Superman, because I am."


    Even if you really want to improve yourself with "Walden''s blood", you have to wait until Dr. Zola conducts research and confirms that there is no problem.


    In the world of superheroes, the poor rely on variation and the rich rely on technology.


    But Luke, he''s plug-in!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the camp outside London.


    Rogers was wearing only a pair of shorts and sitting in a high back chair with his upper body bare.


    His hands and feet were tightly tied to limit his ability to move.


    "It will hurt, Captain Rogers. And for the first time, considering the consequences of failure, you can choose to give up."


    Stephanie, wearing a white coat, pushed the gold wire glasses on the bridge of her nose.


    "I can stand it. Come on!"


    Rogers took a few deep breaths and said he was ready.


    The ambiguous conversation between the two made the atmosphere a little strange.


    It''s like they are about to play some adult game that is not suitable for children.


    "Steve, don''t let me down. I''m still waiting to fight side by side with you and raid Berlin."


    Luke automatically ignored the previous pornographic chat and stood aside to cheer.


    "I''ll try my best. If I fail, Luke, remember to take care of Marguerite for me and tell her not to be too sad and find a better man."


    Perhaps Rogers was worried that he might not survive and prepared his last words in advance.


    "In fact, I''ve made up my mind. When the war is over, I''ll go back to Brooklyn..."


    "Shut up! I didn''t hear anything. You''d better do these things yourself!"


    Luke quickly interrupted the American captain who madly set up the death flag.


    Such lines as "go back to your hometown and get married after this war", "wash your hands in a golden basin after the last work is completed", "my child is about to be born", basically speaking, you can determine this person''s essentials.


    Even if the captain of the United States should be the son of destiny in this period, who knows if Luke''s arrival will be like a butterfly flapping its wings.


    In case Rogers was knocked out, he was worried that the supreme mage far away in Kama Taj would draw a circle to talk to himself.


    "Well, you''re ruthless, Luke."


    Rogers still didn''t understand, said bitterly.


    "Gentlemen, are you finished? I''m going to start."


    Stephanie, who watched quietly, put on a pair of rubber gloves and took a grain of ''Walden''s blood'' from the glassware. "


    "Good luck, Captain Rogers."


    When her voice fell to the ground, she pressed the red spar particles called "Walden''s blood" on Captain America''s forehead.


    It was like a hot soldering iron, burning the skin on Rogers''s surface, "hiss" sound was heard, and there were wisps of smoke.


    "Ah, ah --"


    The sound of pain poured out of my mouth uncontrollably.


    Rogers stared round, and the "Walden''s blood" branded on his forehead melted slowly and penetrated into his body.


    He felt his skin and cells wrapped in lava, emitting an amazing heat all over.


    "Brigadier general Carville, you have to control him!"


    Seeing that Rogers was about to break free, Stephanie couldn''t help looking at Luke.


    If you want to subdue a super soldier, this protective measure is not enough.


    "Steve, bear it. If you can''t resist the pain, you might as well enjoy it."


    Luke comforted Rogers and walked to each other.


    He stretched out his hands and pressed the muscular spasm, like a strong body treated by electric shock, on the high back chair.


    Fortunately, the chair has been reinforced, thickened and made of metal, otherwise it may not be able to withstand Rogers''s fierce struggle.


    "This is only the first variation."


    Stephanie sighed.


    When she was in Berlin, she had seen people bite off their tongues, hit their heads against the wall, and even let researchers kill themselves because they couldn''t bear the terrible pain beyond human endurance.


    "I''m sure Steve can make it."


    Luke pressed his hands and fixed Rogers firmly to the chair.


    The alien creatures called "brude Zerg" are designed to create war machines, not take lives.


    The success rate of the transformation of "Walden''s blood" is indeed very low.


    But the captain of the United States was a lucky man who was safe even with the injection of serum and had no side effects.


    Compare the appearance of the red skeleton, and then think of the little man in Brooklyn, who turned into an American hip.


    It can only be said that the gap between people is sometimes bigger than that between people and dogs.


    "I hope so."


    Stephanie was noncommittal.


    She believes that Rogers has the potential of "warship class", and only depends on whether the other party can bear the pain of transformation.

 Chapter 64

    By the time Rogers survived the first mutation, it was already evening.


    Luke opened the camp tent and came in with a bowl of cereal with a lot of glucose.


    "Are you awake? The transformation was successful."


    This was the first thing Rogers heard when he opened his eyes and regained consciousness.


    He got up with difficulty and left the thickened, reinforced high back chair.


    While rubbing his hands with traces of strangulation, he moved his stiff limbs.


    "Are you sure it worked? I don''t feel the slightest change."


    Wearing only one pair of underpants and bare upper body, Rogers expressed his doubts.


    He used to receive serum injection. At least he turned into a big muscle bully from a small man.


    It can be said that great intuitive changes have taken place from the inside to the outside, which can be seen at a glance.


    However, the first variation of such a painful process seems to have no obvious impact on yourself.


    "Stephanie said that if you are still alive, it means that the transformation has been successful."


    Luke shrugged and handed Rogers the bowl of cereal. He gloated and said, "your food in the next few days is glucose in addition to nutrient solution. Enjoy it."


    "What about you?"


    Rogers drank the bad cereal with a spoon and looked at Luke standing aside.


    The latter smacked his mouth and said, "Cheese Steak and roast chicken. I refused Stephanie''s invitation to eat English food and chose a fairly good restaurant for dinner with Carter."


    Rogers, who was carrying cereal porridge, immediately felt dull. He was not a vegetarian. He had no interest in the thick porridge mixed with glucose.


    "Can''t I eat meat?"


    The captain of the United States made a serious request.


    "How can you make up for your daily consumption by eating only this?"


    Luke shook his head and explained, "I''ll give you some bags of nutrient solution later. You''ll have to undergo a mutation in about three hours. She''s afraid you''ll spit out all the food in your stomach."


    "If you want to try other foods, I recommend some famous British dishes and look up at the stars - you will think glucose cereal porridge is a delicacy."


    Hearing Luke''s words, Rogers immediately remembered the fish''s eyes.


    He quickly shook his head and refused the seemingly kind offer.


    That thing is definitely for people to eat, not some kind of thriller masterpiece of art?


    Rogers drank the porridge in a few mouthfuls and asked, "can I take a bath?"


    The severe pain of the first mutation made him sweat a lot and almost condensed into salt.


    "This should be no problem. Stephanie just said, don''t exercise hard and eat too much food."


    Luke smiled. The feeling of using Captain America as an experimental mouse seemed very interesting.


    "In fact, you are no different from usual. The transformation of ''Walden''s blood'' can only be seen after at least three variations."


    Rogers doesn''t understand. Like Luke, he is not a learning bully.


    The former doesn''t have this learning talent, while the latter can move his hand and don''t use his brain - it feels more and more superhuman.


    Luke thought silently.


    "By the way, is the transformation plan going well?"


    Rogers, who ran outside the tent to take a shower, asked loudly.


    Because Stephanie thought he had "warship class" potential, he also had an exclusive tent and didn''t mix with the soldiers.


    "The first mutation eliminated 141 people."


    Luke gave a specific number and sighed: "nearly half of them had rejection and died. The remaining half still couldn''t bear the pain and hurt themselves... In a word, it''s not optimistic."


    This result directly smashed the good idea that the Allied high-level regarded "Walden''s blood" as an important technology and thought it could be vigorously promoted.


    The extremely low success rate, coupled with the cost of cultivating red spar, is really a little worthless.


    You know, "tank class" soldiers still can''t beat a bazooka rocket, or the accurate shooting of snipers.


    Only by creating "warship class" soldiers can we reap rich returns.


    This is equivalent to ten consecutive strokes. The blue sky and white clouds are a loss. Only when they flash purple and appear golden light can they be counted back.


    Those "tank class" can''t meet the military, and "warship class" can.


    But the latter''s shipment rate is appalling low enough to make any European emperor despair.


    "Next, there are two variations. If you succeed, you have the hope to become a ''tank level'' soldier."


    Luke sat in the tent. He estimated that 20 people would be lucky if they survived three mutations - but considering that they were all a group of Europeans, there might be miracles.


    As for Rogers?


    If he managed to survive twenty-four variations, it would be a rare card with golden light.


    "So, Rogers, come on."


    Luke spoke sarcastically. He didn''t suffer anyway.


    Dr. Zola has been placed in the project team of "Walden''s blood". Even if he wants to be transformed, it will be later.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, Rogers received a second mutation.


    This time, Stephanie adjusted the dose of "Walden''s blood", doubled her backhand, and almost let the captain of the United States die on the spot.


    Luke looked at Rogers with red skin and burst veins. He couldn''t help sighing: "the poor rely on variation, the rich rely on technology - it''s more reliable to bring their own plug-ins after thinking about it."


    Taking advantage of his divergent thinking, he summarized all the heroes in Marvel world and found that he was still the most salty fish of Superman in the next studio. He didn''t have to do anything else, just bask in the sun.


    If you have trouble using your head, throw it to Batman.


    If you want to cut people, give it to wonder woman.


    In case of a crisis of sacrificing heaven, send flash


    "Sure enough, being a leader is the easiest."


    Luke thought half jokingly.


    The second mutation tossed for more than two hours. When the transformation process was over, Rogers leaned on the high back chair as if he had been fished out of the water. The two pectorals fluctuated continuously, and looked at the peak on the side of the ridge. It was a very hot scenery.


    "Are you okay?"


    Asked Luke, who had stayed up all night without going to bed.


    For him, the rest brought by sleep is actually dispensable.


    If you like, you can stay awake for weeks.


    "Thinking of 22 more mutations, I want to hit my head against the wall."


    Rogers was powerless and looked loveless.


    The medical profession divides pain into many levels, the lowest is mosquito bite, and there is almost no feeling.


    It is said that the highest is similar to the delivery of pregnant women, which is simply unbearable.


    For the captain of the United States, his pain may be above this.


    Even if the transformation process is not strictly put together with the delivery of pregnant women, it makes people''s scalp numb just thinking about it 24 times.


    "I feel like I''m about to collapse."


    Rogers looked at Luke and said hoarsely, "how many people are left this time?"


    "Eighty two."


    Luke took another bowl of glucose cereal and said with pity in his eyes, "this is your breakfast."


    Outside the tent, the sky has turned white.


    At the end of the night, only 82 people were able to survive the transformation of "Walden''s blood".


    This is also a qualified receptor!


    "It''s very difficult to mass produce."


    Luke shook his head.


    In this way, Berlin can issue three "warship class" rare cards at one time, which is really full of European spirit.


    I don''t know whether the allies can make other "warship class" besides Rogers.


    It''s also European. It''s unreasonable to have bad luck.


    "Brigadier general Carville, I have bad news."


    Just as Lux''s mood fluctuated, Stephanie in a white coat hurried in.


    "Berlin has launched an attack. All three ''warships'' are out!"

 Chapter 65

    Two days ago.


    Berlin, underground research institute, war room.


    The saint general looked at the war zone map hanging on the wall with his hands behind his back, and his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    When Siegfried was asked to deal with the arrogant and blind head of state, he became the new leader of the third empire.


    Although the process is not smooth, there are many opponents - after all, the Austrian moustache has no other advantages. Brainwashing is really good, and there are a lot of loyal fans.


    "A bunch of fools who can''t think but follow blindly. Where can they see the future of the Empire!"


    The saint general sneered.


    "Fortunately, you are on my side, goodrian, so that I won''t be left alone."


    He turned and looked at the serious man playing with the military sand table.


    The other party''s name is "Heinz William goodrian", nicknamed "imperial eagle", and is an excellent general as famous as Manstein and Rommel.


    It was this man who helped the holy general stabilize the situation and did not break up the great empire.


    "I once reminded him that it was foolish to attack Kursk with armored troops."


    Goodrian said expressionless.


    "But the Fuehrer always likes to act according to his own ideas. He has no strategic vision and doesn''t understand military command at all. His talent in this field is even worse than art and painting."


    The saint general nodded deeply. He and goodrian once naively believed that the Fuehrer could lead the third empire in a better direction.


    Unfortunately, it turns out that the Austrian hick can''t.


    "We all want to build a stronger and better empire. Now, the opportunity comes."


    Said the saint general eagerly.


    He regarded goodrian as an ally. It was well known that the famous German general was at odds with the head of state.


    The other side once openly disobeyed the order of the supreme leader of the third empire, refused to shoot the Soviet prisoners of war, and was unwilling to be the executioner of slaughtering civilians.


    Even in the Moscow campaign, he insisted on retreating despite Berlin''s instructions because he saved the strength of the army and the lives of soldiers.


    In his great anger, the head of state directly dismissed goodrian and incorporated him into the reserve.


    However, the black humor is that after the disastrous defeat of Stalingrad, the conceited head of state had to reactivate each other.


    The Third Reich cannot be without goodrian, and no one can replace him.


    This is the consensus reached by many people.


    After all, after Manstein was dismissed and Rommel poisoned himself, there was no better choice.


    "In your opinion, goodrian, what shall we do next?"


    The saint general asked modestly.


    Although he also graduated from the military academy, his strategic vision and command ability are far less than the serious man in front of him.


    "The empire is in a mess. It''s hard for us to recover our disadvantage. But fortunately, you have created three ''warship class'' Aryan Superman."


    Goodrian thought seriously and said in a deep voice, "so far, they are invincible weapons."


    "Therefore, I suggest launching three attacks with three" warship classes "as the core"


    "We can form three battle groups - led by sieglind, Siegmund and Siegfried respectively."


    The saint general listened. He had long wanted to expand the strategic advantage of the third empire.


    But they were stumbling by the supporters of the old school and the head of state, leaving the allies with opportunities for development.


    "Send zieglinde to the northwest and launch an assault on Belgium along the coastline. You know, modle''s pocket in Ruhr district has been broken recently. Many German soldiers are detained in nearby concentration camps. After they are rescued, they can continue to advance and strive to destroy the supplies of Western allies in Belgium."


    Goodrian drew on the map and said calmly and wisely: "sending zigmund to the East again can''t give the Soviet Army any chance to rally. They are tenacious enemies and a major danger to the Empire."


    "At the same time, let Siegfried carry out precision attacks on the oil fields in Romania and projest, recover some industrial core areas and the most important fuel storage areas."


    "In this way, the empire can stabilize from the brink of collapse, and the Western allies are unable to launch a counterattack for the time being - as long as we get a chance to breathe, we can slowly clean up the mess."


    The saint general attached great importance to goodrian''s opinion.


    He asked the other party to carefully formulate a war policy, and then ended the conversation.


    "Baron, what do you think?"


    When goodrian left the war room, the saint general asked aloud, facing the compartment.


    A sinister man wearing a monocle slowly appeared.


    "Goodrian had a good idea, but he ignored one."


    As a spectator, the vicious man showed a sarcastic smile and whispered: "the allies have also got the ''Walden''s blood''. Before long, they will be able to master the biotechnology to make Aryan Superman!"


    "The empire is the one who can''t afford to delay time. We can only get a glimmer of vitality by taking the lead, destroying the enemy and strangling the threat in the cradle."


    The saint general was silent and did not immediately say anything.


    He is only a scientist and has no experience as an imperial leader.


    Even three "battleship class" Aryan Superman listen to themselves.


    However, it is still very difficult to completely control a country by virtue of power and force.


    Those old-fashioned elements of the army, loyal supporters of the head of state and partisans, they will not tolerate a guy hiding in the laboratory and rarely stepping on the battlefield to take the position of leader.


    What''s more, political struggle and writing empty promises are not the strengths of the holy general.


    Therefore, in order to stabilize the situation, he first contacted goodrian and regarded the famous German general as the first ally to win over.


    But that''s not enough!


    Political forces must be involved in order to completely calm Berlin.


    So the holy general thought of Hydra.


    Originally, with the fall of the red skeleton and the fall of the headquarters, this huge organization should collapse.


    But the results of things are often beyond the expectation of most people.


    The influence of the red skeleton was eliminated, and other factions took over most of the resources. What was left to the strategic science Corps was only an empty shell.


    This tenacious organization has not weakened, but has grown stronger and stronger.


    "Saint general, I must remind you."


    The evil man took out his chair and sat down, crossed his legs and said, "we helped you clear the obstacles and throw all those who have objections into prison."


    "Goodrian can''t convince the diehards of the old school, and he can''t let the army obey you. All this is the credit of the hydra."


    "General, how much ''Walden''s blood'' do you have left? I remember that the female spy named Stephanie blew up a production factory before she fled. Many researchers under your hands were killed and injured, and the decoding of that ancient document was at a standstill."


    "Your time is running out. Without the help of Hydra, the third empire will be disintegrated by the Allies sooner or later."


    Every word of the evil man, like an awl, deeply pierced into the heart of the holy general.


    He still maintained a cold and solemn expression, but his attitude was not as stiff as before. He slowed down his voice: "then Baron Strack, please tell me what the price is?"


    "Let the third empire spread the banner of Hydra!"


    The evil man smiled.


    "And create an Aryan Superman for us."


    "As long as you do this, you will be an ally of Hydra, and we will let you sit on the throne of power under your ass."


    A glimmer of vigilance rose in the eyes of the saint general, and the related technology of "Walden''s blood" was his only chip.


    No matter what, you can''t hand it in easily.


    "Don''t worry, general. I don''t intend to covet the transformation technology of the Bruder Zerg. I just want a superman."


    The evil man clapped his hands, and out of the compartment came a tall man wearing a mask.


    "This is my latest masterpiece. He has a firm will, a strong physique - more importantly, he is extremely loyal to the Empire and the Hydra!"


    The eyes of the tall man were empty. Seeing the instructions given by the evil man, he immediately raised his arms and shouted, "long live the Hydra!"

 Chapter 66

    "You see, what obedient weapons."


    Baron Strack smiled with satisfaction when he saw tall men like tame domestic animals.


    This is the experimental body he finally found. After the unique brainwashing technology of Hydra, he trained it into an emotionless killing machine.


    Baron Strack also prepared a secret weapon for tall men. With the enhanced transformation of Aryan Superman, he will certainly have an unprecedented powerful super soldier.


    The saint general glanced at him and quickly took back his eyes. He hummed coldly, "it''s not so easy to survive the mutation process of ''Walden''s blood''."


    He can create three "battleship class", which are all unexpected surprises.


    There is no exact standard for the qualified test body of "Walden''s blood".


    Men, women; Strong and thin; blonde Black hair


    These are not necessarily, there are too many unknown factors.


    "Then don''t worry about it. Back to the point, I think goodrian''s plan is very good, but he lacks some necessary knowledge of the war."


    Baron Strack''s eyes became sharp and his tone became serious. He said in a deep voice: "the threat of the Empire does not lie in the allies, but the superman who conquered Italy, defeated the red skeleton and made the situation worse!"


    "General, he is the big trouble we need to get rid of!"


    "Allied Superman?"


    The saint general''s stretched eyebrows were immediately frowned.


    He thought that Baron Strack had exaggerated that one person was enough to threaten the third empire, which sounded a little untrue.


    "I have three warships..."


    The saint general held his head high, and before he finished, he was interrupted by the sinister Baron Strack.


    "Please trust Hydra''s judgment!"


    Said the Baron patiently.


    He felt that the holy general at this time was no different from the head of state who was shot in the head.


    They always despise people or things they don''t know.


    "General, let''s move on. When was the obvious disadvantage of the axis powers? The defeat in North Africa, the landing of more than two million allied troops in Normandy? Or the disastrous defeat in the eastern front?"


    Baron Strack narrowed his eyes. After accepting part of the hydra''s resources, he specially mobilized intelligence forces to resume the whole situation of World War II.


    The leader of the hydra is a descendant of the Junker aristocracy - a unique product of Prussia.


    Juncker means "son of the landlord" or "little master" in German.


    Originally refers to the noble children without the title of knight, and later refers to Prussian nobles and the earth.


    Different from the traditional class, "Juncker" takes joining the army as the highest mission and glorious tradition of family men.


    The main feature is the eldest son inheritance system, that is, all his titles and land are inherited by the eldest son.


    In order to obtain the title by virtue of military merit, other children can only work hard, actively exercise various military skills and strive to make military merit.


    Twenty years after the end of World War I, Germany was able to launch World War II boldly, which had something to do with the existence of the Juncker noble army.


    They are young elites with good education and high military quality, and their bodies are full of martial blood.


    At the peak of militarism, there was one soldier in every twenty-eight adult Germans.


    Compared with the military powers of the same period, France has 70 people, Britain has more than 80 people, and Russia, known as the "fighting nation", has 130 people.


    It can be seen that Germany has provoked two wars sweeping the world and coveted the power throne of the European overlord for no reason.


    However, Strack is an alternative. As a Juncker aristocrat, he took the initiative to join the SS and become a confidant of the head of state - most Prussian officers are not firm supporters of the head of state. They despise the secret police and Gestapo and think that these people are detrimental to the military style and running dogs under power.


    But Strack despised the honor of soldiers and the code of nobility.


    He worships power very much and agrees with the extreme theory that "Aryans are the perfect race".


    Therefore, he actively threw himself into the arms of the third empire and became the leader of one of the Hydras.


    "Let me tell you how the Third Reich collapsed, general. Even if the Allied offensive is fierce, it has red skeleton energy weapons and valkiri missiles. To be honest, things are far from the worst."


    Baron Strack, with professional military accomplishment, touched his shiny bald head and said: "The first dominoes fell when Rome fell. Those Italians were indeed stupid allies and would only drag their feet, but they were somewhat useful. As a result, Italy''s failure made the legendary deeds of ''allied Superman'' resound all over the world, inspired the Allied front-line soldiers and let more people see the dawn of victory."


    "The second one is the base of clausburg. The Hydra suffered such a terrible defeat for the first time. Even the red skeleton had to escape in a panic, and even leaked out the valkiri plan. You know, before that, the Allied forces could not raise the will to fight in the face of our giant tanks, and Luke Carville changed all this."


    "The complete failure of the red skeleton and the destruction of the Hydra headquarters have proved that the Allied Superman has enough strength to control the changes of the war situation."


    "The Third Reich always thought that the Allies were exaggerating the facts and over publicizing in order to make the soldiers on the front line braver to launch an assault."


    "But this is not the case. General, if you think about it carefully, you sent ''tank grade'' Julian to track the defected female spy. Who saved her and let you lose a loyal soldier?"


    The saint general was lost in thought when he heard the speech. He was always a little hard to believe that the Allied Superman could threaten the third empire.


    Just like the inventor of any new weapon, he will think that his product is the best and invincible existence.


    So is the saint general. He firmly believes that the powerful power of Aryan Superman can''t be resisted by any creature at present.


    Because this iron truth has been tested by hundreds of thousands of defeated Soviet troops.


    Rifles, artillery, tanks, bombers


    Human conventional weapons can''t hurt "warship class"!


    Even weapons with enough power, such as naval guns, can''t ensure the hit rate.


    Unless a new type of weapon with wide coverage and rapid shock wave diffusion is born, the "warship class" is just like the literal meaning. They are humanoid battleships that can move quickly, have strong mobility, understand their own thinking and judge the situation.


    "Baron, even if everything is as you said, the young Brigadier General of the alliance is the greatest threat to the Empire - but he is only one person."


    After a long silence, the saint general silently raised Luke''s danger level by two levels.


    However, he was not convinced by Baron Strack and still had strong confidence in the three "warship classes".


    "That''s the key! The allies have only one Superman, and we have three! And hundreds of ''tank class''!"


    Baron Strack clapped his palm and said excitedly, "that''s why we have a chance to erase this threat in advance!"


    "You mean --"


    The saint general reacted and frowned more tightly: "design a trap to ambush allied Superman?"


    "That''s right! Try to kill Luke Carville before the Allies create other Superman, and then work hard to put three ''warships'' into London and raid the headquarters of the allies!"


    "What allied Superman can do, so can we! Capture London, raid New York and send opponents and resisters to hell!"


    Baron Strack was so excited that he seemed to have seen the prospect of victory and shouted, "at that time, no one can stop the pace of the Empire!"


    "But... Goodrian said, ''warship class'' is an important strategic weapon, and there can be no loss."


    The saint general hesitated. In the final analysis, he was not a politician or military leader. He usually stayed in the laboratory and buried himself in all kinds of boring professional books.


    When I really sat in the position of "head of state", I felt that I was still lacking in ability.


    Fortunately, he is good at listening to opinions and is not as conceited as his last term.


    But both goodrian and Baron Strack seem to have a point.


    "You misunderstood me. Of course, the Empire''s battle plan still follows goodrian''s plan, but we can make some changes in the details."


    There was a light in Baron Strack''s eyes. He smiled and said, "general, all this is for the Empire!"


    "Let me think again."


    The saint general stared at the map on the wall and was shaken when he saw the falling empire.

 Chapter 67

    In the camp outside London, a group of strong men who can walk on their shoulders and stand on their arms are practicing wrestling.


    A rather hot philosophical atmosphere filled the air.


    Luke took Dr. Zola and stood on the mountain not far away.


    Great changes have taken place in the height and physique of those soldiers who have been successfully transformed.


    Looking at the strong and strong man with an average of two meters per capita, wearing a white short sleeved T-shirt, his bulging muscles outline a lot of obvious lines.


    Luke was worried that their overdeveloped muscles would burst their clothes, and then staged a stimulating picture of sudden burst of clothes.


    This is a week after the implementation of the "allied Superman" program. Only 26 of the first batch of receptors of more than 300 people can successfully survive three mutations.


    As for the 24 variations transformed into "warship class", only the captain of the United States has done it.


    In Stephanie''s words, "Captain Rogers is the most amazing test of willpower I''ve ever seen.".


    They have only survived the painful transformation of several variations, and they have not met the requirements of going to the battlefield.


    Just yesterday, an inflated soldier felt his strength was infinite and wanted to lift a jeep parked in the camp.


    Before he could do it, his skin broke, his bones broke, and he was ruthlessly pressed into a meat pie by a jeep.


    For this accident, Stephanie specially explained that those soldiers are now like half built planes. Forcibly trying to take off will only lead to the collapse of the body.


    Only after a period of training and adaptation can we become real "tank level" and "warship level" soldiers.


    "Dr. Zola, you have been involved in the research of ''Walden''s blood'' for some time. How much do you know about the composition of red spar and the principle of transforming the human body?"


    Luke looked into the distance, his mind floating.


    News has come from the allied command that Berlin has dispatched three "warship classes" to lead an army to form a battle group.


    At present, no one on the battlefield can stop them.


    According to the information obtained by the strategic science corps, the zigmund battle group is advancing to the East.


    Although at the beginning of the battle, the Soviet army held its position tenaciously.


    However, due to the heavy losses of soldiers and weapons, they were forced to retreat backward.


    The Siegfried battle group recaptured projest and ensured the oil supply of the third empire.


    This makes the axis powers, which have gone, seem to see a glimmer of hope for their rise.


    Zieglind battle group was active in the territory of Free France. Under the leadership of Aryan Superman, the whole force penetrated the Allied defense front and approached Paris.


    Two days ago, de Gaulle made a public speech on the radio.


    He said he would insist on resistance, never retreat, and must liberate France.


    Although the official rhetoric says so, the situation of the allies is not optimistic, and they are losing ground on the battlefield.


    Luke estimated that before long, the allies would come and invite themselves.


    After all, no matter how much beautiful words you say, it''s not as effective as taking practical action.


    If the "warship class" in Berlin continues to advance without obstacles, London might as well surrender with a white flag.


    "Brigadier general, the composition of those red spars is very strange and can''t be completely analyzed for a while. Although the synthesis process is simple, the yield is low, and the cultivation time is about six months."


    Dr. Zola''s attitude is respectful, like a trainee social animal who reports to the boss: "it can stimulate human cells and catalyze growth. However, due to the direct and rough process, it will bring a certain degree of painful reaction to the test body."


    "For your excellency, brigadier general, the effect of ''Walden''s blood'' can be almost negligible."


    "If an ordinary man is a bowl, a super soldier like Captain Rogers is a barrel, then you are the sea."


    "The first two can expand the amount of water they can carry through external forces, and you don''t need it at all."


    Luke readily accepted Dr. Zola''s praise. He felt that the chief scientist of Hydra had the ability to become one of the top ten employees.


    He speaks well and works efficiently. He is a talented person worthy of being attracted.


    "But, brigadier general, I have other discoveries."


    Dr. Zola glanced up and found that Luke''s face was calm and could not see the specific emotion.


    If you want to flatter and flatter, you can''t easily move the young brigadier general. You still have to show your ability.


    Therefore, Dr. Zola said: "after deciphering the ancient literature brought by Ms. Stephanie and referring to the three ''warship classes'' in Berlin, I have a bold idea."


    "Perhaps the real function of ''Walden''s blood'' is not to strengthen the human body, but to transform cells to form a more efficient way to store energy."


    "So the Aryan Superman in Berlin can directly release destructive and amazing energy attack through his eyes."


    "However, because the energy conversion rate stored by cells in the body is relatively low and the absorption can not keep up with the output, even the ''warship class'' can only last for eight hours."


    Luke nodded with a satisfied smile.


    Dr. Zola''s idea is interesting and may be the closest to the right answer.


    "If I want you to improve a little, ignore strengthening the human body and focus on improving the energy conversion rate of cells in the body, can you do it?"


    Luke asked softly.


    He has long wanted to try to develop Superman''s hot sight ability, and "Walden''s blood" can do just that.


    There is no need to be quiet in the sun. Sometimes it is a good idea to use external forces.


    Dr. Zola thought for a moment and nodded that there was no problem.


    With the help of that ancient document, it was not difficult to fulfill Luke''s request.


    "But, Brigadier General..."


    The chief scientist of Hydra hesitated and warned: "Walden''s blood has side effects in stimulating the human body. It will shorten the life cycle. The more it can be used, the greater the consumption."


    The ancient "brute Zerg" developed the transformation technology of "Walden''s blood" only to produce war machines.


    They didn''t want to create a new and perfect superhuman race.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to have defects.


    "Don''t worry about that, Dr. Zola."


    Luke didn''t respond when he heard it.


    Although he doesn''t know how long kryptonians live naturally, he doesn''t think it will be much less than asgards who can easily live for thousands of years.


    For human beings, decades may occupy most of their lives.


    But in the eyes of other races, this may be just a short experience.


    "If kryptonians are willing to die, they may live until the earth explodes."


    Luke''s mind flashed this idea, but it was unrealistic to think that the planet under his feet might be the eternal heart of one of the five gods.


    "Rogers, this stubborn fellow."


    To accept the transformation of "Walden''s blood" and shorten the life cycle is not a problem in Luke''s view.


    However, as a normal human captain of the United States, it is worse.


    Luke also reminded Rogers before participating in the plan.


    Unfortunately, the latter did not choose to retreat.


    "I want to see the results as soon as possible."


    Luke restrained his thoughts and said faintly.


    Time is running out for the allies and him.

 Chapter 68

    Bletchley manor, the temporary headquarters of the strategic science Corps.


    Carter, dressed in civilian military uniform, held two telegrams in his hand, and his flat heels stepped on the stairs and made a "click" sound.


    As soon as he opened the door, Luke said lazily, "let me guess, the allies want me to lead a team to Paris to stop zieglind''s advance?"


    "I remember two days ago, the prime minister said with a light face that the allies can withstand it for the time being. Let''s not have too much pressure."


    The leader of the strategic science Corps sat by the window, his long legs resting on the edge of the windowsill, his chair rocking back to maintain his balance.


    The afternoon sun came in and fell on him.


    The whole person seems to be immersed in a warm pool, making people sleepy.


    "Can you hear me talking downstairs?"


    Carter put away one of the telegrams because Luke guessed the contents completely.


    The Allies finally couldn''t support it and decided to send their own Superman to give the Germans a good look!


    No one expected that the Third Reich would take the initiative to attack. It was not long before the truce.


    General Sheng''s speed in rectifying the chaos and stabilizing the situation was somewhat beyond the expectation of the Allied high-level.


    "And one more?"


    The female agent put her hands behind her, as if to prevent Luke from peeking.


    "The president''s praise. After all, the only recent victory of the Allies was that I solved the ''tank class'' soldiers in Berlin. If I hadn''t stayed in London, the president would be eager to give me the rank of major general."


    Luke said with his eyes closed.


    The Allies urgently need a victory to inspire people, but also need a strong soldier to stop the advance of the third empire.


    As for the right candidate, there is no doubt that it is a young brigadier general who is basking in the sun.


    Therefore, the white house feels that it should seriously win over to avoid being taken advantage of by the British.


    "You guessed right!"


    Carter reacted in surprise.


    The second telegram came from the White House.


    "I have many strengths you don''t know, Peggy."


    Luke finished today''s sunbathing and leisure activities, stood up and said, "it''s time to see Steve. I hope he has adapted to his transformed body and can go to war with me."


    After these days of active training, "tank level" soldiers have reached the operational standard.


    The "battleship class" Rogers is still under test and is unable to determine whether he can participate in the battle for the time being.


    "As Ms. Stephanie said, Rogers adapted quickly."


    Carter blinked, paused and asked, "I just talked to Colonel Phillips for a while. He''s a little worried about you."


    "Now that the allies have a new Superman, your status may decline and no longer be valued as before."


    Luke''s eyes flickered without any obvious emotion.


    Despite the British Prime Minister and the president of the White House, they treat themselves very well.


    This is just a special situation in the war period. When the curtain falls and the smoke of gunpowder disappears, the name of war hero will be worthless.


    But Luke was ready.


    The military leaders he met through Colonel Phillips will not have too low achievements in the future.


    In addition, he has shown enough ability to get rid of the illusory brigadier general and get a powerful official position. It should be no problem.


    Luke thought it over. When the war was over, he reorganized the strategic science corps and took it back.


    This is the predecessor of the s.h.i.e.l.d., and the future development space is unlimited.


    As for the "Superman" who took drugs and died?


    Luke has never taken it to heart. The low success rate of one in five thousand, coupled with the side effects of cultivation costs and shortening the life cycle, make it difficult for them to get on the world stage.


    What the military cares about is always weapons that can be mass produced.


    Like Tony Stark''s steel armor, "Walden''s blood" is greedy, but it is completely unrealistic to promote it.


    "No one can threaten my position, Peggy."


    Luke smiled confidently.


    He will let the Allies see clearly that there is still a huge gap between Superman and Superman.


    "Well, that''s really your style, Luke."


    Carter shrugged and said, "you can always trust brigadier general Carville," in the words circulating within the strategic science Corps.


    In the eyes of many people, Luke is a legend who constantly creates miracles and surprises people.


    No matter how incredible things are, people always think it''s normal to say them from his mouth.


    So that members of the strategic science Corps began to get used to Luke''s usual mantra, "basic operation, don''t be surprised", and often cited it as a classic line.


    Now, as long as something slightly unexpected happens, everyone can say it calmly. It''s just a basic operation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    An army camp outside London.


    Boom!


    A loud bang!


    The blazing energy forms a halo and is released like spherical lightning!


    A Churchill infantry tank seemed to have been hit by several mines, and its solid steel body was suddenly overturned to the ground.


    The fire burst into the sky, followed by a violent explosion.


    When the strong air waves dissipated, there was only a pile of burning debris left.


    "This is the strength of super soldiers strengthened again?"


    Standing not far away, Luke smiled. He saw the captain of the United States throw out his shield and tear the air into a sharp roar.


    The shells fired by another tank were directly fired out.


    Then Rogers strode wildly, jumping to catch the falling vibrating gold shield.


    Force with both hands and break the gun barrel of the tank!


    "Yes, this is a ''warship class'' soldier."


    Stephanie, holding her chest in both hands, looked at the captain of the United States with satisfied eyes and whispered: "I focus on strengthening captain Rogers''s physical quality and weakening the energy attack, which can improve his survival rate in the battlefield. Even if he is hit by the front of the naval gun, he can have a chance to survive."


    "So are the ''tank'' soldiers?"


    Luke''s mouth twitched, which is the rhythm of training the American captain as a meat shield.


    Get the worst hit, fold the thickest armor - sounds like a good fit, Rogers.


    After all, he survived so many beatings from childhood.


    "Yes, I made them real ''tanks''."


    Stephanie pushed her glasses. There were no more Superman on the Allied side than Berlin.


    So we can only take the defensive route and try to hold on for a while.


    "Good idea."


    Luke nodded and walked towards Rogers, who overturned two tanks in a row.


    "How does it feel to be superman?"


    He asked with a smile.


    "I''ve never been better!"


    Rogers said excitedly.


    He felt a steady flow of power in his body, like a flood breaking a dike.


    "Well, your pectoralis major is really stronger than before."


    Luke couldn''t help glancing. It wasn''t that he had some indescribable idea about the captain of the United States.


    It''s those two pectoralis major muscles that are too flashy and eye-catching.


    "That''s all you noticed?"


    Rogers was disappointed.


    He just overturned two tanks!


    "What else? I did it long ago, punching tanks and kicking trucks. It''s not new."


    Luke said solemnly.


    He patted Captain America on the shoulder and said, little brother, you still have a long way to go.


    Now the enemy is only the super soldier of the third empire.


    The future crisis to deal with may be alien race, dimensional demon God and cosmic overlord.


    Those troubles can''t be solved by shaking a gold shield!


    "Steve, get ready to fight."


    Luke looked at the burning wreckage of the tank and whispered, "we''re going to Paris."

 Chapter 69

    Paris, star square.


    The battle group with zieglind as the core occupied the sparsely populated empty city without effort.


    They have not encountered any decent resistance since they penetrated the Allied line of defense.


    Ordinary troops, or sporadic resistance forces, were as vulnerable as unarmed children in front of zieglind.


    Allied bazooka rockets and tank group shelling tactics did not play an obvious role.


    "Berlin sent a telegram and began bombing an hour later."


    Under the Arc de Triomphe, a senior officer wearing a hydra armband shouted.


    The cold and solemn voice echoed in the open star square and spread far away.


    Standing at the top of the Arc de Triomphe, zieglind looked at the silent city with a frown and seemed puzzled.


    As early as 1940, the bombing of Paris was an order given by Berlin.


    This morning, after being threatened with words by zieglind, he said what he knew.


    Who told him to see it with his own eyes? In front of him, the "warship class" female soldier blasted a tank into scrap iron.


    Countless Allied soldiers died at the hands of the other side. They don''t have to be one of them.


    "The final battlefield... Means that the superman of the allies may come?"


    Sieglind loosened his palm and ignored the trembling Hydra senior officer.


    The three "warships" were all interested in the Allied Superman, which was called "legendary" war hero by Roosevelt and Churchill.


    If you can screw off the other party''s head, it will certainly cause a devastating blow to the morale of the allies.


    "This credit seems to want me to be taken down."


    Ziglind thought.


    Both she and Siegmund were dissatisfied that only Siegfried was decorated by the head of state.


    The saint general was busy stabilizing the situation in Berlin and completely ignored the problem.


    The so-called Aryan Superman, they are no different from other soldiers.


    It also needs to be affirmed and a medal of honor, not just as the propaganda object of the axis powers.


    "I hope the Allied Superman comes early so that I can get an iron cross. Save that bastard Siegfried from showing off his knight''s Cross awarded by the dead!"


    Zieglind''s thoughts diverged and waited quietly for the bombing.


    Forty minutes later, she suddenly raised her head, her eyes condensed into a little and looked into the distance.


    In the dark night sky with dim stars and moon, it seems that several transport planes have flown over.


    Vaguely, you can still see the flag of the allies!

 Chapter 70

    The transport plane lowered and the soldiers with parachute bags dropped down like dumplings.


    A moment later, small flowers bloom in the night sky.


    Allied planes did not dare to get too close to the star square. Aryan superman of the third empire has proved his ground to air strike ability with countless scrapped bombers.


    "Steve, beware of possible ''tank class'' soldiers."


    Luke landed near the Champs Elysees, a famous scenic spot in Paris. Later generations of shopping resorts, luxury stores and high-end restaurants are clustered here.


    But now there is only a mess.


    After the fall of Paris, the flags of the third empire were hung on both sides of the street, as well as notices for recruiting reservists.


    "According to the intelligence of the strategic science corps, there are only zieglind and more than 30 ''tank class'' soldiers in Paris."


    Rogers wore a star spangled uniform, a metal helmet similar to a pilot, and a round shield behind him.


    Next to him were all strong men, fully armed and powerful.


    The "tank class" of the League military has a total of 28 people.


    Plus Luke, whose strength is still unclear, and Rogers, a "warship class".


    It can be said that this time, we must strive to get rid of zieglind and cut off a powerful arm of the third empire.


    "Don''t blindly believe in allied intelligence. Don''t forget that Dr. Erskine died at a military base in Brooklyn. When it comes to lurking, undercover and assassination, the strategic science Corps has never been an opponent of the hydra."


    Luke smiled, raised a trace of vigilance in his eyes and whispered, "why should Berlin capture Paris again? The strategic value of this city is very general. Instead of sending an Aryan Superman deep into the hinterland, it would be better to let zieglind wander around and destroy the Allied defense line."


    "Goodrian is the eagle of the third empire. He won''t do meaningless things. The Allied Command agrees with this. They think Berlin must be planning an amazing plot."


    Rogers scratched his head and looked puzzled.


    Perhaps because of the transformation of "Walden''s blood", the American captain added attribute points to power this time, but greatly weakened his command ability and leadership temperament.


    "The destination is the Arc de Triomphe in the star square. Six people in a team move forward quickly."


    Luke didn''t say much. He knew little about the Aryan superman of the third empire and the allies.


    Stephanie provided most of the information held by the strategic science Corps.


    Only know that "tank level" soldiers are invulnerable, and their weakness lies in their fragile eyes.


    "Warship class" soldiers must send out naval guns and even use a wide range of firepower coverage in order to really hurt each other.


    Other data, such as strength, speed, reaction ability and so on, are blank.


    Even with Rogers as a reference, it is difficult for the allies to formulate a clear, concise and effective battle plan.


    Therefore, the British Prime Minister and the president of the White House can only place their hopes on Luke.


    Pray that this allied Superman can create miracles again and save the world.


    "We are inferior to the Germans in number, so remember not to spread out, keep the formation and move forward steadily."


    Before leaving, Luke said seriously, "if you meet zieglender, evacuate quickly and leave her to me and Steve."


    "The ''tank class'' was like a newborn baby in front of her - that''s what Ms. Stephanie said."


    Those stout "tank class" allied soldiers nodded one after another.


    The force, code named Colossus, was directly led by Luke.


    After several days of friendly exchanges, these strong men maintained their heartfelt respect for the young brigadier general in front of them.


    After all, not everyone can afford the other party''s way of reasoning with you with his fist.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It was a good play for the Allied Superman against sieglind."


    A few blocks away, Baron Strack observed the Arc de Triomphe with a Gertz telescope.


    Behind him stood a man wearing a strange mask. The other party said in a muffled voice, "I still don''t understand why you are so interested in Luke Carville. What''s special about him?"


    "ZEMO, of course you don''t understand."


    Baron Strack took his eyes away from the telescope, turned and said, "I absorbed part of the power of the red skeleton and learned the deeper secret about the hydra."


    "He is Dr. Erskine''s serum creation, the first generation of super soldiers. Steve Rogers and Luke Carville are the second generation. But don''t you think it''s strange that the same serum makes three different super soldiers?"


    The man called "ZEMO" was lost in thought and didn''t speak.


    He was not the man who caused the civil war in the avenger alliance in the future - the name Baron ZEMO has been passed on from generation to generation, not specifically referring to a specific person.


    The first generation appeared in front of Baron Strack, whose real name was "Heinrich ZEMO", a firm supporter of the third empire, and later joined the hydra.


    "I suspect that Abraham Erskine concealed other technologies. You know, he was also a member of the ananbia Institute. The name and history of the Hydra came from that place."


    Baron Strack narrowed his eyes and carefully analyzed it.


    "Many people think that the red skeleton is the leader of the hydra. Hehe, he just inherited one of his forces. I, and Mrs. viper, who is active in the Pacific battlefield, don''t publicize like the red skeleton and prefer to hide behind the scenes, so I gave him the opportunity to stand in front of the stage."


    A generation of ZEMO nodded. The history of hydra is indeed longer than others. It can be traced back to the era of Mayan civilization.


    Ananbia Institute was originally a special institution created by the head of state in order to meet his vision of mystics, specializing in looking for historical sites related to mythology.


    Such as the gun of rankinus and the transformation technology of "Walden''s blood" from ancient Egypt are unintentional gains.


    Dr. Erskine, who betrayed the third empire and took refuge in the allies, was once a member of the ananbia Institute and participated in the excavation of Hydra.


    Reading this, Gen ZEMO frowned and asked, "what do you think he''s hiding?"


    "Strange! I specially investigated Luke Carville. His ability is very strong, far beyond the scope of super soldiers."


    Baron Strack said with a beat in his eyelids.


    "Do you remember the history of Hydra? We want to welcome back the exiled ''God''! I doubt that Luke Carville has an alien blood, otherwise we can''t explain why Erskine chose him. Before that, he and Steve Rogers were just two ordinary people in Brooklyn."


    It has to be said that Baron Strack really has a big brain hole. He can connect the stranger with Luke.


    If Luke knew this guess, he might not have to laugh.


    "So you want to use the power of the holy general and the Aryan Superman to control Luke Carville, and then offer it to the Alien God as a sacrifice of the far star plan!"


    A generation of ZEMO was worthy of being a high-level member of Hydra, and soon straightened out Baron Strack''s thinking.


    The so-called "far Star Plan" is to regularly deliver sacrifices to the exiled alien - the props used are the Blackstone gate excavated by ananbia Research Institute.


    No one knows where the other end of the portal leads.


    However, it is certain that the alien god who almost ruled the planet is waiting to be welcomed back on the other side of the portal.


    "That''s a good idea."


    A generation of ZEMO applauded.


    "But what if Luke Carville is not alien, or zieglind is not his opponent?"


    Baron Strack, like the man behind the victory, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I just verify my inner guess while helping the third empire clear the obstacles.


    "And you think Paris has only one ''warship class''?"


    "There are two powerful Aryan Superman like zieglind!"


    "They are on their way!"

 Chapter 71

    Boom!


    The blazing white energy as bright as electric light poured on the "tank class" soldiers in allied uniforms.


    The latter''s shoulder was like being hit by a shell, tearing off a large piece of flesh and blood, and the white bone stubble was exposed, which was particularly frightening.


    However, the "tank class" allied soldier did not fall, but rushed towards the enemy like a bull.


    Dong!


    The two figures rolled into a ball and wrestled with each other.


    Compared with the "tank class" of the third empire, the Allied soldiers were more rough and thick, and could carry the output of the other party.


    He hugged the enemy''s waist, and his companion rushed up, firmly stuck his neck and twisted it!


    As if picking fruit from a tree, the fragile neck bone was directly broken, and blood came out like a fountain.


    His strong body fell to the ground with a bang.


    The fierce battle began five minutes ago.


    The ziglind battle group of three and the Allied soldiers of six met on the necessary street to reach the Arc de Triomphe.


    Unexpected encounter, direct outbreak!


    The strengthening direction of the Allied side is heavy soldiers.


    Focus on transforming the body and enhancing defense.


    Accordingly, the means of energy attack is weakened and the lethality is reduced.


    The "tank class" soldiers made by the Third Reich are more comprehensive.


    They have more time to master their own capabilities, and their overall combat power is higher than that of the allies.


    Therefore, Luke will arrange a team of six and try to avoid fighting alone.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded!


    Seeing their compatriots killed, the remaining two "tank level" soldiers made waves together, and the dazzling light covered the whole street.


    The strong air current is like a whirlwind, blowing down the street lights on the street.


    The terrible energy is like an overwhelming torrent of electricity and light, pouring out in an instant!


    The Allied soldiers who had just broken the enemy''s neck could not dodge for a moment and could not be covered.


    No matter how rough and fleshy he was, he could not resist such a fierce attack.


    In an instant, the whole person was skinned at high temperature, leaving only a charred skeleton.


    "Retreat!"


    The leader of the six person team quickly dodged back to avoid being affected.


    Their advantage is the number of people and defense, and they can fight against the "tank class" of the third empire.


    Once you fall into an energy adverse situation, you have to retreat in time - this is Luke''s plan.


    In his original words, it means "no rules to deal with Na purists, just go together".


    However, when the situation is bad, we should also know how to retreat strategically and not rush blindly.


    "I''ll help!"


    Before the Allied team, which had lost one person, withdrew from the street, the tall figure in the uniform of the Star Spangled Banner appeared behind him.


    "Follow me!"


    Rogers stood in front with the vibrating gold shield, striding forward like a Spartan warrior guarding the hot spring pass.


    The powerful breaking light poured on the round shield like a tide, but did not cause the slightest damage.


    "Luke is right. As long as I raise my shield, the enemy''s attack will focus on one point and will not attack other vital points on me."


    Rogers broke through the joint force of two "tank level" soldiers, sent waves, and rushed in front of him in one phase.


    The metal shield draws an arc from bottom to top, just like a powerful lower hook to fly the enemy in front.


    Then rogers took a dragon strike and kicked the unresponsive German soldiers.


    The other party''s abdomen contracted, bent like a dragon and shrimp, rolled and smashed into the glass window beside the street.


    "Don''t scatter, go to the next street and meet the others!"


    Easy to get rid of two enemies, Rogers turned and said.


    The tactics they adopted were a team of six, forming a siege in batches and advancing towards the Arc de Triomphe.


    The Allied soldiers nodded and withdrew from the street in order.


    "Another enemy is coming."


    Someone warned.


    Not far away, three figures in German uniforms came quickly.


    "I can handle it!"


    Rogers grinned and clenched the gold shield with his right hand.


    Hot energy erupted in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Steve, but don''t just run into zieglender. That German woman is not a role to mess with."


    Luke was walking on the wide street leading to star square. He wanted to see how strong "warship class" soldiers could be.


    He didn''t form a team with other allied soldiers and walked alone.


    The only U.S. captain who can fight zieglender, as a raider, wandered around to solve those "tank level" German soldiers and form a complete encirclement.


    According to the intelligence of the strategic science corps, there is only one "warship class" in Paris. If it is surrounded by the number of people and Rogers, it may be able to get rid of each other - this is the plan of the allied command.


    In their eyes, Luke played a more command role.


    It''s not very realistic to defeat a "warship class" in front.


    "Hmm? He came to me on his own initiative."


    Suddenly, Luke stopped and a strong sense of war rose in his eyes.


    He heard a strong heartbeat, like beating a drum.


    "Zieglind?"


    At the end of the street, a vigorous figure appeared under the night sky.


    The well pressed German uniform outlined women''s exaggerated lines.


    The golden braid is windless and automatic, just like getting rid of gravity.


    "Allied Superman?"


    Zieglind''s voice was a little hoarse, and his sharp eyes stabbed Luke, as if to see through the man.


    "I thought you should be older, not like a boy scout."


    "A guy named Julian said something similar to you, and then - he died."


    Luke''s mouth tilted, without the slightest nervous gesture of facing the enemy.


    He felt a vigorous and powerful vitality from zieglind, like a flaming fireball, releasing amazing light.


    Is a worthy opponent!


    "In advance, I''m definitely not a rude man who likes to fight women, but I don''t have to pay so much attention on the battlefield, do you think so?"


    Luke walked slowly and forcefully every step as if he had accumulated strength.


    The solid ground trembled slightly and opened fine cracks like cobwebs.


    "I just hope you don''t cry like a woman, brigadier general."


    Zieglind''s eyes were slightly hot and filled with white light.


    Like a ball of lightning, the energy and light burst out and went straight to Luke coming towards her.


    The latter did not choose hard block and sidestepped away from the attack.


    The terrible energy poured into the streets, forming an explosive strong air wave and turning into a hot night wind.


    "It''s almost the lethality of a rocket. It can''t cause fatal damage to me."


    Luke made a rough judgment and covered his skin.


    Then, he stepped heavily and hit the skill cooled zieglind.


    The amazing speed makes the dark red cloak hunt and turn into a residual shadow.


    Luke clenched his right hand, his muscles twisted into a ball, making a slight sound like explosion.


    Enough to break through the heavy fist of the tank, aim at zieglind''s beautiful face and smash it mercilessly!


    "Great strength! I like muscle type!"


    Zieglind captured Luke''s moving track. Instead of choosing to defend blindly like Julian of "tank class", she opened her palm and firmly grasped the heavy fist that fell.


    Dong!


    It''s like the shaking sound of metal collision!


    The terrible force was like a shell, all of which burst into zieglind''s palm.


    Her body shook violently, and the German uniform wrapped around her arm was torn and scattered into flying debris.


    The ground on which both legs are based collapses even more!


    A cloud of dust rises and forms a thick smoke curtain!


    "It''s my turn!"


    Zieglind''s lips spilled a trace of blood. It''s not easy to stop the punch.


    However, the "warship class" female soldier did not have the slightest intention of retreat in her eyes, but took the initiative to attack.


    A powerful knee hit it, like a loaded bullet, fast and violent!


    "How close!"


    Luke''s eyes coagulated, as if he had expected in advance. His subconscious block came down, and his arm was numb with shock.


    At this time, without pity, he pinched zieglind''s wrist, twisted his body, recorded a demerit and fell on his shoulder, smashing the other party to the ground.


    Boom!


    The concrete blocks sputtered like a rainstorm, and zieglind was deeply embedded in the road, pressing out a human shape.

 Chapter 72

    "What a powerful force! What a keen sense of battle!"


    The idea came into zieglind''s head.


    She occasionally practiced with two other "battleship class" and never suffered a loss in fighting.


    But when he faced Luke, he was a little tied up.


    Not only because of the strength of the other side, but also because the Allied Superman seems to be able to predict his own attack.


    "The ''body art master'' of the knell is still very useful."


    Luke looked down at sieglind lying in the human pit. He didn''t intend to say any more nonsense. He raised his foot and stepped heavily on it.


    As he said before, there is no gender distinction on the battlefield. If you pity the enemy too much, it is tantamount to murdering yourself and your teammates.


    Boom!


    Step on it!


    Zieglind crossed her hands and stood in front of her chest.


    I only heard a "click", and the heavy force was like an iron hammer, breaking two arms.


    Severe pain, straight to the brain.


    Zieglind''s face was twisted, and strands of hot energy filled his eyes.


    She looked at Luke, who looked down on her, and her aura jumped and catapulted away.


    Like a chain reaction, the energy of terror poured out.


    Boom, boom! Boom, boom!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Like a large number of explosives were detonated, air waves surged, hurricanes rolled, and the whole street was plunged into violent explosions.


    Smoke rose, bricks and stones flew, and the concrete ground seemed to have been ploughed by a bomber, full of broken holes of different sizes.


    "Worthy of the ''battleship class''!"


    Luke is inevitably affected. Although equipped with the death knell "body master" skill card, he has the excellent fighting consciousness of detecting danger and anticipating the enemy first, he still has no way to face a wide range of energy attacks.


    He seemed to be in a violent vortex. The shock wave formed by the explosion hit him repeatedly and tore his body.


    "It still hurts."


    After plunging back and breaking free, Luke touched a cut on the right side of his cheek.


    Super vision pierces through the smoke and looks at zieglind struggling to get up.


    The "battleship class" female soldier''s two arms were unable to fall, and the German uniform became tattered, revealing some snow-white skin.


    She also looked at Luke unharmed, with a dignified look in her eyes.


    "I heard you''re just a super soldier..."


    Zieglind coughed a few times, and the blood stained his lips scarlet.


    "But you''re better than any Aryan Superman I''ve ever seen! It''s incredible!"


    Luke accepted the compliment impolitely and said with a smile, "isn''t it a little late to realize this fact now?"


    As a "warship class", zieglind is indeed very strong. He is infinitely close to himself now in terms of strength, speed and fighting will.


    Unfortunately, in order to ensure the victory of the battle, Luke exchanged the death knell''s "body master" skill card in advance.


    Superman''s template, combined with the battle ability of the death knell, does not play such a simple role that one plus one equals two.


    "No, it''s not too late."


    Zieglind''s voice was a little hoarse, and her energy attack made her fall into fatigue early.


    If we can''t solve the Allied Superman in front of us as soon as possible, it''s hard to have another chance to turn over.


    "I originally despised the Hydras. They would only hide in a dark corner and always be ready for shady tricks. But this time, I have to admit that they are very far sighted."


    Sieglind stepped back and looked up at the dark sky.


    In the distant sky, German bombers roared.


    "If you bury me with you, there will be no more obstacles on the way forward of the third empire!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s... Bombers!"


    Rogers, who led the Allied soldiers to gradually sweep away the "tank class" of the third empire, suddenly raised his head.


    He saw dozens of bombers, forming a classic dense formation, swooping down.


    "It''s a Stuka bomber! Roaring death!"


    An allied soldier said in shock.


    They are all flesh shield enhanced models, lack of long-range attack means.


    Moreover, the "tank class" itself is difficult to pose a serious threat to highly mobile bombers.


    Unless there is a "warship class", they have a wide range of attacks and can carry out accurate spot fire from the ground.


    Like ziglind and zigmund, the most famous achievement was the destruction of the Allied air force.


    "Captain Rogers! It''s up to you!"


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the captain of the United States. Only he was "warship class".


    "I''ll try."


    Rogers took a deep breath. He had no experience dealing with bombers.


    This is the first time!


    His eyes were glowing, and two balls of lightning like energy light were like long-standing shells coming out of the chamber.


    The roaring Stuka bombers, as if expected, suddenly raised their altitude to avoid Rogers''s air attack from the ground.


    The two energy light spheres suddenly fell into the sky and collided with each other, and the strong air flow almost overturned a bomber.


    "No, we must find a commanding height!"


    Rogers is not as good as the "warship class" of the third empire. He can release energy attack at will, and it is difficult to threaten the bomber group.


    He thought of the Eiffel Tower standing in ares square, which is a landmark building in Paris. Standing on it is the best way to fly!


    Boom, boom!


    As the Stuka bomber swooped down, deafening explosions continued to sound.


    Rogers asked the Allied soldiers to find shelter, and he ran towards the Eiffel Tower in ares square.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Luke!"


    Before that, there was an explosion in the neighborhood not far away. It should be the movement caused by the fight between Luke and the "warship class" zieglind of the third empire.


    Rogers never doubted the strength of his friends.


    But he did not expect that the German army not only sent Aryan Superman, but also sent out a group of bombers to raze Paris to the ground.


    I don''t know what''s wrong. The information of the strategic science Corps is wrong.


    Normally speaking, the bombers of the third empire could not hide from the sight of the allies and appear here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Baron Strack, you are really well prepared."


    Seeing the bombers hovering over Paris, a generation of ZEMO boasted: "what the head of state failed to do has now been done by you."


    The head of the third empire had the idea of bombing Paris before he was stabbed on the back by the saint general.


    He had personally ordered general Dietrich von Scholtz stationed there not only to destroy the city, but also to fight to the last person and devote himself to Germany.


    Perhaps after staying in Paris for a long time, infected with the temper of the French and known as the "iron general", Scholtz did not follow the instructions of the head of state to destroy Paris and directly chose to surrender, which avoided the fate of the "romantic capital" being burned!


    "To deal with the weak enemy, we must use all our strength. Moreover, the Allied Superman is not weak, and even zieglind is not his opponent!"


    Said Baron Strack seriously.


    "But this confirms my judgment. Luke Carville is by no means an ordinary super soldier. He may really have strange blood flowing in his body."


    Baron Strack had doubted whether Luke would be a mutant.


    However, considering the other party''s holiday with Sebastian Shaw and his ruthless attitude towards the mutants, this speculation was quickly rejected by Baron Strack.


    It''s World War II. Superpowers are rare species. The allies may only regard Luke as an enhanced type of super soldiers.


    It''s hard not to think of other places, knowing that there are alien and mutant barons in this world.


    He thought there must be something special about Luke.


    The blood handed down by the alien god can have many incredible abilities after being activated by tirigan crystal.


    Luke''s strength, speed, recovery ability and so on are not the level that normal humans can achieve.


    The two clues are linked together, and the final answer is ready to come out!


    "Hydra has insisted on the ''far Star Plan'' for so long, and it is finally going to be completed in my hands?"


    Baron Strack, who thought he knew the truth, couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    He seemed to have seen the future scene of the alien god who was welcomed back and gave himself eternal life.


    At that time, let alone the armies of the allies, even if the whole world united, it could not resist the pace of alien domination of the planet!


    "What''s that?"


    A generation of ZEMO''s surprised voice interrupted Baron Strack''s beautiful fantasy.


    "ZEMO, you should be steady. Everything is under our control..."


    He said angrily, picked up the telescope and looked in the direction of the other party.


    I saw a green light in the night sky, and the fuzzy figure sat on it and soared under the sky.


    "Is that... A horse?"


    Baron Strack was stunned. The Allied Superman summoned a green heavenly horse with wings on its back?


    And fly in mid air?


    Is this the ability of alien blood?


    The hydra''s leader, for a moment, gave rise to many question marks.

 Chapter 73

    "Although the emotional spectrum is something only on the next set, the thinking and emotion of life can stimulate the will power of the green light!"


    Luke, who swallowed the "green light disk", controlled the meager power of will, and the green light gushed out, like an invisible brush, outlining a winged heavenly horse.


    Zieglind, who was ready for the bombing, was shocked and his brain briefly went down.


    What is this operation?


    Where on earth did the heavenly horse, which was as unreal as a shadow and glowed with green light, come from?


    "Fight later! I''ll deal with some trouble first!"


    Luke, like Odin, the main God who controls the Eight Legged god horse in Nordic mythology, instantly rose to the sky and flew towards the bombers flying over Paris.


    The so-called "green light disk" is actually a one-time substitute for the light ring. It does not need to charge the light furnace, mainly for emergency.


    Its use time is very short, and it will be automatically scrapped when its energy consumption is clean. It is a unique prop of the green light Corps.


    "There''s something wrong with the intelligence of the strategic science Corps. I don''t even know the news of the bombing of the third empire. Is it true that the Hydras are making trouble again?"


    Luke, riding the heavenly horse, drew a light with forgiveness color and chased a Stuka bomber under the night sky.


    The green light inspired by the power of will wrapped his body and got rid of the gravity of the earth.


    "My God! Sir, why didn''t you tell me to fight this monster before you set out?"


    The pilot of the Stuka bomber immediately asked the gunner to operate the 7.92mm mg-17 machine gun.


    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    A long tongue of fire spewed out and hit Luke.


    With the krypton suit absorbing most of the kinetic energy, this damage is like tickling for him.


    Boom!


    One punch!


    The flat wing of the all metal structure was broken.


    Like a bird with broken wings, the bomber screamed sharply and fell towards the earth.


    "Next one!"


    Luke stopped and turned skillfully and freely, like a predator, flying to the poor, weak and helpless bombers.


    Boom! Boom! Boom, boom!


    A dazzling fire like fireworks, in full bloom under the night sky.


    The satisfied Baron Strack saw the scene through the telescope. His face was so blue and angry that he couldn''t speak.


    He didn''t know how many words it took him to get the holy general to allow the Hydra to mobilize a Stuka bomber group. As a result, it would be scrapped in less than a few minutes.


    "Siegfried, hasn''t Siegfried arrived yet?"


    Baron Strack turned and asked in a gloomy tone.


    "In order to hide the Allied eye liner, they left the front line yesterday and headed for Paris. It''s time to go to town."


    Gen ZEMO bowed his head and replied.


    He was wise not to ask why Luke could change a heavenly horse, let alone the fact that the Allied Superman punched one bomber and turned the whole fleet over.


    "Let''s withdraw first!"


    Baron Strack pondered for a long time and made a decision.


    Originally, I hid in an unknown corner and watched my opponent fall into a terrible trap designed by myself. Finally, I couldn''t get rid of it with all my strength and had to wait for death in despair - this is a matter of great sense of achievement.


    But now, Baron Strack lost his mood and his original sense of security.


    He was afraid that in the next second, Luke would overturn the roof and appear in the house. He used his bare hands to blow up the just iron fist of the bomber and gave himself an unforgettable lesson.


    Strong fear is like a seed. Once it takes root, it is difficult to erase it.


    "Whether the three ''warship classes'' of the saint general can successfully defeat Luke Carville or not, it has nothing to do with us anyway."


    Baron Strack saw the puzzled eyes of a generation of ZEMO and deliberately explained, "there is a saying in the East that smart people will not stand under the wall about to collapse. They know how to stay away from danger. Now, Paris is very dangerous and no longer a place to watch."


    "The holy general has given my soldiers the human body transformation of ''Walden''s blood'', and the third empire and him have lost their use value."


    "To be on the safe side, we''d better leave first."


    A generation of ZEMO was stunned. Didn''t he say he wanted to capture Luke Carville, sacrifice to the Alien God and complete the "far Star project"?


    It hasn''t started yet!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    A mass of green light wrapped his body, like a human torch, Luke pricked his ears and heard the sound of an aircraft engine a few blocks away.


    He wanted to fly over to have a look, but like Altman who was about to run out of energy, the light of forgiveness flashed, which was a sign that the "green light disk" was about to be scrapped.


    "We can only land first."


    Luke swept through the city with his super vision. His sharp eyes caught a shiny bald head and a sneaky figure wearing a mask.


    "Hydra, it''s really what they''re doing."


    He recognized one of them, Baron Strack, who had taken Bucky from krausburg.


    Silently write this guy down in a small book, and then go to his trouble when the third empire is settled.


    Lock zeglind''s position, Luke controls the remaining energy and lands on the ground.


    "Madam, if you are willing to give up the secret and join the allies to fight against the dictatorship and tyranny of the Third Reich, I believe the senior level of the allies will understand your difficulties and accept your surrender."


    As soon as Luke stood firm, the green light shrouded in him disappeared.


    He looked at zieglind, who was worthy of being a "warship", and his recovery ability was extremely amazing.


    He had only left for a few minutes, and the two broken arms had healed.


    "Brigadier general, your strength has won my respect. If you can throw yourself into the arms of the third empire, the saint general will give you a rich reward."


    Ziglind said sincerely.


    "I am already the youngest Brigadier General of the alliance, and I may be promoted to major general after the war. Maybe I can take the post of secretary of defense in a few years, and then enter the White House... Tell me, Saint general, what chips can he give? The third empire can''t protect itself!"


    Luke remained unmoved and Berlin could only write bad checks.


    Nothing else can be given to him.


    "What a pity, brigadier general, if only you were German. A strong and powerful man like you, combined with me, will certainly give birth to the perfect gene beyond the ''battleship class''."


    Sieglind was outspoken, and her blue eyes looked straight at Luke.


    After the fierce battle just now, the German uniform can only cover the key points, and a large area of skin is exposed to the air.


    Pooh!


    A bad woman greedy for my body.


    Luke''s eyes were not squint and his face was upright.


    "Hey, Claudia, I''m obviously much taller than this guy. Are you sure you don''t think about me?"


    A black haired German soldier walked out of a house that had been destroyed in the bombing.


    He is two meters tall, like a human statue cast of steel. His gestures are full of a sense of power.


    With a bloody head in his right hand, he was a "tank level" allied soldier.


    "Shut up! All said, call me zieglind, you bastard!"


    Zieglind said unhappily.


    "Zigmund, don''t underestimate this brigadier general. He is more qualified to be called ''Superman'' than those inferior products. If we fight alone, either of us may not be his opponent!"


    Two Aryan supermans blocked Luke''s way one after the other, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Well, this guy is very good at flying. He destroyed a group of bombers with his bare hands. But the saint general said, I am the most potential ''warship class'', the real Aryan Superman!"


    Another figure.


    Blond hair, blue eyes, strong facial features, wearing the same German uniform as zieglind.


    The man looked at Luke with a trace of excitement, as if he couldn''t wait to start the battle between "Superman".


    "Siegfried, you arrogant and idiot! This is not your personal show!"


    Sieglind covered her face. She knew what would happen if she despised Luke.


    The young Brigadier General of the League army will never give the enemy a chance to breathe as long as he has the upper hand.


    "I said, everybody - are you finished?"


    Luke moved his muscles and bones. The effect of the death knell''s "body master" skill card was still there. He soon entered the state of battle.


    His sharp eyes swept over three "warships" and finally put them on zigmund holding the head of the Allied soldiers.


    "Now that the players are in place, the game begins!"


    The slightly cold voice fell to the ground, Luke stepped on the ground, and the strength in his body was like the tide.


    The tall and straight figure turned into a silhouette, wrapped in the turbulent air flow, like a sports car with instantaneous speed-up, and approached zigmund in front of him in an instant.

 Chapter 74

    "Speed and strength, pretty good!"


    Feeling the strong airflow coming from the front, zigmund threw away the head in his hand and showed a cold smile.


    The palm clenches hard, and the muscle fibers are like tight steel wires.


    Under the force of terror, the bones of the whole body burst.


    One blow out, like a heavy gun!


    Luke, who also waved his fist, suddenly changed his sharp eyes.


    At this time, he has the death knell fighting consciousness and close combat ability - he is the most outstanding tactician and assassin on the next set.


    A world-class mercenary who, as a mortal, has repeatedly singled out the Justice League and the young Titan.


    Plundering life is as natural as breathing for the death knell, and he has accumulated rich combat experience.


    From superheroes to villains, they may appear on his list of solutions.


    As long as you give enough money, there is no head that can''t be cut off - that''s what the advertisement says.


    In fact, he still had several failures.


    In any case, as the death knell of the big cousin, it can be regarded as the highest level of human body skill hanging ratio.


    Really, by comparison, it may be that Ms. Siva, who has also opened the body art hanging, as well as her two senior brothers and her daughter, can compete head-on.


    How terrifying would such a powerful existence be the melee technique precipitated by countless battles?


    Luke soon gave the answer.


    He turned his head sideways to avoid the heavy gun like upper hook.


    The strong airflow hit his face and blew his short black hair.


    Luke didn''t change his face. He seemed to know that the boxing couldn''t hit him. Taking advantage of the moment when zigmund closed his fist, he put his hands around each other''s neck and pushed forward. His knees suddenly pushed up and hit his abdomen hard.


    A series of actions are crisp, as if they have been done countless times.


    Rich experience from the death knell tells him that there are many visceral organs in the abdominal cavity and extremely rich nerve distribution.


    As long as you hit here, you can immediately cause severe abdominal pain, make it difficult for the enemy to breathe, muscle spasm and quickly lose combat ability.


    The fact is just as Luke expected.


    Even though zigmund is a "battleship", his physical quality is extremely amazing, but it still belongs to the category of human beings.


    Poof!


    A powerful knee bump directly made zigmund spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He felt the tumult in his abdomen, his organs stirred up, and his breathing was stifled.


    "It hurts!"


    Zigmund''s body leaned forward, and he almost fell to his knees.


    A face-to-face Kung Fu, he was crushed by Luke''s fighting consciousness.


    "That''s not enough!"


    A low voice from above sounded in zigmund''s ear.


    He put his hands around his neck and pressed them down heavily.


    The fragile neck bone made a "click" sound, and the needle like pain rushed to the brain.


    The whole man fell down!


    Boom!


    Zigmund''s strong body hit the hard concrete ground like a shell.


    The face full of arrogance was in close contact with the soil.


    Blood flowed wantonly from the nostrils and soon covered the whole face.


    In less than 20 seconds, the "warship class" came to a miserable end.


    "Asshole! I want to break..."


    Zigmund was furious, like a roaring bear.


    He was about to turn over and get up, but Luke kicked him back.


    "I haven''t allowed you to stand up yet."


    The joking voice contains a strong sense of humiliation.


    Zigmund, who was teased unilaterally, was almost crazy.


    His hands supported the ground, and his bulging muscles broke the German uniform.


    With a sudden force, he forced the foot on his back.


    Those angry eyes were filled with hot energy.


    A ball of lightning like high-temperature halo is about to spray out.


    "Die..."


    Before zigmund could make a great deal of power, a forceful palm pressed on his face.


    It was like a sledgehammer hitting the "battleship class" head-on, smashing the nose bone and bleeding.


    The uncontrollable terror energy poured directly from between his fingers, like a dazzling arc, crashing into Luke''s palm.


    For a moment, the sound of "Zizi" was heard.


    "I said I didn''t allow you to stand up. Can''t you understand?"


    Luke''s voice was faint, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    Even his palm was about to be attacked by the energy released by zigmund and baked into dark coke.


    The terrible high temperature, coupled with the broken light ball that can blast through the tank, quickly peeled off the skin on the surface, and the gushing blood was evaporated, exposing the white bone stubble.


    Such a shocking and serious injury on Luke seemed worthless, and he was not even qualified to frown.


    That almost useless palm, still pressing ziegmund''s head, is like grasping a basketball. No matter how the other party earns, it is difficult to escape.


    After several breaths, the blackened flesh and blood of the right hand began to wriggle, and the necrotic skin grew again.


    Although the healing speed is not fast, it is certain that Luke''s palm will recover in about ten minutes.


    "Won''t this guy feel pain?"


    Chigfried, blond and most arrogant, was cold at heart.


    Although they are Aryan Superman, they have experienced the severe pain of human transformation, strong nerves and firm will.


    But it is also difficult to be as cold as Luke, who is indifferent to an energy attack.


    The young Brigadier General of the League military did not even frown, and his eyes remained calm as always.


    "Of course I feel it."


    Luke raised his right hand, firmly grabbed zigmund''s whole head and smashed his opponent into a wall like throwing garbage.


    As if he had seen through Siegfried''s thoughts, he whispered, "the flesh and blood wriggles, the sharp pain pulling the nerves, and the numbness and itching of skin growth are like a thousand ants crawling, so you can''t help but want to scratch."


    "The feeling of all this is so clear that I can''t ignore it, but I seem to have experienced it countless times. There is no fluctuation in my heart - I don''t even know why."


    The more insipid the tone, the more numb the scalp of the remaining two Aryan Superman.


    In their hearts, Luke''s image has changed from being strong at the beginning to being silent and patient with an iron will and the same color.


    Generally speaking, it''s getting more and more terrible!


    In fact, Luke is far less calm than he seems.


    It was only the sense of battle from the death knell that made him choose to ignore the pain.


    The years when he followed his uncle to join the gangs and learned to kill made Luke accustomed to the inferiority of life, but he had not yet cultivated to the degree of facial paralysis of the Terminator - he was unmoved by the broken hands and feet, and firmly moved towards a goal.


    The death knell has a strong self-healing ability, so it is inevitable to adopt the crazy play of exchanging injuries for injuries in battle.


    Machine gun fire, arrows through the chest, organ rupture


    He has experienced all kinds of serious injuries.


    Injured, self-healing, and then injured again - this continuous cycle has tempered the death knell''s tenacious nerve.


    This kind of steel will like aidman''s metal is also integrated into a part of the fighting consciousness, which is reflected in Luke.


    "In the future, I can exchange more. Maybe I can turn the death knell''s fighting consciousness into my instinct."


    Luke, with his mind floating, couldn''t help thinking of brushing proficiency with skill card.


    Although the painting style of the studio next door is a little dark, they are all talents. They speak well and can be used best as tools.


    "Let''s go together."


    Luke restrained his thoughts, looked at the ruined street and stepped out of the way: "you don''t have much time left."

 Chapter 75

    Sieglind took a deep breath and looked at Siegfried not far away.


    The two "battleship class" were silent and dignified.


    They all realized that there was little hope of defeating Luke alone.


    The strength of the other party is not inferior to Aryan Superman, and may be stronger.


    The rich experience of close combat is like being trained from childhood and killing from a sea of corpses.


    Fearless of pain, decisive action and amazing self-healing ability make Luke completely make up for his lack of attack means - he is the most indestructible humanoid weapon!


    "Now it''s a two-on-one situation. I think the possibility of winning this game is not low."


    Siegfried strode out without fear.


    The whole person passed like a tank, making a loud noise.


    As the "battleship class" finally created by the saint general, he has the greatest potential, and all the data of physical fitness are better than the other two companions.


    Although Siegfried was a big man with a height of two meters. He stood there like a hill. In fact, this guy was only fourteen years old. It was not too much to describe him as a "child".


    "Sorry, you delayed too long. It''s two-on-two now."


    Rogers with a shield stepped into the battlefield. Under the continuous explosion, the street was only broken walls.


    "I hope I''m not late, Luke."


    Ready to work hard to solve the remaining two "battleship class", Luke shrugged his shoulders and said, "Steve, you know, you''re a bit like coming to rob the head at this time."


    Rogers didn''t understand. He was used to the new words from his friend''s mouth. He sighed, "we can talk later. Where did your flying horse come from? And I''ve asked you about your cloak several times."


    "Constantly surprise people, this is my specialty."


    Luke took it lightly. He didn''t think of anyone to carry the pot for the moment.


    Or Hydra. While studying alien technology, they also made a polymer nano war suit.


    Well, that sounds reasonable.


    Anyway, hydra can''t stand up and defend. Be a good pot bearer.


    "If you want to chat, you''d better slow down first. This is a battlefield. Steve, choose one - I recommend Ms. zieglind. She has just experienced a fierce battle and needs a boy scout like you to regain her confidence."


    Rogers glanced at the ill looking zieglind. He wanted to say weakly that he didn''t beat women.


    However, the other party obviously didn''t give the captain of the United States a choice. He directly waved his fist and rushed over.


    "Siegfried, it''s time to prove that you are the best of us!"


    Although Rogers is also a super soldier, and after receiving the transformation of "Walden''s blood", it has been obviously strengthened.


    But sieglind''s intuition told her that this guy was much weaker than the young Brigadier General of the League military.


    So without saying a word, he hit it directly.


    Dong!


    "I was facing his head. Why did I hit the shield involuntarily?"


    Zieglind hit the pentagram of Zhenjin shield with a horse step punch.


    "Sorry, madam!"


    Rogers sank his legs into the ground. After blocking zieglind''s punch, he clenched his left fist and hit the other party on the shoulder.


    Tear!


    The German uniform, which had been hit many times, was pulled off in an instant!


    For a moment, the spring light was released!


    "Sorry, madam..."


    After glancing at Rogers, he subconsciously wanted to turn his head to avoid the snow-white scenery, but zieglind slapped him with a heavy fist.


    The "battleship class" female soldier didn''t care about exposing her body, and even approached her boldly.


    "Compared with the brigadier general, you don''t look like a soldier at all."


    Zieglind snorted coldly, and seizing the opportunity was a violent beating, as if to vent all his previously frustrated anger.


    "Poor Rogers, he doesn''t understand that it''s no use playing gentleman in battle."


    Luke could not help shaking his head when he saw Rogers with swollen cheeks, falling into the wind and being beaten passively. "I hope this can teach him a good lesson."


    "Your opponent is here!"


    Siegfried, who had been playing soy sauce for a long time, saw that his companions had the upper hand and couldn''t help attacking.


    He thought how strong the "warship class" of the alliance military was. He didn''t expect to be a useless guy.


    Seeing Luke''s close ability to crush zigmund, zigfried changed his mind and directly released the broken light ball.


    Compared with his companions, he is more subtle in energy control. Dazzling spherical lightning compresses inward and emits terrible fluctuations.


    "I''d like to see how strong your self-healing ability is?"


    Siegfried grinned and floated around him like a bright ball of light.


    He stepped directly towards Luke.


    The terrible energy enough to flatten the street again ionizes the air and distorts the fuzzy color.


    Since it''s impossible to fight hard, change the way and compete with your strengths!


    "Well, I admit it''s really useful."


    Luke affirmed Siegfried''s death together.


    He himself was at the center of the explosion and could not have survived.


    "If I can get rid of a big trouble for the third empire, my sacrifice will be valuable!"


    Siegfried''s eyes were crazy and ignored his ripened big figure. In fact, he was a brainwashed 14-year-old boy.


    One of the reasons why the saint general chose Siegfried was that he had joined Hitler''s Youth League.


    This is a national institution that specially recruits young people aged 13 to 18. The purpose is to train military talents and loyal elements.


    The Youth League encourages team competition, creates a sense of collective honor and instills the fanatical thought of the third empire.


    The saint general took a fancy to Siegfried''s loyalty and transferred it from the head of state to himself and the future of the empire through subtle means!


    "Brigadier general, you are the only hope of the allies. If you are annihilated here, zieglind and they will attack London and twist Churchill''s head off."


    "Then New York! Washington, D.C.! End the confrontation with an effective blitz!"


    "At that time, the third empire will carve up half the world! And I will be the hero who laid this magnificent foundation!"


    Siegfried walked steadily and slowly at every step, compressing the energy light ball released from his body and consuming all his energy.


    Therefore, we can only use words to contain Luke and prevent the Allied Superman from turning around and running away. Isn''t it a failure.


    "I just wanted to fight you with an ordinary super soldier -"


    Luke seems to have some helplessness. He knows that the general "warship class" has extensive energy control, which is directly released and detonated, causing killing through high temperature and shock wave.


    As the most potential and youngest Aryan Superman, Siegfried is obviously better at controlling.


    He once stood on the wall of Berlin and slaughtered tens of thousands of Soviet prisoners with a serve shaped light gun. He also had the amazing record of exploding tanks and breaking through an army.


    In terms of long-lasting combat capability and energy attack, Siegfried is the strongest of the three "battleship classes"!


    If the other party plays one-on-one limit exchange, it''s really a little tricky.


    At this moment, the street seems to be filled with explosive barrels.


    With just a little Mars, a terrible explosion will destroy all the creatures in the range.


    "All right, I won''t pretend."


    Luke thought it would be better to end the battle as soon as possible than recover from his injury and spend half a day recovering his physical strength.


    He thought and opened the panel¡ª¡ª


    "Upgrade!"

 Chapter 76

    Due to the vigorous publicity of the allies and many miracles and unexpected victories, the rising speed of reputation value is like the stock market in the bull market.


    As early as defeating the red skeleton and destroying the Hydra headquarters, Luke met the upgrade requirements of the Lv2 warrior template.


    However, as a former boss of the grading bar, he did not complete the replacement immediately, but habitually used the LV1 civilian template.


    At that time, Luke did not know the existence of Aryan Superman, nor did he think that there would be any powerful enemies during World War II that might threaten his life.


    The supreme mage of Kama Taj, if you want to trouble him, you should have drawn a circle and ran to the door. There''s no need to wait until now.


    Apart from Gu Yi, many demons hiding in additional dimensions, or Odin, the heavenly Father far away in Asgard, rarely interfere with the mundane world.


    Therefore, Luke would say that he wanted to get along with everyone with an ordinary super soldier.


    Being too powerful may also arouse the vigilance of all forces and become a target in the open - although he doesn''t care about it himself.


    It''s just a personal pleasure to play games on the card table. Anyway, I have the confidence to lift the table at any time.


    Like now!


    The dramatic changes in the World War II timeline, coupled with the emergence of Aryan Superman, have blurred the trajectory of the future.


    Luke, who lost his prior knowledge advantage, felt it necessary to make himself more in line with the image of "Superman".


    Mind fretting, upgrade begins!


    The reputation value of panel Shanghai is consumed, which is almost bottomed out like a bottomless pit.


    "It''s like a crazy stock market in the financial crisis."


    Luke slightly make complaints about silent Tucao.


    When the war is over, it will not be so easy to brush your reputation.


    At that time, I was afraid I didn''t want to look further.


    Like the nine star regions?


    The process of upgrading was fast and simple without any pain - Luke was prepared to accept the possible changes.


    For example, the whole body emits golden light, and the hair color becomes red, orange, cyan, blue and purple.


    Or suffer inhuman pain like Rogers injected serum, which requires a strong will to survive.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened. The upgrade was completed easily.


    "Is this the feeling of opening and hanging?"


    Luke stretched out his hands and clenched his fists.


    His perception became more acute and he could clearly perceive that there was a terrorist force in his body that was tens of times higher than before.


    The whole person is like a silent active volcano, which can cause devastating and terrible disasters at any time.


    "This is not the limit."


    Luke murmured.


    The rapid rise of power brings a rapidly expanding desire.


    He once had the illusion that he could punch Odin, kick Gu Yi and do whatever he wanted.


    Fortunately, the remaining reason restrained the impulse.


    "But it''s always okay to beat some Aryan Superman."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly hot. He just needed to concentrate and release high-temperature rays that evaporated flesh and blood.


    The stellar energy that was not enough to support the attack was continuously transformed and absorbed.


    He even felt that his body became light and no longer had to be tightly bound by the gravity of the earth.


    "I can get to this point because of my talent and hard work! The template is only an auxiliary role!"


    It has to be said that Luke has a bit of the shameless demeanor of his predecessors.


    Open the panel while your thoughts are turning.


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Magic Superman (Lv2)


    Abilities: natural absorption (active), biological force field (active), flight (active), thermal line of sight (active), mental immunity (passive), stellar ability (passive)


    Reputation: 7776


    Achievement: legendary man


    "The biological force field seems to have changed."


    Glancing at the updated data, Luke converged his thoughts and refocused his attention on the battlefield.


    As we all know, when making on-the-spot breakthroughs, near death explosive species, and explaining such things off-site, the outside world is usually in a time-stop state.


    Therefore, when Luke completed the upgrading and comprehensive upgrading, Siegfried still hasn''t come to him.


    "Brigadier general, let''s embrace death together..."


    Before Siegfried finished his last words, Luke subconsciously put away the biological force field and stepped forward.


    Dong!


    Just one step!


    Smoke and dust flutter and diffuse everywhere!


    The concrete ground can''t bear the terrible force, and the crack is like a cobweb, spreading in all directions.


    The movement is as big as a prehistoric creature stepping on the earth!


    "Hot line of sight."


    Luke''s eyes were frozen, and the hot red light filled them.


    The magnificent energy poured out and turned into two high-temperature rays.


    It''s like cutting butter with a hot knife and cutting Siegfried off!


    Zizizi!


    The dazzling light balls compressed inward burst out blazing light, which was about to raze the whole street to the ground.


    Luke was in the center of the explosion, but he didn''t hurry. He directly opened the biological force field and wrapped himself in it.


    Boom!


    The strong shock wave, like a hammer weighing dozens of tons, hit the invisible barrier head-on, shaking up a roaring sound wave!


    Luke walked on without changing his face.


    He expanded the coverage of the biological force field to cover Rogers, who was black and blue, so that he would not be affected.


    Then the red light beam went straight through.


    The frightened expression on sieglind''s face solidified at that moment.


    The high-temperature rays of evaporated flesh and blood pierced the heart of the "warship" female soldier and made her die painlessly.


    "There''s another one."


    Luke kept walking, walking in the light of the explosion and the billowing smoke.


    The biological force field can not only isolate everything for effective defense, but also allow him to better control his power.


    For example, when Superman lifts an aircraft, according to the force analysis, he should pass through the fuselage like a needle rather than directly lift the fuselage.


    And the most classic question, Superman caught Louise Ryan, his girlfriend who fell quickly from high altitude.


    Normally, the latter''s delicate body will be broken into three parts, rather than lying in her boyfriend''s solid and powerful warm arms, and then dedicated to a lingering kiss.


    Answer all these questions.


    It''s a biological force field!


    "Cough, Empire million..."


    Zigmund, who was beaten by Luke at the beginning, lost his fighting ability and left early, also wanted to say a few loud slogans of the villain at that time.


    But Luke didn''t give him the chance to take his head away.


    After completing the template upgrade, the Aryan Superman who could have fought with him back and forth is too weak.


    Even if it is a one-on-three hand fight, Luke, whose strength is rising, can still complete the unilateral crushing.


    "I thought I could help you."


    Rogers, who kept awake, was dragged forward by the biological force field, and his tone was a little depressed.


    The captain of the United States thought that if he became a "warship class" soldier, the situation would be different.


    But I didn''t expect that I couldn''t get an advantage in the face of zieglind. Instead, I asked Luke to help.


    "Everyone needs to grow, Steve. Fighting genius is not achieved overnight."


    Luke said comfortingly.


    "Do you think it''s easy for me to have this power? In fact, it''s not so. I''m suffering from pain that ordinary people shouldn''t have all the time, which you can''t imagine or experience - repeated tearing of muscles, suffering on the spiritual level, and maintaining my heart and not being lost by foreign things... This is the price of gaining power."


    Seeing Luke''s serious expression and low tone, Rogers couldn''t help believing it.


    The captain of the United States lowered his head in shame. He only saw Luke''s strength, but he never thought about the pain that the other party would bear silently.


    "You stay in Paris and send the news of victory back to London. I have one last thing to do."


    When the aftershocks dissipated and the smoke subsided, Luke withdrew the biological force field covering Rogers.


    His eyes flickered as he looked at Paris, which was almost in ruins. It was time to end the war.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Rogers asked subconsciously.


    "Go to Berlin."


    Luke took a few steps forward, the ground shook suddenly, and his tall and straight figure rose in an instant.


    The dark red cloak fluttered like a flying flag until it disappeared into the clouds.


    Can he fly?


    Rogers stood in the ruins with a blank face.


    When did this happen?

 Chapter 77

    The feeling of flying is not wonderful.


    There is no free and comfortable experience.


    On the contrary, as the speed gets faster and faster, the air is squeezed into a dense and extremely high "essence", like viscous glue, which makes people unable to use their hands and feet.


    "It seems that we have to get used to it slowly in the future."


    Luke felt the surging air outside and thought silently.


    In the state of high-speed flight, if he had not opened the biological force field, he would probably emit fire all over, like a meteorite falling into the atmosphere.


    "Faster!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was a continuous explosion in the clouds.


    If Luke is compared to a fighter, he is probably in the full sprint stage of Mach 1.2.


    The biological force field can isolate the high-temperature friction of the outside world, but it can not prevent the surging air flow from tightly wrapping the whole body.


    Every time you accelerate, the resistance is like an iron wall in front of you.


    The seemingly weightless gas becomes particularly strong when it is continuously compressed.


    "If only there were speed power."


    Luxvi, who remembers Superman running against flash.


    Considering the unscientific and wonderful existence of divine speed force, it is a powerful plug-in that can rub the physical rules on the ground repeatedly. Superman has a high probability that he can''t run flash.


    There have been several such competitions in the cartoon. Except for two draws, the lightning man basically won.


    Unfortunately, God''s speed force is only useful to flash, such as being sacrificed to heaven, restarting the universe, pushing people and saving people. It rarely plays a role in frontal combat.


    So often ridiculed by people, flash''s fighting method is to go crazy in circles, halo the enemy, and then push him down.


    "I wonder if the conscience of the Justice League will climb over the wall and string doors?"


    Luke smiled and had to admit that the existence of Barry Allen, the flash, diluted the dark painting style of the next set.


    Together with Gotham, Midtown is like a city of two worlds.


    "Berlin, I''m coming."


    To end the nonsense, Luke broke through the sound barrier like a humanoid supersonic aircraft.


    Above the clouds, cone-shaped clouds flashed continuously.


    It''s about 800 kilometers from Paris to Berlin.


    It takes twelve days to walk.


    It takes a day and a half by car.


    The train is six hours.


    And Luke, it only takes a moment to get there.


    Dong!


    A loud noise.


    Like a bomber dropping a shell.


    The underground Institute in Berlin shook suddenly.


    A tall figure passed through the thick concrete floor and smashed in heavily.


    The steel armor like battle clothes, the fluttering dark red cloak, and the way of coming down from the sky are shocking.


    "You are..."


    "Allied Superman!"


    "My God!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke''s photos have been published in national newspapers, and his appearance has long been known to all.


    However, this is the first time to officially appear in the image of Superman.


    "The third empire is over! Either leave or resist. You are free to choose."


    Luke scanned with his super vision, and the structural layout of the underground research institute was recorded in his mind.


    The concrete brick wall could not block Superman''s eyes, and the position of the saint general was determined in less than a few seconds.


    Suddenly hearing the news of the death of the third empire, the researchers in white coats were at a loss. They didn''t know whether to believe it or remain skeptical.


    However, they all made a way out of the way. No matter whether the news was true or false, no one in the audience could stop Luke.


    Rather than being killed by the Allied Superman, it''s better to keep a useful body and strive to continue to be loyal to the third empire.


    This is definitely not cowardly behavior, but obedience to the will of the heart.


    The researchers looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding.


    "Allied miscellaneous..."


    During this period, a fanatic stood up and bravely stood in front of Luke.


    Before he finished his words of reprimand, he was vaporized by the hot sight and turned into a charred skeleton.


    "Courage is commendable. Who else?"


    Luke looked around in a gentle tone, completely devoid of ferocity.


    But just now, everyone saw him take the life of a compatriot.


    A moment later, there was silence and no answer.


    Luke walked forward without expression. He had no "no killing principle" and would not have compassion for the enemy.


    Uncle Frank has said countless times in the years when he painted his house in Brooklyn what the consequences of maintaining ridiculous compassion on the battlefield would be.


    So even if zieglind was a woman, Luke didn''t keep his hand.


    She is not an innocent person without blood on her hands. There is no need to waste too much emotion.


    Boom!


    Luke kicked open the door of the war room.


    The saint general, who had been the new leader of the third empire for less than a month, sat in his chair.


    In front of him were many war area maps, and many places were marked with red pens.


    It can be seen that the general is bent on saving the decline of the Empire.


    Unfortunately, it failed after all.


    "I thought the Empire could last a little longer, at least until the next batch of Aryan Superman were made."


    The saint general looked calm and was not surprised by Luke''s sudden visit.


    "Baron Strack assured me that they would take me away if I wanted to join the Hydra - but you came too soon, brigadier general."


    Luke smiled and asked, "will you really run away, Saint general? Leave the third empire and hide where no one can find you, waiting for the day of your comeback."


    When he entered the door, he had already scanned the war room with super vision to make sure there was no problem.


    After all, in so many film and television works, desperate villains will always make some crazy moves in the end.


    "In the second drawer on your right, there is a Luger P08 pistol and four bullets."


    Luke said calmly.


    "Saint general, it seems that you are going to bury the dead third empire?"


    The new leader who forcibly renewed Berlin''s life nodded and said seriously, "how can a qualified captain abandon his ship, even if it is going to sink."


    "I respect your enthusiasm for the country, but you should also know that the allies want to put you on trial in a military court. It''s best to be executed in public in front of the world - as a butcher, executioner and conspirator."


    Luke said faintly.


    Who told the head of state to go early, leaving only the holy general as an object for the masses to vent their anger and hatred.


    "I can give you the transformation plan of the Bruder Zerg, the original document that has not been completely decoded."


    The saint general''s interest was waning. After learning from Baron Strack that the "warship class" was probably not Luke''s opponent, he lost interest in the "perfect Aryan".


    Aryan Superman, who can''t even be defeated by super soldiers, can''t be called "perfect"!


    "Let me end my life with dignity, brigadier general."


    Luke thought for a moment and gladly accepted the deal.


    Anyway, there is no point in catching the saint general and handing him over to the allies.


    The military court trial is just a process.


    The Allied leaders are more looking forward to sharing the cake and distributing benefits.


    As for the post-war liquidation, it was just a dessert to show the winner''s posture.


    In the original historical timeline, after committing suicide, the head of state asked his men to burn his body into a mass of coke.


    Many people once doubted whether this was a trick to escape by pretending to die, but they didn''t see anyone wantonly tracking down and looking for their whereabouts.


    A few minutes later, there was a gunshot in the combat room.


    Then Luke came out, broke the roof without saying a word and rushed into the air.


    He looked down at the devastated Berlin, as if he had seen the collapse of an empire, the end of a war and the end of an era.


    "Then who will be the master of the new era?"


    Luke''s mouth rose and stood quietly above the clouds.

 Chapter 78

    As three "battleship class" died in Paris, the saint general shot himself in the underground research institute, and the crumbling third empire finally collapsed.


    The world war, which lasted for many years, also came to an end.


    When the news of victory came back to London and sent to the White House by radio wave, the senior leaders of the Allies were excited.


    Many congressmen immediately held a press conference to publicize and win public opinion.


    Those who look forward to the arrival of peace and the disappearance of gunsmoke also took to the streets and reveled all night.


    It is said that New York was brightly lit that night, just like a bright ocean.


    But a few days later, more people''s attention was attracted by Luke, who made headlines again.


    A black-and-white photo on the front page of the New York Times!


    Shocked half the world!


    A frenzy of discussion!


    In the photo, the young brigadier general in metal armor stood high in the sky, his cloak like a flag waving and raising.


    Because the angle and light were well grasped, Luke, whose face was blurred, showed a strong momentum as a whole.


    Like those heroes who come out of mythological epics.


    Bathed in golden light, majestic!


    "A flying Superman!"


    "It is said that your Excellency the brigadier general flew to Berlin and ended the war!"


    "I also know that brigadier general Carville fought with hundreds of Aryan demons summoned by the Fuehrer in Paris for three days and three nights, and finally spent half his life to seal them and send them back to hell!"


    "Hehe, what are you? The latest news is that the bearded head of state in Berlin sacrificed the lives of millions of people and transformed himself into the king of hell - without brigadier general Carville, the whole world would be destroyed."


    "Hiss! Long live the allies! Brigadier general Carville is worthy of being a war hero!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Before long, similar rumors spread all over the United States.


    There is even a trend of continuous fermentation and outward diffusion.


    There were people talking about it in various pubs, hotels and streets, as if they had seen it with their own eyes.


    The most outrageous thing is that Luke used love to influence an Aryan female demon named zieglind, and added the details of emotional entanglement.


    After this version, the tragic story of "a German rural girl was brutally transformed into a devil by the head of state, and fortunately got the help of Superman from the allies to restore her self-consciousness" came out.


    Even those people in London are not idle. In order to rub the heat, many third rate writers put the templates of Merlin, King Arthur and the twelve round table knights on Luke and made up all kinds of strange experiences.


    One of the most widely spread is that Luke came from a mysterious demon hunter family, known as "walking pile driver" and "friend of sorceress". Later, inspired by the fairies in the lake, he joined the alliance to fight against the axis of evil.


    Due to all kinds of news, the general public ignores the most critical information in the key photos.


    That is, as a super soldier, the Allied brigadier general can fly?


    If we say that the "warship class" soldiers who punch tanks and kick Berlin are still within the range of acceptance.


    But the sudden flying ability and the never seen metal armor easily aroused some people''s exploratory psychology.


    "Colonel, I just asked you to help publicize it. I don''t intend to become the material of various novels - look at the secret past that brigadier general Luke Carville and Aryan demons have to tell! And this, decrypt the truth behind allied Superman! My years as a demon hunter in London!"


    At blatchley manor in the suburbs of London, Luke spread out the newspaper recently, looked at Colonel Phillips with a proud face and said reluctantly: "My Uncle Frank called me the other day and said that the reporter of the New York Times came to interview him and asked him if he knew that his nephew actually came from the demon hunter family and had an indescribable super friendship with many female warlocks."


    "That''s a good thing, Luke."


    In private, Colonel Phillips did not abide by the strict titles of superiors and subordinates. Hei hei said with a smile: "at least you are a young brigadier general with topic and a war hero, not ignored like Rogers."


    "We all know the virtues of politicians. When they ask you, they can kneel down and lick your boots, but if they have no use value, it''s a waste of time to look at you."


    Luke nodded in agreement. The hot photo was actually taken.


    After he left Berlin, he asked Colonel Phillips to find a photographer.


    Afterwards, it will be sent to the New York Times in the name of the other party.


    There is no image synthesis technology in this era, so there is no need to question the authenticity of photos, and people are willing to believe it.


    The reason for this is that when the war is over, Luke always has to hurry up and brush more prestige values.


    But I didn''t expect Colonel Phillips to make so much noise. The secret story of allied Superman and Aryan devil has quickly become one of the popular cultures in the United States.


    A few days ago, Paramount Pictures asked Luke if he was interested in putting this experience on the screen. It would be better if he was willing to participate.


    Although it''s an embarrassing state of uncertain actors, no script and insufficient funds, as long as the Allied brigadier general nods and agrees, everything is not a problem.


    Paramount clapped his chest and promised to invite big stars such as James Stewart, Clark Gable and Catherine Hepburn to join.


    "If I write a few memoirs after I retire, or enter Hollywood, I will have a lot of money."


    Luke didn''t mean to blame Colonel Phillips. Increasing popularity was one of the purposes.


    Even if the topic gets more and more crooked, it doesn''t hurt.


    According to the business operation of Hollywood, these "true stories" about yourself are estimated to be adapted many times and put on the screen.


    Maybe you can get a little Oscar, and then leave a name in film history and make a good story.


    "Luke, you should have a broader future."


    After the chat, Colonel Phillips smiled and said in a deep voice, "it''s just a temporary need to hibernate and wait for the right time to fly to the sky."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. After returning from Berlin, he received a reward from the top of the alliance.


    Churchill, who left the wartime cabinet and returned to the prime minister''s house, called him a liberator of the free world.


    The president who was far away in the White House was more straightforward, saying that Luke changed the direction of the war and saved the allies on his own.


    But both sides remained in the verbal praise, did not give practical interests.


    The allies must also have a headache. What practical rewards can a brigadier general who is only 20 years old give?


    Major general?


    Lieutenant general?


    Or admiral?


    With such a fast promotion rate, wouldn''t Luke sit directly as secretary of defense when he was 30!


    In this regard, Britain has a melon eating mentality of watching the excitement. The prime minister said that such a credit is nothing to give a five-star general. If the United States is reluctant, it can let Luke join England. The sun never sets. The empire is very welcome.


    The president of the White House was smiling and fragrant.


    "It seems that you have heard of it, Colonel."


    Luke doesn''t pay much attention to the rank. Although he is now an officer and a general, he has no real power but a false rank.


    The allies are now busy liberating Berlin. When the war is over, they will naturally sit down and share the cake and reward the meritorious heroes.


    At that time, Luke and U.S. captain Rogers will return to New York to receive awards.


    "Someone proposed that you continue to lead the strategic science Corps."


    Colonel Phillips''s face sank like water, which was obviously that the military wanted to isolate Luke from the periphery of the power center.


    The main reason may be the fear that the young brigadier general''s early entry into the Ministry of defense will lead to a series of problems, such as excessive power and difficult constraints.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Luke doesn''t have enough strong support behind him.


    Superman is very powerful, but those who are used to considering with politicians'' thinking or interest logic only regard each other as the weapon of the country - this is a stupid but real idea.


    Politicians and capitalists, even in the face of thugs, always think of using status and money to ensure their own security at the first time.


    But they forget that some people don''t abide by this set of rules.


    "This is just a proposal! If you don''t want to, no one will force you. Eisenhower will be happy to help..."


    Luke waved his hand to stop the Colonel''s kindness. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and didn''t seem to be angry.


    Of course, he knows that the military owes him a favor, and those big men are willing to take this opportunity to give it back to themselves.


    Luke gave Eisenhower such a great credit for capturing Rome and helping the Allies land in Sicily.


    At the same time, he handed the honor to the president to ease domestic contradictions.


    If I want to enter the Ministry of defense and set foot in the center of the authority, I will certainly be able to do so.


    "Unfortunately, I just want to grow quietly."


    Luke thought silently.


    From the current perspective, the strategic science Corps is only an insignificant small organization.


    But when the era of superheroes comes, the giant of s.h.i.e.l.i.e.l.d. will emerge - as its predecessor, the strategic science Corps actually has great development prospects.


    "The first director of aegis?"


    Luke flashed a marinated egg in his mind and expressed his satisfaction with the decision of the Allied high-level.

 Chapter 79

    The aftermath of the end of the war gradually subsided. During this period, many major events that can be recorded in history have taken place.


    Like the Yalta conference.


    The four countries held a summit meeting at Yalta palace to discuss the formulation of a new world order after the war and the distribution of interests.


    Generally speaking, it is to divide the cake.


    It is worth mentioning that when Berlin created Aryan Superman to recover its disadvantages, neon belonging to the axis camp also launched relevant plans. They received part of Walden''s blood from the saint general as research materials, worked overtime to climb technology, and finally successfully produced 31 "tank class".


    It''s just that the neon Superman, which has just been created, was torn clean by a group of mysterious hands before it could cross the Pacific battlefield and sling the allies.


    After the investigation, the other side claimed to be a member of the spear Bureau.


    As a result, one more country participated in the Yalta meeting.


    Soon after, the still restless neon was dropped with two atomic bombs.


    A bomb code named "little boy" bombed Hiroshima.


    A bomb code named "fat man" bombed Nagasaki.


    The mushroom cloud rising with the loud noise has become an eternal nightmare for neon people.


    After their representatives signed the unconditional surrender on the deck of the USS Missouri, the world war finally came to an official end.


    The smoke of gunpowder dissipated and peace came.


    As a rising star in this era, Luke witnessed the changes and historical innovation.


    He first appeared among the four giants of Yalta as a hero to end the war, and took a group photo with heads of state.


    The atmosphere was delicate and tense at the important meeting to reshuffle the cards according to the world pattern.


    The representative of the Soviet Union looked at Luke with strong vigilance.


    Who knows if this Superman will suddenly fall from the sky and smash through the Kremlin.


    The representative made up his mind to go back and vigorously develop the nuclear industry to deal with possible threats.


    As for the British Prime Minister, he greeted with a smile and gave Luke a box of high-grade cigars for collection.


    Incidentally, there was also a strange look around, saying that the United States was stingy with substantive rewards for real meritorious men, which really disgusted Roosevelt, who looked very tired.


    Later, after the meeting, the president with cardiovascular disease made a special trip to explain, hoping Luke could understand the military''s decision.


    In a word, it is to write a lot of bad checks in an attempt to eliminate each other''s discontent - unfortunately, the president doesn''t know he won''t live long.


    He should have died of a sudden cerebral hemorrhage before the end of the war, earlier than the yuan capital, which was ready to shoot himself.


    Perhaps it was because the butterfly wings flapped a few times, which forced the president to continue for several months.


    "Brigadier general Carville, I will grant you the rank of major general as soon as I return to Washington, D.C."


    The president held on and calmed Luke.


    From the White House to the military, including Colonel Phillips.


    No one believes that the young brigadier general really doesn''t care about being excluded and is really willing to lead the strategic science Corps.


    You know, if he set foot in the Department of defense, he would soon become the youngest real power general in the history of the United States.


    In this regard, Luke is also very helpless.


    I have shown a very sincere attitude. Why don''t you believe it?


    Even Rogers came to comfort Luke and told him not to care too much about status and power.


    In any case, the greatest hero of the allies has always been Superman.


    No one can question this!


    "The prestige value has risen again. It seems that this wave of publicity is really useful."


    After perfunctory remarks from the president, Luke returned to his room.


    With the help of Colonel Phillips, his name spread rapidly - although most of it was accompanied by some bizarre or erotic post rain stories.


    At the beginning, Luke really resisted. He was Superman anyway. He needed more or less face.


    But after seeing the greatly increased popularity, he can only say one word¡ª¡ª


    It smells good!


    In the next few days, countries were wrangling with each other, and everyone wanted to share a richer cake.


    The Soviet Union said: if I had not succeeded in preserving Moscow and smashing the invincible myth of the third empire, you would have surrendered like France.


    Britain said: I have made great contributions to launching a counter offensive in alaman to reverse the situation in the battlefield in North Africa.


    The United States says: we have Superman.


    Others:


    Then the meeting fell into a brief silence, and then the Soviet Union and Britain had a tacit understanding to skip the topic.


    Luke saw all this.


    Unconsciously, he became a powerful weapon comparable to the atomic bomb and had a pivotal strategic position.


    It''s just a pity that I''m not interested in being the Manhattan doctor of Marvel Universe to help the bald eagle conquer the world.


    After the Yalta meeting, Luke first went to London to rectify the strategic science Corps.


    After seeing the spear Bureau, Hydra and other organizations, the United States urgently needs to establish a similar official organization.


    The strategic science corps, which gathers elites from the free world, is naturally the first choice.


    During this period, there were several unpleasantness. When fighting against the axis of evil, the allies could maintain apparent harmony.


    But after the war, the turbulent undercurrent began to surface.


    No one wants to see each other grow and surpass themselves.


    The strategic science Corps not only has all kinds of talents, but also accepts the residual power of Hydra.


    Like Dr. Zola and relevant researchers, these are excellent resources.


    And the cosmic cube collected from Hydra headquarters is a precious treasure.


    Britain doesn''t want to sit back and watch Luke pack them away and try to stop them.


    However, such a move was stopped by the prime minister. He felt there was no need to offend Superman for such a small matter.


    After all, the other side is a powerful individual who can pose a threat to the country.


    "Therefore, in the absence of external pressure, human beings have an innate talent for killing each other and internal consumption."


    Luke sighed silently.


    He is sitting in the Oval Office of the White House, waiting for the president''s meeting.


    Today is the medal ceremony.


    Major general rank.


    The leader of the strategic science Corps.


    This is Luke''s reward from the United States.


    From a third class soldier to a major general, it is estimated that no latecomer can surpass this promotion speed.


    As history has shown, Roosevelt died of a cerebral hemorrhage a few days ago.


    Truman took over as the new president.


    "Major general Carville, it''s really a waste of your talent to let you temporarily lead the strategic science Corps."


    The new president pushed his glasses and said with a smile, "it''s just that the decisions we have made are hard to change. I hope you can understand."


    "I am willing to stay in the strategic science Corps. The work here is more suitable for me."


    Luke smiled and spoke calmly.


    This is true.


    What he expressed his satisfaction was not the strategic science corps at the stage of development, but the future Divine Shield Bureau, a huge institution directly under the jurisdiction of the World Security Council.


    Luke remembers that the one eyed director, who assembled a group of superheroes, basically ignored the instructions of the White House and the military.


    It can not only openly refuse the president''s phone calls and ignore senators, but also skip the constraints of Congress and the White House and carry out cross regional law enforcement.


    It can be said that the responsibility and power of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. completely override all intelligence departments in the United States. It is not comparable to a mere Department of defense.


    Even if Luke becomes the top manager of the Pentagon, he may not be able to enjoy the glory of director aegis in the future!


    "Major general Carville, it would be best if you could think so."


    The new president was relieved that the military''s attitude towards the Superman was more complex.


    He wanted to win over, but he was afraid that Luke''s power would be too heavy to restrict in the future.


    Fortunately, the young major general did not show any dissatisfaction.


    "But I think the name of the strategic science Corps is too awkward. Since it needs to be reorganized, it''s better to change a new name."


    Luke looked at the stunned new president and said with a smile, "I think the s.h.i.e.l.d. is very good."


    In this way, iron man will no longer complain that he can''t remember his name.

 Chapter 80

    After leaving the White House, Luke drove to the Army Club in the northwest, where Rogers was still waiting for him.


    During the days of returning to New York from London, there were interviews on various public occasions every day, and the commendation ceremony held by the military could hardly spare personal time.


    It was not until Roosevelt''s death that Luke got rid of his busy schedule and came to Washington to attend the funeral and complete the medal.


    "I wonder if Steve can adapt to his new life?"


    The black car was parked at the gate of the club. Luke was driven by an officer.


    After he was promoted to major general, the military equipped him with a special secretary, driver and bodyguard - the last one is not necessary at all.


    If there is an accident, who protects who?


    If you can be a bodyguard for Superman, you should at least be the supreme mage or Odin.


    "But then again, I really want to find some people who can do things for myself."


    Luke has several suitable candidates, but they have not been finalized yet.


    In his opinion, fighting alone has no future.


    You can''t wait until the zitari army comes to the earth in the future. You have to swing your fist alone.


    Of course, miscellaneous soldiers are left to their subordinates. Only enemies like mieba, apocalypse and domam are worth doing it themselves.


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.''s recruitment campaign is about to begin. I don''t know how many people can be netted."


    Lux floated up the steps.


    As soon as I stepped into the hall of the Army Club, there was a loud cry.


    Wearing a straight military uniform and meticulously combed hair, Luke became the focus of attention in an instant.


    There''s no way. He''s a celebrity now. The recruitment posters have changed from Uncle Sam to Superman in a red cloak.


    The aura of legendary heroes really attracts people''s attention.


    It''s just like many people enjoy talking about the story of Washington cutting down cherry trees and Columbus erecting eggs.


    As for whether it is true or not, I don''t care.


    Luke has many legendary deeds, which are worth talking about after dinner.


    "Major general Carville, Hello! I am from the Caspian training camp and have the same treatment, including roaring commandos following Luke and important members of the strategic science Corps.


    Rogers should be reasonably satisfied.


    But after staying in Brooklyn for a while, he felt at a loss, as if he had lost his direction.


    "The door of s.h.i.e.l.d. is always open to you."


    Luke smiled and shook the wine in his glass.


    He could understand Rogers'' mood, just as many veterans went off the battlefield and couldn''t integrate into society immediately.


    Soldiers accustomed to guns and gunpowder smoke often find it difficult to adapt to the laughter around them.


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    Rogers was surprised that he had never heard of the organization.


    "It''s the strategic science corps," Luke explained. "After the war, the strategic science Corps originally used to fight hydra is facing reorganization. I simply changed its name."


    "Does the Divine Shield Bureau sound much better?"


    "In this way, you have something to do. Unlike me, you haven''t found a goal yet."


    Rogers'' eyes showed a trace of envy.


    What he wants most is Luke''s firm attitude of always moving forward and never hesitating.


    "Steve, don''t always think about what you''ve experienced on the battlefield. Even if you''re not a good soldier, you can do something else. What''s more, this country still needs you."


    Luke once again played the role of spiritual mentor and said, "peace is only temporary. Even if fascism is disintegrated and the Na camp is crushed, White House politicians will soon find a new enemy, a red brown bear standing on the Siberian plain."


    It is a huge country occupying one fifth of the world''s land area, and it is the main core of the bipolar pattern.


    "You mean there will be war?"


    Rogers was a little shocked. He didn''t doubt Luke''s judgment.


    Because after many times of fact testing, it has been proved that friends have always been very accurate and can always penetrate the truth.


    "In a sense, it''s really a war."


    Luke took a sip of wine. Soon, the new president will implement "Truman Doctrine" and open the prelude to the cold war.


    Warsaw Pact and NATO mean the emergence of two military and political groups and the confrontation between the two social systems.


    "So think about it. Sooner or later, the U.S. captain will pick up his shield and embark on the battlefield again. S.h.i.e.l.d. will be a good shelter."


    Luke, like a stockbroker on Wall Street, said that Rogers, who had planned to retire and return to ordinary life, was a little shaken.


    "Let me see. Thank you, Luke."


    Rogers gave his sincere thanks.


    "It''s not just you, Steve. This country is in mourning for President Roosevelt and in cheering for the victory of the war. Everyone is confused and no one knows where to go..."


    Luke drank the gin out of his glass and patted Rogers on the shoulder.


    The position of Captain America is actually very embarrassing.


    In the original plot, Rogers fell into a glacier and was chased by the military as a war hero.


    For a dead man who can''t speak, of course, he can be raised infinitely. It''s hard to praise him too much.


    But now it''s different. Rogers is still alive.


    So apart from the hero''s false name, the military does not intend to give any real reward.


    Luke understood this very early.


    The so-called "war hero" is just a military mascot.


    When the country needs you, naturally hold high and vigorously publicize the so-called heroic deeds and positive images.


    But once the war is over, they will lose their value and become dispensable in an instant.


    That''s the case with Rogers.


    The United States, which won the war and was ready to sit down and share the cake, no longer needed an American captain to sell bonds.


    So he was abandoned. The military didn''t ask. The White House could give him nothing but honor.


    Luke, who knows the trajectory of the future, began to prepare long ago.


    He captured Rome in Italy and achieved an indelible and amazing record.


    Then he defeated Hydra, initially laid his own foundation, and gradually won his personal voice.


    Now he is no longer a hero in vain, but a general with real power.


    "I hope you can give me an answer next time we meet, Steve."


    Luke raised his hand to look at the time, pressed the tip under the glass and paid Rogers by the way.


    He''s going to see the next guest.

 Chapter 81

    "Go back to the Pentagon."


    Walking out of the Army Club, Luke got into a black limousine parked at the door.


    He could not help smiling at the thought of what had just fooled Rogers.


    How could s.h.i.e.l.d. not have Captain America!


    Before Nick Frey formed an avenger cheerleading team.


    Then cheer yourself up and cheer yourself up. It seems to be a very interesting thing.


    If the two armies meet in the future, the zitari fleet will be lined up.


    Seeing the mieba, director of the universe and Family Planning Commission, there are a large number of people and a huge scene.


    When I got here, I was alone.


    Isn''t there no noodles!


    Therefore, it is imperative to recruit.


    In addition to the captain of the United States who is considering retiring, Luke is also ready to pull Howard in to fill the number.


    In addition, Carter, as a management talent, can almost form a general framework.


    Otherwise, the newly established s.h.i.e.l.d. has only two or three big cats and kittens, which is too desolate.


    "Here we are, general."


    Luke opened his eyes when he heard the driver''s warning and outlined the blueprint for the future.


    Through the lowered window, he saw a huge complex of buildings.


    The black car drove straight in and came inside through several layers of access control outside.


    The Pentagon was established because the Army Department was involved in the conflict after the outbreak of World War II, the staff expanded rapidly, and there was an urgent need for a centralized office.


    At that time, the army was scattered everywhere, such as national square, Maryland, Virginia and so on.


    In case of traffic jam or railway outage, there are not enough people to hold a meeting.


    After intense discussion at the hearing, Secretary of the army Henry Stimson almost said, "if I don''t give money, I''ll die outside". Only then did Congress reluctantly agree to this reasonable request and grant a piece of land near the Potomac River.


    Otherwise, those members of the budget committee will not necessarily give up and nod their heads.


    For them, it doesn''t matter to be pointed at by the nose and scolded by their ancestors for 18 generations, but don''t blame everyone for turning their faces when talking about money.


    Luke had a headache when he thought that the funding for the s.h.i.e.l.d. had not been applied for.


    He doesn''t want to learn from the rogue attitude of the Secretary of the army. It''s a shame to say it.


    "It seems that we should seize the opportunity to make money."


    Luke Shiran got out of the car. His unusually young strange face and the shoulder badge with two silver stars on his straight military uniform immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    In 1941, Congress officially authorized and approved the appropriation of funds for this strange pentagonal building.


    It was completed and put into use only the year before last, with a total investment of US $87 million.


    Most of the staff who can enter the interior are middle and senior officers of the Army Department and organs of the Ministry of defense.


    Some of them recognized Luke''s identity, tried to restrain the impulse to ask for his signature, turned and whispered.


    It can be seen that even Pentagon officers have little resistance to celebrity auras.


    Luke''s eyes did not squint, kept his aura as a big man and walked all the way.


    On the first floor of the Pentagon, there are banks, post offices, bookstores, clinics, telegraph offices and various stores.


    Because the office building on the second floor is covered with golden carpet, it is called "Golden Hall" for various joint meetings.


    Luke''s office is on the third floor.


    It is the office of the Secretary of defense and the Ministry of the army. There is also a "Hero Hall" in one corner of the corridor to commemorate the winner of the "highest medal of honor" since the war of independence.


    Inside, there are more than 3000 bronze medals engraved with their names, native places and resumes. They are all excellent soldiers who made heroic sacrifices in the war.


    Luke''s own photos were hung in the "memorial corridor" with Marshall, Eisenhower and MacArthur for public display.


    "Here you are, general."


    Seeing Luke coming in, the female secretary sitting outside the office quickly got up.


    "Your appointment has arrived."


    Seeing a beautiful blonde and curvaceous female secretary, Luke had to lament the corruption of capitalism.


    That is, I am determined and bad at women.


    Otherwise, someone else will be able to stand it.


    The temptation of uniforms, coupled with the heavy area of military aircraft, it is difficult to build a zipper door without learning from Clinton.


    Luke secretly feigned, smiled and nodded, and pushed open the door of the side conference room.


    Inside sat a middle-aged man who was short and looked like a dwarf.


    The other party stayed in the chair with a somewhat uneasy look on his face.


    "Hello, general! I''m Bolivar Tesla."


    Seeing Luc ¨® n strode in and pushed the door in, Bolivar jumped out of his chair and greeted him respectfully.


    With his height, he had to put his neck up very hard to see the appearance of the young major general.


    "I''ve kept you waiting, Mr. Tesla. Please sit down."


    Luke, sitting in his chair, said gently.


    He looked at Bolivar without trace. Although he was short and not amazing, he was actually a giant of knowledge.


    He is not only famous in biogenetics, but also has published many far-reaching papers, especially put forward some incredible views on the mystery of human DNA.


    Even in the marvel world, where talented scientists are worthless, they can be regarded as the number one person.


    But for Luke, what Bolivar interested him was the study of mutants.


    This dwarf like scientist is the "father of sentinels" in the future.


    In a certain timeline, the mutant is almost destroyed, and the source of all evil of mankind is destroyed by the way.


    "General Carville, I don''t know what you can do if you find it?"


    Bolivar asked stiffly.


    At this time, he had not founded Tesla industries, nor was he an internationally renowned weapons expert.


    Therefore, in the face of military celebrities and local war heroes, they will inevitably feel nervous and have little confidence to speak.


    "Mr. Tesla, I''ve read some of your papers. To be honest, it''s very interesting."


    Luke crossed his fingers, put his elbow on the table and said faintly, "you think there is a magic code to open the door of evolution in human genes. You even claim that there may be a new race stronger than human beings in this world."


    "General, listen to me! I am definitely not a racist! Let alone a Na Puritan!"


    For some reason, Bolivar turned pale with fear and explained nervously: "I totally disagree with the Aryan Superman theory of the moustache head of state. Please don''t misunderstand! I also donated money to the country during the war!"


    Luke was stunned on the spot. Before he got to the point, how could he scare the future "father of sentinels" like this?


    Then he thought about it and understood the reason.


    These days, cutting-edge theories about human race and genetic research are easily associated with the extreme racism of the third empire.


    Bolivar must have suffered such a great loss before, leaving behind the sequelae of the shadow of a bow and a snake.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mr. teslak. I just want to talk to you about mutants."


    Luke waved his hand to the other party to relax and relax.


    "I agree with your papers and opinions, so I invited you here."


    This time it was Bolivar''s turn to be stunned. He couldn''t believe that a high-ranking young major general would be interested in his own research theory?


    "Major general Carville, do you know the mutants?"


    Asked the dwarf scientist carefully.


    "Of course, I not only know, but also have seen it with my own eyes."


    Luke smiled. The Hellfire club was written down in his little book and will be settled sooner or later.

 Chapter 82

    Have you seen mutants?


    Bolivar was instantly excited and changed his previous reserved attitude.


    He said eagerly, "general, mutants are a very dangerous species! They are the greatest threat to mankind on this planet!"


    "Do you know Neanderthals? They are close relatives of European ancestors and once ruled the whole continent. But these ancient humans disappeared and disappeared 24000 years ago!"


    "Because Homo sapiens eliminated them! Both lower and higher animals can survive only if they adapt to the environment. However, due to the limited resources of nature, many animals are in the same niche, which will produce fierce competition."


    "Human beings have stronger interference with similar species than other animals! Because we stand at the top of the food chain and have a strong ability to use and transform nature. In the era of natural selection, there will be fierce competition between different races. Therefore, Neanderthals are destined to be replaced by Homo sapiens!"


    "In my opinion, mutants are the race that is likely to replace humans!"


    The dwarf scientist spoke hastily and quickly, as if afraid that the young major general would not know the seriousness of the problem.


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Bolivar was still a firm humanist and had great vigilance against mutants.


    If William Stryker, who also hates mutants, is because of the misfortune of his family.


    Then his teacher, Bolivar, chose to develop the "sentinel robot" only when he saw that human beings might be replaced by mutants.


    Of course, there must be selfishness.


    For example, describe mutants as time bombs, and then sell weapons against mutants.


    This is like what arms dealers are most keen on, that is, provoking regional conflicts and making money on both sides.


    "Don''t get excited, Mr. teslak."


    Luke showed no obvious emotion. He had a very different view from that of dwarf scientist Bolivar.


    Mutants simply do not have the conditions to compete with humans for creatures at the top of the food chain.


    First of all, compared with the huge population base in the world, their number is pitifully small, and it is difficult to form an effective social system.


    Secondly, mutants are essentially the direction of human evolution in the future, and do not constitute a necessary competitive premise.


    In a family, there is a great possibility that the son is a mutant and the parents are not.


    Can it be said that a mutant son will hate his parents and even destroy them?


    Therefore, more objectively, mutants should belong to the evolutionary branch of human beings.


    The contradiction between the two sides is more discrimination than endless hatred of extermination.


    Magneto always wanted to build a mutant Empire, but he never thought that a harmonious world composed of mutant compatriots was not so beautiful.


    Because in the end, mutants can''t even live a self-sufficient life.


    The cars in the factory will not be produced automatically, and the food in the supermarket will not appear out of thin air


    And can mutants belonging to the minority accomplish this?


    Magneto can destroy a building with every move, but he can''t build a factory.


    With the powerful power to lift the mainland and reverse the poles, we still can''t fill our stomachs.


    From this point of view, the war of genocide is just nonsense.


    Besides, what is the difference between a totalitarian society in which a few elites enslave many lower classes and the third empire?


    As a persecuted Jew, in turn, he became his most hated person¡ª¡ª


    I have to say, this is a great irony!


    "Comrade magneto Wang''s ideological realm is too backward. At first glance, he has not recited Ma Zhe theory."


    Many thoughts flashed through Luke''s mind. He looked at Bolivar, smiled and said, "since you are so interested in mutants, I''ll take you to see them."


    The dwarf scientist was stunned. It seemed that his brain was down and his expression was a little dull.


    "General, you may not understand what I mean. Mutants are dangerous. They have all kinds of strange abilities..."


    Luke seemed to turn a deaf ear and stood up, eagerly inviting Bolivar to go with him.


    Previously in Rome, Italy, he had dealt with Hellfire club and mutant people for a short time.


    How to say, after a reasonable and friendly exchange, Luke felt that they all spoke well, not as terrible as Bolivar described.


    They walked out of the Pentagon and got into a black car.


    Luke gave a specific location. The driver started the engine and slowly drove out of the huge building complex behind him.


    The two captives, the red devil asazo and the gas woman, were held in a prison in Arlington County.


    "Tesla, have you heard of Sebastian Shaw?"


    On the way, Luke began to inquire about the black king of the Hellfire club.


    Originally, he expected that the other party would join hands with Hydra, and then take the initiative to send heads.


    Unexpectedly, the mutant was too cautious and didn''t appear in the end.


    "Shaw? I know him, a very... Radical biologist."


    Bolivar frowned and thought for a moment and continued: "Sebastian, who firmly believes in the theory of perfect race in the third empire, once told me that the blonde Aryans can rule the world."


    "We met several times in the UK before. Later, he returned to Germany and wrote to me several times to ask about the research progress of mutant X gene."


    Luke thought that the villains among the mutants, with a slightly higher degree of threat, might be Mr. omen in Britain.


    This is the number one horse of the apocalypse, almost obsessed with chasing the power of the Phoenix.


    Then it was Sebastian Shaw''s turn.


    This guy uses mutants as tools to pursue the boring and stereotyped ambition of ruling the world.


    Like a salesman, he packaged the extreme race theory of the Third Reich and sold it to deceive many simple minded mutants.


    "Sebastian Shaw is a mutant."


    Luke said bluntly.


    "He joined an organization called Hellfire club and is gathering his compatriots for big news."


    Bolivar looked thoughtful. He seemed to have guessed the purpose of Luke''s appointment.


    "What can I do for this country, general? If it''s against mutants, I think I can come in handy!"


    Dwarf scientist climbs up the pole. As a scientist who can start a big business, he is not stupid. On the contrary, he is very observant.


    Luke smiled, which was exactly the answer he wanted to hear.


    Hellfire club is a problem that must be solved.


    The elder has said that we should treat the enemy as ruthlessly as winter.


    Instead of waiting for Sebastian Shaw to accumulate strength to find the door, it''s better to strike hard and take the initiative to catch him all.


    "Very good, Mr. teslak. The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. needs talents like you."


    Luke smiled and quietly pulled Bolivar into the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    The future "father of sentinels" is still qualified to be a director of the scientific research department.


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    Bolivar''s eyes twinkled. Although he had not heard of the institution, he did not show resistance.


    You know, doing research is very expensive.


    He has not yet joined Nixon and founded Tesla industries. He is just a famous scientist.


    First, there is no backer, second, there is no financier. Like other independent researchers, they live in a narrow space and can''t even afford to rent the laboratory.


    At this time, an official organization came to receive him, and Bolivar felt that happiness knocked on the door.


    And as we all know, the military is always the richest investor!


    It is also the golden father most loved by scientists!


    Luke noticed Bolivar''s excitement and his smile became more and more gentle.


    All this was expected of him.


    Even a guy who thinks highly of himself like Howard sometimes has to socialize with senior officers in the procurement department in order to get orders - in his words, "a bunch of guys whose brain capacity is not comparable to that of primitive people".


    What''s more, a poor scientist like Bolivar.


    Divine Shield human resources + 1!


    Scientific research strength + 1!

 Chapter 83

    Creak!


    The heavy iron door was pushed open and a ray of light poured in.


    Rhythmic footsteps echoed in the dark corridor, like precise pointers, and finally stopped at the door of the twelfth cell.


    "Asazo, long time no see."


    The red devil curled up in the corner, his hands were bound with metal shackles, and his two broken legs were simply bound up, which was limited to the degree of recovery without deterioration.


    He heard the clatter of the keys and saw the tall figure standing outside after the prison door was opened.


    There was almost uncontrollable fear in his eyes!


    "I didn''t run away!"


    The red devil shrunk hard into the corner, and the shackles on his hands made a clear sound.


    The arrogance of being a mutant has disappeared.


    He and the gas woman were previously locked up in the interrogation room of the strategic science Corps before they were transferred here.


    In order to prevent the red devil with instant mobility from running away, Luke specially explained that he didn''t need to find a doctor to treat his injury and let the other party continue to keep his legs unable to walk.


    Every time you move to a new place, you must remember to cover the mutant''s eyes and prevent the leakage of architectural layout and route.


    The ability to move instantaneously sounds very inexplicable.


    Users can freely go in and out of any place.


    The size of the movable range and the judgment of spatial orientation are fatal shortcomings that are difficult to make up.


    As early as in the battle of Venice palace, Luke inferred the approximate range of the red devil''s instantaneous movement.


    In a space jump, the opponent can move at a high speed for tens of miles at most, which is difficult to target.


    Therefore, Luke can only complete this "mutant shelter" plan by making the other party lose the judgment of space orientation and the limitation of action ability.


    However, it is surprising that the red devil, who has a very long life, did not try to escape.


    "Asazo, I won''t do anything to you. Don''t be so nervous."


    Luke said with a kind smile.


    The red devil didn''t believe it at all. He just felt more afraid.


    The bandaged legs felt pain faintly.


    The young major general not only broke his legs, but also killed the "steel shell" with his fist.


    Every time I think of the violent picture, the red devil shudders.


    The seeds of fear take root and thrive in the bottom of my heart, even surpassing the sense of oppression brought by Sebastian Shaw.


    "Tesla K, he is a mutant. He not only has the ability to move instantly, but also his physical quality and life span are far beyond ordinary people."


    Luke leaned sideways, and the dwarf shaped Bolivar looked in.


    Red skin, slender tail, like a devil.


    It''s a mutant with dominant characteristics!


    "Demons. I''ve seen an angel with wings in England."


    Bolivar said silently.


    He could not help wondering what the major general had done to the mutant nicknamed "red devil", so that the other party was afraid to this extent.


    "In the other cell is a woman. She is also a mutant and can release poison gas."


    Luke closes the prison door. He hasn''t finished the main task of "opening the third camp".


    The gene fragments of "chameleon", "red devil", "steel shell" and "poison gas woman" have been obtained, and there is still one left.


    If you get leech serum, it will be easier to deal with Sebastian Shaw.


    After visiting the two mutants who were imprisoned, Luke looked down at Bolivar and said, "in fact, mutants are not so terrible, are they?"


    The dwarf scientist didn''t know how to answer. He thought that the young major general might be a devil in human skin, otherwise he would scare the two mutants out of words.


    "I joined the... Divine Shield Bureau. Can I study them?"


    Out of the prison, out of the dark, humid, narrow space and the smell of decay, Bolivar asked the key question.


    He can''t wait to find the code hidden in human genes from the mutant.


    "That''s why I recruited, Tesla."


    Luke nodded, but he added, "what I want is not a weapon to kill mutants, nor a human transformation plan."


    "I like mutants themselves. Their genes are a huge treasure house and the key to opening the door of evolution, so I want you to draw a complete gene map, find the key nodes of the evolution curve and decipher the mysterious gene code."


    Luke is not interested in persecuting mutants. They are a good card that can be controlled and mastered.


    There is no need to force yourself into the enemy camp. If you can sit down and negotiate, why use violence?


    Of course¡ª¡ª


    The premise of all this is that the negotiation conditions and rules are formulated by ourselves.


    Otherwise, it''s better to lift the table directly!


    "I''m really a pacifist."


    Luke thought so.


    "Yes, general."


    Bolivar swallowed his saliva. In fact, he wanted to study the weapons to exterminate mutants.


    The blue planet that breeds life may not be able to withstand the resource consumption of the two intelligent races.


    This racial war on survival will happen sooner or later.


    The dwarf scientist looked up at Luke with a calm face. He vaguely felt that major general knew this.


    In other words, this is the result expected by the other party.


    "But... What good will war do to major general Carville?"


    Bolivar pushed his glasses and thought with some doubt.


    If it is for promotion, a 20-year-old young major general will not be promoted in a short time. The military will give some honors at most.


    Moreover, at Luke''s age, he only needs to be steady and accumulate qualifications and details, and his future achievements are absolutely unlimited.


    There is no need to use mutants to achieve their goals!


    "Tesla, after handling the matter at hand, remember to report to the Divine Shield Bureau in a few days."


    Luke didn''t know what the other party was thinking. He told him, "I''ll ask the Secretary to tell you the specific address."


    The office location of s.h.i.e.l.d. has not been determined yet.


    The Pentagon is a department of the army and a national defense agency. It allows a group of agents and agents to go in and out, which has a bad influence.


    Besides, as the first director, Luke didn''t want to stay with all kinds of generals. He didn''t have any private space.


    "OK."


    Bolivar got into the car and stopped guessing Luke''s mind.


    The thoughts of great people are often strange. Maybe the major general is a war maniac.


    Take Bolivar home. Luke asks the driver to drive to the airport. He has to go back to New York today.


    "If I fly by myself, it may not take me twenty minutes."


    Luke leaned back in the back seat and laughed at himself.


    Make yourself more like a normal person, which can reduce the vigilance and preparedness of others.


    His only advantage over Clark Kent on the next set is that he is human and doesn''t have to worry about being excluded.


    It is sometimes quite true that people of different races have different minds.


    Any creature will have a certain degree of hostility to outsiders who break into territory.


    Even if Da Chao on the next set is called the lighthouse to guide the world, he is still guarded by Batman.


    "There''s another mutant. Where should I find it?"


    Luke tapped his fingers on the seat and a candidate came to mind.


    He didn''t have a deep impression on the mutant. The only thing he knew was that except for the two leaders who were still a child, magneto and Professor Charles, there was only that guy.


    "Connor, check out James hollett for me. He also has a brother who participated in the Normandy landing."


    Luke ordered him to go down and use his energy to find a soldier who had served. It was not difficult.

 Chapter 84

    Luke returned to New York before nightfall.


    He still lives in the tower suite of the Waldorf Hotel and has no place to change.


    "Next is the asset layout."


    For the business investment plan, Luke has already outlined the rough prototype in his mind and is ready to talk to Howard about cooperation for a while. I believe the other party will be interested.


    The iron man''s father can be said to be complacent recently.


    As a participant in the Manhattan Project, he entered the White House with Oppenheimer and was praised by the president.


    The stock price of stark industries under his name has risen all the way.


    Of course, this is not Howard''s own credit.


    The current U.S. stocks are different from the era when Buffett called himself too little knowledge.


    After the depression and the downturn during the war, US stocks are like a fountain that has been depressed for a long time. They are released freely and are about to usher in a sustained bull market for a long time.


    When the post-war instability disappeared, the group of Wall Street stockbrokers closed their eyes and could rise by choosing five out of ten stocks.


    If he only wants to make money, Luke can lay out calmly and become the most successful businessman after the 20th century with an accurate vision beyond the times - so that the script will become the rebirth of Wall Street, not Marvel Universe.


    Wealth and status are icing on the cake for him, not the main purpose.


    After all, the five gods of the universe, the higher beings of the life court, don''t care about your worth and rank.


    "Just leave it to the hotel waiter."


    Back at the hotel, Luke walked quietly behind Malena.


    After a while, the busy and graceful girl wearing an apron burst into a smile.


    "I like to do it myself..."


    Malina, who didn''t know in advance, was startled. She turned around and smiled softly when she saw the familiar face.


    Like a wife waiting for her husband to return home, she carefully helped Luke take off his military coat.


    These days, they are busy dealing with official business, waiting for awards, and the preparation of the Divine Shield Bureau. They haven''t seen each other for a while.


    "I just made mushroom soup. I asked room service to send some more staple food."


    Malina is wearing a beige floral skirt and a pair of flat heels. Her long black hair like seaweed is pulled up high, revealing a sense of home.


    "Cosa said you stay in the hotel all day and never want to go out. It''s not good."


    Luke put his arms around Malena''s plump waist. This beautiful woman who came to New York from Sicily has a very different character from Carter.


    The female agent is independent and self-improvement. She always wants to prove her ability.


    And Malena is a typical little woman, home style.


    Only eager to have a solid dependence, can give themselves enough sense of security, others never expect.


    Luke sometimes enjoys the feeling of being relied on, so he often comes to Malena for the night.


    "I read books, listen to the radio, and occasionally go for a walk in the garden below."


    Malena retorted, showing a charming style from the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    Luke glanced at the magazines on the table, mostly about cooking and flower arrangement.


    "Let Kosa introduce a reliable real estate agent another day. It''s not good to always stay in a hotel."


    Luke put his plan to buy a real estate on the agenda. He ran back and forth between Washington, D.C. and New York, but he didn''t ask too much for accommodation.


    But Malena is different. It''s hard to avoid feeling suffocated after staying in Waldorf for a long time.


    And as a big eater, buying a house should be a top priority engraved in the depths of the soul.


    "Mr. Alessandro is usually very busy. Don''t bother him about this little thing."


    Malena came with a delicious mushroom soup. She could see that her craft was very good.


    Mellow cream, sliced mushrooms, scattered corn kernels and diced bacon really make people''s appetite.


    "Trust me, he''ll be happy."


    Luke thought of the Mafia leader. The first thing he met was to send a woman to himself.


    It can be seen that the other party can be regarded as an experienced senior person in pleasing dignitaries.


    It takes a little effort to win the favor of an army major general, which is a good thing many people want.


    "Wait, I''ll put a mark on you."


    Luke recently used the template of magic Superman to master a new skill that can brand the spirit of a specific person.


    Just like in the next set, the shortcut to find Superman is to leave Louise Ryan downstairs.


    Even if he stayed in Washington, D.C., if something happened to Malena, he would come as soon as possible.


    However, it is unlikely that the above situation will happen. If hydra or Hellfire Club dare to come to New York to make trouble, they may be destroyed by the whole army.


    Luke is happy to let them experience the iron fist of justice!


    "Eat first. It''s getting cold."


    Malena stirred her hair and looked forward to the evaluation.


    Before long, the room service pushed the dining car and brought all kinds of main dishes.


    There are goose liver and lamb leg, as well as an oyster with a vegetable salad.


    Luke began to eat and enjoy the pleasant experience of rich food.


    Stellar energy can support daily consumption, but it can''t fill his appetite.


    "Mr. Alessandro said he wanted to see you."


    When Luke finished his lunch, Malena said as she cleared the table.


    The Mafia leader who came to the North American continent from Sicily and traveled across the ocean with a group of family members, heard that he had established his foothold in New York.


    Luke asked Uncle Frank to introduce the Irish gangs to Alessandro. With a major general as an umbrella behind him, the NYPD turned a blind eye to the Italians.


    Alessandro is also very smart. He doesn''t intend to rob business with his compatriots and Irish. He doesn''t touch the profiteering business of smuggling and contraband.


    Instead, they have found another way to start gray industries, such as spinach and money laundering.


    Several underground casinos have been opened in one go. Recently, business has been booming and has gradually become a little famous in lower Manhattan.


    "What''s up?"


    Luke lay on the sofa, squinting slightly.


    He didn''t want to have too much contact with Alessandro''s gang if it wasn''t necessary.


    Since the end of the war, the improvement of his status has led Luke to deal with heavy things every day.


    The s.h.i.e.l.d., which is still under preparation, is managed with Carter''s help.


    The mutant side can be handed over to Bolivar and wait for the results.


    The most important work still comes from the White House and the Pentagon. Those politicians on Capitol Hill who are eager to win over, military dignitaries who come to show good and make friends, and some big entrepreneurs who want to invest in themselves.


    Entertainment and banquets occupy most of the time.


    Sometimes the limelight is too strong, it may not be a good thing!


    Luke sighed.


    "Mr. Alessandro, if you want to use the family name in Sicily and name the Mafia the Corleone family... Of course, you have to agree."


    Malena came over and rubbed Luke''s temples with moderate strength and gentle relief.


    She squatted on the edge of the sofa, her plump body tightened into a beautiful curve.


    "I don''t need my permission for such a small thing."


    After enjoying a massage for a while, Luke turned his head and looked at Malena. His eyes were hot and said, "I just want to taste dessert now."


    Long night, no sleep, active exercise is the best way to live a healthy life.

 Chapter 85

    The next day, early in the morning.


    Luke took a deep breath and lifted his head from Malena''s full chest.


    The world is cold, the people are indifferent, only______ To provide some warmth.


    "I wanted to do morning exercises..."


    Seeing the corner of the eye and the tip of the eyebrow of the person beside the pillow, there was still a lingering rhyme. It seemed that he was still immersed in a sweet dream. Luke couldn''t help but feel a little pity.


    Although Malena worked hard, she didn''t enjoy her exercise last night.


    Reaching out to pull up the falling thin quilt and cover the Sicilian''s shoulder, Luke turned out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    After washing, he opened the heavy curtains to block the light and welcomed the rising sun of a new day.


    "This quiet life is really desirable."


    Luke began to stretch his muscles and bones. After becoming Superman, he still didn''t put down 100 push ups, 100 sit ups and other daily training.


    Through room service, I ordered a breakfast.


    After enjoying it, Luke kissed Malena''s bleary eyed forehead and walked out of the door in his major general uniform.


    "Stark industries."


    Get in the black car and Luke says the location.


    He''s going to talk to Howard about a business.


    Only with sufficient funds to maintain the normal operation of the Divine Shield bureau can we completely get rid of the constraints of the White House and the Pentagon.


    Otherwise, if you hold the money bag in others'' hands, you won''t even have the confidence to speak.


    Stark industrial building is located on Fifth Avenue in Manhattan.


    It stands opposite the Empire State Building, which currently maintains the world''s tallest building.


    Luke''s conspicuous dress was like an unimpeded pass.


    "Why are you free to come to see me today, major general Carville - tut Tut, your promotion speed is even faster than the rocket!"


    Howard, with two moustaches, smiled and brought two glasses of whisky.


    The front desk had already called and said that an unusually young major general of the army had come to visit.


    Howard knows who it is with a little thought.


    "I just came back to New York, so I came here. You''re really indulgent enough to drink in broad daylight."


    Luke took the glass and looked at Howard with his legs crossed.


    Because the Manhattan plan has been disclosed, the other party is in the limelight recently.


    It is much more popular than the passing captain of the United States and Superman who gradually reduces his appearance in public.


    "You don''t understand, Luke. It''s a sign of inner emptiness."


    Howard gave himself a mouthful, a lazy look of ge you, frowned and said, "if there is really a goddess of wisdom in this world, then I think she has left me."


    "Since the dissolution of the Manhattan Project research team, my heart has become empty. No matter how many women can fill it."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it seems that you are very ill."


    "Yes, Jarvis said the same. I even tried to sleep with three beautiful girls at once, but it still didn''t work."


    Howard looked at the ceiling with his eyes and said with a melancholy face: "after a short period of happiness, there is endless emptiness. Everything is so insipid."


    Luke shook his head and laughed when he saw Howard entering the sage time. The stark family''s father and son were really the same.


    The difference is that every time Tony is drunk, he will go to the underground laboratory to play with those machines to vent his inspiration and energy.


    After his father studied the atomic bomb, he seemed to lose interest in ordinary things.


    "Can the cosmic magic cube arouse your interest and restore your thirst for knowledge and vitality?"


    Luke took a sip of whisky and said faintly, "I remember you were very interested in it."


    The lonely and empty Howard suddenly turned over and sat up. His eyes instantly returned to high light. He rubbed his hands with passion and asked, "when will it start?"


    "After you join the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. Bureau, the cosmic magic cube is the highest level of shelter, and non insiders are not allowed to touch it."


    Luke threw out the conditions. Now I think Nick Frey, the third generation director, is better.


    Carter and Howard laid the foundation, and Alexander pierce set the framework.


    When the director of the marinated egg is on the top, it can be said that he will enjoy his success. As long as he thinks of various ways to misappropriate public funds.


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.? Reorganized strategic science corps? No problem!"


    Howard didn''t think much and nodded quickly.


    At the time of sage, he urgently needs a challenging problem to stimulate the empty mind.


    Luke was quite satisfied. It would be great to bring in Howard della.


    HR + 5


    Scientific research strength of s.h.i.e.l.d. + 5!


    Capital reserve + 10!


    "Wait, did you come to me today just to pull me into the Divine Shield bureau?"


    After nodding his head and agreeing, Howard seemed to react. He looked at Luke with the eyes of the slag man and said, "return my touch!"


    "If you change the title of scientific research consultant, you won''t suffer."


    Luke ignored Howard''s complaint and continued, "back to the point, I came to see you today for something else. I want to talk about business with you."


    When it comes to business and science, and women, Howard usually takes it 100% seriously.


    He thought for a moment and thought about the sentence: "talk about business... Stark industry has just won two orders from the Ministry of defense recently. Its military factory and weapons R & D center are basically in a state of business saturation."


    "If you are short of money, I can..."


    "Howard, you misunderstood me."


    Luke waved to interrupt each other. As a businessman and at the helm of a military enterprise, any judgment made by Howard should be based on reasonable consideration of the interests of the company.


    This is correct and will not make him dissatisfied.


    "I''m not short of money."


    Luke put down his glass and leaned back on the sofa to tell such a somewhat flashy truth.


    Before going out, Colonel Phillips called and told him good news.


    The funding of s.h.i.e.l.d. has been approved, and the site has been determined.


    Now Luke, with a huge fund of 16 million, is really not short of money.


    Ten million dollars in this era is strong enough.


    Although it''s not his personal property, as director of aegis, misappropriating public funds is naturally a traditional artistic skill. There''s no problem.


    "Congress still gave me some face and didn''t let the s.h.i.e.l.d. stay in the dilapidated building like the FBI."


    Luke said this because intelligence agencies such as the FBI and CIA could only work in several old apartments near the White House at the beginning of their establishment, and the allocated funds for activities were only $450000.


    Compared with them, s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has been very preferential.


    "Well, it looks like you really want to talk about business."


    Howard shrugged, straightened his attitude and said, "let me hear what kind of good ideas he has for getting rich, the youngest major general and the greatest war hero in the United States."


    "Does stark industry have any idea of entering the communication industry?"


    Luke is ready to integrate mobile phones and communication networks before the era of communication.


    The reason why he thinks so is only because he is not used to this era when the transmission of information is too backward.


    In 1940, Bell Laboratories in the United States manufactured the first field mobile telephone.


    In 1958, Leonid kupriyanovic, a Soviet engineer, made further improvements to the mobile phone, reducing the weight of three kilograms to 500 grams.


    The two brick size wireless phone was developed by Martin Cooper, an engineer and technician from Motorola, in 1973.


    The current communications industry is like a gold mine waiting to be mined by others.

 Chapter 86

    "The communication industry? At & T is already doing it. They have the core technology of Bell Labs. Even if stark industry is killed, it may not be able to compete."


    Howard shook his head when he heard Luke''s proposal.


    When entering the communication industry as an operator, there are no orders from the Ministry of defense.


    Moreover, the initial investment is huge.


    Laying cables and building communication systems are necessary work that takes a lot of time and cost.


    Most importantly, stark industries has to face the terrible enemy of Bell Labs.


    Even with Howard''s critical eye, I have to admit that it is the greatest laboratory in the world.


    It may not be as good as the Manhattan plan, where geniuses and bigwigs from all over the world gather together.


    But it can also be called a large number of talents, which can not be underestimated.


    Unlike his son, Howard occasionally exudes naive and romantic idealism.


    For example, give up the main business of the enterprise, close the weapons manufacturing factory, wear steel armor and be a superhero.


    As a businessman, Howard is very rational.


    He is not optimistic about Luke''s proposal and believes that the communication industry is not a good choice to expand territory.


    "Don''t rush to answer first. I''ll finish reading my plan."


    Since we''re looking for Howard to cooperate, Luke won''t come here empty handed.


    With his quick thinking Super Brain and his previous knowledge of relevant technologies, he spent a few days getting a plan.


    Frankly speaking, once Superman uses his brain, he can indeed surpass more than 90% of genius.


    It''s like turning on the acceleration hang up and going crazy.


    For the same 24 hours, Luke seemed to be + 1 per second.


    Obviously, it is a difficult problem to solve. You can get the answer by looking at it.


    "Bell Labs is indeed the greatest laboratory on the planet, but this does not mean that at & T can always monopolize the communication industry."


    While Howard looked through the plan, Luke expounded his ideas, "You may not have noticed that due to the development of the automobile industry, more and more people own cars, there is a great demand for mobile phones, and communication is no longer limited to families. If according to my plan, stark industry will certainly open a new era of mobile communication. Even at & T, supported by Bell Labs, may not be a rival!"


    Luke certainly knew that at & T had a trump card, Bell Labs.


    There were 11 Nobel Prize winners in physics, four Turing prize winners and 16 American top science prize winners.


    Since its establishment, it has obtained more than 30000 patents, one per day on average.


    Many key technologies of computers, televisions, mobile phones, cameras and the Internet came from Bell Labs.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it has changed the world.


    In the original timeline, at & T has dominated the communication industry for more than 100 years, relying on Bell Labs. It has always been the leader and no one can surpass it.


    If it had not been for the subsequent antitrust law, which led to the splitting and dismemberment of this behemoth, the communication Empire built by Bell Labs would not have collapsed.


    What Luke wants to do is to take the lead in making the mobile communication era come, and then make a leisurely layout with the help of the energy of stark industry.


    From communication services to the Internet and mobile TV, it permeates every family.


    As long as this cake is made, it will not be worse than the business of stark industries itself.


    "Did you do it alone?"


    Howard listened and thumbed through the plan.


    The expression on his face, from the initial carelessness, became more and more dignified later.


    Halfway through, the most successful arms tycoon in the United States couldn''t help breathing and turning pages faster and faster.


    "Incredible! Luke, you know, because of your existence, I think God is unfair for the first time!"


    Half an hour later, Howard said in a complicated tone.


    There was surprise, excitement and a trace of disbelief in his eyes.


    "I never envy your super body - except when I''m a little weak in the face of too many beautiful girls. I''ve always been proud of my genius brain, but - you refreshed my understanding today."


    "It''s not that you''ve discovered any new technology or made some amazing breakthrough. It''s that your vision is completely beyond this era!"


    "This plan is like a key to directly show me the future in 50 years!"


    Luke shrugged and took time to appreciate Howard''s inability to remain calm.


    He said that this is only the basic operation of the piercer. If you want to beat the world-famous Bell laboratory, you must throw out the technological accumulation leading the times.


    Besides, can the matter of the transgressor be considered plagiarism?


    This is to give full play to our advantages and lead scientific and technological innovation in advance.


    Luke comforted himself so much.


    "It''s unscientific! I don''t mean to offend, but Luke, you haven''t even attended college. How did you come up with these!?"


    Howard held the thick plan and calmed his mood by pacing back and forth.


    This thick stack of paper simply depicts the future blueprint of a communication era!


    From internal integrated chips and precision parts to the core technologies of analog signals and frequency division multiple access, even encrypted channels, automatic connection and so on.


    Including the establishment of urban communication network, the development of cellular mobile communication network in the later stage, and the miniaturization of mobile phones


    Such contents are filled with a thick stack of paper.


    The numerous and large sections of discussion almost planned the development route for the next 20 or 50 years.


    That''s why Howard was shocked!


    Luke gives not only the invention of a certain technology, but the way forward for the whole industry.


    "Did you come back from the future in a time machine?"


    Howard took a deep breath and stared at Luke sitting on the sofa, as if to find the real answer from each other.


    "Yes. The future world is destined to be ruled by artificial intelligence. In order to stop its evil plan to enslave mankind, I led the rebel army to build a time machine and use it to return to World War II! This is my biggest secret. Don''t tell others, because it may bring danger."


    Luke''s serious nonsense was very interesting to see Howard''s skepticism.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t make sense. I''m the only genius in the world. Well, Luke, welcome to the Genius Club. I admit you''re qualified."


    After a while, Howard shook his head and sighed, as if he was a little melancholy.


    Now even the most proud genius brain has lost the capital to show off in front of Luke. It''s really depressing.


    "How do you want to cooperate?"


    Calm down Howard, began to test Luke''s bottom line.


    He was not interested in the communications industry, nor did he think stark industries could beat Bell Labs and seize the market share of at & T.


    But things are different now.


    With this plan, let alone winning the market, Howard is even confident of building a communication empire.


    "I take 60% and invest in technology. Stark industry can take the remaining 30% and send out the rest - the establishment of mobile communication network must have the support of the government."


    Luke didn''t beat around the Bush and said it directly.


    He is interested in the strong capital of stark industry and the deep foundation behind it.


    If the communication industry wants to develop, it must have the support of the government.


    Although Luke has a place in the military, his political power is weak.


    As long as the stark industry is pulled into the chariot, it will not fall into many difficulties in the later stage of development.


    "Very reasonable. Your plan, your design drawings and technology, stark industry is a bargain for nothing."


    Howard nodded and agreed to the shallow distribution plan.


    More detailed regulations must be discussed later.


    "Well, have a good cooperation."


    Luke smiled and held out his hand, which Howard held tightly.


    They looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that they both saw the arrival of a new era.

 Chapter 87

    After reaching an agreement and finalizing the cooperation, Luke and Howard had a detailed discussion on some details.


    To complete the initial establishment of mobile communication system, we also need the strong support of government departments.


    Next, the public relations team of stark industries will keep meeting with the mayor and members of Parliament to strive for preferential policies and tax-free measures.


    It''s best to make a few pilot projects to see how the effect is.


    In a word, this is a huge project.


    Only the early industrial layout and the laying of urban communication network will take at least two to three years, excluding the obstruction of rival at & T.


    Howard doesn''t care about short-term interests. He focuses more on the future prospects of the communication industry.


    Although the contents of the plan look a little ahead.


    But on reflection, Howard thought it was more like an accurate prediction.


    "Considering the Antitrust Act, I don''t think the communication business can be put under the name of stark industry."


    Howard is more cautious and turns out to be right.


    At & T, which originally monopolized 80% of the market, was forced to split into more than a dozen subsidiaries under the pressure of the Antitrust Act, leading to its decline.


    "Then you can''t call me a major general of the army to start a company. It doesn''t have a good influence."


    Luke curled his lips, flashed in his mind and said, "if you have to deal with the Antitrust Act, you can send a representative, and I will send another representative to jointly set up a new company."


    Howard snapped his fingers in agreement.


    "What''s the name of the new company?" he asked.


    "Skynet."


    Out of bad taste, Luke took such a name.


    "Does the name have any other meaning? It seems that you have already thought about it."


    Howard frowned, and Luke''s image became more and more mysterious in his heart.


    As a result, the arms tycoon began to be a little skeptical about the nonsense of taking the time machine back to the past.


    After all, too many miracles have happened to each other.


    Before that, no one could imagine that the war would end in one person''s hands.


    "You won''t understand if you say it."


    Luke shook his head regretfully. When he played with the stem, others would not expect it, which was equal to losing half the fun.


    "Well, what are you going to do next? From what I know about you, Luke, you don''t look like a safe guy."


    Howard doesn''t bother to delve into it. Everyone has a secret. There''s no need to delve into it.


    "At the end of the war, Rogers lost his goal and I once fell into emptiness. Why do you seem to have nothing?"


    Luke laughed at the question.


    He has so much to do that he can hardly keep busy.


    Develop the Divine Shield Bureau and get rid of the constraints of the White House and the military as soon as possible.


    Gather the mutants, defeat the Hellfire club and solve the problem of Sebastian Shaw.


    Find Hydra to settle accounts and collect information about the aliens to avoid them living on the moon becoming time bombs.


    If you have time, you have to take the initiative to go to Kama Taj to talk to the supreme mage and confirm whether the other party''s attitude is hostile.


    There are a lot of things waiting for Luke to deal with or plan. How can there be no goal.


    He has always been a person who doesn''t like to fall into passivity. Instead of waiting for the facts to happen, the results will come.


    Luke appreciates taking the initiative and being fully prepared to deal with everything.


    Only in this way can he, as a jumper, have enough sense of security.


    In short, the young major general has a strong desire for control and wants to control all changes.


    In essence, this is similar to Batman with countless plans in his head.


    They are all serious patients with persecuted paranoia and need psychotherapy!


    "I''m looking forward to the future, Howard. Because that''s wonderful!"


    Luke replied vaguely.


    "Really? I think you''re like a cheating student who knows the answer and can''t wait to start the exam."


    Howard''s observation ability is quite sharp. He continued: "back to the point, I also hope the cosmic magic cube can stimulate my brain, stimulate my inspiration and make me less decadent."


    "Addicted to alcohol and female sex, such a life is too boring. It''s not the life I pursue at all!"


    Howard, who was separated from the sage time, looked righteous. It seemed that he was not the one who rolled the sheets with three hot beautiful girls the other day.


    "Believe me, soon your self-confidence will be defeated by the cosmic cube."


    Luke gloated.


    It is very difficult to study infinite gems. Even if we put it behind us, two world-famous talents of marvel, Tony Stark and banner Bruce, iron man and Hulk, spent a lot of time and didn''t fully understand the spiritual gems. Instead, they created a "filial son" aochuang.


    "Wait and see."


    Howard himself was full of confidence, but there was an indelible look of fatigue in his eyes.


    "In addition, I think you should find a CEO. Business management will consume most of your energy and make you unable to concentrate on scientific research."


    Seeing the other party rubbing his swollen temples, Luke warned loudly.


    He remembers iron man''s father. There should be a bald partner.


    Obadai Stan, a villain who almost changed Stark''s industry and provided experience value to iron man.


    "I am also looking for suitable candidates. I plan to invest 100% of my energy and time in the research of the cosmic cube, and the company management is going to be handed over to professionals."


    Howard, who had several meetings in a row today, leaned against the wide and comfortable leather seat.


    Stark industry is on the right track. Next, it only needs to develop steadily step by step and surpass those old military enterprises sooner or later, so he is ready to focus on his more interested places.


    For example, study the magic cube of the universe.


    "By the way, where''s Rogers? I heard that after his second transformation, the two pectorals are stronger than before."


    After talking about work, Howard began to chat.


    He was also a well-informed person and had long heard of the subsequent turning points in the European battlefield.


    "Steve, he''s considering whether to retire with honor and return to Brooklyn to be an ordinary man - do you think a super soldier can adapt to mowing the lawn and watching football at home?"


    Luke shook his glass. In fact, he really wanted to pull the captain of the United States in and form the first generation Avenger alliance with Howard.


    The world''s first superhero men''s group to make a debut sounds cool, doesn''t it?


    However, after the war, we really can''t find any decent opponent.


    Sebastian Shaw of Hellfire club doesn''t know where he is.


    As a villain, he didn''t have the spirit to make trouble at all, which disappointed Luke.


    As for the hydra, Baron Strack disappeared after he brought down the scourge of the third empire.


    "With all due respect, Rogers, he has always been reluctant to admit the fact that he is different from ordinary people."


    Howard took out a box of cigars, smoked them with a long match and said, "in fact, super soldiers like you are essentially different from us."


    "Isn''t it ridiculous that you can lift a car and punch through the steel plate, but still disguise yourself as a normal person?"


    "Luke, do you know what I appreciate most about you? As a superman, you never hide yourself and don''t intend to package yourself as a good image of harmless animals."


    "That''s why the military is so tolerant of you. I remember they planned to hold a hearing to ask you about your clothes and other questions, but it didn''t end in the end."


    "Because some people say that if Superman refuses to call, do we have the means to force him to obey the will of the state?"


    Luke put down his glass. He heard Colonel Phillips say it.


    After Berlin''s public appearance, many people were very interested in their krypton battle clothes, flying ability, and disposable props, green light disks.


    "To tell you the truth, if they really hold a hearing, I will attend on time."


    Luke closed his mouth slightly and said gently, "is it reasonable that I asked Dr. Zola to improve the ''Walden''s blood'' so as to obtain more powerful strength and get rid of gravity?"


    "Hydra secretly developed high-tech war clothes with strong bulletproof ability and automatic repair, which is also very reasonable?"


    "As for the fact that I destroyed a group of bombers alone in Berlin, most of them are Steve''s credit. In fact, he shot down the bombers standing on the Eiffel Tower - it''s a pity that you missed it. The scene was really spectacular. Captain America hit the plane!"


    "You see, there are reasonable explanations for these problems. Even after I returned to New York, the military arranged a blood draw, and I didn''t resist."


    Luke spread out his hands and said with a smile, "am I not cooperative enough?"


    Howard narrowed his eyes and asked curiously, "what if the military asks you to hand over your combat clothes or participate in the research of copying super soldiers?"


    "They won''t do that."


    "Why?"


    Welcoming Howard''s puzzled eyes, Luke said frankly, "have you heard the story of Gordion''s knot?"


    "It is said that Gordion was the king of Phrygia, Asia Minor, in ancient Greece. He made a complex knot on an ox cart he had used before, and put it in the temple of Zeus. He said that those who could untie the knot would rule the continent."


    "Then Alexander the great cut the complex knot with his sword."


    The young major general sitting on the sofa smiled and said, "I learned from this story that if you can''t solve a complex problem, find the root cause and solve the person who raised the problem."


    "So the president, or those congressmen, had better not give me any problems."


    After listening, Howard was silent.


    Fortunately, the congressmen on Capitol Hill are not stupid enough to cause trouble to each other.

 Chapter 88

    Time always passes silently, which is difficult to detect.


    After the war, New Yorkers finally lived a peaceful life.


    They don''t have to worry about food shortages or the tragic fate of being inferior.


    Instead, it is the cruel exploitation of factory owners and quite serious livelihood problems.


    But for one thing, they are better than future generations in the 21st century.


    Today''s New Yorkers, at least, don''t have to put up with masked monsters flying overhead, or worry about the sudden attack of alien fleets.


    A peaceful day is normal for New York.


    Two months later, Luke flew back to Washington, D.C. from Manhattan and appeared at the door of the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    In this short period of time, stark industries soon gave the prototype according to the detailed design drawings.


    The mobile phone, which originally appeared only in 1973, came out ahead of time.


    Although it has not entered the production stage, it can foresee the rapid arrival of the mobile communication era.


    Luke had to sigh about this.


    The father and son of the stark family are full of activists and never leave the problem to the next day.


    "For the sake of the initial stage of entrepreneurship, I can barely bear it."


    Luke stood at the headquarters of the s.h.i.e.l.d. on the Bank of Potomac, shaking his head and sighing.


    Compared with the heavily staffed Pentagon, the 39 story tall building standing in front of him really looks a little shabby.


    "General!"


    "Good morning!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke walked into the building with his head held high and saw vibrant young agents.


    They are used to calling themselves generals, not officers.


    "It has begun to take shape. It''s really not easy."


    Luke took the elevator and went up all the way.


    After the formal establishment of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Carter, as the manager, took the initiative to ask the FBI and CIA to provide reinforcements.


    Thus, many elites were drawn from the two intelligence agencies.


    Edgar Hoover, the boss of the FBI, has specially asked the president to pour bitter water for this.


    It''s said that major general Carville, with so much money, has to run here to rob the staff. Isn''t this bullying an honest man!


    CIA - it''s not called this name yet. The correct name is Roscoe hillencott, the boss of the strategic intelligence agency, who also nodded wrongfully.


    At least he is also a rear admiral. His rank is no lower than that of rear admiral Carville. How can the other party transfer a group of people without even saying hello.


    The president had no choice but to call Luke to the White House to listen to his defense.


    However, for the above complaints.


    The young major general replied, "I said hello - at the last reception, I went to Mr. Hoover and major general hillencott and said that the staff of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. were nervous and wanted to borrow some."


    As soon as this remark came out, the bosses of the two intelligence agencies looked very blue.


    If they didn''t know that they were not Superman''s opponents, they would certainly swing their fists and rush over.


    Can you take what was said at the wine table seriously?


    Hoover, the boss of the FBI, also publicly said that he took nude photos of the wife of the last president Roosevelt!


    Everyone just laughed it off, and no one studied it deeply.


    In the end, the matter was left to rest.


    The president can only comfort the top managers of the two intelligence agencies and turn a deaf ear to their explicit statement that they can give some money as compensation.


    Since then, none of the military bosses dared to talk business with Luke at the wine table.


    After all, I can''t afford it. I can only hide away.


    "I understand that the expansion of s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. needs to be faster, but don''t be so radical. Give the president some face."


    Luke came to the 34th floor, walked into the office and saw Carter in a brown dress and black high heels.


    The cold and attractive female agent is now the commander of s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Responsible for internal affairs management, field assignment and other work.


    "They don''t pay attention to the s.h.i.e.l.i.e.l.d. at all. Hoover, in particular, boasted that he was a shadow agent in Washington. He took several nude photos of the president''s wife and knew the scandals of several senators. What''s the big deal!"


    Carter put his hands on the table, and the strong capital shook violently, which dazzled Luke.


    The latter made a gesture of surrender and said in a relaxed tone, "well, I offended many people anyway. But Hoover really took... Photos?"


    "The chief of the FBI is a pornographic and has an abnormal sexual orientation."


    Carter replied with a look of disgust.


    Luke, who was a melon eater, was amazed. These big guys at the top of the power pyramid really can play.


    "How is the development of s.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    As the shopkeeper, Luke has no awareness that he is the supreme leader.


    Almost all the work of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. Bureau was entrusted to Carter, and he rarely asked about specific affairs.


    Facts have proved that the other party does have this ability.


    In just a few months, the operation of the whole organization has been on track.


    "It''s pretty good. The total number is maintained at about 400. Most of them are logistics personnel and civilians. Real agents and field personnel add up to less than 100, including overseas spies and agents."


    Carter said very methodically, and handed out a detailed list.


    "As for the Hydra you mentioned before, there is no exact information. However, I noticed an oil refining company. According to reliable information, it has received overseas capital injection in the Soviet Union and is currently being tracked down."


    Luke took the information, scanned it and wrote it down in his head.


    Carter, sitting in the position of commander of the s.h.i.e.l.d., fully demonstrated his brilliance and ability.


    She continued: "if compared with Dr. Zola''s testimony, I have good reason to suspect that the Hydra hid in the Soviet Union and colluded with an organization called Leviathan."


    Luke nodded, which coincided with his previous inference.


    After World War II, the allies won.


    The axis power camp has failed one after another and lost the potential and possibility of development in a short time.


    Like fish on the chopping board, let others kill it.


    If Hydra wants to grow, it will certainly choose a country with rapid rise and power turbulence.


    "We have sacrificed four agents during this time. They all died at Leviathan''s hands. Those people have an organization called ''red house'', which specializes in training high-quality spies and agents on assassination missions."


    Carter collected a lot of information. Even the red house was dug out.


    Most people have only heard of the KGB and do not know that the Soviet Union has such a spy training camp hidden in the dark.


    "Well done."


    Luke praised.


    Those are small fights. He cares more about the whereabouts of the mutants.


    "I heard you found James hollett?"


    Looking for the whereabouts of wolverine is also one of the tasks Luke assigned to the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "More accurately, we found his brother, Victor Clyde."


    Carter found out the character data, opened it and said, "he should be what you call a ''mutant''. He had a brilliant performance with James hollett in Normandy before, but compared with his brother, Victor Clyde''s character is more irritable. He disobeyed the superior''s assignment and contradicted the officer several times."


    "The last time, he killed a senior officer, resisted arrest and was sentenced to death with James hollett."


    "It''s incredible that the two brothers did not die in the brain when they were ejected, but killed the execution team."


    "This was four months ago. At present, Victor Clyde is locked up in a military camp in New Jersey, and his brother James hollett is missing."

 Chapter 89

    Luke stands at the door of his cell in a military camp in New Jersey.


    "General, Victor Clyde is locked up here. He''s dangerous and aggressive."


    The young officer behind him warned.


    He looked at Luke with a rather obvious look of worship.


    For many soldiers, Superman is a great legend and a hero to end the war.


    Even recently, Luke pushed off many interviews, reduced the number of public appearances and focused on the work of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    But his popularity is still growing day by day, making contemporary young people idolize him.


    "It''s all right. Open the door."


    Luke smiled faintly. Wolverine''s brother was a grumpy man, which he had known for a long time.


    The young officer took out the key, opened the iron prison door, and the afternoon sun shone in.


    He held the gun bag around his waist in one hand and stood in front of the young major general in case of any accident.


    "Victor creed, from Canada..."


    Luke went into the damp and dark cell, and a rotten stench and muddy air came to his face.


    He could not help frowning slightly, raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose, shielding the sense of smell.


    A tall man with beard, rough face and fierce temperament sat in the corner with heavy shackles on his hands and feet.


    Several mice crawled on his shoulders and made a "squeak" sound.


    The sight swept over the muddy ground, and some flesh and blood fragments could be seen.


    The short sleeved jacket with two strong arms is exposed, and the dense bullet holes are clearly visible.


    "You were accused of killing a senior officer, so you were sentenced to several hours of shooting. Tell me, how does that feel?"


    The tall figure blocked the warm sunshine squeezed in at the door, which annoyed victor who teased the mouse.


    He opened his mouth like a beast, showed his white teeth and said, "to tell you the truth, it makes me feel a little itchy."


    "Well, I heard that you and James hollett, your brother, were excellent soldiers who participated in the Normandy landing and survived."


    Luke continued.


    The intelligence work of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is excellent, and almost dug out the details of the mutant nicknamed "saber toothed tiger".


    In short, he and Wolverine are half brothers. The whole childhood experience is an extremely bloody family ethics play.


    Wolverine''s father was a Canadian businessman who was successful in his career. Unfortunately, the gardener wore a green hat.


    When he was out entertaining business, the gardener at home comforted the empty wife for the employer. He worked hard during the day and overtime at night.


    Later, the businessman who learned about it fired the gardener and chose to forgive his wife.


    Unexpectedly, one night, Rogan, a drunken gardener, came to the door to make trouble and accidentally killed the businessman.


    Experienced the pain of losing his father, little James stimulated the ability of his body and grew claws formed by bones.


    He pierced the gardener''s heart with these sharp claws, but he didn''t expect that the other party was his own father.


    Then came victor the saber toothed tiger, his half brother, who fled with his panicked brother and wandered around.


    The mutant brothers have extremely strong self-healing ability and slow aging.


    In order to find a way to die or a more exciting life, the two served many times.


    From the civil war to World War I and World War II, they have participated in it. They are truly hundred war veterans.


    Due to the long time span, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. did not check it so carefully. Part of it was Luke''s supplement combined with the plot in his mind.


    "That''s nothing. I''ve experienced more thrilling battles."


    Victor, the saber toothed tiger, glanced up at the two silver stars on each other''s epaulets and said with disdain: "general - whose ass did you lick when you can sit in this position? The president? Or the army''s bulls who can only command and give orders?"


    Self healing ability and long life make victor the saber toothed tiger look down on ordinary people.


    Only from the appearance, Luke is no more than 25 years old. How many wars can he have participated in? How many dangerous scenes of life and death have you experienced?


    I''m young and in a high position. What''s the reason? I want to know with my ass.


    "Show some respect, you cold-blooded beast who murdered the chief! Major general Carville is a war hero decorated by the president. I don''t know how much better than rubbish like you!"


    The young officer in front of Luke snapped and almost took out a pistol to open a hole in Victor''s head.


    The name of Superman has long spread all over the mainland.


    Luke''s own achievements are beyond doubt.


    Idols are stigmatized, this can stand!


    "War hero... Are you the guy described as Superman by Roosevelt and Churchill?"


    Victor the saber toothed tiger narrowed his eyes and saw the half bright and half dark young face completely.


    "In vain..."


    Dong!


    Luke stepped forward over the young officer and raised his right leg expressionless.


    Before victor the saber toothed tiger could react, his head was stepped into the concrete wall and hit an obvious hole.


    The military boots ran over the twisted face full of anger. No matter how hard the other party earned, they couldn''t get rid of it. Instead, they were scratched with abundant strength.


    "I appreciate those capable talents and don''t like to talk nonsense."


    Luke stood upright and said in a flat tone: "you are a veteran who has seen war and killing. Wild animals who adapt to the laws of the jungle will inevitably be a little rebellious. I can understand that."


    "But it''s best to distinguish the occasion, recognize the object, and show your claws, victor."


    The young major general put his foot against the saber toothed tiger with a low roar, and the other party''s hard skull seemed to crack.


    Among the ten fingers, sharp fingernails comparable to sharp knives tear the concrete and scratch clear marks to vent their inner incompetence and rage.


    "I will tear open your blood vessels and let you die in wailing..."


    Victor the saber toothed tiger gnashed his teeth and said angrily.


    Relying on his self-healing ability of almost immortal body and keen beast intuition, he has always been unfavourable in battle.


    Thus, develop impulsive, irritable, murderous and bloodthirsty personality characteristics.


    In short, it''s a grumpy brother.


    "I''m good at communicating with guys like you."


    Luke raised his mouth slightly and loosened his right foot against the saber toothed tiger''s face.


    The irritable old man who suddenly got out of trouble almost subconsciously turned over and raised his two sharp claws.


    Victor was very confident. As long as he was given a second, he could tear the fragile blood vessels at Luke''s neck and taste the wonderful feeling of warm blood splashing on his face.


    The blood marks on the beard and face have been repaired as before.


    It can be seen how strong the self-healing ability of this strong body is.


    "It''s too slow."


    Luke shook his head. This guy is like an untrained beast. Fighting depends on instinct.


    It may be invincible to meet an ordinary soldier, but it''s very clumsy to face a Superman with the proficiency of the death knell "body art master".


    Pop!


    The retracted right leg was suddenly kicked out, and the air burst!


    Like an iron whip, he pulled victor the fierce saber toothed tiger.


    The heavy body, like a shell, directly broke the concrete wall behind.


    But for the shackles on his hands and feet, I''m afraid the humanoid beast would fly far away.


    "Ho ho..."


    Victor the saber toothed tiger spit out a bloody spit, and his sternum seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer and collapsed directly.


    Without its strong vitality and the abnormal effect of self-healing factors, this mutant is afraid to die on the spot.


    "Don''t be arrogant if you think your injury will heal automatically and it''s difficult to be killed. If you dare to show your claws to me next time, I''ll put you in a box, pour a ton of cement, and then throw you into the Mariana Trench."


    Luke walked up to the fallen saber toothed tiger and showed his always kind smile.


    Hearing this warning, the grumpy brother finally calmed down and a touch of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Isn''t it worse to be reduced to that state than to die?


    "I''m sorry... General! I shouldn''t have offended you!"


    After struggling for more than ten seconds, Victor the saber toothed tiger squeezed this sentence out of his throat.


    "Very good."


    Luke nodded with satisfaction and said approvingly, "it seems that we have reached a consensus, victor."

 Chapter 90

    After reaching a consensus with Victor the saber toothed tiger, Luke showed a kind side.


    He waved, called the young officer standing in the cell in a daze and said, "get him an identification plate. Victor Clyde, a member of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. task force."


    "From today on, you will continue to serve."


    "Yes, general."


    The saber toothed tiger with collapsed sternum coughed twice and got up slowly.


    The self-healing factor began to take effect, and the crushed bones and injured internal organs healed at an amazing rate.


    The grumpy brother who has been beaten up obviously needs to be more calm.


    Most mutants who have not been severely beaten by society have an inexplicable sense of superiority and think they are higher than humans.


    Sebastian Shaw, as well as his spiritual successor magneto, rely on this set to brainwash or unite a group of compatriots.


    "Tesla will like you."


    Seeing the saber toothed tiger''s self-healing ability, Luke couldn''t help thinking about pulling the other''s brother Wolverine in.


    In this way, the proficiency of swiping skill card in the future will have appropriate training.


    The saber toothed tiger alone can''t last long. With the rough skin and thick wolverine, the two brothers can withstand Luke''s violent output.


    Although I don''t know who Luke''s Tesla is, his extremely sharp beast intuition reminds the saber toothed tiger that it may not be a good thing.


    Thinking of the miserable end of being a laboratory mouse, a chill came over his back.


    The idea of running away came into my mind!


    "Victor, trust me, it''s not a good choice."


    Luke seemed to have guessed it, and talked confidently: "you will become a wanted criminal of the military. If the photo is published in the newspaper, you will face the full pursuit of the Divine Shield Bureau and the police of various states and counties. At that time, you can only hide in the mountains and forests and live a life like a beast."


    "You may not care. After all, you are a beast. But believe me, if you escape and get caught again, you will end badly."


    "I have a scientist named Bolivar teslak, who is very interested in mutants. Maybe he will experiment on you at that time, such as cutting your body in half. Which half will start self-healing first? Or, cut a victor and you can harvest two victors? That''s an interesting idea."


    The saber toothed tiger''s hair stood on end and his heart could not restrain his fear.


    At this time, he realized that his self-healing ability to launch an unbridled charge on the battlefield could also become a way of being tortured.


    This young major general is a devil!


    "General, I will never run away."


    The saber toothed tiger swallowed his saliva and made a serious promise on his face.


    If Wolverine sees my brother''s elegant and easygoing appearance, it will certainly show a shocked expression.


    This is not in line with the grumpy brother''s rude words and his mother''s explosive barrel temper.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    After a friendly communication with saber toothed tiger, Luke is ready to fly directly back to New York.


    Before leaving, he stared at the young officer for a few seconds, vaguely feeling that he was a little familiar.


    "Report to the general, my name is William, William Stryker."


    The young officer saluted.


    This is special fate?


    Luke couldn''t help laughing, harvested a saber toothed tiger, completed the main task, and found the future mutant butcher.


    HR + 2!


    Team combat power + 1!


    "Stryker, right? How long have you been in service?"


    Luke asked with interest.


    At present, Stryker has not experienced the pain of family breaking, let alone the doomed perfect creation - Wolverine.


    The whole person looks no different from the hot-blooded youth, full of fighting spirit.


    "Report to the general, one year and four months."


    Luke glanced at the rank on the epaulet, corporal.


    I think it''s not long since I joined the army. No wonder I showed up in the boot camp in New Jersey.


    "So corporal Stryker, are you interested in working under my hands?"


    Luke asked with a smile.


    This evil taste of collecting plot characters is as addictive as drawing cards, only zero and countless times.


    Obviously, I was not a philatelic player before!


    "Can I...?"


    Stryker was a little confused and even wondered if he had heard something wrong.


    It''s like fans go to the airport to meet their idols. As a result, the latter says that his house is quite large. Do you want to go to Kangkang... It seems that the metaphor is a little wrong.


    Anyway, it probably means that. Stryker thinks it''s very untrue.


    "Report to Washington, D.C. next week, corporal Stryker."


    Luke didn''t bother to say much, left a word and went straight to heaven.


    The tall and straight figure tore open the viscous air waves and disappeared into the clouds.


    Left in the New Jersey boot camp, a look of worship and look up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Florida has a long coastline of more than 1000 miles, and many islands are dotted on the blue sea like pearls.


    This is a resort, with countless islands that remain quiet and original.


    You can enjoy the charming beach, go boating and surfing, or spend an afternoon at the fishing rod wharf, and then have a big meal in the seafood restaurant.


    In short, the pace of life here is slow and comfortable, attracting a large number of tourists every year.


    "It''s really a good place to relax and forget your troubles?"


    A middle-aged man wearing a strange helmet sighed at the beach bar on Anna Maria Island.


    He took a glass of beer, sat by the window, looked at the strong young man opposite, smiled and said, "my name is Sebastian Shaw, a tourist on vacation. Do you mind if I sit here?"


    A strong young man with long black hair, two strong arms and bronze complexion shook his head and said, "please."


    He seemed to have no desire to talk. After giving a concise answer, he continued to remain silent.


    "Where are you from? I''m from Europe. I have to say that the war is really bad and makes everything out of order."


    The middle-aged man who reported his name was not interested and said to himself, "I have seen too many innocent people persecuted and slaughtered. Not only Jews, but also many... Compatriots with extraordinary ability."


    The strong young man raised his head and said in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, are you German?"


    Sebastian nodded without concealment and said sincerely, "country, skin color and race are all external manifestations. I am a scientist and follow my inner thought and soul. The extreme race theory of the third empire is too extreme and superficial. Can blonde hair and blue eyes represent perfect blood? It''s ridiculous!"


    "What do you think, Mr. Xiao?"


    The strong young man frowned and asked, as if he had raised some interest.


    "Of course it''s genes! Only genes engraved in human body are really spiritual totems worth advocating!"


    Sebastian was talking happily, holding the glass of beer and saying: "Genes are constantly evolving. What do humans rely on from forest apes to the rulers at the top of the food chain? The talent of learning? The ability to adapt to the environment? No! It is the instinct of evolution that urges us to experience genocide, ice age and Black Death... The perfection of a race depends on genes!"


    "The third empire thinks that Aryans are a higher race and blonde hair and blue eyes are the symbol of perfection. In fact, it is stupid. It is only the result of genetic variation and has nothing to do with evolution."


    The strong young man was distracted. He asked subconsciously, "what is evolution?"


    "Ability."


    Sebastian smiled at the corners of his mouth, looked up and drank a beer and said, "human beings learn to make tools, learn to make fire and get rid of the primitive era of ignorance. In myth, Prometheus stole fire from the world. Does he bring only fire? No, that is the learning ability of Enlightenment wisdom."


    "The evolution of a race depends on its ability. For example, longer life expectancy, stronger body, more... Differences."


    The strong young man frowned and didn''t notice that all the guests in the bar had left long ago.


    A woman with snow-white skin and cold face appeared behind him.


    The other party''s fingers were placed near his temples, and his lips were slightly open and closed, repeating Sebastian''s words.


    "Evolution is cruel. Higher races should eliminate inferior races, just as Homo sapiens replaces Neanderthals."


    Sebastian said with a smile.


    "Do you think so, namo Mackenzie?"


    The strong young man''s eyes were confused and gradually empty.


    After a long time, he nodded firmly and said, "yes. Evolution is cruel."

 Chapter 91

    "Will he identify with mutants?"


    In the luxury suite of the sea hotel on Anna Maria Island, the cold and beautiful woman with snow-white skin handed a glass of red wine to Sebastian Shaw.


    "Namo Mackenzie is not like ordinary people. His spirit is fragile and his thinking is at my disposal. I can only guide him laterally to believe in the correct theory of mutant supremacy."


    Sebastian Shaw smiled confidently, took the glass and said, "of course. I can see the defects of namo Mackenzie at a glance. He is not a man of firm will. His face is full of confusion, hesitation and no direction. He is an easy to control puppet candidate."


    Lengyan woman nodded. When she went deep into namo''s thinking, she felt particularly obvious depression.


    "If I hadn''t worked with Hydra before, I wouldn''t know that in this world, in addition to humans, mutants and Atlantis, they exist in the depths of the Atlantic Ocean and have never been discovered by outsiders."


    Sebastian was a little excited. Since the collapse of the third empire, he took the people of Hellfire club to hide.


    The crazy scientist is not an ordinary person.


    On the contrary, Sebastian is eager for power and ambitious, and has always regarded mutants as tools and weapons.


    Therefore, he hopes to find an opportunity to lead the Hellfire club to the rise.


    However, a world war has just ended, order has begun to rebuild, power has been reshuffled, and there is no room for the development of mutants.


    "Atlantis people live at the bottom of the ocean. They are born different from humans. They have blue skin and can breathe underwater."


    Sebastian said the information he got from the hydra, "namo Mackenzie is an exception. He was born to the princess of Atlantis and an American captain. He has human skin color and appearance. He was once discriminated against and expelled by Atlantis."


    "Hydra had contact with Atlantis?"


    Leng Yan woman was amazed at the strength of that huge organization.


    "Although the red skeleton was defeated, the strength of the Hydra was still preserved. They have much research on ancient human civilization, and it is not surprising to know the existence of Atlantis."


    Sebastian tasted the taste of red wine and whispered, "Emma, relying only on mutants, can''t resist the huge society established by human beings for the time being."


    "Only by letting them kill each other and consume each other can we have a chance."


    "And this is exactly what human beings are best at!"


    The cold and gorgeous woman named "EMMA FROST" listened silently. She was the "White Queen" of the Hellfire club, second only to Sebastian Shaw.


    He is a rare alpha mutant who has similar mental ability to bald professors, can read other people''s thoughts and memories, and even carry out forced modification and control.


    If Sebastian Shaw had not found a special material to isolate the spirit in the Soviet Union, he would have made it into a helmet.


    She will still be restrained by the white queen, not to mention persuading her to join the Hellfire club.


    "What about Superman?"


    The White Queen turned on the TV and watched the young major general passing by in the news.


    "Luke Carville is a tough opponent, but it''s not as terrible as I thought. When I master my ability and your mind control, sooner or later I''ll make this Superman kneel at the foot of the Hellfire club."


    Sebastian is high spirited. He can absorb various forms of energy, transform and release it.


    It includes electric energy, thermal energy, kinetic energy, etc. it can be said that even if tanks and bombers go into battle together, they may not be able to hurt the black king of the Hellfire club.


    The only drawback may be that Sebastian has an upper limit on energy storage.


    Once exceeded, it will explode and die.


    "I once wanted to help the third empire and destroy Luke Carville. However, at that time, I was not enough to fully control my ability. Now it''s different. I have a deeper evolution."


    Sebastian looked at the sea at night, full of ambition.


    He has carefully studied Superman''s ability, which is nothing more than the substantial strengthening of physical quality, plus flying and hot sight.


    Just restrained by yourself!


    "When I convince namo Mackenzie to join the Hellfire club and identify with his mutant identity, I''ll find the Superman''s trouble."


    Sebastian looked at the tall figure reflected in the French window and said with a smile: "save the red devil asazo by the way."


    The White Queen Emma frowned and made no comment.


    Outside the window, dark clouds gathered slowly.


    A heavy rain is about to fall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The office of s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters.


    Luke turned his seat with his back to the door.


    Through the glass curtain wall like French windows, I overlook the bright night scenery on the Bank of the Potomac River.


    Thoughts fluctuate like waves and precipitate into plans or ideas.


    When the night was deeper, Luke, leaning against his seat, seemed to feel something and frowned.


    The solid space was cut, and the magic sparks danced unceasingly.


    The smell of incense from Kathmandu, chimes and Zen songs, floated over.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, master Gu Yi."


    Luke, with a glass of whisky in his right hand, twinkled in his eyes, smiled and said, "I thought you would have come earlier."


    "For example, in Brooklyn, Sicily, Rome, and even Paris. I didn''t expect that our first meeting would be in Washington, D.C."


    The folding and changing void space opened a circular channel, and the figure wearing a yellow robe came.


    He lifted his hood to cover his face, and a shiny bald head appeared.


    "You guessed, I''ll come?"


    The uninvited guest asked with great interest.


    "I''m just always ready for the day when the supreme mage comes to the door."


    Luke turned his seat, put down his glass and looked straight at each other.


    "There will always be this day, won''t it? What do people like me count in your eyes? Stowaways or visitors from other worlds?"


    The young major general of the military, without any intention of concealment, directly asked questions.


    Since the supreme mage came to the door on his own initiative, he must have known his identity.


    Pretending not to know and continuing to pretend to be stupid will only make the other party look down on it for nothing.


    In Marvel studios, bald heads are mostly difficult to deal with.


    For example, a mutant professor who is still a child.


    Or the supreme mage in front of him.


    Their existence makes people have to doubt that bald heads are likely to be a sign of the strong.


    Or is there a certain bonus to individual strength?


    Anyway, mieba has no hair?


    And Nick Frey - forget it, director marinated egg has no other ability except to embezzle public funds.


    Luke''s eyes suddenly looked as if he had found some amazing secret.


    "There are many kinds."


    The supreme mage seems to have entered this conversation mode. His right arm is slightly raised and the seat slides over automatically.


    She sat in her chair and talked to Luke face to face.


    "The three holy places often capture strange souls in other dimensions or in different worlds. The general measure for them is to send them back."


    The supreme mage said patiently.


    "There are occasional exceptions. For example, when the dimensions overlap and the space is turbulent, many innocent people are killed, and the soul passes through the gap between the dimensional space and the universe. After determining that there is no danger, the sanctuary will give a shelter."


    Luke adjusted his sitting posture, as if to make himself more comfortable.


    The supreme mage is the protector of the earth. What she and the three sanctuaries maintain is not world peace, but the balance and stability of multidimensional space.


    In fact, mages are generally not interested in the fierce disputes in the human world.


    Even if the Third Reich won, colonized the world and pursued extreme racial theory.


    Most of the three sanctuaries and Kamata Taj will not intervene to change the historical track of what should have happened.


    The enemy worthy of their vigilance is the many demons in hell and the covetous dimensional demon God.


    "What kind of person am I, the one who needs to be repatriated or the innocent in protective detention?"


    Luke asked calmly.

 Chapter 92

    "You''re strange."


    The supreme mage''s eyes were slightly bright, and a trace of doubt was rarely revealed on his white face, which was difficult to distinguish gender.


    In this world, there are not many things that can make Gu Yi feel puzzled.


    She has an infinite gem that can foresee future changes and see through the fog of fate.


    "General Carville, your soul belongs to human beings, not creatures in other dimensions. This is a fact confirmed after repeated inspection - there is no smell of sulfur and no crimson light."


    Luke saw the supreme mage subconsciously twitch his nose and was speechless.


    Does the soul smell? Can you smell it?


    As a layman in the non magic world, he said he didn''t understand it very well.


    "Later, I observed it carefully for a while and felt that you didn''t look like the spokesman of sisos. Before you captured Rome, you had no magic talent, let alone learning black magic - but now it''s different. Your efficiency in absorbing natural energy is amazing."


    The supreme mage narrowed her eyes. She didn''t quite understand why Luke suddenly changed from a magical layman to a highly gifted magical layman.


    If the other party signs a contract with the Trinity weishandi, it will easily cross the threshold of the mage.


    "As for domam, he hasn''t been out for a long time. Mephisto - after I destroyed one of his human incarnations in Greece last time, it is estimated that this cunning demon will have to rest for a while..."


    Listening to the supreme mage, he talked about the dimension demon God of Marvel world and the leaders of all parties.


    Luke could not help twitching in the corners of his mouth. He could only say that he was worthy of Gu Yi!


    Talk and laugh with these big guys every day. From the dimension demon God to the hell demon, you have to give some face.


    The name of the strongest mage on earth is well deserved.


    "So... The sanctuary didn''t find out my origin?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows and remained calm.


    If the supreme mage knew a mercenary who could break the fourth wall, she would probably know where she came from - provided that the unborn dead servant might not be weakened.


    "That''s right."


    The supreme mage sighed, as if with some regret.


    This is a problem she has never encountered. Luke''s soul clearly does not belong to the universe, but there is no specific origin.


    All kinds of strange things don''t make sense!


    Even the mages of the sanctuary can hardly give a reasonable explanation.


    "After a period of investigation, I initially think you are a human being, not a creature in other dimensions. This is very troublesome, because you don''t belong to the universe, but you don''t belong to the multi-dimensional world."


    "So according to the rules, the sanctuary can''t dispose of you at will. Every human soul should be respected and protected. Just like the mage guarding the planet, this is our mission and can''t be violated."


    "After some discussion, the sanctuary chooses to observe quietly. I often watch your movements in the Kara Taj."


    "General Carville, if you don''t show anything unusual, you may never see me in your life - until the moment you hold the infinite gem."


    Luke remembered that he was vaguely watching on the plane with the red skeleton.


    That should be the supreme mage himself.


    "The cosmic Rubik''s cube, that is, the moment you hold the space gem, the timeline divides into countless tributaries, the fate becomes obscure, the future with many possibilities is constantly changing, and falls into an extremely unstable state of chaos."


    The supreme mage looked at Luke sitting opposite, with complex emotions in his eyes.


    She did not seem to expect such consequences. Souls from other dimensions or creatures from different worlds are not rare in the three holy places.


    Some of them are harmless, others are threatening.


    The sanctuary has a set of rules for disposal, either accept or destroy.


    But Luke is special. He doesn''t belong to any kind.


    This led to the failure of the sanctuary to deal with it in time, leading to worse changes in the future.


    "What should I do now?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    He became much more relaxed when he realized that the supreme mage did not release obvious hostility.


    There is still vigilance in mind, but words should be more casual.


    Although it sounds like the sanctuary has a headache for its existence, the supreme mage seems to have no idea to solve it.


    "I don''t know."


    The supreme mage shakes her head. She is not omniscient, and she will be confused sometimes.


    "That''s why I came to the door."


    Luke thought, finally getting to the point.


    Frankly, he wants to reach a consensus with the supreme mage.


    In this way, their own existence can become reasonable and legal without being restricted and supervised by the three holy places.


    It''s right that Superman is strong, but it may not be beneficial to face a heavenly Father who can punch Mephisto and kick the dimension demon God.


    Unless Luke can immediately draw out the anti sky template like the supreme little Superman and silver Superman.


    "When you have an unpredictable impact on the future, I have tried to go back to time and try to... Change it."


    Luke''s eyelids jumped. Although the supreme mage said it gently, he still noticed the cold meaning between the words.


    Change this?


    It means to use the time gem to go back to the past and get rid of yourself?


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood me."


    The supreme mage seemed to guess Luke''s idea, shook his head and said with a smile: "the past is unchangeable. When it happens, it will become an established fact. If I go back to the past and strangle you in the cradle, it will not affect you now, it will only open up a new branch line, a world without you."


    Luke frowned. He seemed to remember that the time setting of Marvel Studios was somewhat different from other films.


    There is no way to go back to the past and change the setting of the future.


    "How did you do that?"


    Luke suddenly felt that the supreme mage was actually an interesting chat object. He would not refuse to answer any questions, let alone use the magic stick language.


    Most prophets, they always like to hide the correct answer in confusing words.


    "I can observe the future. Your appearance brings more than 6300 different possibilities to the timeline, and the number is increasing."


    The supreme mage''s eyes were strange. In the future she saw, the influence of each other was good or bad.


    "I wanted to choose the best one and fix it as the only ending. But I found that I can''t do it. There are no exact answers in countless tributaries. Sometimes you become a hero in the world, sometimes you become a public enemy of everyone. Anyway, you can always make the whole world turbulent. But one thing is common. No one can stop you in the future timeline Footsteps, Luke. "


    "The power you have has never seen before, and the space for growth is even more frightening. I can''t reach the end of time and see with my own eyes what step you have finally taken."


    Luke pursed his lips. It was like a Sims game with countless choices.


    Each decision leads to a different direction of the story.


    "That''s why I came to the door. It''s a routine inquiry."


    The supreme mage''s eyes were slightly frozen and said seriously, "since you can''t solve the problem in other ways, go back to the origin and have a face-to-face conversation."


    "Tell me, Luke, what''s your purpose?"


    Luke, who listened carefully for a long time, understood the idea of the supreme mage.


    She can''t use the gem of time to smooth her influence, so she can only talk face to face to determine his purpose and whether her existence will endanger the earth.


    Just as the Immigration Bureau will raise various questions before obtaining the right of permanent residence.


    "To tell you the truth, I feel more like an exam."


    Luke smiled and replied, "survival is my first goal."


    "Then let yourself live more easily and feel more secure without being disturbed by other accidents."


    The supreme mage was silent and seemed to be using some kind of magic to confirm the authenticity of his words.


    A moment later, she asked the next question: "what do you think of human beings?"


    "A complex creature. The most noble morality and the most despicable means will be reflected in them."


    Luke picked up the whisky on the table and drank it. The cold liquid refreshed him.


    "I''m not an anti human madman who takes pleasure in depriving others of their right to live. I like to drink coke, often taste whisky, and occasionally go to Chinatown for Chinese food... Even if I''m strong enough to destroy the planet with one blow, I always need to meet my desires, power status and material enjoyment. These are not things that can be obtained by killing and slavery."


    "Last question."


    The supreme mage nodded, as if to agree with Luke.


    "In case of crisis, how would you choose to protect the planet under your feet or give it up?"

 Chapter 93

    Luke was silent for a moment. If the marvel set was compared to a game, he was making camp judgment at this time.


    As I said before, the only purpose of the three sanctuaries and the supreme mage is to protect the earth.


    More precisely, it should resist alien creatures outside the main universe.


    For example, the annihilation Zerg in negative space once killed the new star Legion - this is also a wonderful group with more than five people and a direct reduction of combat power by 90%.


    Then there is domam in the dark dimension, a poor guy who suffered from strange doctor''s time cycle and unlimited negotiation.


    And those ancient gods, such as sisus, the God of black magic, Seth, the snake god, and so on.


    They existed four billion years ago. They are the earth''s indigenous gods born in the ancient early man period. They belong to the background board with few appearances.


    Its own strength is sometimes comparable to the five gods in the universe.


    Due to the defense system established by the three saints, it is difficult for these ancient leaders to interfere with the main universe.


    So they either leave the earth or go to other dimensions.


    The reason why the supreme mage can fight against the dimensional demon God is mainly because the background is hard enough.


    The three sanctuaries, the trinity of Mount Victoria, signed by many mages of Kamata Taj and worshipped together, are composed of three people: oshutu, agomoto and HOGGS.


    They are in charge of white magic.


    Among them, oshutu is the ancient god and Gaia, the mother of the earth.


    Agomoto was the first Supreme mage she trained.


    Therefore, in Luke''s view, the earth is simply one of the most dangerous places in the universe.


    There is Asgard, Odin, the king of the gods, and the top power of the heavenly father.


    There are three sanctuaries, an ancient mage, with his back against the ancient god.


    Don''t say it''s a tyrant, even the invincible swallow star, and it is estimated that it will fall down once again.


    "Why not have a third option?"


    Facing the last question of the supreme mage, lux turned quickly and organized language quickly.


    Gu Yi must have a way to determine the authenticity of words, so cheating and lying against the heart has no effect,


    But answer truthfully¡ª¡ª


    Luke suspected that after hearing this, the supreme mage would directly play an infinite time cycle to let himself enter the state of ghost and animal.


    Therefore, he should not only give a reasonable answer, but also prove that his existence is no threat to the earth.


    "The third?"


    Gu Yi was surprised and asked kindly.


    Most of the time, she was a mage with a good temper.


    Unlike those muscular reckless men in the sanctuary who carry flail, hammer and heavy axe, put various defense spells on themselves, and then yell and smash the devil''s head.


    Gu Yi is a moderate and will only reason with you.


    Physical violence is an exchange scheme used to deal with diehards.


    From Luke''s good attitude, it seems that he can communicate normally.


    Therefore, the supreme mage is willing to pay more patience and listen to each other''s explanation.


    "For example, unite and unite forces to end the war before it begins and nip the disaster in the bud!"


    Luke''s eyes flashed, tried to be sincere, and said, "the enemies of the three sanctuaries are hell demons and dimensional demons. But they are far more than the people behind the scenes who are interested in the earth. Instead of waiting for the crisis, why not take the initiative to develop and expand their own strength until they have the strength to face any storm?"


    The supreme mage shook her head. As the owner of the gem of time and the visionary of the future, she is more inclined to conservatism.


    Too much interference with the timeline will only lead to worse results.


    "Among the threats among the stars, Asgard and Odin naturally come forward to deal with them. The task of Kamata Taj and the sanctuary is to defend their own defense."


    Gu Yi replied with a smile.


    She has dealt with the king of the gods several times, and the strength of the other party can be called a strong one even in the multi universe.


    With Asgard as the solid barrier of the nine worlds, those alien empires and cosmic overlords who dare to challenge should seriously think about the consequences.


    A long time ago, Odin and his daughter Haila, as well as the great reputation of the female warrior legion, can be said to ring through the nine realms.


    "But the evening of the gods will come, won''t it?"


    Luke warned meaningfully.


    The earth cannot always rely on Odin and the supreme mage. As old strong men, they will exit sooner or later.


    At that time, sol, who takes over the throne, and strange doctor strange, who often has kidney deficiency, may not be able to cope with the hidden crisis among the stars.


    "General Carville, you know a lot."


    The eyes of the supreme mage were frozen, like a sharp sword.


    Now she was more and more curious about Luke''s origin. Even many people in Asgard did not know the ancient prophecy of the evening of the gods.


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    The supreme mage asked with great interest.


    "You can change your mind."


    Luke was like an interviewee who worked tirelessly to promote himself. He said firmly, "first of all, the power of the three holy places is very limited, which should be right."


    The supreme mage nodded, and the number of mages was less than that of mutants.


    It''s not that the conditions for becoming a mage are so harsh.


    But in modern society, there are not many ordinary people who are really willing to stay in Kamata Taj for a long time.


    Generally, it is to achieve the goal, such as curing the incurable disease, getting out of the inner shadow, and returning to the present world.


    The supreme mage did not stop this.


    "We can expand the number of mages, such as setting up a special educational institution to provide effective strength for the three holy places."


    Luke came up with an idea.


    "This will greatly reduce the pressure on Kama Taj and have enough people to deal with the demons of hell."


    The supreme mage was silent for a moment, thinking about the possibility.


    "Major general Carville, the use of magic comes at a price, and once the taboo knowledge is spread, it may cause great harm."


    After a while, Gu Yi shook his head.


    The magic of Marvel Universe requires users to pay a price.


    The specific process can be regarded as borrowing. Each time you use a high-level spell, it is equivalent to an extra bill.


    White magic allows installment payment, and the price is not so terrible, so it is accepted by many mages of Kama Taj.


    Black magic belongs to nine in and 13 out usury, which is very cool when used and miserable when returned.


    "The cost of magic can also be avoided, right? There''s no need to stick to the old rules."


    Luke tried to persuade the supreme mage.


    In Marvel''s studio, Lord dum, who practiced both magic and magic, tried to use machines to pass on the cost of casting spells.


    Gu Yi often collected domam''s wool and secretly transferred the "bill" to the dark dimension.


    "I''ll think about it. That''s the end of the Q & a game."


    The supreme mage did not directly refuse, nor did he nod his head.


    She prefers to wait patiently for a period of time when things are difficult to decide.


    "General, I don''t know whether your arrival is good news or bad news. However, I only welcome you on behalf of myself."


    The supreme mage stood up and gave a very modern handshake.


    "Thank you. I hope one day I can set foot in Kamata Taj."


    Luke also got up and stood up. Guyi was actually the best speaker among the supreme mages of all ages.


    If you change the first generation of agomoto, you can take it away directly.


    "By the way, master Gu Yi, I have a question." Luke asked curiously, "how do you judge whether I lied? Is it any special spell?"


    "Because of the same question, you answered it 421 times."


    The supreme mage smiled, and the eyes of agomoto hanging from his chest radiated green light.


    When I didn''t notice, did I cycle through time?


    Luke lost his smile, which is indeed the style of the supreme mage.


    However, the other party is also a little too patient, and the infinite single cycle is not boring.


    "By the way, general Carville, I happen to have something to ask you."


    Before the supreme mage left, he smiled mysteriously and said faintly, "if foreign people settle permanently, they always have to pay a little reward and do something good for the world."


    "You said, right?"

 Chapter 94

    Twenty minutes later, the office of s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters was quiet again.


    Luke shook the empty glass, went to the wine cabinet and poured himself a glass of whisky, all high-end goods from Howard.


    Every time he went to his mansion, the major general had to order a bottle or two of good wine, and the housekeeper Jarvis would kindly tell him the price and year for easy choice.


    So that Howard began to complain that Luke cleaned up his inventory.


    Kama Taj''s supreme mage, come quietly, walk quietly, wave his sleeves, leaving only a few spoilers.


    "Conqueror Kang... Trouble after trouble."


    Luke threw his head back and drank it in one gulp.


    With cold liquid and hot alcohol, tidy up your messy thoughts.


    Conquistador Kang is a strange name for many people.


    Like the dead waiter''s good friend cable, these goods are future people.


    It belongs to the relatively unpopular super villain, which has never appeared in the film.


    The conqueror Kang himself has no super power and has a general mind. He is not very prominent among all kinds of flirtatious villains.


    The reason why the supreme mage can specifically mention it is because he can travel time and belongs to an expert in this field.


    In the cartoon, the conqueror Kang often pretends to be historical celebrities and conquers the world with the help of time machine, high-tech armor and future weapons.


    Like the Egyptian Pharaoh, Darius of the Persian Empire.


    Also guest starred in superheroes.


    Like steel boy.


    In a word, Kang the conqueror is a man who doesn''t make things uncomfortable.


    He claims to be the king of kings and is keen to rule one world after another through time travel.


    It gives the supreme mage a headache.


    More and more time will lead to unpredictable disasters.


    The conqueror always played a bad world and then found the next one. He enjoyed this boring game.


    Even Gu Yi''s gentle character was so upset that he once thought of killing each other with time gemstones.


    It can be seen how much trouble this time travel expert has brought to the supreme mage.


    "So, did the conqueror Kang see the timeline where I am?"


    Luke shook his glass, which was one of the costs of permanent residence.


    He must expel the conqueror Kang or erase it completely!


    Of course, the second option is basically impossible to complete.


    Because the footprints of the goods are all over the timeline, killing one and another. Their vitality is stronger than cockroaches.


    Otherwise, Gu would have done it himself early in the morning.


    "It''s not difficult."


    Luke reached an agreement with the supreme mage. He solved Kang the conqueror, the three sanctuaries and Kama Taj. Don''t trouble yourself.


    We all live in peace with each other.


    It''s a good deal.


    Although the name of the conqueror sounds a bit frightening, the strength of the individual is quite general.


    Most of the time, he is relying on the future technology to dominate. When he meets the real strong, he can only run away.


    For example, the apocalypse, the first mutant in history, once made the conqueror Kang suffer.


    When pretending to be Darius, even the three hundred Spartans can give him a headache - the Spartans on that timeline are real men who can tear tigers and leopards and carry tripods.


    "As a reward, the supreme mage gave me a spoiler."


    Luke learned the news of Atlantis and sea king namo from ancient one.


    As we all know, the two studios of Meiman often "learn from" and "pay tribute" to each other.


    Therefore, sometimes it is normal for characters to appear highly similar.


    Namo, the sea king of Marvel studios, actually appeared earlier than Xu Jinjiang, the seahorse King next door... Oh, no, Arthur curry.


    He was the first mutant in the cartoon and the first superhero. He was nicknamed "tear and force the little prince", "wife control" and "repeatedly jump 25 children".


    Specific deeds include¡ª¡ª


    Almost flooded New York, got revenge on vacanda, and the Panther are old enemies. Basically, they have clashed with the superheroes of the Avengers alliance.


    He has joined the secret organization light note and joined mieba. His biggest hobby is tearing and forcing trouble and wearing a green hat for others.


    It belongs to the role type of repeatedly jumping between superheroes and villains.


    "Now that Atlantis has appeared, will vacanda be far away?"


    Luke breathed out a long breath, and the whole face of the world began to show the tip of the iceberg.


    He didn''t feel nervous, but looked forward to it.


    "Hellfire club, Sebastian Shaw, Atlantis, namo, and conqueror Kang... It seems that it will be very busy for a while."


    Thinking silently, Luke added some names to the little book.


    "I see the light in your office is not off..."


    Someone pushed open the door of the office, and the sound of high heels came closer and closer.


    "Haven''t you finished work at this time?"


    The young major general put down his glass and turned away.


    "Aren''t you?"


    The female agent who came in picked her eyebrows, twitched her nose and said, "there is the smell of others in the office. Have you entertained guests?"


    "Maybe before, but now - are you my guest?"


    Luke put down his glass and showed his signature gentle smile.


    It seemed that she sensed that the atmosphere was wrong. The female agent subconsciously stepped back two steps, and then felt that she had lost momentum. Instead, she held her head high and stared at the major general with rhetoric.


    "I just came in to have a look. Since there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    As the administrator of s.h.i.e.l.d., Carter was determined to flee the place.


    Office romance has always been a taboo in the workplace!


    Besides, Luke is still her boss.


    If someone finds out, those rumors that had subsided will come and drown themselves.


    Carter doesn''t want to be a vase that gets promoted by sleeping with his boss.


    "I''m almost finished. I''m getting ready to get off work. Why don''t we go together?"


    Luke leaned against his desk and tapped his fingers.


    "I hear you live in an apartment on the Boulevard in the northwest district. It''s just on your way. And it''s still early. I can go to your house for a cup of coffee - you won''t refuse, will you?"


    Carter closed her lips. She didn''t want to invite Luke to her house for coffee.


    With his understanding of this man, the other party will certainly advance an inch and put forward more unreasonable requirements.


    "I remember that I still have some work to finish. I''d better work overtime all night today."


    Carter tried to use this euphemism to dispel Luke''s other ideas.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little proud at the thought of the disappointed expression of the other party.


    "Well, since you''re going to work overtime, it''s still working time. Can you make me a cup of coffee?"


    Luke had a smile on his lips.


    "I''m not your secretary..."


    Carter muttered, but his body was very honest. He stepped on high heels to the wine cabinet and took out a washed mug.


    "By the way, Peggy, I want to drink hand ground coffee. I''m not used to the taste of instant coffee."


    Luke sat in his chair and called the female agent.


    "Only instant!"


    Carter replied hard.


    Carrying a cup of steaming coffee, he put it heavily on the table.


    "Nothing. I''ll continue to work overtime."


    Carter avoided Luke''s sight. Since the last dance, both people were crazy that night.


    In retrospect, the female agents felt flushed.


    "Why don''t you... Change the location of overtime here?"


    Luke put his elbow on the table, crossed his fingers to support his jaw, and looked at Carter with aggressive eyes.


    The latter clenched his lips and remained silent.


    The light in the office seems to be dimmed. A bird flies through the window. Its dark eyes turn and look at the fierce struggle between the two mammals inside.


    The headquarters building of s.h.i.e.l.d. stands quietly. The water on the Potomac River is turbulent, and the small vortex flows into the deeper night with the undercurrent.

 Chapter 95

    This thing was originally sent tomorrow, but considering that I must stay up late to write tonight, it may be noon when I get up, so I just sent it in advance.


    At about 12 noon tomorrow, it may be a few minutes later. This book will be on the shelves. I hope you readers can make a first order to let him feel the warmth of the people.


    All right.


    The old process is over.


    Say something serious.


    If this book can appear, it starts with a bat.


    Because it was very idle, so I went back to business.


    In addition, the painting of the son of red - to be honest, the animation version is very bad. It completely loses the depth of comics and becomes a third rate work of Hollywood traditional art ability, black Soviet Union and lighthouse country spirit.


    It is suggested that if you are interested, you can go to Xiabu Xiabu to search the commentary video of "pure Colonel" or dynamic comics, which is much better than animation.


    I have always thought that the colleague with Superman as the protagonist in this book is not a kind-hearted and shining super - I never like the setting of being a hero in Meiman.


    Because there are enough superheroes in comics. They help the weak, fight evil, and complete this career well. They don''t need another outsider at all.


    Moreover, the characteristics of online text determine that it is difficult for the protagonist to have the attribute of self sacrifice.


    Heroes are always tragic and fatalistic. They are always ready to sacrifice themselves and save the existence of others.


    But it is almost impossible for the protagonist of the online article to do this, or to shape a moral perfect person, which is an extremely difficult hell level challenge.


    So I don''t want to be boring.


    Now that you have an idea, start typing.


    Neutralize laitou and Lord Superman, and you will have the human design of the protagonist.


    An evil and orderly person with a strong sense of territory and low moral bottom line.


    Then consider the beginning.


    I wrote four altogether.


    One is to refer to the plot of the unjust Alliance 2, and the transgressor unjust Superman exiled in the phantom area comes to the Marvel Universe.


    If you don''t think it''s new, you die.


    One is to pay tribute to the son of red, due to the explosion of krypton and the power of the author from a higher dimension.


    The spaceship of the transgressor Superman crashed into the headquarters of the Alps and was picked up by the red skeleton, starting a chapter of the promotion of the chief Hydra.


    Considering that it will involve a lot of stories about World War II and Germany.


    To be cautious, I gave up.


    Other versions have been deduced, but they have no characteristics, and the degree of self hi is relatively serious, and the street jumping coefficient is high.


    Finally, I chose an ordinary, regular and relatively fast pace, but in fact it was a very slow start.


    Fortunately, the reader at the starting point was patient and didn''t make me too sad. I got a few recommendations and went all the way to the present.


    This is probably the best book with data before I went on the shelf. Although some readers of old books say it is not as good as anti hero, some people say it is too white


    As a fellow writer who has written two and a half books, I am really trying to change my style and try to make the chapters more interesting and joyful.


    That''s the same sentence.


    Unless you have the ability to guide the market, you have to adapt to the wind.


    Writing a book is actually a test of psychological quality.


    A few days ago, I chatted with my friend. He said that there was a lot of pressure recently. I asked why. He said that the results of the new book were too good, a little beyond expectations, and he was worried about going on the shelves and dying.


    This sounds a little funny, but it''s true when you think about it.


    When writing a new book, most authors will suffer from the problem of "new book anxiety syndrome". The specific symptoms are refreshing the background every few minutes, extremely concerned about the increase of data, happy to receive high praise, bad comments, etc.


    I remember Xiao Dai joked with me that he had not gained anything else in recent years and his psychological quality had been greatly improved.


    Have been able to face all zu''an greetings.


    I''m also studying.


    In the final analysis, creation is about economic benefits and self satisfaction.


    For me, the latter accounts for more than the former.


    It''s not because my family has a mine and doesn''t love money, but because of the psychological satisfaction, which sometimes exceeds the material demand.


    When I first entered the industry, sometimes it was inevitable that some worse things would appear. I hope the readers can understand it.


    It seems that I have said a lot unknowingly. I''m almost enough words for a chapter.


    That''s all. Finally, let''s talk about the update.


    The old readers who have followed up the previous books also know that I am an old hand and a cripple. The codeword speed should be better than that of Xiao Dai and gu''er. In addition, I have to go to work every day.


    At least six chapters, and then two chapters of the leader of the [AP heavenly Whisperer] alliance plus more - can I return this later? (low beep)


    I''m sorry to say this big guy. Although he seems to have never had a bubble, when I wrote anti hero, I rewarded an alliance leader, which took a total of ten chapters from my life. It''s best to write it, but don''t spray me if it''s not enough - I''ve specially asked for a day''s leave in order to be more explosive.


    Originally, the company did not allow the end of the epidemic, but I forcibly took down this note in the name of "hemorrhoids committed and must be operated on".


    I still remember when the manager approved, he looked at me with heavy eyes and said, "young people, pay more attention in the future".


    I feel he is also a man with a story.


    Just sauce.


    I went to the codeword.

 Chapter 96

    The underground area of s.h.i.e.l.d., the third basement.


    Ordinary agents and civilians are not allowed here. Only Luke, the director, and Ms. Carter, the commander, have free access.


    Many people speculate that the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. may be conducting some kind of secret research, and it is not clear what it is.


    In fact, this is the project team led by Bolivar, the laboratory involved in the mapping of mutant human gene map.


    On this pretext, Luke also applied for an experimental fund from the Congressional Budget Committee.


    I have to say, the wool of Congress is really easy to collect.


    Let''s write some reports, take Bolivar to the White House and give some speeches on mutants.


    Then you can cheat millions of dollars, which is even more profitable than robbing a bank.


    On the contrary, the big guys of the FBI and CIA can only quietly talk about lemon.


    They had to catch a group of spies, give strong enough evidence and trumpet the threat of the Soviet Union.


    In the end, it may not be able to impress the president and let the other party allocate money.


    It''s so annoying!


    "No wonder Nick Frey likes to misappropriate public funds so much. It''s so easy to get money. Who doesn''t spend it?"


    Luke thought.


    When Atlantis came forward, they could cheat the White House for a sum of money.


    Then what Hydra, alien... You don''t have to wait until Skynet is established to become the top rich.


    Sure enough, being director of aegis has much more future than being Secretary of defense.


    "Stryker, you should be satisfied with this place."


    Luke took the elevator and went all the way down.


    William Stryker, who will become a mutant butcher in the future, may not be as powerful as Bolivar''s scientific research mind and Victor the saber toothed tiger.


    But even a piece of toilet paper has its own use.


    Luke believes that Stryker and Bolivar, teachers and students, will certainly collide with different sparks of inspiration.


    "General... Are you studying those monsters?"


    Stryker remembered the violence of Luke kicking victor the saber toothed tiger in his cell in the boot camp.


    The latter''s injury was obviously very serious. It didn''t take long for him to recover himself. He didn''t even need to see a doctor for treatment.


    "They''re called mutants."


    Luke straightened up.


    "Pay attention to the address, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether you will be torn to pieces by some bad tempered mutants."


    Stryker nodded silently and wrote down the word "mutant".


    He walked all the way and saw many researchers in white coats.


    The more you go inside, the quieter the atmosphere.


    "General, Dr. teslak is in lab 3."


    A person in charge came forward. Recently, the whole institute was busy copying "leech serum" and worked overtime for several days.


    Luke nodded, indicating that he knew.


    After finding victor the saber toothed tiger, he gathered together the gene fragments of five mutants, and he completed the main task of "opening the third camp".


    Leech serum that can inhibit the ability of mutants is a reward.


    Not only that, the main task of the next stage is also updated.


    [main task: the rise of the third camp, the Legion comes again!]


    [requirement: be the leader of either faction of mutants. (410)]


    [reward: "Clark Kent''s glasses"]


    "It means that you can casually turn into a tall and strong sunshine reporter in the future?"


    Luke saw the reward at that time and said he didn''t need to disguise and was not interested in applying for the horn daily.


    "That''s Dr. Tesla, who is responsible for all the work of the third laboratory and your boss."


    Looking left and right, Stryker with curiosity on his face came to the third laboratory. Luke pointed out Bolivar who was furious.


    "Although he has a bad temper now, he is actually a very gentle man in private."


    Stryker looked at the dwarf scientist and heard that his mother provoked Fark. He thought it was not convincing.


    "You now know about mutants in lab 3, and you''ll join the x-weapon program later."


    After arranging Stryker, Luke walked towards Bolivar, smiled and asked, "what''s worth your anger, Dr. teslak?"


    "Mom, you''re here... General."


    Bolivar found a tall figure enveloping him. He quickly turned around and calmly said, "these fools, I can''t communicate with them normally - just like humans can''t talk to gorillas in the zoo!"


    Dwarf scientists have a mean tongue, which can occasionally compare with the iron man of the future.


    Luke could only wave away the researchers who had graduated from famous universities to avoid more heartbreaking verbal insults.


    "Where is the leech serum replication project?"


    Major general, if you turn aside the topic, there will be some intolerable defects or problems in genius.


    For example, Howard has a family tradition of narcissism and arrogance. In his eyes, military order procurement officials are no different from chimpanzees dressed in human appearance.


    Bolivar is the same. When he finds that the researchers under his hand can''t keep up with his rhythm, he will yell and attack himself at every turn.


    Many poor newcomers with fragile psychological quality have even been scolded to doubt life and cry bitterly.


    "Almost finished."


    Bolivar held his head up confidently.


    From an independent scientist without funds, investors and personal laboratories to Dr. Tesla K, who now has many researchers, experimental instruments and office space.


    He is very satisfied with his present treatment and life.


    The only pity may be that major general Carville banned himself from dissecting mutants.


    "Good. Keep working. I need to develop it into a weapon."


    Luke said with his head down.


    Sea King namo is also a mutant. Leech serum can pose a threat to each other.


    After visiting lab 3 and checking Bolivar''s work, Luke turned and went to lab 2.


    That is Dr. anim Zola''s office, responsible for deciphering the ancient literature of the brud Zerg and studying the blood of Walden.


    At the end of the war, the Allies recovered the surviving "tank class" soldiers.


    According to follow-up observations, more than half of them can only live to the age of 35, and the other half is seriously aging. It is estimated that they have no life expectancy of three to four years.


    Such a serious degree of consumption made the military give up the idea of mass production.


    The reason why Luke asked Dr. Zola to spend time on research is that Walden''s blood has the effect of deeply transforming cells and improving energy storage and absorption.


    As for the increase in other aspects, it has little effect on Superman.


    Besides, Rogers is a "battleship".


    Logically, life consumption will only be more serious than "tank level".


    If we can decipher all the technology of the Bruder Zerg, we may find a solution.


    "There is no hope for the time being."


    Dr. Zola shook his head.


    "The original intention of the Bruder Zerg to develop this technology is to build war weapons. They don''t pay much attention to the survival cycle of the experimental body."


    Luke nodded and asked Dr. Zola to continue his research.


    Then I went to Lab 1, Howard''s territory.


    The main project is to extract the infinite energy of the cosmic cube. Dr. Zola has provided a lot of ideas on this.


    After all, Hydra''s energy weapon came from him.


    "The cosmic cube seems to have exhausted energy and has no response to any external stimulation."


    Howard was a little distressed to see Luke coming.


    He tried many methods, but all failed.


    Even the metal instrument that Dr. Zola had successfully extracted unlimited energy had lost its function.


    Luke looked away guilty. It might have something to do with him.


    I absorbed a lot of energy when I held the cosmic cube.


    Perhaps this is the reason to put it into indefinite standby mode.


    "What are the additional findings?"


    Luke digressed.


    "Er - I began to consider building a nuclear fusion reactor. Is it a new discovery?"


    Howard scratched his head and said, "build an annular vacuum chamber, wrap a coil around it, and then energize it. In this way, a huge spiral magnetic field can be generated inside. I can heat the plasma in it to a very high temperature to achieve nuclear fusion - if I do, it will be enough to solve the future energy crisis!"


    "Then you continue to cheer. After you succeed, I can give you a gift."


    Luke smiled meaningfully.


    He didn''t expect Howard to have the amazing idea of building a large ark reactor now.


    If we can achieve miniaturization, then iron man can appear in advance.

 Chapter 97

    After visiting the three laboratories, Luke turned back to the mutant project team in Bolivar.


    The intelligence network of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has not been launched yet. It is time-consuming and labor-consuming to explore and train elite agents.


    Like James Bond, Ethan hunt, Jason Bourne and Yan Shuangying... They are rare elite cards. It''s normal that they can''t draw out for a while.


    As for the director of marinated egg, Luke didn''t look for it.


    The low configuration version of Nick Frey, which has not yet grown, is of little use.


    Anyway, these plot characters will appear sooner or later.


    After all, as the saying goes, the water runner is the iron Coulson.


    The man with increasingly dangerous hairline is the novice village guide mentor of Marvel studios. He will not be unknown.


    "General, he is James hollett."


    The person in charge pointed to a tall, strong man with a beard.


    Inside laboratory 3 is a rest area for mutants.


    Not long ago, the military found the Wolverine that had been missing for many days.


    The other party did not know how to run to the neon island country. I heard that he almost got an atomic bomb in the front.


    Luke looked at Wolverine as lively and energetic.


    I have to sigh that the self-healing factor is really unreasonable.


    Wolverine was devastated by the high temperature and shock wave of the atomic bomb, leaving only a skeleton that can be repaired by itself.


    "Work efficiency is quite fast."


    Luke smiled. MacArthur, as the commander of the Allied forces in the southwest Pacific theater, was responsible for the military occupation of neon island countries after the war. He heard that the youngest major general was searching for a missing soldier.


    The other party is willing to sell face, give an order, mobilize strength, and easily find Wolverine.


    This product is a tall white man, which is very eye-catching in neon island countries.


    "Congratulations, brother reunion."


    Luke walked into the rest area, where there were other mutants besides the brothers saber toothed tiger and Wolverine.


    They were all paid special attention by the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and contacted and accepted after a period of investigation.


    However, few mutants are worth recruiting. Not everyone in this special group of genetic variation enjoys the satisfaction brought by different super abilities.


    Since it is genetic evolution, there are bound to be examples of failure.


    Mutants also have levels. The bottom level is the ipsilon level, many of which are typical cases of evolutionary failure.


    Either the skin color and appearance have been changed, or they have major defects.


    Luke once saw a child, like a hedgehog. When he was excited, clusters of sharp hair like steel needles would appear on the surface of his skin.


    Frankly speaking, this ability affects life, is useless, and lacks room for improvement.


    It was like a freak curse to the child.


    Therefore, he took the initiative to become an experimenter of leech serum and wanted to get rid of the identity of mutant.


    There are many similar situations. There are always a few powerful alpha mutants like bald professor and magneto, and Omega mutants like Phoenix and Franklin.


    More people suffer from genetic variation. In their view, "mutant" is a damn disease, not a gift from God.


    According to the analysis of the data obtained by Bolivar, 20% of the mutant population is the ipsilon class with evolutionary failure.


    Fifty percent are delta class without major defects but weak ability.


    The number of alpha levels may be only 10%.


    As for the legendary Omega class, it belongs to the golden only card, which basically rarely appears.


    So it''s ridiculous that Sebastian Shaw and magneto are trying to establish a mutant Kingdom, which is a strong and powerful regime that can rule the world.


    Because there is no way to make up for the genetic defects of the mutant population itself.


    Not to mention normal reproduction and population promotion.


    "Thank you for helping me find Jimmy, general."


    The saber toothed tiger thanked Luke while calling his brother''s nickname and making a look of brotherhood.


    The Wolverine standing next to him was stunned and wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    It''s incredible that Victor, a grumpy brother, should say the word "thank you"!


    "I thought you would only say ''Mom annoys FAK''."


    Wolverine could not help but Tucao, directly by the elder brother saber toothed tiger elbow make complaints about the abdomen.


    The latter smiled stiffly, trying to show a docile side.


    Victor the saber toothed tiger did this to avoid being pulled to slice by the dwarf scientist named Bolivar.


    These days, the damn dwarf always looks back and forth at himself with gay eyes, as if he were wondering where to cut.


    Victor the saber toothed tiger is about to be scared out of his psychological shadow. He can''t fight and escape. He has to endure Bolivar''s coveted eyes every day.


    I can''t live this day!


    If Luke had not been present, Victor the saber toothed tiger would have to complain to his brother Wolverine.


    Saber Toothed Tiger: do you know how I live these days?


    Wolverine: shake your head.jpg


    Saber Toothed Tiger: you''ll know soon.


    Wolverine:


    "James hollett, let me see what you can do."


    Luke glanced at the young wolf uncle and felt pity when he saw the sharp bone claws.


    Wolverine without idman metal in its body is not worthy of its name.


    "Since you are both here, come and practice together."


    After a few casual exchanges, Luke took off his coat and moved his muscles and bones.


    These days, thanks to the saber toothed tiger Victor as a sandbag for training, the death knell skill card "body art master" has almost become a muscle memory.


    "Fight? Can you..."


    "Forget it, general. We''re not your opponent anyway!"


    Victor the saber toothed tiger interrupted his brother''s death behavior. He knew that the so-called "sparring" was to be a movable human sandbag.


    Even if there are self-healing factors in the body, the injury will recover.


    But he is not a masochist. He likes to be beaten by nature. There is no need to experience the bad process of being severely beaten.


    Wolverine looked at his brother with a shocked face, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Is this Victor I know?


    What happened to him these days?


    How to become elegant and easy-going?


    With a series of questions, Wolverine had some doubts. It was not his grumpy brother, but others.


    "Then let James hollett come first - all the mutants here have codes, and you can take one."


    Luke was too lazy to say his name directly and said, "how about Logan? Use your middle name."


    "No problem. You are the Boss here. You has the final say."


    Wolverine''s eyes darkened and nodded.


    James and Logan are both his father''s names.


    "Victor, you don''t look like a tough guy at all. Isn''t fighting your best?"


    Wolverine, who has a new name, laughed and said, "general - will I be imprisoned if I hurt you?"


    Luke shook his head and said with a smile, "no, Logan. To be honest, I haven''t experienced the feeling of injury in a long time. I''d be happy if you could let me relive it."


    "On the contrary, general, I get hurt almost every day."


    Wolverine Logan grinned, and the whole man was a little wild.


    He is not as grumpy as his brother saber toothed tiger, but his temper is not good.


    I remember when Professor Charles and magneto were looking for mutant compatriots, they found Wolverine and just introduced themselves, they got a sentence "fuck you".


    Directly let the two leaders of the mutant camp return in vain.


    No wonder later, when magneto saw Wolverine once, he would beat him severely.


    I guess it''s more revenge!


    "Take care, Jimmy."


    Victor the saber toothed tiger patted his brother on the shoulder and told him, "when you find that you can''t resist, you can try... Enjoy that feeling."


    "It won''t hurt too much, only for a while."


    Logan couldn''t understand what brother said.


    Then he followed Luke into the alloy reinforced training room with spacious space.


    Before long, there was a continuous roar inside.

 Chapter 98

    "Victor, guess how long your brother can last?"


    Asked a large, burly man.


    His name is Fred, code named "meat ball".


    Its own strength is infinite and its physical defense is amazing. I once tried to hit back the shells fired by the tank with one punch.


    In addition to victor the saber toothed tiger, this guy is also one of the training companions.


    Mainly responsible for getting beaten and practicing boxing for Luke.


    "Jimmy''s words... Twenty minutes."


    Victor the saber toothed tiger held his chest in his hands, which was his first achievement.


    He was violently output by the devil like major general for 20 minutes, and the whole person was almost drained.


    When I walked out of the training room, my legs softened and seemed to collapse.


    "I think he can last longer than you."


    A Mexican man smiled.


    His name is John, code named "ghost".


    Like the red devil, he has the ability to move instantaneously, but the range is much smaller than that of the other party.


    "I think so."


    The last speaker was a young girl named Kayla, code named "silver fox", who could control others'' thoughts through physical contact.


    These mutants are the right recruitment targets found by the Divine Shield Bureau recently.


    They have all exposed their identity, so they are easy to be found by agents.


    Because the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., led by Luke, did not treat mutants as rudely as Bolivar Tesla or William Stryker.


    He prefers to use gentle tactics to package himself as a kind and kind person - unless he is facing a grumpy brother, he can do it and never talk more nonsense.


    It''s done!


    Therefore, these mutants with special abilities and favored by the Divine Shield bureau did not resist too much and successfully completed the recruitment.


    Of course, this also has something to do with Bolivar being incorporated by Luke.


    The mutants of the 20th century have encountered two crises. One is that they were arrested by Bolivar as the material for the study of sentinel robots;


    Second, the research used by Stryker as the "x-weapon" program was also persecuted and slaughtered on a large scale.


    The mutants who have not been educated in capitalist society have not turned pale and extremely hostile to mankind and the military for the time being.


    Victor the saber toothed tiger was silent. He didn''t think his brother could be better than himself.


    When it comes to killing and fighting, it is obvious that they should be better.


    "Hoo, Victor, your brother is such a stubborn fellow."


    At the end of warm-up time, Luke walked out of the training room with a satisfied expression.


    Victor the saber toothed tiger looked at it for thirty-four minutes.


    "Damn, I lost to that weak guy Jimmy!"


    As a brother, saber toothed tiger was a little upset and took the initiative to apply for being beaten: "general, do you want to continue? I can hold on longer!"


    Luke, who is fresh and fresh, looks strange. What''s going on?


    Addicted to drugs?


    "You''ve been a partner for a week in a row, Victor, are you sure you want to continue?"


    Asked Luke.


    "Yes! It''s my honor to fight you, general!"


    Victor the saber toothed tiger nodded. How could he lose to Jimmy.


    You have to prove yourself!


    It doesn''t matter if you get beaten!


    Luke raised his eyebrows and wondered if the saber toothed tiger had broken his brain.


    Considering the positive performance of the other party, the major general who has just completed the warm-up is not easy to refuse directly.


    "Well, I hope you can make progress."


    Luke turned and walked into the training room. Victor the saber toothed tiger eagerly followed him.


    Crackling!


    Boom!


    The violent sound penetrates the training room with excellent sound insulation effect and spreads to the outside.


    The others looked at each other, and Fred, the "meat ball", closed his eyes and showed some sympathy.


    As a sandbag for several times, he can fully imagine the tragic end of saber toothed tiger.


    Forty minutes later, the practice is over.


    Luke strode out in high spirits.


    It''s a good pair of mutant brothers to let themselves play 50% of their strength.


    Anyway, as long as they don''t cut off their heads and crush their hearts, they can heal quickly.


    "Well, the exercise is over."


    Luke clapped his hands, ignored the saber toothed tiger and Wolverine lying inside, cleared his throat and said, "meet each other. My name is Luke, Luke Carville. You should have heard this name. In the next days, you can call me sir or general."


    The free, loose and separated mutants stood together and listened carefully to the instructions of the young major general.


    After they were recruited by the Divine Shield, they heard a lot about Luke.


    The other party is a celebrity, war hero, Superman and other titles, just like a bright halo, incomparably dazzling.


    Coupled with the identity of the director of aegis and his extremely strong personal strength, people can''t afford to be provocative at all.


    After all, not every mutant is as grumpy as victor the saber toothed tiger.


    "The existence of mutants is no secret to the Divine Shield Bureau."


    Luke exchanged Constantine''s "trick expert" skill card as he spoke.


    "Many people may think you are a freak, but that''s not the case. Mutants are just a branch of human evolution. You are no different from us."


    "Genetic evolution gives you special abilities, not to hide or escape - this is an innate mission!"


    "Join the military, work for the country and give full play to their own strength reasonably. This is the future of mutants!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The flickering ability of Zha Kang and Luke''s soul chicken soup easily made these young mutants blood and emotional.


    Compared with Sebastian Shaw''s extreme theory of resisting human tyranny and the world belongs to mutants, major general''s speech should be more moving.


    However, the latter did not overemphasize loyalty to the country, but put the Divine Shield Bureau and itself in a more important position.


    "General, will we be sliced by Dr. Tesla K?"


    Asked big Fred.


    Every mutant has this fear.


    "Why slice it? You are all valuable assets of the s.h.i.e.l.d., training, training and daily consumption... These costs are almost comparable to several bombers."


    Luke seemed ridiculous and asked, "did I spend so much money to send you to the anatomical table?"


    Fred scratched his head and smiled.


    The major general''s answer made him feel relieved and had a sense of belonging to the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "General, are we still free?"


    Young girl Kayla raised her hand like a student and asked.


    "I''m sorry, No."


    Luke shook his head.


    "You can go out and have fixed holidays, even if you travel around the world. But you also belong to the Divine Shield Bureau, from will to body."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the federal government has different views on mutants. Some people think you are freaks and time bombs."


    "S.h.i.e.l.d. will provide you with protection to avoid trouble and ask for a return accordingly."


    "Obey orders and never betray until you retire. That''s the price."


    Luke did not hesitate to take a gentle tone.


    When it''s hard, it''s hard. When it''s soft, it''s soft. Grab it with both hands!


    This is the basic quality of a leader.


    "I see, general."


    Keira silently put her hand down.


    Luke took an extra look at the young girl, not because she was beautiful.


    According to the intelligence of the Divine Shield, the other party has a sister named Emma frost, who is the "White Queen" of the Hellfire club.


    The sisters, like saber toothed tiger and wolverine, have similar spiritual abilities.


    "Starting today, you are assigned to the task force code ''x''."


    Luke said seriously.


    "The only task is to search and track a secret organization called Hellfire club."

 Chapter 99

    Anna Maria Island, on the beach.


    Naked with two strong arms, namo carried the surfboard to the umbrella.


    As an Atlantean who can breathe underwater, he doesn''t need it at all.


    But in order to make himself look normal and don''t attract other people''s attention, every time he goes to the sea, namo will bring a surfboard and pretend to be a surfer.


    "Mr. Xiao, you''re there, too."


    Compared with the stranger and coldness we met last time, namo took the initiative to say hello this time.


    These days, he often chats with the middle-aged man who claims to be a German scientist.


    The views occasionally thrown out by the other party can always make namo refreshing.


    Like a lost ship, suddenly see the light of the lighthouse from the dark sea.


    Before he knew it, namo regarded Sebastian Shaw as a life teacher, with a little more respect in his heart.


    "The warm sunshine of Florida is not common in Berlin where the air is wet and cold."


    Sebastian took off his sunglasses and smiled friendly.


    "Because of the high-pressure policy of the Third Reich, there was a white terror like tension. Everyone worried about whether they would be the next victims of persecution and shooting."


    "War is a terrible thing. Are you right, namo?"


    Put down his surfboard and sat next to Sebastian. Namo nodded. He also hated war.


    Before, the allies and Axis powers threw mines and bombed submarines everywhere in the Pacific battlefield and the Atlantic Ocean, which made Atlantis very disturbed.


    It''s like a crackling fight and quarrel at your door every day.


    If Atlantis had not adhered to the old ideas of conservatism and seclusion and did not want to communicate with the outside world, namo would certainly teach these people a lesson.


    As for joining the alliance or the axis, it depends on the mood.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you think it is necessary for a strong person to hide himself?"


    After these days of in-depth exchanges, namo began to put down his inner vigilance and trust Sebastian Shaw.


    Of course, there are psychological hints imposed by the White Queen Emma.


    There are also namo''s own reasons.


    His father was a captain. When he went to the south pole, the route was blocked, so he ordered the sailors to blow up the ice floe. As a result, he injured the princess of Atlantis and took him to the ship for treatment.


    Then there is the dog blood story at eight o''clock.


    The captain thought that the princess of Atlantis was pure and unaffected, which was different from the American girls he had known before.


    The princess of Atlantis had never touched the outside world at all. She knew almost nothing about human beings and was easily picked up by the captain.


    They fell in love with each other, got married and did everything they had to do.


    However, the king of Atlantis saw that his daughter had not returned for months and thought something had happened - kidnapped or hijacked by humans.


    Directly sent troops, found the whereabouts and killed everyone, including the captain.


    A few months later, the widowed princess gave birth to namo.


    This is the tragic experience of sea king on Marvel set.


    If there are similarities, it is purely for reference.


    When Sebastian appeared, he played the role of a knowledgeable and knowledgeable mentor and immediately brought namo in.


    "Strong man, why hide yourself? Will lions hide in a flock of sheep and make themselves look harmless? Unless they are to avoid hunters."


    Sebastian smiled, so many days of brainwashing finally worked.


    Before he came into contact with namo, he learned about Atlantis through Hydra.


    Namo suffered from ethnic discrimination because of his different skin color from normal Atlanteans, and was considered a low-level "alien".


    In order to protect her son, the princess had to take namo to the slum and then fled to Manhattan.


    Until the king grew old, he remembered that he had a grandson, so he called the adult Nama back.


    After a series of struggles and battles for the throne, namo was finally recognized and became the master of the four oceans and the new king of Atlantis.


    Some of these messages are the information mastered by Hydra, and some are the information that white queen Emma has learned through going deep into her heart.


    In short, Atlantis has just completed the transfer of power.


    The old king died and namo succeeded to the throne.


    There are still many conservative forces in China, which are in a relatively chaotic state.


    Namo, who ascended the throne, never received Royal Education. He grew up in the slums and the land world and was confused about how to be a king.


    "Namo, do you remember the mutants I mentioned before? They have all kinds of special abilities. They are gifted and pioneers on the road of evolution."


    Sebastian sat up, left the couch and said word by word, "but they were expelled and hunted by humans. Why?"


    "Because of the lack of a leading leader! A king who can unite the mutants and let them summon up the courage to stand up against the atrocities!"


    Feeling Sebastian''s expectation in his eyes, namo couldn''t help but have an illusion - I''m the man!


    The intense emotion was like a raging wave, wave after wave, washing away his few reason.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    Namo hesitated to tell his mutant identity.


    At this time, he had no sense of belonging to Atlantis for the time being, and knew nothing about being a good king.


    Hearing Sebastian talking about the tragedy of the mutant compatriots, namo couldn''t help sympathizing and wanted to be the peerless leader of all.


    "Namo, if I''m right, you''re a mutant, aren''t you?"


    Sebastian struck while the iron was hot and said sincerely, "I saw you in the beach bar before, and I had an intuition - namo, you are the person I want to find!"


    "We are compatriots! Genes are far more reliable than the fetters of blood!"


    Namo, who just wanted to say his identity, showed a shocked look and asked in surprise, "Mr. Xiao, are you also a mutant?"


    The latter nodded vigorously, smiled and said, "not only me, but also miss frost you''ve seen before. We formed the Hellfire club together."


    "The purpose is to save the suffering compatriots, resist the tyranny of mankind and establish a beautiful world belonging to mutants!"


    Namo frowned. He remembered that most of the chat with Sebastian these days were about race, gene, evolution and other issues.


    Can it be said that Mr. Xiao has been testing me and testing me?


    "That''s right."


    Sebastian affirmed.


    As if he could see through people''s hearts, his sharp eyes pierced into namo''s heart.


    "You are the leader expected by the mutants! The king who saves our compatriots and leads us to a new future!"


    Although Stanislavsky hasn''t written "self cultivation of actors" at this time, Sebastian Shaw fully explains what exquisite acting is with firm eyes and sincere tone.


    He said he was almost convinced, not to mention namo himself.


    "Why me?"


    Namo, who had never been affirmed by anyone since childhood, seemed flattered and asked the old man.


    "You are both an Atlantean and a mutant. You are the only bridge connecting the two worlds underwater and on the earth!"


    Sebastian replied that he selectively ignored that there was still part of human blood in namo.


    "Join us, namo. Then Atlantis civilization can rule the world with mutants. You occupy four oceans and we have land."


    Facing this invitation, namo seemed to have a strange voice in his heart, constantly urging him to agree.


    "Mr. Xiao, I am willing to participate in the great cause of saving my compatriots."


    The lame Sea King''s lips closed tightly and nodded.


    "Good. Well - welcome to the Hellfire club."


    Sebastian held out his hand and a faint light flashed through his drooping eyes.


    Finally tie Atlantis to the chariot, and the next step is to avenge Superman.


    Before, the account in Rome had not been calculated!

 Chapter 100

    Luke, who stayed in Washington, D.C., did not know the news of a new member of the Hellfire club, the alliance between Atlantis and mutants.


    Although he has begun to search for Sebastian Shaw''s whereabouts, it is difficult to accurately locate a mutant without Professor Charles and brain wave amplification instruments.


    The man-made satellite will not be launched until the two superpowers start an arms race.


    What insight plan and global monitoring? In this era, even science fiction dare not write like that.


    As for contact with Atlantis, this is even more impractical.


    It is almost nine years before the launch of the first nuclear submarine, the parrot snail.


    At present, the maximum depth that humans can dive is no more than kilometers.


    For an undersea civilization, this belongs to the level that the gate has not touched.


    "So technology changes life."


    Luke sighed silently.


    The development of science and technology in this era is indeed a little backward compared with the future of steel armor and aircraft carriers flying everywhere.


    So he specifically told Howard to put aside the research work of the cosmic cube and shift the focus to the nuclear fusion reactor.


    Take out the nuclear submarine, and then consider launching the satellite - anyway, Skynet is engaged in communication.


    In the future, if the Kerry fleet invades on a large scale and destroys its own satellite, let the accuser Ronan see what Superman''s iron fist is.


    Luke''s eyes were always far-reaching. He even wondered whether Howard should shrink the ark reactor.


    In the future timeline, Tony Stark''s "I''m Iron Man" officially opened the marvel film universe.


    Rather than wait until then, Luke thought it would be good to let Howard finish it.


    It''s a family anyway.


    As for the technical bottleneck, I believe it will be easy to solve the problem by first visiting vacanda and then establishing friendly exchanges and mutual assistance diplomatic relations with Atlantis.


    These two countries, together with the old enemy of the magic four, Dr. dum''s hometown latovinia, can be called the place with the most black technology on the earth.


    Let alone nuclear fusion technology, any space-time shuttle, iron Legion and space spacecraft can be completed.


    "General, that''s Lake akalia."


    Cried Stryker, who accompanied him.


    The roar of the helicopter and the strong air flow forced him to do so.


    "What a nice place."


    Luke looked down from the sky. The high concrete dam was located between snow mountains and dense forests.


    "It used to be an industrial area, which was abandoned during the great depression. Later, it was favored by the military and bought it in the name of building a dam."


    Stryker explained hoarsely.


    In fact, Luke wanted to say that he didn''t have to roar so loudly. He could hear it himself.


    Superman has not reached this level.


    "Later, when the world war began, the Ministry of defense worried about the attack of the third empire on the mainland and began to establish solid and reliable military bases all over the country. Lake akalia is one of them."


    Stryker pointed to the concrete dam and said, "war materials are stored deep in the dam, but they are not used. Now the war is over, these bases have lost their original role, and the Pentagon generals take over the distribution."


    "Of course, only general can you have such face and be qualified to use a military base that can withstand missile bombing as an experimental site."


    Speaking of the latter, Stryker also deliberately flattered.


    The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes has now learned to flatter.


    "It''s just that the generals give face."


    Luke said humbly,


    Now who doesn''t know in the Pentagon, the young major general, who has not been in office for a long time, is very good at reaching out to ask for funds from Congress.


    The "rebirth plan" to train super soldiers, the "x-weapon" plan to study mutants, and the "exploration plan" to drum up spacecraft... One by one, they are almost squeezing out the people of the budget committee.


    The most irritating thing is that they can''t refuse Luke''s request.


    Because those plans sound promising and worth a lot of money.


    Howard, who learned the news, also made fun of Luke, saying that if he went to Wall Street, he would surely deceive countless investors.


    In this regard, the major general smiled without saying anything.


    This skill is learned from an entrepreneur who returns home next week. First draw a big cake, then hype the concept, and find several well-known scientists.


    The politicians in the White House and Congress naturally paid obediently.


    Picking up the wool of capitalism, Luke said he had no psychological pressure.


    "William, who do you think is the most worthy of training in task force x?"


    The helicopter landed slowly. Luke stepped on the soft snow and exhaled.


    He was thinly dressed, but he didn''t feel cold.


    The tightly wrapped Stryker rubbed his hands and looked enviously at the major general walking in front. Is this Superman''s constitution?


    "Logan, of course!"


    Stryker said the answer without thinking.


    Also a mutant, the young officer seems to have a special liking for Wolverine.


    Every time I see those bone claws, my eyes show a trace of desire.


    So that when the mutant brothers communicated privately, the saber toothed tiger said that the dwarf scientist Bolivar was a pervert and always stared at himself with strange eyes.


    Wolverine thinks the guy named Stryker is more disgusting.


    After the two brothers looked at each other, they felt their backs cold.


    I can''t live this day!


    "Logan, do you like his self-healing factor?"


    Luke is not surprised. Stryker and Wolverine are destined.


    "Yes. I think Logan can be made into an invincible killing machine! Saber toothed tiger is too irritable, and his emotion will affect his judgment. Logan is different. His claws, the wild nature in his eyes and the stubbornness in his bones are born for fighting!"


    Stryker was so excited that he followed Bolivar to participate in the research and knew more about mutants.


    As a soldier, almost subconsciously, the young officer considered applying the X gene to weapons.


    "General, the Pentagon''s attitude towards mutants is actually far less... Gentle than you."


    Stryker followed Luke on the snow, puzzled and asked, "using mutants as weapons research can achieve more results in a shorter time. But you don''t seem willing to do so."


    After these days of understanding, Stryker found out part of the major general''s temperament.


    In most cases, the other party is very good at talking and never looks angry or angry.


    Strangely enough, this did not affect the respect and worship of Luke by others.


    Stryker blames personality charm.


    "The heads of state of the Third Reich also think so, so they use Jews and poles to test poison gas and conduct human experiments."


    Luke pushed open the heavy steel gate and entered the flood control channel.


    Deep in the concrete dam, there is another heaven and earth.


    All kinds of war materials, ventilation equipment, weapons and ammunition are available.


    It''s like preparing for the launch of a nuclear bomb and the coming of the end.


    "It''s easy to plant a seed of hatred, but it''s difficult to live in harmony between the two races."


    Luke''s voice echoed in the open dam base.


    "I want to be a bridge, not a butcher."

 Chapter 101

    A bridge?


    Communicate for humans and mutants?


    If he heard this from others, Stryker would only scoff and feel ridiculous.


    But he is facing Luke, a war hero who always likes to create miracles and a great Superman who has done many incredible things.


    The same words, spoken from different people''s mouths, have different weight.


    War hero, Superman, ally Savior, World War II terminator, female warlock pile driver... The titles represent incomparable prestige and status.


    Many people say that if Luke announces his participation in the next presidential election, he will definitely enter the White House with a great advantage without suspense.


    Unfortunately, the major general is patient and has no interest in becoming the youngest president in the history of the United States.


    "General, please forgive my shortsightedness and can''t see the future you foresee."


    Said Stryker after a long time.


    He doesn''t think it is necessary for human beings to live in harmony with mutants.


    According to the original jungle law, isn''t it the simplest and most direct way to eliminate it?


    "Do you think it''s easy to defeat mutants?"


    Luke visited the huge and solid military base and whispered, "as long as Congress allows you to mobilize armed forces, you can rush into their homes and arrest all these time bombs."


    "Put electric shock collars around their necks, throw them into metal cages, inject leech serum regularly, dissect, abuse and conduct inhuman and cruel experiments like animals."


    Stryker was silent. He did think so.


    "What Dr. teslak instilled in you is not necessarily correct."


    Luke tilted his lips. Of course, he knew that the dwarf scientist wanted to use the mutant as a tool to make sophisticated weapons.


    But what good can it do to yourself?


    Let the bald eagle rule the world?


    That''s not as interesting as building a superman regime similar to the third empire.


    "Fixed thinking limits your cognition. Stryker, have you thought about a question after you''ve been with Dr. Tesla for so long?"


    Luke thought in his mind about how to use the military base; While talking to Stryker.


    "Where do mutants come from? Do they appear regularly? The children born between mutant couples must be mutants?"


    "Or, under what circumstances is the probability of mutant birth higher?"


    Stryker frowned and said in a deep voice, "sorry, general, I don''t know."


    "Dr. Tesla''s current research is temporarily limited to the mapping of gene map, and has not been carried out to this step."


    "Let me tell you, Stryker."


    Luke stopped and opened the door of the control room. The damp and moldy air came to his face.


    "The birth of mutants is irregular. They are separated from the human group. Even more boldly, it is assumed that everyone in the world may have X gene in their body. Once it is activated, they will become mutants!"


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Stryker was absorbed, but he was caught off guard and faced the biggest headache of a single dog.


    He quickly shook his head and explained, "cough, I''m from Arizona. The atmosphere there is more conservative."


    Stryker tried to save the last dignity of a single dog.


    "Then you might as well think about it. If you get married and have a lovely child in the future, but he or she is a mutant, what would you do?"


    Luke turned up his mouth and said with a smile, "are you going to put that little cute in the cage?"


    Stryker had nothing to say. After a while, he said, "I''m wrong, general. You are the one who sees the furthest. You are the first to realize the contradiction between the two races and the nature of interdependence."


    At this moment, he was convinced by the young major general in front of him.


    Originally out of idol worship, it directly rises to firm follow.


    "Well, the tour is over. Tell Dr. Tesla that I''ll find him a better new home."


    Luke gently stroked the complex buttons on the console and an idea came into his head.


    If Sebastian Shaw took the initiative to come to the door and raided the dam base of Lake akalia, would he be able to eliminate this guy without effort by directly opening the gate of the flood discharge channel?


    The talent of absorbing and transforming energy may not be effective in the face of the terrible torrent of mountains and tsunamis.


    "I hope Sebastian Shaw can take the initiative and bring it to the door."


    Luke thought with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Anna Maria Island, Waterfront Hotel.


    Namo, who has just joined the Hellfire club, met his compatriots for the first time.


    Not only Sebastian Shaw, the White Queen Emma frost, but also all kinds of mutants.


    "This is namo Mackenzie I often mention. He is the king of Atlantis and the leader worthy of everyone''s follow."


    Sebastian was like a White House spokesman, introducing himself instead of namo.


    In his opinion, namo, who had just ascended the throne, was young and green.


    There is no personality charm or leader aura at all. At best, he can only be regarded as a tool man.


    "But... It''s just what I want, an easy to control puppet."


    Sebastian smiled and his eyes flashed with pride.


    With namo''s status as a mutant, he gradually approached each other.


    After gaining trust, he began to create a violent conflict between mutants and humans that could not be reconciled.


    Jean namo holds a hateful and hostile attitude towards mankind, and then strives to open the war between the underwater world and land civilization!


    This is his plan!


    As for the heroes who rescue their compatriots and the leaders who lead the mutants to create the future... They are all false lies like tricking children.


    It''s like when your parents help you put away the red envelope and say they''ll give it back to you in the future.


    If you say, mutants must have a leader.


    That will only be me!


    Sebastian Shaw thought so.


    "For a long time, the situation of mutants has been very bad. Humans regard us as freaks and aliens! Reject and persecute us! They are unwilling to admit that it is their ignorance. Ignorance has created all this. It is just like they burn Bruno and put the witch on the gallows!"


    Sebastian''s voice was excited and started the mode of endless speech.


    "Because they are just a group of short-sighted lower creatures. Once they find something incomprehensible or unacceptable, they feel afraid, panic and even can''t sleep at night. They must be completely strangled."


    "Fellow citizens, we are clearly pioneers on the road of evolution, but now we are forced to hide like rats in the sewer. Is that fair?"


    There was silence in the hotel suite, but everyone''s face was filled with hatred and anger in their eyes.


    It has to be said that Sebastian Shaw''s words are very provocative to the mutants who have been treated unfairly for many years.


    Even namo on one side was reminded of the painful experience of his childhood, and his anger filled his chest.


    Click!


    A silver lightning split and tore open the thick dark clouds.


    I don''t know when the sea is raging, as if it should be in the mood of everyone.


    "Now, it''s time to stand up and resist!"


    Sebastian looked at namo with his head held high and said in a deep voice: "we have a new leader, which is no longer a plate of loose sand."


    "If you want to be the leader of the mutant, you have to prove yourself!"


    A young man in a suit came out. He was a "torrent" with the talent of rotating at high speed and creating tornadoes.


    Belongs to the backbone of the Hellfire club.


    "I''m not questioning you, Mr. Shaw, nor against... Namo, our new compatriots."


    The torrent was like an invited mass actor, saying loudly: "it''s just that the leader''s position is not just to choose someone. At least we have to trust him enough, and he has to show his strength to convince everyone!"

 Chapter 102

    "Torrent, how can you talk to your majesty namo like this? He is the king of Atlantis and the master of the seven seas!"


    Sebastian was furious at the speech, as if he had been questioned and insulted, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Such a response moved namo, who was preparing to express his views.


    Since he was a child, he lacked the family warmth given by his parents. His father was killed by the Atlantis. His mother dared not stand up for herself because of the Kingdom tradition.


    Even the people who should have respected namo as the prince looked at him differently, regarded him as a freak, and wanted to be expelled from the territory of Atlantis.


    Sebastian Shaw''s maintenance and recognition simply surprised namo.


    The young man with the nickname of "torrent" stuck his neck and refused to show weakness. "Mr. Xiao, we all respect you very much. But that doesn''t mean that you can get everyone''s approval if you just find someone to be a leader."


    "Before that, we have never seen namo, and we don''t know what kind of ability he has. Do we have to obey just because he is the king of Atlantis? Does the Hellfire club really want to easily hand over the future of our compatriots to a stranger?"


    The torrent has completely entered the play, his face is red, and his green veins are blooming on his forehead, like a hot-blooded young man for the sake of his compatriots.


    As soon as these words were spoken, they caused a large amount of harmony.


    Apart from Sebastian Shaw, who remained silent, and Emma, the white queen, others agreed.


    Then, fierce quarrels and discussions broke out one after another,


    It''s like a stage play rehearsed in advance. Some people sing red faces and others sing white faces.


    Sebastian plays the defender of namo, while the mutants led by torrent express their opposition, and the two sides are in a stalemate.


    "Enough!"


    Unaware that all this was routine, namo stopped the crowd.


    He thought Sebastian Shaw sincerely supported himself and sympathized with the tragic fate of his compatriots.


    If the new king of Atlantis can calm down and think about it, he can find a lot of strange things.


    Unfortunately, when the high IQ is occupied by impulsive emotion, reason becomes a useless thing left behind.


    "Mr. Xiao, what they said is very reasonable. Although they are both mutants, they have not contacted and understood deeply, and they are still relatively unfamiliar. Moreover, as a new member, it is really inappropriate to rashly take the position of leader."


    Namo generously showed his understanding attitude and continued: "fellow citizens, I am also a mutant. God has given me the gift of flying. In addition, I can breathe underwater and resist the cold and pressure of the deep sea."


    "I woke up when I was 16. At that time, I slipped and fell down the steps of the subway. I thought I would fall black and blue, but I didn''t think I could float in the air, like getting rid of gravity."


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered and quietly wrote down the information.


    Then, he glared at the torrent and said, "are you satisfied? Namo has shown his sincerity. He is indeed on the side of mutants and eager to rescue suffering compatriots, which is completely in line with the original intention of the Hellfire club."


    "Mr. Shaw, I''d like to apologize to namo Mackenzie."


    The torrent softened his attitude and said sincerely, "namo, I hope you can forgive my rudeness just now. All this is out of caution. We hide in the dark and have seen too many ugly and despicable human nature."


    The play came to a successful end. After quarreling and reconciliation, namo had a strange sense of belonging to the Hellfire club, as if he had been integrated and completely accepted by his compatriots.


    Therefore, he said in a deep voice: "human beings always fear the unknown and raise the butcher''s knife. I can understand your mood. In those years of living in Manhattan, I was often bullied. After awakening my natural ability, I was regarded as a freak. I didn''t find myself until I returned to Atlantis, got the affirmation of my people and inherited the throne."


    "So I''m willing to do something for my compatriots. I don''t want to be the leader of mutants, but we have suffered a lot and should unite with each other..."


    "Namo is right!"


    Sebastian took the time to interrupt.


    He is not going to give the other party a chance to build prestige and win over people.


    Hellfire club is a chip to grab power and status. Where can we get the performance of namo.


    "By the way, torrent, why didn''t the red devil asazo come?"


    Sebastian cut off the subject, frowned and asked, "today is the club''s party day. He shouldn''t be absent."


    "Mr. Shaw... Asazo can''t come."


    After receiving the prompt to enter the next performance, torrent looked sad and bowed his head and said, "he was arrested by the military and put in prison. During this time, many compatriots were caught. They suffered unimaginable terrible torture and became cold bodies on the operating table."


    "The Hellfire club has limited ability to fight the federal government, let alone the youngest major general in the Pentagon, the superman who defeated the axis!"


    Sebastian glanced at namo, who had accumulated anger, and added: "it''s the devil Luke Carville! I heard his name when I was in Europe. He is an ambitious and unscrupulous guy. The so-called war hero and allied Superman are all packaged illusions."


    "Poor asazo, he may be lying on the operating table now, enduring cruel human experiments."


    Namo himself is an impulsive character. When Sebastian said this, he couldn''t help clenching his fists and his face sank like water.


    "When our compatriots are pursued, do we just sit idly by?"


    He asked angrily.


    "Namo, you may not know yet. Luke Carville is not an ordinary person. He is the product of military human experiment. The legendary super soldier once went deep into the axis power alone and broke through an army. Even the bomber group could not hurt him."


    Sebastian said in earnest and sighed: "the Hellfire Club alone can''t deal with Superman. What''s more, he is still a major general of the army, leading the intelligence agency called Divine Shield Bureau, with the support of the federal government behind him."


    "I am the king of Atlantis!"


    Namo''s eyebrows stood upright and his head was high, emitting a sense of hegemony.


    For him, what is a major general of a land civilized country?


    Obviously, Sebastian''s dissuasion did not work, but added fuel to the fire - this is the result he wanted to see.


    "Luke Carville! Superman! I won''t sit back and watch my compatriots be slaughtered, arrested and treated like social animals."


    Namo said loudly.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s time for Hellfire club to take action! We can''t hide ourselves and escape from reality! We should let the human world know what kind of powerful power mutants have!"


    "But... How can we fight Superman?"


    Sebastian asked hesitantly.


    "Hum! Superman, let me solve it!"


    Namo held his chest in his hands and looked through the French window at the outside world.


    The accumulation of dark clouds, silver lightning and the raging sea are just like the curtain of Atlantis on the world stage.


    "I''ll let that guy know that there are stronger soldiers in the world than him!"

 Chapter 103

    Time quietly pushed forward to November 1945, and the lively atmosphere before Thanksgiving became more and more intense.


    People began to prepare for the festival parade. Many large supermarkets or stores planned price reduction activities and issued coupons.


    New Yorkers are looking forward to getting together with their families and friends and enjoying a turkey dinner.


    "Well, it''s a fierce battle."


    Luke woke up contentedly from bed, glanced at the clothes and high heels on the floor, and couldn''t help smiling.


    He went into the bathroom naked, washed and put on his nightgown.


    Open the heavy curtains to welcome the early morning sunshine and a beautiful day.


    "It''s rare to see a quiet New York after it''s put in."


    Luke stretched out and bathed in the warm sun.


    He recently spent a relatively relaxed period of time. The operation of s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. is gradually on the right track and develops and grows with a stable trend.


    The headquarters expanded from three simple departments to eight.


    The number of spies, agents, agents and field teams is also increasing.


    These are the credit of Carter. I have to say she is very suitable for the job.


    With little effort on Luke''s part, things can be handled in an orderly manner.


    "If we continue at this rate of development, we may soon get rid of the constraints of the Pentagon and the White House."


    Luke thought with satisfaction.


    The three laboratories have also made achievements recently. The nuclear fusion reactor proposed by Howard has made the latest model and is waiting for the test results.


    Dr. Zola''s Walden''s blood has achieved initial results in transforming cells and improving energy absorption efficiency.


    Maybe Luke will be injected in a week.


    As for the genetic mapping project of mutants led by Bolivar, it is being tackled.


    It is worth mentioning that the X task force led by Wolverine and saber toothed tiger performed well.


    He has repeatedly served as a foreign aid of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. to assist the agents in completing their tasks, showing quite brilliant achievements.


    So that the Pentagon generals, at every meeting, hinted at Luke to recruit more mutants as soon as possible.


    It''s better to form a legion with enough people to attack cities and land on overseas battlefields and kill all sides.


    In this regard, the major general was unmoved, just as nothing had happened.


    These old people who have experienced World War I and World War II know how to turn all available people or things into mass-produced assembly line weapons.


    Luke has his own ideas and will not be influenced by them.


    "The feeling of a new house is good."


    He stood in front of the French window, overlooking Manhattan at his feet.


    There is a continuous flow of traffic.


    The amazing height of the 46th floor is enough to have a panoramic view of half of the upper east district.


    Thanks to the enthusiastic sponsorship of Congress, Luke had plenty of money on hand.


    He bought a 48 story apartment building in Manhattan without blinking.


    According to the real estate agent, the high-rise building called the basterque building is written by well-known French architectural designers and is high-end and high-grade.


    The only disadvantage is that it is more expensive.


    "This is also an appreciation investment."


    Luke muttered.


    Now, shortly after the end of World War II, America has not ushered in inflation.


    In the future, in the upper east side of Manhattan, where there is an inch of land and an inch of money, the cost of buying a high-rise building is not taken down by billions.


    However, the reason that really moved Luke was not only his own needs, but also because the Basque building was only three blocks away from the sanctuary in New York.


    It''s safe to place Malena here. It''s a disguised way to let the supreme mage be a bodyguard.


    "General, there is an emergency..."


    There was Stryker''s anxious voice on the phone, as if his house was on fire.


    "What happened?"


    Asked Luke, frowning.


    Today is the weekend. He wanted to have a slow breakfast and then go to Brooklyn to talk to Rogers.


    After the old friends'' nostalgia, they can go to their luxury yacht docked at the port of the Hudson River to bask in the sun and talk about their life ideals.


    Considering the integrity of the captain of the United States and the paparazzi squatting outside, Luke gave up the idea of asking a group of models to have a party - that''s Howard''s style.


    Before the boring and boring rich man began one day, Stryker''s phone call ruined all his plans.


    "What happened? Tsunami?"


    Luke shook his head, sighed and said to Malena, who was still lying in bed, "it seems that I have to save the world. Tell Steve that the noon party is cancelled."


    Boom!


    The voice fell to the ground and the figure rose to the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, Luke appeared in the s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building.


    Stryker couldn''t speak clearly on the phone. He just came straight over.


    "What made you look so frightened?"


    Luke walked into the conference room, Carter on his left looked dignified, and Howard became serious.


    As a valet, Stryker, stay quiet in the corner.


    In short, the atmosphere is more depressed.


    Did the Kerry call in advance?


    Luke narrowed his eyes and sat in the chief seat.


    "A terrible... Diplomatic event."


    Carter uttered such a sentence.


    She turned on the bulky projector and threw the blurred black-and-white photos on the wall.


    "Tsunami?"


    Luke frowned and flashed, and finally formed a coherent picture, showing a messy post disaster scene.


    The building was washed down, the bridge collapsed, and the waves didn''t cross the land


    "Here is Anna Maria Island, Florida. Just yesterday, local residents were hit by the tsunami, which is probably the severity of the secondary orange warning."


    Carter, with a cold face, explained, "but that''s not the point. Look at this!"


    The female agent called out a photo and saw a gloomy sky, a violent storm and a faint figure.


    Open your hands, like a magician, controlling the weather change.


    "The man claimed to be namo Mackenzie, the king of Atlantis. Because the federal government wantonly arrested his compatriots, he artificially created the disaster."


    Carter''s voice was a little low and said softly, "he took the initiative to send a tape to the s.h.i.e.l.d. and the FBI, admitting that he did it alone."


    "And also said that if the military does not stop the brutal act of arresting mutants, the next city hit by the tsunami will be New York!"


    "Finally, namo Mackenzie also emphatically warned the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and... You - in the name of the king of Atlantis."


    Luke listened quietly, his fingers beating on the table, his face unable to see joy and anger.


    He didn''t expect that namo, the king of the sea, was the first to come out and find trouble for himself.


    The little prince deserves his reputation. He called the door directly before he provoked the other party.


    "Has the s.h.i.e.l.d. collected mutants recently?"


    Asked Luke subconsciously.


    Namo is a mutant. Yes, but why did he suddenly fall in love with his compatriots?


    It''s obviously only interested in tearing and prying people''s corners. Even the people of Atlantis don''t care much.


    Carter shook his head and replied, "No. according to your meaning, we always start from school and pay attention to young students who have had abnormal events."


    "They are easy to control, and they will not resist fiercely like other mutants. These things are carried out in a low key."


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Namo warned the Divine Shield and himself for no reason. There must be other reasons.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Luke spit out a name: "Sebastian Shaw."

 Chapter 104

    "The mad scientist who turned himself into a mutant?"


    Howard crossed his legs and asked with interest.


    He is not only the manager of laboratory 1, but also a registered scientific research consultant of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Howard has the right to vote on major issues that are difficult to decide - provided Luke and Carter are not present.


    "I remember your story about him. Like the dwarf in lab 3, Sebastian Shaw is obsessed with mutant genes."


    The whole s.h.i.e.l.d. knows that Howard and Bolivar are not good at dealing with each other.


    The former thinks that Bolivar is not only a dwarf in body, but also not strong in knowledge.


    The latter believes that Howard has nothing but strong hormones and dirty thoughts.


    Every time we meet, we have to give tit for tat, full of gunpowder.


    Luke wanted to reconcile, but considering that it would help stimulate the two people''s sense of competition, he dismissed the original idea.


    "If that self proclaimed king of Atlantis, Lord of the seven seas - someone would really give himself such a long string of nicknames? They would be comparable to the menu of the restaurant."


    Feeling Carter''s cold eyes, Howard shrunk his neck and realized that this was not the time to be smart and humorous.


    He coughed twice, stared at the gloating Luke and continued, "namo Mackenzie is a mutant. Just give him a leech serum."


    "It''s not that simple. Howard, don''t you understand? It''s a diplomatic event."


    Carter frowned and thought about what to do.


    "Atlantis is an undersea civilization that human beings have never touched and do not know. Before the emergence of namo, people only heard the name from Plato''s dialogue and the legend of Poseidon."


    "But now? It appears as a country and a civilization. This means that no matter what decision the Divine Shield bureau makes, it should be careful and think twice."


    "Congress, the White House, the Pentagon... No one wants a war now. So negotiation, contact and establishment of contacts are what we have to do."


    Carter is worthy of being a commander and has a thorough perspective on the problem.


    Luke thought that if the tape of namo''s threat speech came into the White House, the president should call himself.


    After all, the other party specifically said the s.h.i.e.l.d. and his own name.


    A few minutes later, as he expected.


    "General, a call from the White House."


    When the phone on the table rang, Stryker picked up the receiver, covered it with his hand and said, "the president wants to see you."


    Having guessed it, Luke said with a relaxed face, "I''ll go to the White House in half an hour."


    Answer questions from the president and Congress at any time.


    The most important problem is to find namo''s whereabouts and stop the other party''s crazy behavior that may flood New York.


    The supreme mage may not make a move. Millions of people died in New York, which may not cause any psychological fluctuation to Gu Yi.


    Kama Taj is always a neutral bystander.


    The black death that ravaged Europe, the first World War in which tens of millions of people died, and the Second World War in which the third empire made a comeback


    If we want to stop these disasters and wars in human history, the supreme mage can eliminate them invisibly.


    "Before, I asked task force x to search for the whereabouts of the Hellfire club. Have you got any clues?"


    Asked Luke.


    "Not yet, but... I think silver fox may know something."


    Silver fox Kayla is a mutant member recruited by the Divine Shield Bureau. She is sister to Emma, the White Queen of the Hellfire club. Luke knew this long ago and told Carter.


    "Then take her as a breakthrough."


    Luke thought for a moment. If he couldn''t, he exchanged a Constantine''s "master flicker" and forced a wave of words.


    He was sure that namo would stand up and speak for the mutants for no reason, and was ready to flood New York.


    All this is definitely pushed by someone secretly!


    Sebastian Shaw, the first suspect!


    Conquistador Kang may also be - but according to this guy''s style of doing things and his usual routine, he pretends to be a historical celebrity and national leader.


    The dark poke is engaged in wind and rain, and also involves mutants. In any case, Sebastian Shaw is more suspected.


    "Break up first. I''ll deal with the president. As for namo Mackenzie, I''ll find a way to find him."


    Luke waved and smiled confidently.


    As the director of the Bureau, he behaved in a light manner, and there would be no pressure on the people at hand.


    "Namo... The nest of Atlantis is in the Atlantic Ocean."


    Luke recalled the information in his mind. He remembered that the guy had a "sacred puniton Trident", which was a symbol of the kingship of Atlantis.


    It can control the sea, set off wind and waves, create tsunami and release electric current!


    It can be said to be an artifact level weapon.


    In addition to the "Proteus horn" calling marine life, namo''s combat power should rank among the top ten on earth - who calls those superheroes either not born or not growing up.


    "Go step by step. Anyway, with namo''s character, it''s impossible to hide."


    After finalizing the general plan, Luke got up and flew to the White House.


    Unlike the sea king image on the next set, marvel is more like a villain, with moody personality and great emotional fluctuations.


    Generally speaking, it is a secondary disease that is easy to be rhythmic.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White House, lawn.


    The tall and straight figure fell quickly like a shell.


    Dong.


    When landing, Luke opened the biological force field and caused no damage except some movement.


    "General Carville, the president is waiting for you in his office."


    The White House security director is used to the way Luke appears.


    For the young major general, the no fly zone was in vain, and no one could stop him anyway.


    Many old-fashioned generals who have a problem with this only dare to talk behind their backs and remain silent face to face.


    A few minutes later, Luke walked into the Oval Office and met the dignified president.


    "Major general Carville, do you have anything to say about Atlantis and the mutant who... Caused the tsunami?"


    The president took off his glasses, pinched his nose and said wearily, "the Pentagon is going crazy. Admiral bullock and Admiral Richardson of the naval system called. The two aircraft carriers in the Atlantic were attacked respectively. Fortunately, there were no casualties."


    "Mr. Edgar Hoover of the FBI played me a tape a few hours ago. There was a mutant named namo Mackenzie who admitted that he did all this and threatened us to flood New York - if we didn''t do what he said!"


    The president looked at the expressionless Luke and asked in a deep voice, "major general, I could have had a happy weekend and had dinner with my wife and daughter, but now I have to face this pile of trouble. I hope you can give a satisfactory answer."


    "Is the president blaming me?"


    Luke raised his head slightly and asked calmly.


    The voice fell to the ground, and the atmosphere in the Oval Office suddenly became dignified.


    The aide sitting on one side rolled his throat and swallowed his saliva.


    He was not sure whether he could protect the president if major general Carville broke into violence.

 Chapter 105

    "Major general, you misunderstood."


    Feeling the change in the atmosphere of the Oval Office, the president put on his glasses again and piled up a gentle smile like a face change in Sichuan Opera.


    "I was just dazzled by the bad news coming one after another. I don''t want to blame you. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is responsible for the reception and control of mutants. Now there is such a big mess. I should explain it to the generals in the Pentagon."


    Similar words were said in a softer tone this time.


    I can''t hear the slightest complaint, but it''s more like friendly discussion.


    The art of language is a basic skill for politicians.


    "With all due respect, the generals in the Pentagon should be more prudent. Maintaining high-intensity vigilance and preparing battle plans are what they have to do, not like a frightened and chattering country bitch looking for something from the White House."


    Luke bluntly accused the old guys, and the president''s head turned big.


    This will spread, and the contradiction between the Navy and the army will probably intensify.


    At that time, the headache is still yourself.


    "Major general Carville, let''s put these problems aside for the time being."


    The president covered his face.


    "Let''s talk about Atlantis - what exactly are their origins?"


    The president cut off the topic. He didn''t forget that the young major general standing in front of him was only 20 years old.


    It is the age of rebellious, frivolous and wanton impulse.


    As the saying goes, politicians prefer to deal with politicians because they have default rules of the game.


    But it''s a headache to meet a young man like Luke.


    He may not abide by the explicit rules of the political game, and it is possible to overturn the table on impulse.


    In addition, the other party once flew to Berlin to end the world war.


    And the military''s strongest super soldier, Superman appointed by the allies and many other auras.


    Not to mention the people in the Pentagon, even the White House has to give some face.


    In Eisenhower''s words, "how can we restrain a walking atomic bomb and put him in a cage?".


    "Don''t worry, Mr. President. We don''t know anything about Atlantis."


    Luke pulled out his chair and sat down with a relaxed expression of no problem.


    "Atlantis is an ancient civilization. They and Lemurian civilization existed on the earth ten thousand years ago, but they were successively sunk in the flood of extinction."


    "Perhaps the Atlanteans regarded themselves as the people of the God of the sea and had a strong fear of the sea. Instead of extinction, they miraculously saved a trace of civilization and began to inherit in the deep sea of the Atlantic Ocean."


    "For nearly a century, many archaeologists have found the remains of prehistoric civilization near the Atlantic Ocean."


    Luke talked eloquently and showed the expert attitude of "I know Atlantis better than anyone", which was secretly praised by the president and chief of staff in the office.


    In fact, most of this information comes from the residual memory deep in the mind.


    About the real history of Atlantis, we have to start with the God group.


    Those cosmic giants came to earth for the second time - the first time was four billion years ago. They transformed some primitive humans from which modern mutants evolved.


    Those primitive humans transformed by the God group are divided into three camps: the eternal, the abnormal and human.


    The eternal is a new God, who studies the absorption and transformation of cosmic energy. He has a long life and is almost immortal.


    They once built three cities on the earth, the Arctic city in Siberia, the undersea city in the Pacific, and Olympia in Greece - once regarded as gods by the Greeks.


    After several migrations, there was a conflict in the middle, and zulas, the leader of the eternal, exiled his brother AlaRS into space.


    The latter is the director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission and the father of the crazy Titan.


    Relying on his gifted ability and vigorous vitality, he rebuilt his home on Titan and formed an "eternal family".


    If we go back to the source and carefully investigate the family pedigree, the human beings on earth are somewhat related to mieba.


    The opposite of the eternal is the abnormal.


    They built cities on land, developed genetic engineering, took Lemuria as the capital, tried to dominate the whole planet, and formed the Lemurian civilization that existed at the same time as Atlantis.


    Abnormal people have a high probability of gene mutation, and their offspring have no similarities with their parents.


    The only thing they have in common is that they are different from each other.


    Abnormal people have strong hostility to all species, which also leads to the extremely aggressive Lemurian civilization and provokes many enemies.


    They ushered in destruction in 16000 BC.


    The God group came to earth for the second time and destroyed Lemuria, the capital of the abnormal.


    At the same time, it caused the movement of the continental plate, affected Atlantis and sank into the Atlantic Ocean.


    This extremely ancient history may only be recorded and retained by Kama Taj.


    Luke didn''t bother to say much, so he skipped the front and got to the point: "namo Mackenzie is the new king of Atlantis and a mutant at the same time."


    "Mankind''s exclusion and persecution of mutants makes him harbor hatred and want revenge."


    The president looked dignified and asked softly, "Divine Shield has long known the existence of Atlantis. Why not report it?"


    "Because we have no conclusive evidence to convince the Pentagon and members of Congress that an ancient civilization tens of thousands of years ago hid in the depths of the Atlantic Ocean."


    Luke shrugged and said: "Mr. President, you should not forget Dr. teslak''s reaction when he first told the generals about mutants? Everyone''s face was filled with contempt and disdain. Director Hoover of the FBI even made a harmonic boastful laugh, saying that it was just a bad lie fabricated by the Divine Shield to defraud research funds."


    "So sometimes, weakness and ignorance are not obstacles to survival, arrogance is."


    The president showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, coughed twice, and selectively ignored the bitter irony of director Hoover.


    He knew that the FBI and the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. never dealt with each other, especially the relationship between the two directors was not good.


    Edgar Hoover is a vindictive man. It''s not good for the young and rebellious Luke.


    "Major general Carville, since the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. knows something about Atlantis, have you made a response plan?"


    Asked the chief of staff, who was quietly listening.


    "Judging from the current situation, no one wants another war. Once an irreconcilable fierce contradiction between marine civilization and the land world is formed, I''m afraid it will become the beginning of the Third World War."


    Luke still looked calm and calmly replied, "war will not come. This is my guarantee to you."


    "Although namo Mackenzie is a king, his blood is impure and has not been fully recognized by the Atlanteans. It is not so simple to start a war between the two civilizations."


    "The speech he made on that tape was more of a threat to force the military to give in."


    The president thought for a long time that Luke had a point.


    The Pentagon and the White House were mainly frightened by the sudden emergence of Atlantis and the tsunami that hit Anna Maria Island.


    Many times, humans think they know enough about the world. In fact, the planet under their feet does not belong to them alone.


    "Mr. President, tell the generals in the Pentagon that New York will not fall."


    Luke told the story of Atlantis, Sebastian Shaw and Hellfire club.


    A moment later, he stood up and looked down at the president sitting in his chair, "because I will personally go to the Atlantic to let Atlantis know that the land world is far less fragile than they thought."

 Chapter 106

    As the helicopter slowly lifted off, Luke put on his sunglasses and sat in the cockpit, overlooking the shrinking White House.


    In fact, he wanted to fly directly, but considering the arrogant way of coming on, he might be mistaken for an enemy attack by the Atlantic Fleet, causing unnecessary panic and chose to give up.


    Think of it as a break after the 500 meter sprint.


    The major general thought so.


    Just now in the Oval Office, the president and the Pentagon meant that they wanted the s.h.i.e.l.d. to compromise temporarily and suspend the plan to host mutants.


    This will buy more time for the Pentagon to reach Atlantis.


    Luke can see that both the White House and the military are interested in understanding a marine civilization that has existed for tens of thousands of years.


    It''s like two hunters in a jungle who always have to see each other before shooting.


    "Atlantis is much stronger than lighthouse countries. It''s unrealistic to expect them to be like Indians."


    Luke pulled his mouth and smiled sarcastically.


    The Pilgrims who arrived in the new world at that time had the idea of peaceful coexistence with the Indians at first.


    But later, when a large number of immigrants arrived, the living space was squeezed, and the contradiction between the two sides detonated like a lit powder keg.


    Today''s Indians have long lost their land, national culture and religious beliefs.


    For the top of the federal government, they want to repeat history.


    Confirm whether Atlantis is hostile, and then confirm whether their scientific and technological level is backward or advanced.


    This is related to the strategy adopted later, whether it is war or diplomacy.


    Presidents and generals don''t want to fight because they are both pacifists.


    Instead, it will not benefit from rashly opening the war.


    "But what does this have to do with me?"


    Luke doesn''t want to take the overall situation into account. He doesn''t have to make sacrifices for the White House and the military.


    Mutant is a good card and can play a big role in the future.


    It''s unreasonable. Namo gave a warning casually, and he had to obey the order honestly.


    No matter how powerful Atlantis is, can it compare with the future overlord of the universe and the three empires of the Milky way?


    "It''s kind of like two children grabbing toys from each other."


    Luke laughed at himself when he noticed that there was a trace of unhappiness in his heart.


    He knew that the Pentagon did not call the White House to ask the president to come up with a solution.


    The real purpose of those guys in the navy is to put pressure on themselves.


    Or more accurately, I want to see Superman''s jokes.


    How should a powerful major general face the threat and warning of an unknown civilization?


    If you are too tough, you will bear the main responsibility that may provoke war.


    Being too weak is tantamount to losing the dignity of the country, and will cast a shadow on Superman''s dazzling aura of creating miracles.


    This is a difficult multiple-choice question.


    "Unfortunately, only children make choices..."


    Luke smiled, took out a generation of products promoted by Skynet, a brick sized mobile phone, and dialed a number.


    This thing has not been put on the market for the time being. It is only provided to various military bases and government agencies as a military product. The commercialization will probably be delayed for some time.


    However, the publicity work of stark industry has been carried out in full swing.


    Howard''s learning speed is amazing, absorbing Luke''s usual business concepts such as "conceptual speculation" and "market preheating".


    In fact, mobile phones with low scientific and technological content are boasted as "the only thing to change the way of communication in the future", "the first choice for families with cars", "a must-have for people with cutting-edge technology"... Such advertising words are overwhelming and bombarded continuously.


    Completely packaged this silly, big, black and thick mobile phone into a high-end product that can only be bought by successful people and elites, as if you can greatly improve your status as long as you own it.


    It has to be said that hype gimmicks and false packaging are easy to use in any era.


    Luke is considering whether to make further efforts to get out the methods of "hunger marketing" and "Navy evaluation".


    Directly build the mobile phone produced by Skynet into a light of domestic products and high-tech cutting-edge products.


    "I must have chosen the wrong script."


    The major general shook his head, restrained his divergent thinking and said to Colonel Phillips at the other end of the phone, "I''m going to the second Atlantic Fleet. Do you know general ignum well?"


    "Yes? That''s the best. Tell him I need temporary command of the second fleet."


    "There''s still a meeting at the White House. There''s no time to order. Call Nimitz and ask him to help."


    "Although the relationship between the Navy Department and the Army Department has always been bad, we are all acquaintances. There is no need to be embarrassed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few minutes later, Luke hung up.


    MacArthur, who was searching Wolverine before and was the supreme emperor of neon Island, gave generous support.


    Now it''s the turn to claim the temporary command of the second fleet. I don''t know if Chester Nimitz will give face.


    The other side is now the Minister of naval operations, and the Atlantic Fleet participated in the Sicilian landing campaign. Luke met him at that time.


    Later, when they returned to New York, they also attended the commendation banquet together.


    "The Navy... Unfortunately, the current president is not Roosevelt. He is more interested in nuclear weapons."


    Luke thought silently.


    The United States, bordering the Atlantic Ocean in the East and the Pacific Ocean in the west, is a traditional maritime power.


    This is also why the navy has a special status and can become the first service in the future.


    At the end of the 19th century, Mahan, a US naval theorist, put forward the "sea power theory", advocating the establishment of a navy ocean fleet and the mastery of sea power.


    Then open up mines, build overseas bases and seize world hegemony.


    This strategy was widely recognized. From then on, the Navy began to build battleships of more than 10000 tons and entered an accelerated stage of unprecedented development.


    Especially when Roosevelt was in power, he mainly established a "first-class naval fleet" and put forward the amazing goal of catching up with Britain and striving to be the first in the world.


    A few years later, the Atlantic Fleet was officially established and experienced two world wars.


    At its peak, it had 1.5 million troops, nearly 20000 ships and more than 10000 aircraft.


    "So it''s no wonder that those people in the Army Department are weird all day. To put it bluntly, it''s just lemon. After all, it''s not as beautiful as others."


    Luke remembered that at every meeting, many generals of the two factions in the Pentagon fought tit for tat. In fact, the scene was no different from the quarrel between Irish gangs.


    However, the former discusses national interests and military strategy, while the latter is to collect protection fees and block division.


    "Speaking of, I''m an Army Faction now. Nimitz really doesn''t have to give face."


    Luke crossed his fingers, thinking that if the Atlantic Fleet didn''t cooperate, the plan would have to change a little.


    When neon Island surrendered after World War II.


    President Truman wanted MacArthur, the army commander, to preside over the surrender ceremony and sign it as a representative of the allies.


    This proposal immediately aroused strong dissatisfaction with Nimitz, the Navy''s leading brother. He even publicly refused to attend.


    The fierce and obvious opposition forced the president to withdraw his proposal and comfort him. Later, he put the signing ceremony on the warship.


    After that time, the dispute over land and sea power in the United States was basically open.


    The top generals of both factions dislike each other.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.d., led by a major general of the army, provoked Atlantis and caused losses to two aircraft carriers of the Navy."


    Luke thought about it. It''s estimated that many big men in the Navy want to see themselves eat flat.


    "But I''m not involved. I''m just an innocent melon eater."


    The future orientation of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is to maintain world peace and be a large organization responsible for contact and communication between civilizations outside the earth.


    It doesn''t belong to the naval faction or the army faction at all.


    "Two groups of red deer are intriguing. What does it have to do with the director of aegis."


    Luke tilted his lips, thinking that he could take this opportunity to separate the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. from the Pentagon, so as not to be pulled back and forth and forced to stand in line.


    "General, we have reached the second fleet."


    Hearing the driver''s warning, Luke looked up and saw the aircraft carrier of the second fleet crawling quietly on the sea.

 Chapter 107

    "Major general Carville, I have received orders from general Nimitz. Now the fleet belongs to you."


    The helicopter landed on the open deck. Captain block of the second fleet came up against the strong wind of the propeller.


    The Secretary of naval operations did not lose Superman''s face.


    Even if the other party belongs to the Army Faction, it is a good opportunity to challenge.


    "Give me face... It can become my mantra in the future."


    Luke took off his sunglasses and was satisfied with his interpersonal relationship.


    This is also a manifestation of personality charm.


    "The two aircraft carriers that were raided by Atlantis yesterday are the Lincoln and the Stannis."


    When Captain Bullock received the order, he cooperated with Luke''s inquiry.


    "According to the soldiers'' report, it was 4:20 p.m. the weather on the sea suddenly became very bad, with lightning and thunder, dark clouds sweeping, and dozens of meters of waves."


    Luke narrowed his eyes. This way of creating a wave of atmosphere and brewing the effect can be said to be very namo.


    It''s similar to magneto. You can lose a fight, but you can''t lose your momentum.


    They all belong to the kind that takes a lot of special effects.


    "Then a man boarded the deck. He claimed to be the king of Atlantis and said a lot of... Inaudible nonsense."


    Captain Bullock scratched his head. It was stormy and the sailors were busy taking the plane on deck back to the hangar without paying attention.


    "Later, the man became angry. A group of tall soldiers with blue skin appeared from under the water. Their weapons are more advanced than ours. They can shoot light and freeze people into ice."


    "And our carbine bullets can''t break through their armor."


    Luke nodded. The technology of Atlantis is ahead of the current earth, at least for an era.


    However, it is a high-tech civilization. The national system is almost backward with wakanda, with a clear and strict hierarchy.


    The standard of selecting a king depends first on blood, followed by strength.


    If Atlantis had few royal family members and fewer lineal blood, it would not be possible to get the hybrid namo in turn.


    "Atlantis soon took control of the two aircraft carriers. Many sailors tried to resist, but there was no effect. The first man on the deck was namo Mackenzie. He was like a super soldier with boundless power!"


    Captain Bullock recalled the sailors'' frightened expression and couldn''t help looking at Luke. The young major general was a super soldier and the best one.


    He paused and continued, "the man lifted a bomber into the sea with his bare hands and destroyed the rest of the aircraft and the engines of two aircraft carriers with a trident."


    "As a result, the Lincoln and Stannis are still stranded on the sea and cannot return to the dock for maintenance."


    Luke waved his hand and said it was a small matter. "Captain block, I''ll take the two aircraft carriers back later."


    An aircraft carrier is about tens of thousands of tons. It may be difficult to carry it, but it''s not a big problem to push it back as a humanoid engine.


    Luke''s current peak strength remains at about 500 tons.


    With full strength, it can reach 1000 tons.


    And that''s not the limit.


    In theory, he grows every day.


    Howard, who once gave him the test, was devastated by his incredibly strong body data. He couldn''t imagine that human beings could evolve to this extent.


    Luke always remembered the shocked eyes of iron man''s father, and then said to him, "you must live very hard and be careful in everything you do for fear of damaging those concrete walls and reinforced concrete buildings."


    But he soon broke Howard''s brain patch and replied, "No. everything has a biological force field."


    Then the conversation ended.


    "Thank you, major general Carville."


    Captain Bullock''s brow curled. He was a little confused.


    Can the young major general standing in front of me repair the aircraft carrier engine?


    Or is the other party going to fly directly to the dock and bring back a maintenance team?


    Even if he tried to break his head, the captain couldn''t guess. Luke took a simpler and rougher method.


    "Captain, how many aircraft carriers can the second fleet use?"


    Luke stood on the deck and immediately became the focus.


    The sailors and pilots who heard the news stared at him with admiration and awe.


    "There are three more ships that can be put into use immediately."


    Captain Bullock hesitated.


    He didn''t know what Luke wanted, but he easily gave the aircraft carrier battle to an army major general. He always felt that the risk was very high.


    If Chester Nimitz, the leading elder brother of the Navy, had not called, the captain, who is famous for his steadiness, might not have handed over the command.


    "OK. Then you order them to drop torpedoes into the target area of the Strait of Gibraltar."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled, determined to pay namo back.


    Torpedo bombing is probably to ignite a detonator at the door of Atlantis.


    It may not hurt the huge city located at the bottom of the sea, but it will certainly harass the angry namo.


    "Torpedo?"


    Captain Bullock was puzzled.


    "Can this work? Those Atlanteans don''t live at the bottom of the sea. Torpedoes should be no threat to them."


    Luke didn''t say much. He said with a confident smile, "whether the plan is effective or not depends on the implementation."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Atlantis, Bosnia.


    This is the center of the four oceans and the highest Holy Land in the eyes of marine life.


    The magnificent city stands at the bottom of the sea and retains the mysterious atmosphere of ancient civilization.


    The huge stone pillars stand tall and support the magnificent square dome.


    Many blue skinned Atlanteans rode seahorses or shuttle ships to form a gorgeous light belt around the capital.


    Under the deep sea, it is not as dark and cold as people think.


    Those colorful algae, or huge jellyfish, emit charming light and reflect dreamy colors.


    All this is destined to be hard for mankind to see.


    Enter the center of the city through the huge water film covering Bosnia.


    You can see an extremely gorgeous palace and castle, and many armed guards patrol back and forth.


    Powerful high-pressure water cannons were set up at sentries everywhere.


    Once an outsider breaks in, there will be the fiercest fire attack.


    In the conference hall of the palace, namo, holding a trident, leaned against the throne.


    His eyebrows were tightly screwed up, and his face revealed negative emotions such as irritability and impatience.


    The many robed nobles standing at the bottom are the Presbyterian Church of Atlantis.


    They repeated the same boring rules, and namo on the throne could almost smell a rotten smell.


    It''s ridiculous that an ancient civilization that has been inherited for tens of thousands of years still holds the rules set by its ancestors!


    Thinking of the evolution in Mr. Shaw''s mouth, namo was even more tired of looking at the Presbyterian.


    "Your Majesty, we should not communicate with the land world! Let alone in a bad way that may provoke war!"


    An old atalanti robed aristocrat showed a look of sadness, as if namo had done something treacherous.


    "Atlantis has always adhered to the tradition of seclusion and closure for a long time, so as to better preserve itself and avoid unnecessary incidents."


    "But, your majesty, for what mutant, you took the initiative to expose the existence of Atlantis!"


    "Even use war as a threat! Do you really want to involve your people in the war for a group of aliens who have nothing to do with Atlantis?"


    Namo snorted heavily and said loudly, "will Atlantis lose to the land world? We have far more scientific and technological strength than them and occupy 70% of the vast territory of this planet!"


    "Why did the Atlanteans hide? We are stronger than the land people. They should be afraid and bow down to us!"


    The robed nobles were in an uproar. Ignoring the etiquette of kings and officials, they began to accuse namo and regard him as a madman.


    Since Atlantis sank into the Atlantic Ocean, they have rarely set foot on land.


    On the one hand, leaving underwater for a long time will make Atlantis very uncomfortable and even coma;


    On the other hand, the great disaster of the change of the continental plate left a deep psychological shadow on them.


    "We don''t have to plunder land and resources! War is meaningless, your majesty!"


    The robed nobleman admonished.


    "Of course it makes sense. Let the land people know our existence, understand our strength, and worship Atlantis as a god! Isn''t that enough?"


    Namo''s mouth provoked a cruel smile. He thought Mr. Xiao was right. The process of evolution was always accompanied by fighting and extinction.


    Survival of the fittest, this is the law of nature!


    "Your Majesty..."


    The robed nobleman wanted to say something, but he vaguely heard the continuous explosion.


    Namo, who had better hearing, frowned and made a slight effort on his legs, like a sharp arrow, directly rushed out of the palace.


    He didn''t want to listen to a bunch of old guys for a long time, so he took the opportunity to leave.


    Breaking through the huge water film that protects and hides the city, namo is going all the way up.


    The violent explosion became more and more clear, and the disordered water flow formed fine vortices of different sizes.


    "Damn land man!"


    Namo turned up angrily. He saw the bodies of fish floating on the sea.


    Boom!


    Swing your legs and accelerate suddenly!


    Namo with Trident broke the water directly, like a God, standing in mid air!

 Chapter 108

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Before namo could find out the situation and vent his anger, his smiling low voice suddenly sounded in his ear like thunder.


    Boom!


    The atmosphere vibrates and makes a harsh explosion!


    Namo''s pupils contracted and condensed into the tip of a needle, capturing the tall figure coming in an instant.


    The other side was still standing on the deck at the last moment, and the next second was like a supersonic aircraft launched, tearing the air with a bang.


    Boom!


    As soon as poor namo broke the water, he was hit in the face by a powerful oblique swing fist.


    Since he awakened his natural ability and highlighted the blood characteristics of Atlantis in his body, he has never felt like this again.


    they hurt! Pain! Numbness!


    Just like countless barrels of explosives burst open, a mouthful of blood mixed with teeth, throwing a beautiful arc.


    Namo himself is more like a shell, directly hitting several amazing floats on the sea, setting off huge waves one after another.


    "You..."


    The angry namo forgot his pain and was about to say a few cruel words. The tall figure approached again.


    Blast!


    Luke arrived in an instant in his steel armor.


    His hands were clasped and clenched into fists, like a heavy hammer.


    Cut the head and cover the face, smash it down!


    The sticky air waves screamed, as if to pierce the eardrum!


    On the chaotic sea surface, a column of water of more than ten meters was lifted.


    The beaten namo pulled out a straight line, sank into the water and disappeared.


    "Hoo! I feel much better."


    Luke, hanging in the air, rubbed his fist, and a smile came out of the corners of his mouth.


    He has no habit of starting fighting after greeting.


    Whoever the enemy is, beat him first!


    On the deck of the carrier, Captain Bullock''s eyelids jumped.


    Even if he is famous for his steadiness, he can''t help showing his frightened expression of "is this still human?".


    Superman''s reputation, many deeds we have heard.


    For example, a person fights hundreds of Aryan demons alone in Paris, flies to Berlin, ends the war... And so on.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Listening and witnessing are two different things!


    At least captain Bullock was still deeply shocked when he saw Luke ejected like a supersonic aircraft and punched namo into the sea.


    "I finally understand why general Nimitz should give a major general face."


    The captain smiled bitterly.


    If the Admiralty is a huge aircraft carrier, the Army Department with Luke is a Gundam.


    Bullock had no doubt that he could dismantle an aircraft carrier with his bare hands.


    "Is that Superman? It''s like josta''s fighter!"


    "My God! Super soldier! Do you think the captain of the United States is so strong?"


    "I should! I often read his comics! He beat Hitler many times!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sailors and pilots were discussing the combat effectiveness of Superman and Captain America, while watching the battlefield from a distance.


    They are all veterans who have experienced World War II and seen big scenes.


    But I''ll see you for the first time.


    "Namo - that bastard''s name? I think he''s dead."


    "Who can bear such a punch! Major general Carville''s punch can even break through an aircraft carrier!"


    "I bet five dollars and a week to clean the deck. That guy must not hang up! He hasn''t taken out his discharged Trident!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of melon eaters were chatting, but they found that it was getting dark suddenly.


    Large dark clouds covered the clear sky, and the calm sea rolled up turbulent waves like anger.


    Boom!


    A human shadow broke the sea!


    Namo is back.


    "You damn land man! I''ll kill you!"


    The bruised namo holds a puniton Trident, which lingers on his right arm like the blue current of a small snake.


    On the strong arm, the muscles are twisted, showing terrible strength.


    At this moment, he seemed to be the master of the sea.


    Anger affects the weather.


    Dark clouds accumulate, lightning and thunder, and day is like night.


    The aircraft carriers with deep draft were pushed by waves and began to shake.


    "Can you change some fresh lines?"


    Luke curled his lips and despised namo, who was short of words.


    He watched several huge tornadoes rising suddenly, and the terrible suction pulled the water.


    Like the doomsday scene of the collapse of heaven and earth, it is presented in front of everyone.


    As king of Atlantis, namo does have the power to flood New York.


    "This guy has the advantage of playing at home."


    Luke was seriously thinking that as an Atlantean, namo had very different combat power on land and sea.


    After setting foot on land, he must be exposed to water irregularly to survive.


    If not, the physical quality and ability will gradually decline and degenerate into ordinary people.


    Once the dehydration lasts more than seven days, you may die.


    But the headache is that namo can''t stay in Atlantis forever.


    Because he is a hybrid with the genes of normal humans and Atlantis.


    Double physiological characteristics, double happiness.


    Therefore, staying in any place in the water or on land for a long time may lead to a imbalance between oxygen supply and demand, resulting in emotional mania and extreme tyranny.


    This is why he often finds trouble and fights with superheroes, which is called "tearing and forcing the little prince".


    Generally speaking, it''s not easy to use and it''s easy to get on top of it - especially when it''s short of water.


    "Are you the superman? Hum, the land people see you as a war hero, a super soldier - they''ll soon know they''re wrong."


    Namo gripped the nipton Trident and mobilized its strength.


    The dazzling electric light burst out, blasting out a straight channel.


    The condensed crystal water droplets were evaporated in an instant, leaving only a faint burnt smell.


    "Since ancient times to bo... You stand on the left, it''s all right."


    Luke''s eyes coagulated and warmed slightly.


    The stellar energy surging in the body is transformed into red light.


    Boom!


    The electric light and the heat suddenly collided with each other and burst into a strong air wave.


    Namo''s tall body, standing steadily in the air, suddenly shook a few times and couldn''t help retreating back.


    The veins on his forehead burst, clenched the nipton Trident and pushed forward.


    The dazzling electric light widened a circle, from a ferocious Python to a roaring dragon.


    "No matter how hard you try, you can''t win against Bo standing on the left."


    Luke joked, but his hot eyes did not relax.


    His physique is stronger than namo, and the other party can lift hundreds of tons of weights at most. Even if he has an advantage in home combat, it is limited.


    Boom!


    With a heavy step, the air burst!


    Instead of retreating, Luke rushed forward.


    Evaporate the high-temperature energy of flesh and blood, run forward like a sharp sword, and directly blow the namo holding the Trident out.


    The silver electric light, like a winding crack, hit the dark sky.


    Namo was driven into the sea again, his face full of reluctance.


    With his defeat, the raging storm and the accumulated rainstorm seem to be one of the delays.


    Luke tore open the huge tornado, waved his right arm, condensed thousands of tons of power into a little, and forcibly scattered the majestic water flowing at high speed.


    Namo, who broke through the sea, seemed to be falling apart.


    Even the Neptune Trident, the exclusive weapon of the king of Atlantis, can''t hold it.


    "This guy is so strong!"


    The arrogant namo finally woke up. He held the Trident in his hands and had a strong sense of war in his eyes.


    He is the king of Atlantis. This battle must be in the spotlight and everyone is watching.


    You must not lose!

 Chapter 109

    Atlantis was conservative, almost never communicated with the outside world, and resisted the new things.


    Especially from the land world!


    What fat house, happy water, popcorn movies... All are contraband!


    They think it will corrupt people''s minds and has no value at all.


    This is also one of the reasons why the system and tradition they advocate seem quite backward.


    The set of rules inherited for thousands of years will always become untimely.


    No matter how powerful a civilization is, it will become weak sooner or later if it is self closed for a long time.


    Vakanda is the most obvious example.


    As one of the most technologically advanced countries on earth, their way of choosing leaders is neither a public vote nor a parliamentary judgment, but a simple and rough competition challenge.


    Can it be said that a vakanda who fights badly will be a qualified king?


    There is no connection between individual force and their own ability.


    It can be seen from this that the long isolation makes these wakanda people who sit on Zhenjin ore veins and don''t worry about developing resources at all still have a tribal understanding of the world.


    Namo, who grew up in slums and then went to the land world to live, hated the rules of Atlantis.


    In his opinion, a country that judges nobility and lowliness by dress and blood is essentially no different from the slavery Dynasty in the history books.


    Backward, savage, do not know how to forge ahead!


    When namo became king, he always wanted to lead his people to explore the future, abolish the ancient tradition and make Atlantis great again!


    Unfortunately, the nobles of the Presbyterian Church always obstructed him.


    "I will pass the test of the God of the sea and prove my courage! At that time, no one will oppose my opinion!"


    Namo held his trident high, and the dazzling electric light lingered all over his body, just like putting on mighty armor, and the low momentum rose again.


    The roaring thunder ran over the dark clouds and made a deafening roar.


    "I will prove the strength of the king to the people of Atlantis again!"


    Namo seemed to hear the warm cheers from Poseidon, the capital of Atlantis.


    That''s a cry for the brave!


    The blue skinned Atlanteans respect the strong and believe that only brave soldiers can conquer the ocean and get the favor of the gods.


    This is part of the reason why namo''s ability to stand out in the crowd and ascend the throne.


    Otherwise, just because his blood is not pure enough and there are obvious differences between his skin color and his people, he can completely lose his qualification to compete for kingship.


    It''s like the black people in wakanda will never choose a white king unless he has royal blood flowing in his body.


    From the perspective of genetic genetics, this probability is very small.


    "He can fly and has stronger power than me - if you want to win the final victory, you can only summon more powerful helpers!"


    Accept the failed namo and take out another artifact belonging to the king.


    The horn of Proteus!


    This heavy horn wrapped in pure white gold ornaments can summon ancient creatures in the depths of the ocean.


    Woo woo! Woo woo!


    The loud and desolate horn rang through the sea.


    The invisible wave transmitted and released a special signal, which immediately awakened the huge sea monster sleeping in the deep sea.


    WOW! WOW! WOW!


    On the Atlantic Ocean, huge tentacles tens of meters long set off huge waves.


    "It''s the North sea monster!"


    Deep in the palace of Poseidon, the capital of Atlantis, robed nobles are watching the battle.


    "It seems that namo has been cornered by the land man. He doesn''t hesitate to use the horn of Proteus to wake up the sleeping Kraken!"


    "Kraken needs a lot of food every time he wakes up. It seems that we have to prepare another sacrifice day!"


    "Hum, even a land man can''t defeat - this is the great king of Atlantis, our proud majesty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The robed nobles talked and continued to look at the battlefield through a layer of water film mirror.


    Clarken, also known as the "North sea monster", is said to be a giant sea monster in Greenland.


    It usually lurks at the bottom of the deep sea and occasionally rises to the surface to attack passing ships and prey on whales and other large marine animals.


    In ancient times, many sailors regarded Kraken''s body as a "small island" where they lived and camped.


    Until the sea monster dived, he was buried in the sea and reduced to food.


    It is one of the guardians of Atlantis and, like the giant whale gujardo, is subject to the call of the horn of PROTUS.


    "I didn''t expect such a strong man among the land people."


    A robed nobleman looked at Superman who forced namo into a disadvantage and couldn''t help humming.


    The existence of Atlantis even surpassed the oldest Sumerian civilization in the human world.


    Therefore, they naturally do not look down on the so-called land people.


    "Whether namo can win the final victory is the key! If he fails, then - as a hybrid! What qualifications does he have to sit on the throne?"


    Another robed nobleman laughed mockingly.


    "I''m ashamed to think that I''m going to grovel to a wild species and call him his majesty!"


    The Presbyterian people looked at each other, but did not denounce this rebellious and illegal words.


    "Namo is too impulsive and not stable. He is not suitable to be a king."


    The most respected robed nobleman said, "if he loses to a land man, it proves that the God of the sea has abandoned him, and a king who has lost his favor is not worthy of loyalty."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Call a helper if you can''t win?"


    Luke chuckled and his eyes gave off extremely hot energy.


    Beihai giant demon is almost 150 meters long, like an enlarged version of the king squid.


    More than a dozen powerful tentacles are enough to entangle the aircraft carriers parked in the distance and overturn them.


    Considering captain Bullock''s safety, Luke cut off a huge tentacle with a hot line of sight without saying a word.


    Tear!


    The red light cuts across!


    The huge tentacle of the Beihai giant demon was cut off by blocking the waist.


    Kraken under the pain of eating sent out a harsh cry that shook his eardrum.


    The remaining tentacles, like mountains, with terrible power, blow up the air and sweep away!


    Luke let go of the biological force field to form a solid barrier to block the powerful and fierce attack!


    Boom!


    He was like a full-blown baseball, flying backwards in an instant.


    Under the gloomy sky, the dark red cloak pulled out the faint shadow.


    A silver lightning tore open the sky, and Luke, who was steady, took a deep breath and dived down like a fighter.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The air makes a dull noise. Under the sudden acceleration, the dark red shadow breaks through the sound barrier and draws a beautiful arc.


    One punch hit the huge and soft head of the North sea monster, and hit the monster into the water.


    Then, the strong arms of strength burst around, hugged a tentacle and pulled hard!


    "Charcoal baking, sashimi, salt baking... Let''s just charcoal baking!"


    Luke said the method of making delicious food while lowering his head to let out hot eyes.


    The high-temperature radiation of evaporated flesh and blood, like a dazzling red sword, runs through and down!


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The surging waves on the sea were evaporated in an instant, emitting a large mass of white gas.


    A dozen huge tentacles struggling frantically seemed to be pulled out and slid down.


    "What else can you do?"


    Loosen the tentacle held by his arms, Luke swept the huge body floating on the sea with a little indifference.


    Then he looked at the stunned namo.


    It has to be said that the strength of the other party is good enough to rank among the top powers on earth.


    Especially when you have the advantage of home combat and artifact bonus.


    But it''s a pity that he met Superman.

 Chapter 110

    Hidden in an underwater U-shaped submarine, the people of the Hellfire Club watched the battlefield from a distance through periscopes.


    "Shaw, what should we do next? Namo is not Superman''s opponent."


    The young white queen held her chest in her hands and turned her head.


    "Now, we have to admit a fact. Luke Carville, the major general of the army, is stronger than the mutant and Atlantis."


    "I really doubt whether he is human!"


    Sebastian was so angry that he didn''t care to maintain his past demeanor that he cursed: "namo''s own strength is not weak, and he chose the battlefield in the Atlantic Ocean, and the summoned North Sea giant demon is not Superman''s opponent!"


    The more he said, the more angry he was. He wanted to smash the periscope with one punch and completely erase the dark red cloak from his sight.


    "Is this guy really invincible?"


    Sebastian was livid and unwilling to accept reality.


    If Superman has no weakness, he is the most powerful humanoid creature on earth.


    So what is a mutant?


    The "perfect race theory" I firmly believe in has become empty talk!


    "Shaw, are we going to give him up?"


    The torrent asked hesitantly.


    Hellfire club, and Atlantis are not completely tied to the same chariot.


    It''s too late to get away at this time!


    "No! Namo is a very useful piece. Emma managed to implant a psychological hint of ''trust in mutants'' into him. She can''t just throw it away."


    Sebastian waved his big hand and said seriously, "torrent, you cover namo! Emma, you tell him to retreat quickly."


    "Since you can''t beat Superman, start a war! Let Atlantis and the land world consume each other!"


    The White Queen nodded and put her fingers near her temples, like a start switch, communicating with namo on the sea in the distance.


    "Escape? The king of Atlantis will never be a coward to escape!"


    Namo''s answer was straightforward and decisive.


    "A fool with a dead head."


    The White Queen was speechless and conveyed the original words to Sebastian Shaw.


    "Forget it! Take him away by force!"


    Sebastian gritted his teeth and said.


    He once saw with his own eyes in Paris how Superman killed three "warships" in Berlin.


    The young major general would not hesitate to get rid of the enemy.


    The submarine hidden under the water floated slowly. In addition to the black king Sebastian Shaw, the White Queen and the torrent, there was a new face in the command cabin.


    "Torrent, you stay here to make a storm! Kenny, you take me up later and take namo away!"


    Sebastian''s eyes were filled with hate. If only there were no superman in the world.


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao."


    New face Kenny nodded.


    Like the red devil, he belongs to a mutant with obvious characteristics.


    With a pair of white wings behind it, it can soar in the sky, just like the angels in the Bible.


    Kenny, nicknamed "angel", is stronger than namo''s flying ability.


    His body changed. Not only did he grow wings, his bones became hollow, and his eyes had the dynamic vision of raptors, like birds and animals.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the sea.


    The fighting continues.


    Using all means, namo, who still failed to recover his disadvantage, refused the White Queen''s escape proposal.


    His right hand waved the Trident, his body accelerated sharply and rushed into the air.


    The hot electric light exploded like a shell!


    Luke did not dodge and directly smashed the roaring high-temperature lightning.


    "Ready to play melee?"


    He said with a joking smile.


    With the saber toothed tiger and Wolverine brothers as human sandbags, Luke has integrated the "body art master" of the death knell into his consciousness.


    To tell the truth, all kinds of fighting skills and gun knowledge can be written down once and learned twice for him with a super brain.


    But the experience of those battles about the death knell and the rich experience precipitated are valuable wealth that needs to be digested slowly.


    Fully master and absorb all this, and let Luke exchange six skill cards in total.


    Now, it''s time to test the effect.


    Tear open the heavy fist of the air wave and hit the blocked Trident.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    The nipton Trident, made of the strongest materials by the best craftsmen in Atlantis, shook violently and almost flew out.


    "I am the holder of a hundred consecutive victories in the Atlantis arena!"


    Namo clenched the Trident, and the two majestic currents whirled at high speed, like the tangled Naga snake, crashing on the unarmed Luke.


    The huge impact drove the Superman back a distance.


    "Well, I''m the MVP winner with the highest output, the most injuries and the largest number of heads in the World War II replica."


    Luke curled his mouth and said in namo''s tone.


    With a heavy step under his feet, the air was stepped out of circles of ripples visible to the naked eye.


    He was absorbed, caught the moving track of the dark red shadow, and namo waved his trident tightly.


    The high-speed rotating transparent water flow turns into a solid wall.


    He tried to block Luke''s attack in this way.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t work!


    Luke kicked the knight and kicked hard on the iron wall of the water.


    Boom!


    The power of terror directly disperses the high-speed rotating sea water.


    Namo raised his trident, which was haunted by lightning, covered the surface and smashed it hard.


    "Atlantis'' arena level is worrying."


    Luke reached for it and put his elbow on namo''s cheek.


    The head, which had been bruised and swollen, suddenly became a circle again.


    "My..."


    Before namo could react, Luke grabbed the white blade empty handed and grabbed the Trident, which symbolized the kingship of Atlantis.


    "It''s mine."


    Luke, the villain who beat up namo and robbed the other party''s exclusive weapons, smiled kindly.


    "Eat my fork!"


    One of the Atlantis King suits made of deep-sea cold iron, the nipton Trident directly wore Nama through the heart.


    "For manic patients like you, reasoning is certainly useless."


    Luke sighed. In fact, he didn''t want to kill the sea king on his own set.


    If you can communicate normally, it''s also good to recruit this goods into the Divine Shield Bureau and form a fake version of the justice alliance.


    Unfortunately, namo is not a good teammate who can rank and score points.


    He is more like an annoying person who has never developed, loves the waves, grabs the human military line and economy, and always types on the public screen and greets Zuan.


    "Well, there are others?"


    Seeing a sudden storm on the sea, Luke pulled out the Trident that ran through namo''s chest and held each other''s neck in his other hand.


    The strong vitality of Atlantis allows him to continue breathing and maintain a trace of vitality.


    "Sebastian Shaw, I''ve caught you."


    Luke swept the sea with his super vision and caught a glimpse of a white figure rising into the sky.


    Flying mutant?


    Next, I caught a middle-aged man.


    Luke, who had seen the picture, immediately recognized that it was Sebastian Shaw.


    "Beware of his attack."


    Sebastian warned.


    With his wings outspread, Kenny flew at high speed, like a gliding glider, close to Superman in mid air.


    "Want to take namo?"


    Luke chuckled.


    The red light burst out of his eyes.


    Boom!


    Evaporate all the high-temperature energy and hit the Birdman in mid air.


    At the critical moment, Kenny followed the instructions and raised Mr. Shaw with both hands as a shield to block the hot sight of terror.


    "Give it back to you!"


    Sebastian, unharmed, raised his hand to release the absorbed energy.


    Luke, who swooped down at an amazing speed, was hit directly by the hot line of sight that bounced back.


    Release your right hand and leave the dying namo.


    "Go!"


    After catching namo and achieving his goal, Sebastian resolutely ran away.

 Chapter 111

    "Namo, forget it, forget it... You can get the weapons back later!"


    Sebastian dragged the dying namo with "Trident" in his mouth and returned to the submarine.


    "Hurry up and let Atlantis pick you up. We can''t stop Superman!"


    He shook the angry namo in his eyes to wake up the goods and stop thinking about the nipton Trident.


    The ultimate depth of U-shaped submarine is 320 meters, which may not escape Superman''s sight.


    At that time, if they are caught up, the members of Hellfire club will face the end of mass destruction if they don''t have the talent of underwater breathing.


    "Mr. Xiao, you''re right."


    Realizing the threat of death, namo temporarily put down his beloved Trident.


    The meaning of that weapon to him, like the meow hammer to Thor, contains an inseparable emotion.


    "I''ll get it back - first back to Atlantis."


    Covering his bleeding chest, the young king obeyed his inner will and sent out some special sound waves calling for deep-sea creatures.


    "You seem to have been left behind, friend."


    Luke, caught off guard by a hot sight, looked at the tornado spinning at high speed on the sea and provoked a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Sebastian Shaw has run away with namo."


    Inexplicably, the torrent behind the hall was stunned and found that the U-shaped submarine disappeared.


    That''s not right!


    Isn''t my job to disturb Superman''s sight and create chaos?


    Anyone here?


    All gone?


    Why is it so obvious that a submarine is gone?


    A series of question marks came out of the torrent''s head, and the high-speed rotating body suddenly stopped.


    The young mutant who reacted directly manipulated the air flow to form a whirlwind and carried himself away quickly.


    Stay and fight Superman, that''s what fools do!


    "If you want to go now, will it be a little late?"


    Luke took the Trident in his hand and narrowed his eyes to confirm the target.


    Like throwing a javelin, shoot out in a standard posture.


    Whoosh!


    The atmosphere burst.


    A Golden Shadow, like lightning, directly hit the running torrent.


    "It can also be regarded as finding an experimental material for Dr. Tesla."


    Luke swooped down and caught the Trident that strung the torrent into a barbecue


    "Don''t let me down, Sebastian Shaw. With your ability to make things, it should be no problem to create a war."


    The young major general stood on the sea and looked down.


    The U-shaped submarine drifted underwater, but the command cabin was empty.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Atlantis, posedonia.


    Namo, who was seriously injured, climbed out of the huge nutrient pool.


    He has been in a coma for four hours. His fine red body is full of sticky nano dissolving potions.


    The ferocious wound on the chest healed initially, with only a slight feeling of faint pain.


    The thought of his beloved Trident falling into the hands of the land people and being played, touched and used by others made namo angry.


    "Your Majesty, you haven''t fully recovered from your injury. Don''t get angry easily."


    The medical officer discouraged.


    The nipton Trident is an artifact of Atlantis and a symbol of kingship.


    The surface is engraved with magic runes that affect the weather. Hitting people will cause electric shock damage.


    Even namo''s physical quality is far superior to ordinary people, and his vitality is particularly strong. He was almost killed by the second.


    "Where are my guests?"


    Namo ignored the medical officer and asked with a frown.


    "They... Stay in the water prison."


    The medical officer replied haltingly.


    "Elder jenma said that they are land people. If they break into Atlantis, they must be taken care of even if they are invaders."


    Namo was livid and silent.


    As anger rose, there was a clear pain in the chest.


    "Take me to the water prison."


    He squeezed the sentence out of his teeth.


    Twenty minutes later, the Hellfire Club wearing breathing equipment appeared in the Council hall.


    Namo leaned on the throne and looked down on the robed nobles.


    "You imprisoned my compatriots, my guests, and claimed that it was for the safety of Atlantis."


    His tone was cold and mixed with a trace of anger.


    "Yes, your majesty. Over the years, no land people have set foot in our country, let alone entered the capital, Poseidonia, and stood in the parliament hall."


    A robed nobleman raised his head and said without fear.


    "This is a violation of tradition. The elders can''t watch your majesty make mistakes, so they stop it - it''s also our duty."


    Namo closed his lips and his eyes were colder.


    The loss of the nipton Trident has shaken his already unstable throne.


    Namo, who was in a violent mood, restrained his inner anger and slowly said, "I am the king of Atlantis, but my courtiers did not give half of their due respect. Is this also a kind of arrogation?"


    "Your Majesty, in the history of Atlantis, there has never been a hybrid king, nor a king who lost his trident and fled in battle."


    Another robed nobleman stood up.


    When the coat of nobility and inferiority of kings and ministers is lifted, there is only naked contempt and exclusion.


    "Very good."


    Namo, who smiled angrily, stood up and said loudly, "just because I don''t have the same blue skin as you, I am regarded as a ''wild species'' and'' alien ''. Even the teacher in charge of royal education is unwilling to talk to me. The high priest even advised my grandfather to expel me."


    "My mother, a princess of the royal family, lived a fine life since childhood. In order to protect me, she had to hide in the slum and endure the dirty environment and cruel life."


    "From small to large, I have been ridiculed and bullied more than you. They let me learn to keep a distance from others and avoid being hurt. They also let me see the bad nature of human nature, which has nothing to do with skin color and race."


    "You are not noble. Atlanteans are no different from terrestrial people. They are equally narrow-minded and selfish... Oh no, terrestrial people at least know how to learn."


    "When they were still drilling wood for fire, Atlantis had studied the use of marine energy, but now they all began to learn to control nuclear energy. You still stayed ten thousand years ago, clinging to that tradition."


    "What are the rules of your ancestors? You are just frightened by the God Group and the eternal, so you hide at the bottom of the sea and dare not go out."


    Namo said as he walked down the steps.


    "Your Majesty - do you know what you''re talking about?"


    A robed nobleman asked angrily.


    "Of course, I know."


    Namo covered his chest and coughed twice.


    The other hand reaches out quickly and lifts the other person up.


    "You may not know that the color I hate most is blue!"


    Click!


    Put your fingers together and use your arms.


    The robed nobleman''s neck tilted to one side and his eyes were wide open. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it until death. Namo would do it to himself.


    "Look how stupid it is. The king can''t execute the nobles... Take these rules to the God of the sea."


    Namo sneered and began a massacre without suspense.


    The guards outside heard the sound and broke into the conference hall, but they could only look at it blankly.


    Because according to the rules, they began to conspire against the king.


    Sebastian, a bystander, showed a satisfied smile on his face wearing breathing equipment.


    He glanced at the White Queen quietly and said in a voice that he could only hear: "well done."


    The latter looked calm, as if he had done nothing.


    Hatred blinded namo''s eyes. If he could calm down and think carefully.


    With the strength of Hellfire club, can Atlantis soldiers put them in water prison?


    Moreover, if the robed nobles of the Presbyterian Council want to challenge themselves, they should also create public opinion and win over public opinion.


    Instead of rashly angering a king without any preparation.


    A few minutes later, when the massacre was over, the hall was strewn with the bodies of robed nobles.


    Sebastian said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, what should we do next?"


    Wiping the blood off his hands, namo seemed to put down a big stone in his heart, and the whole person became much easier.


    He went up the steps, sat on the throne and said word by word, "war. Give the land world a war."

 Chapter 112

    S.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building.


    "This is the Trident that can control the weather and set off a tsunami?"


    Like a curious baby, Howard stared at the golden Trident on the table with great interest in his eyes


    "Its energy reading fluctuates greatly and is very unstable. It feels like a bomb that will detonate at any time. The change of reference reading... The energy source of Trident should rely on strange words engraved on the surface. They are like solar panels to absorb heat energy, and then guided by complex circuits to the top."


    Howard holds a self-made energy reading machine and scans the Trident isolated in a solid glass layer.


    If Luke hadn''t told him not to touch at will before he left, he would be ready to study it.


    The military tycoon is always enthusiastic about new things.


    The temporary silence of the universe cube has made Howard lose his goal in a short time.


    Namo''s golden Trident is a good new choice.


    "Luke said it had... Magical power. It''s dangerous."


    Carter reminded me.


    "Magic... Hehe, that''s just another form of science."


    As a gifted scientist, Howard is undoubtedly a firm materialist.


    He doesn''t believe that there are really wizards, wizards, vampires and werewolves in this world.


    They are fantastic creatures imagined by third rate writers to meet people''s desire for the unknown.


    "I once thought so, until Luke told me that under the surface of the world, there was a magical society in which mages and Demons coexisted and werewolves and blood families coexisted."


    Carter shrugged. As the commander of the Divine Shield Bureau, she was naturally entitled to know the existence of the three shrines and Kama Taj.


    And I saw Luke conjure up a fireball out of thin air.


    This made Carter once doubt whether it was true that Superman and many female warlocks had a negative distance relationship of super friendship.


    Luke, who wanted to explain what magic was, picked up a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    He had to declare again and again that he was not a demon hunter. He had no scars on his face, would not be stabbed to death by a pitchfork, and would not jump from a place three meters high and then fall to death.


    "If you have a chance, you can let him show you and satisfy your curiosity."


    Listen, Carter said that. Howard was skeptical.


    Although he often made fun of Luke with the title of female warlock pile driver, he never recognized why the Aryan devil with long horns on his head and full of fire really exists.


    However, if he has to choose, he hopes that the former is false and the latter is true.


    "I''d like to see what those female warlocks who play with other people''s feelings and indulge in flesh desire look like."


    Howard snorted and said angrily.


    I almost wrote "come and seduce me. I''m easy to be seduced by women".


    Carter rolled his eyes and said he didn''t want to participate in the topic.


    She glanced at the Trident haunted by lightning and accentuated her voice: "I want to sort out the information of Atlantis. You''d better not move. I don''t want to wait for Luke to come back and find that the chief scientific research adviser of the Divine Shield Bureau has become a mass of coke."


    Carter knew that every time Howard found something new, he couldn''t help but want to study it.


    Moreover, it is still the research model of bold death.


    Before that, when the s.h.i.e.l.d. had not been reorganized, it was called the strategic science Corps.


    This self styled genius and smart arms tycoon was almost killed because he tested the energy balance of the cosmic cube.


    "I''m not a bear child whose parents are not at home and ready to make trouble."


    Howard curled his lips and pretended not to care.


    "The universe cube is my best toy. This harpoon can only rank second at most."


    "Really? Why did I hear that you have made no progress in the study of the cosmic magic cube and began to conquer other projects."


    Facing Carter''s ruthless exposure, Howard looked a little embarrassed.


    Because the magic cube of the universe is motionless and unresponsive, like a cold brick.


    Howard, who has temporarily lost interest, has turned to making nuclear fusion reactors.


    To this end, he and Luke worked together to collect a wave of wool from the budget committee.


    Those Congressmen who usually stuck in their money bags and refused to let go easily are now afraid to hear the name of the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    No way, they really don''t have a drop.


    "By the way, where''s Luke? What did he do?"


    Howard cut off the subject and said solemnly, "to tell you the truth, I''ve been a little interested in marine biology recently."


    Carter gave each other a blank look. Do you want to study marine life?


    Obviously, I''m bored. I want to have some exciting fun!


    Luke told her long ago that Howard was an adventurous and unwilling guy.


    Only scientific research can make him stand loneliness a little. In addition, there is nothing else, not even women.


    After all, the stark family''s male tradition is that before marriage, changing bed partners is more diligent than changing clothes.


    "Luke should go to the White House at this time."


    Carter raised his sagging hair and whispered, "this matter is not over yet. The emergence of a marine civilization is enough to trigger heated discussion all over the world."


    "Explore, inquire, collect information... In the face of unknown civilization, all countries will use means. Moreover, Luke defeated namo Mackenzie and proved the power of the land world through a battle, but this does not mean that Atlantis will choose peaceful coexistence."


    "Anyway, we are ready for war. Next, s.h.i.e.l.d. should be very busy."


    Howard scratched his head and thought about the war between marine civilization and the land world. Isn''t stark industry going to take another wave of orders?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White House, oval office.


    The sofa is full of people, the president, the chief of staff, the general of the Pentagon, the boss of the FBI


    If a missile falls from the sky and the regiment destroys everyone present, the country will be paralyzed in an instant.


    "This mess was caused by the s.h.i.e.l.d. they searched everywhere for mutants and monsters, and also made an x-weapon plan to pull those dangerous elements in and perform various tasks... Which led to the following things."


    Edgar Hoover of the FBI took the lead. The president called them to discuss the response to Atlantis.


    "According to the information provided by major general Carville, namo Mackenzie, the king of marine civilization, is also a mutant. He presides over justice for his compatriots. This is a legitimate reason and there is nothing to blame."


    "Therefore, I think we can make appropriate compromises, such as ending the plan of the s.h.i.e.l.d. to recruit and host mutants, so as to win breathing space for the United States. I think no one here wants another war."


    Hoover''s analysis was clear. He looked at the frowning president and continued: "we can''t get any benefits in this war. First, the people will have resistance. World War II has just ended. Who would want to fight with a group of marine races with guns again?"


    "Secondly, we don''t know the military strength of Atlantis. However, from the strength shown by namo Mackenzie, it should be no worse. They can live underwater, create tsunamis and hurricanes, and put the battlefield on the sea. The aircraft carrier fleet is naturally in a weak position and can only be beaten passively."


    The admirals of the Admiralty nodded, and the two aircraft carriers of the Atlantic Fleet had no resistance to the sudden attack of Atlantis.


    Those blue skinned undersea people, like smaller and more hidden micro submarines, haunt and are hard to prevent.


    The vast sea area is their territory.


    "However, major general Carville defeated namo Mackenzie, and the Atlantean who took the lives of more than 7 million people in New York and threatened our retreat was defeated."


    Said a senior army officer.


    "Since ancient times, there has never been any talk of the victor compromising and retreating! I object to the opinions put forward by any capitulationists."


    Hoover looked gloomy and said in a cold voice, "general, no one said to surrender..."


    "Before the war began, we wanted to settle the contradictions through compromise. This is the capitulationists! If we step back, there will be a second step. Should we, like the French, directly raise the white flag in the face of threat and aggression?"


    Senior officers belonging to the Army Faction speak mercilessly.


    This serious accusation made the smell of gunpowder in the office a little stronger.


    Seeing that the FBI boss was sprayed, the Admiralty stood up and began to line up.


    "In any case, director Hoover is right. In the final analysis, the trouble of Atlantis is caused by the Divine Shield. The Atlantic Fleet lost two aircraft carriers, the tsunami hit Anna Maria Island, and we suffered heavy losses, which need someone to be responsible."


    "Hehe, you must have forgotten who pushed the Lincoln and Stannis back to the dock."


    A big man of the Army Department was very angry and said sarcastically, "without major general Carville, the Atlantic Fleet would not only lose those two aircraft carriers, but we might even lose our sea power and have to shrink back to the mainland. At that time, your navy will have to face the end of being dissolved."


    "It''s ridiculous! If the navy is dissolved, what future does the country have? Expand its territory, strive for interests and radiate influence... Can your army do it?"


    A big man in a white military uniform retorted.


    "Mom, annoy FAK! When I fought in World War I, your navy was still behind the Brits!"


    The number of people on the line continued to increase. There was a clear distinction between the white military uniform and the green military uniform, which directly pushed Hoover aside.


    The quarrel in the office became louder and louder. Seeing that the two groups of people in the Navy and the army quickly rolled up their sleeves and swung their fists, the president covered his face coughed twice and knocked heavily on the table.


    "You are all generals of the United States. How can you ignore dignity and look like street gangsters! The question of accountability for the Atlantis incident has passed."


    The president acted as a peacemaker to prevent the confrontation from continuing.


    "Major general Carville''s plan to stop namo flooding New York not only failed, but also contributed. According to him, Atlantis''s ability to set off a tsunami depends on the Trident held by the king. That weapon has been seized and kept in the Divine Shield, which is not a threat for the time being."


    "What we are talking about now is how to deal with the existence of Atlantis. The Pentagon knows nothing about it. The only information is from s.h.i.e.l.d."


    "Whether it''s war or peace, there should be a plan."


    Hoover, who had been sprayed before, jumped out and turned his eyes. "Mr. President, with all due respect, in order to improve the efficiency of intelligence work, the s.h.i.e.l.d. should share information with the FBI and the CIA. Only sincere cooperation can reduce information errors."


    "Hehe, director Hoover, in order to improve the fertility rate of Americans, it''s better for you to share your mistress with everyone... Sincere cooperation."


    The Army Department''s vulgar words caused a roar of laughter, and even its old rival, the Navy Department, couldn''t hold back.


    The Oval Office was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    Thus, when quarreling, the next three routes are generally the most effective.


    From parents and wives to the 18th generation of ancestors, the damage output is directly full.


    What literary "other''s mother''s" has no lethality and can''t even break the defense.


    Hoover blushed with anger and said, "this is the White House. Generals should pay attention to their words."


    When did the FBI boss suffer such grievances.


    "Well, gentlemen, keep your manners."


    Mr. President, with a smile on his face, stood up and made a round.


    "Director Hoover is also dedicated to the public. If he wants to increase the way to obtain intelligence, there is nothing to blame. But the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is responsible for abnormal events, mutants, Atlantis, etc., and confidentiality must be guaranteed."


    S.h.i.e.l.d., and the young director, have proved their worth.


    Facing the threat of Atlantis, the United States should rely more on Superman.


    As for the FBI?


    You''d better stay in a cool place.


    "Mr. President, major general Carville is here."


    When a group of people couldn''t reach any results, the ivory phone on the table rang.


    The president sat up and wiped his lenses.


    The generals who had just fought with red faces and red ears and had a heated quarrel also sorted out their messy military uniforms and looked steady.


    Half a minute later, the tall figure pushed open the door and walked into the Oval Office.


    "Gentlemen, a war is coming."


    He said so.

 Chapter 113

    "Major general, hard work."


    When Luke pushed the door in and stepped on the blue carpet of the Oval Office, a kind smile piled up on the president''s face.


    The cordial greeting, as if Luke were his own son, revealed a fatherly tone.


    A few hours ago, this young man with a series of titles such as chief of aegis and major general pushed two aircraft carriers with damaged power systems back to the large dock at Norfolk Naval base with his bare hands.


    The scene at that time was extremely spectacular!


    Sailors who saw it with their own eyes called it a miracle!


    Before that, no one thought that flesh and blood could shake tens of thousands of tons of aircraft carriers.


    It''s like an ant trying to push a big tree. It''s like a arabian night. It''s impossible to achieve it.


    Captain bullock, who has always been famous for his composure, was stunned. How did the axis bastards survive with such super soldiers as the allies?


    The giant steel aircraft carrier forms a huge contrast with the tiny human figure, so as to create a sense of strength, so that everyone holds their breath and dare not make a sound.


    It was not until the moment the Lincoln was pushed that enthusiastic cheers and applause broke out completely.


    Afterwards, Nimitz, Minister of the Navy, heard the news and joked that there was no need for the country to invest a huge amount of money every year in nuclear energy research and secretly compete with the Soviet Union.


    Compared with the atomic bomb, Superman, which can carry out precision strike and cause extensive damage, is more suitable as a strategic weapon with deterrent power.


    The president agrees.


    Unfortunately, Superman, the launch button of the atomic bomb, is not in his own hands.


    "I just made a small contribution."


    Luke said something and strode to his desk.


    After beating namo and pushing the aircraft carrier, his reputation ushered in a small increase.


    It is more promising to be in the limelight than to keep a low profile.


    Colonel Phillips hired a private photographer for himself, such as the scene of pushing the aircraft carrier. Later, it was the Stannis''s turn to take many photos.


    It is estimated that by tomorrow morning, all the headlines in New York newspapers will be occupied by Luke.


    "The threat of Atlantis is not over. Namo Mackenzie has a certain hatred for mankind."


    Instead of squeezing into the large sofa occupied by the Pentagon generals, the major general pulled out a high back chair and sat down.


    For Superman, the amount of movement of pushing the aircraft carrier with his bare hands is almost equivalent to that of ordinary people pushing it 20 times.


    I still feel a little tired.


    "Major general Carville, are you reminding us to be prepared for war?"


    The president''s face was dignified. He pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said in a deep voice, "what should the Pentagon do next?"


    The red brown bear on the Siberian plain was a headache.


    Another Atlantis with an ancient heritage is a disaster!


    Although it is said that the bald eagles of the 21st century like to pick things everywhere and intervene in the politics of other countries through the threat of force.


    However, it is based on its strong military strength and opening overseas mines everywhere.


    The current world pattern has gradually changed to two poles.


    The prelude to the cold war has begun to take shape.


    It is still a long way from the hegemonic era of dominance, one superpower and many powers.


    "I am just an ordinary major general who has not commanded any war. Your Excellency should ask all the generals here about this professional question."


    Luke looked modest, waved his hand and said, "they are all experienced and excellent generals who have experienced World War I and World War II. They have an extremely profound understanding of the war situation and various tactics of sea, land and air. Where can I express my opinion?"


    The president with his hand on his forehead took a deep breath and didn''t know what to say.


    He had to turn his attention to the generals in the Pentagon, who kept silent one by one and completely disappeared from the high momentum of the line-up just now.


    They don''t even know the exact location of Atlantis, let alone fight it.


    Even if more aircraft carrier formation is invested and Atlantis, as a marine civilization, is in vain.


    "Major general Carville, the s.h.i.e.l.d. has a certain understanding of those undersea people."


    Like a ball, the president who was kicked around, helpless, looked at the young major general sitting opposite again: "it''s your responsibility to deal with the upcoming war and serve as the supreme commander."


    Luke showed an embarrassed expression and hesitated: "I am a major general without merit. How can I be such a great duty? Doesn''t that mean that all generals are incompetent? Moreover, the efficiency of the Divine Shield bureau is far less than that of the FBI led by director Hoover. His leadership ability and strategic vision are far above me."


    Since Luke appeared, he quietly played Edgar Hoover, a little transparent, and immediately became the focus of the audience.


    The chief of the FBI said, "where, where. The major general is joking."


    "Your Excellency, the Atlantis incident this time is partly due to the Divine Shield Bureau, but in the final analysis, my ability is limited."


    Luke, with a sincere look on his face, continued: "I have made a deep self-examination and decided to give up the position of director of Divine Shield. The next intelligence work can be handed over to director Hoover. He has always been known as the king of agents. He has arrested Soviet spies many times and made great achievements. I believe I can find the nest of Atlantis soon."


    Hoover was restless in the corner. He regretted it now, very much.


    What are you doing to provoke the s.h.i.e.l.d!


    Feeling all kinds of eyes focused on himself, Hoover resolutely from his heart and said bitterly: "it''s all false rumors in the market. The FBI''s working ability has been lacking, which is far inferior to the Divine Shield Bureau led by major general Carville."


    The president nodded in agreement.


    At this time, of course, be close to people who can solve problems.


    Although major general Carville usually likes to ask for funds and doesn''t pay attention to things, it makes people feel a little oppressed.


    But at every critical moment, he can show enough usefulness.


    "Major general, since director Hoover has said so, you will still do the war plan to deal with Atlantis. The command of the Pentagon will also be handed over to you."


    The president made a decision for fear that the other party would refuse.


    "All right. Alas, I am an ordinary major general of the army. Why..."


    Luke smiled, as if helpless, and reluctantly took over the imperial task.


    No way, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!


    "In that case, I''ll just say a few words casually. In order to better carry out work, carry out actions and confirm their confidentiality, I think the Divine Shield bureau should be separated and make it no longer a subsidiary under the framework of the Pentagon."


    The major general, who was in power, seemed to have made a good abdominal draft and talked freely.


    "Atlantis is not a small country. It has a long history and profound heritage, and its military strength can not be underestimated. As you can see, namo alone is enough to level the second fleet of the Atlantic Ocean."


    "Ordinary weapons and soldiers are difficult to threaten Atlantis. Therefore, the Divine Shield bureau must recruit more people. Only a strong enough team can deal with a more terrible crisis!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The young major general, who said that he had limited ability and was unable to take on a major responsibility, fully said 23 detailed and meaningful specific policies. It was foolish to hear the president and generals.


    It feels like writing it in advance and memorizing it!


    "- these are my little, insignificant personal views."


    Forty minutes later, Luke, who didn''t feel dry at all, ended his speech.

 Chapter 114

    "Major general Carville, what else do you have to add?"


    After listening to a long speech, the president''s head swelled and asked subconsciously.


    He didn''t expect Luke to be so well prepared, just like a candidate who prepared the answers and filled in the questionnaire in advance.


    In particular, the plan for the future development of the Divine Shield bureau is more detailed and specific.


    From the personnel expansion of various departments to the application requirements for fixed funds every year.


    This made the chief of staff sitting on the sofa on the other side jump their eyelids and feel sad.


    Poor budget committee, if you continue to collect wool like this, you''ll be bald.


    "Then I''ll say more..."


    Luke, who was going to stop, said in surprise.


    It seems that his ideas have not bored the president.


    So he cleared his throat and turned on the repeater mode.


    The proposals mentioned before have been replaced with some common sentences, increasing the amount of budget and funds, the number of staff in various departments, etc.


    Then I repeated it again.


    When the long singing ended, the president sitting opposite and the generals on the sofa were expressionless and their eyes were dull - the second time, Luke exchanged the necessary skill card for conversation, Constantine''s "master of deception".


    For everyone in the Oval Office, every word that popped out of Luke''s mouth gathered into a wave of mental attack.


    Obviously, it is worthless nonsense, but it is deeply branded into the brain, and people can''t help but want to listen to it.


    "This is a little personal, immature view."


    Luke concluded with this sentence.


    The Oval Office was suddenly quiet


    No one spoke, even the sound of breathing was weak.


    The president sitting opposite and the generals on the sofa are as lifeless as clay carved wood sculptures.


    "This is a perfect plan."


    After a while, the president nodded his approval with a bitter face.


    He really didn''t want to accept another spiritual bombing, and the rest of the people responded one after another, for fear that major general Carville would go on.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will certainly live up to the trust of your Excellency the president and your generals."


    Luke looked moved and praised his language ability.


    Those requirements that sound very harsh, such as the director''s free working hours, generous salary subsidies, and the sole right to freely access any information of the intelligence agencies under the Pentagon... And so on.


    All passed successfully!


    "Slag Kang is really excellent."


    Luke sighed.


    It''s a pity that Constantine on the set next door is too metaphysical, otherwise he can brush his proficiency.


    After all, mouth gun is a necessary skill for every protagonist.


    Here is a yellow hair to be the shadow of fire, a set of mouth hiding skills of love and justice, fetter and peace, which has defeated countless strong people.


    "If there''s nothing else, that''s all for today''s meeting."


    The president looked tired. After listening to Luke''s speech, he consumed most of his energy.


    It''s like facing four or five hot and beautiful girls at one time. After enjoying it, I suddenly feel powerless. No matter how beautiful the body is, I won''t have sexual interest.


    The generals of the Pentagon also got up one after another. One by one, they seemed to have stayed up all night, with red eyes and staggering steps, pushed the door and left.


    They were drained of their last energy by major general Carville, and now their minds echoed with each other''s long chatter.


    "Next, it''s time to find an old friend."


    Luke, who achieved his goal, flew high into the sky and headed for the next station.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Brooklyn, old Joseph''s tavern.


    Rogers, who returned to ordinary life, sat in a corner seat with a glass of malt beer on the table.


    He is waiting for a friend.


    Make an appointment for lunch.


    Luke stood himself up.


    jingle!


    The crisp copper bell rang.


    In the closed tavern, someone pushed the door in.


    "Hey, old Joseph, long time no see, you''re still so tough!"


    Luke, who entered the tavern, said hello to the old man standing behind the wine cabinet.


    They are all old acquaintances.


    In the past, when he was a spiritual boy in Brooklyn, he often helped old Joseph look at the shop, clean the table and clean up to earn some pocket money.


    The other party used to be a truck driver. Unfortunately, he had bad luck. Every time he transported goods, he always encountered inexplicable accidents such as rollover, tire burst and flameout.


    Not only that, even riding a bicycle will have accidents, either hitting people or being hit by people.


    In old Joseph''s own words, he has a feud with Zai all his life. Once he comes into contact, he will be unlucky.


    In desperation, he had to change his profession and open a tavern to make a living.


    However, since Luke became a war hero, the business of this tavern is booming, and many New Yorkers come here to punch in.


    "Luke, you little bastard! Tut Tut, now they are generals. Frank may never think that his nephew can become a war hero in his life!"


    Old Joseph said with a smile, poured a glass of beer and handed it over.


    "I wonder if the major general is used to high-grade red wine and can accept Brooklyn malt beer?"


    Luke shrugged and held up his square mouthed glass.


    Tons! Tons!


    "You can have another drink."


    Luke laughed when he finished drinking at one breath.


    Old Joseph nodded contentedly and filled his glass.


    "How does it feel to be back in Brooklyn?"


    Rogers asked with a smile when he saw Luke come and sit down with a beer.


    He has been semi retired since the end of the war.


    "Not bad. On the way to the tavern, I met several familiar faces."


    Luke leaned back in his chair, looked up and said, "there was Jamie who had a fight. Now his son inherited his father''s work and became a truck driver. And Uncle Frank, who used to sell fruit on the opposite street, gave Bucky a bag of bread for free. Everyone had a hard time at that time..."


    "Yeah. You know what? Jamie always shows off that he was beaten by Superman and is complacent about it."


    Rogers took a sip of his beer, with a look of nostalgia on his face.


    "Luke, I have a dream these days. In the dream, you, me and Bucky are running in the streets of Brooklyn. There are no American captain, Superman and Sergeant Barnes."


    "Then I jumped into the battlefield. I saw baki fall off the cliff. In order to stop the red skeleton, I boarded the plane carrying varkiri missiles... I don''t know why, there is no you in this story."


    "I fell into a cold place. It was not until a long time later that someone woke me up. They said that the war was over."


    "I live alone. I have no friends, no family, and no destination to run forward."


    Luke stared at the bubbling glass and said with a smile, "you speak like an old man in his seventies."


    "Ha ha, so did Marguerite. Maybe I had too much experience in the war to forget all those memories."


    Rogers restrained his sentimental mood. Now he is paid by the military. He only needs to punch in regularly every day, sit in the office with a newspaper and read it all day.


    Occasionally, I will cooperate with the publicity work and accept media interviews.


    When peace comes, heroes seem useless.


    "Do you have the answer to the last question?"


    Luke looked at the American captain opposite and whispered, "the American captain can''t sit in the office reading newspapers all his life, pick up that shield, go back to the battlefield and shuttle through the hail of bullets - such a stressful life can make your heart beat violently and have a real feeling of being alive."


    "I agree with Howard that one of the greatest joys of life is adventure! The pursuit of excitement! Being willing to be ordinary is the life you should have after experiencing everything and looking down on everything."


    Rogers was silent. He lived in his old house in Brooklyn.


    The walls were repainted, the sofa, king bed and other furniture were replaced with new ones, and the bedroom was covered with soft carpets... He did all these trivial things himself.


    Marguerite, who came to live together, said it was idle and boring to pass the time.


    Rogers agreed.


    His heart was empty and he couldn''t fill it up.


    That''s why I have to find something to do.


    "You want me to join the Divine Shield because of Atlantis?"


    Asked Rogers.


    The attack on two aircraft carriers and the tsunami on Annamaria island have made headlines.


    In addition, in the Army Department, the U.S. captain also heard some rumors.


    "Not all. Major general Carville needs a partner, so he thinks of his old buddy Captain America."


    Luke looked at the hesitant Rogers and smiled, "are you ready to go to war, Steve?"


    In a trance, the captain of the United States remembered the action he and Luke took to rescue Bucky, and the other party asked himself the same question.


    "Ready, commander."


    Remembering the good time of fighting side by side, Rogers smiled and raised his glass.


    "Well, welcome to the invasion group."


    Luke said, and the two glasses collided, making a crisp sound.

 Chapter 115

    A few days later, the name of Atlantis appeared in the headlines, causing an uproar.


    An ancient but unheard of marine civilization has officially entered the public view - countries have long known the amazing battle in the Atlantic and the existence of Atlantis.


    It can be seen that no matter what news, the public will always be the last group to know.


    Different countries have different reactions to marine civilization.


    The red brown bear in Siberia is still the same. On the one hand, it vigorously develops the nuclear industry and on the other hand, it is secretly vigilant against Superman.


    As for the threat of Atlantis?


    That''s what Yankees should consider.


    Anyway, I won''t get here for a while and a half.


    Increasingly weak England actively communicated with the White House in an attempt to hear some rumors.


    Although they have MI6, James Bond, who is all over the world and has the ability to flirt with girls.


    But in the face of Atlantis, which lives at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, there is still nothing to do and no place to start.


    The prime minister once wanted to turn to the secret forces of the dark world, such as the wizard groups active in London, werewolves and vampires.


    Unfortunately, little success was achieved and no useful information was obtained.


    These dark creatures were born no more than a thousand years at most.


    I know nothing about that history tens of thousands of years ago - except vampires.


    Those nocturnal creatures who fear the sun have a wonderful origin with Atlantis.


    Their ancestors came from Ocean countries deep in the Atlantic Ocean.


    At that time, Atlantis had not sunk and was in a glorious period of national strength.


    The great wizard Varna got the book of darkness left by the ancient god sisos, got powerful power from it, and transformed himself into a vampire.


    This is the birth of the first vampire on earth.


    Later, the continental plates collided, and Atlantis, which was in its heyday, sank.


    Warner, the great wizard, felt that he had lived enough, saw through all kinds of life and planned to stop thinking, so he passed his power to Dracula.


    Since then, vampires have thrived in the land world and gradually become a hidden force in the dark world.


    England is at a loss, but the ancient oriental country on the other side of the Pacific doesn''t care.


    God spear Bureau even neon Superman can tear it by hand. What is the only Atlantean with blue skin.


    If you dare to go ashore, eat it directly as a crayfish!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Atlantic Ocean, Bosnia.


    The capital of Atlantis is no longer calm.


    The armies of all parties are gathering, and the pre war tension is spreading.


    The undercurrent of the land world is surging, and the marine civilization is no better.


    Namo, who slaughtered the robed nobles at one time, successfully took power - although many people denounced his tyranny and chose to stand up.


    But there was no storm, and it was soon suppressed.


    "This is one of the benefits of class solidification."


    Namo leaned on the throne and his right hand fell unaccustomed. He always held his beloved Trident.


    "When there is a lack of competent leaders, it is difficult for the weak to threaten the rule of the strong."


    The rebels formed too many forces to attack the palace in the middle of the city of Bosnia.


    However, you Bing San Yong is not a climate.


    Namo didn''t do it himself, and the guards solved these people.


    "I think there are also the people of Atlantis, most of whom agree with the reasons for the war."


    Sebastian, wearing breathing equipment and a transparent protective cover, said in a muffled voice.


    "Over the years, there has been a clear distinction between the bottom and the nobility in this country. Blood and birth determine everyone''s future."


    "Your Majesty, you grew up in the slums of Poseidonia and met the Atlanteans at the bottom. They repeat a similar life every day. They see that the robed nobles have to take the initiative to salute, pay expensive taxes every day, every month and every year, and bear the pressure of life."


    "The upward passage was blocked, and the contradiction between nobles and civilians became more and more intense. It was just the concept of obedience rooted in the bones of Atlantis that kept them docile."


    Sebastian Shaw talked like a trusted minister around the king.


    Namo, sitting on the throne, nodded frequently and felt deeply.


    When he was very young, he fled to the slum with his mother and experienced the warmth of human relations.


    I have a certain understanding of the lower class of Atlantis.


    "A foreign war is the best way to transfer contradictions. It can not only give military merit and let civilians see the hope of cross class and further promotion, but also consolidate his Majesty''s authority with the help of victory after victory."


    Sebastian looked loyal and sincere on the surface, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    "As long as Superman can be eliminated, the army of Atlantis will be invincible and conquer the whole land world."


    When it comes to Superman, namo''s chest hurts a little.


    Then he thought of the nipton Trident that had been taken away.


    For a moment, the happy mood became worse.


    "Mr. Xiao, you have a strong talent for absorbing energy. If you join hands with me, will you have a chance to defeat Superman?"


    After thinking for a long time, namo asked in a low voice.


    As Superman''s defeated subordinate, he knows that the other party belongs to the top existence in terms of strength, speed and fighting consciousness.


    Fighting alone, you are by no means an opponent.


    But what are the rules for dealing with a land man?


    It''s the wisest way to rush up and kill it!


    Among the Hellfire club, the only one who can restrain Superman is Sebastian Shaw.


    Namo thought that if they worked together, they might have a chance to win.


    "Cough! Your majesty, I''m just a scientist. I''m not good at fighting people."


    Feeling the expectant eyes from above, Sebastian was as calm and steady as an old dog on the surface. In fact, he was flustered in his heart.


    Having seen Luke unilaterally crush the "battleship class" in Berlin, and then beat namo to the ground, he almost died on the spot. How can he still raise his fighting spirit.


    He threatened to teach Superman a lesson. It was just a big talk after his heart expanded.


    In a sober state, Sebastian is more inclined to strive to improve, wait until his ability is further, and then take action personally to destroy the enemy.


    "The Soviet Union is actively developing the nuclear industry, and soon they will be able to build the first generation of nuclear reactors. At that time, I will absorb the energy and make myself stronger."


    Sebastian was full of confidence and shouted: "I believe that even Superman can''t resist the terrible power of atomic fission!"


    Namo''s frown still didn''t stretch out.


    He asked reluctantly, "is there nothing we can do with Superman? The golden Trident symbolizing the kingship of Atlantis is still in his hand. If we can''t get it back, more rebels will come out sooner or later."


    "There are other means."


    Sebastian pondered for a moment, hesitated and said, "it is said that the first mutant in history is called apocalypse."


    "His strength is incomparably strong. He was once worshipped as a God."


    "Because the long years are too boring, the Apocalypse falls into a deep sleep. If I can find his whereabouts, get the way to the end of the evolutionary road from the hands of the great God, and break the limit of the mutant level, I may be able to defeat Superman."


    Sebastian said vaguely that he didn''t want to really wake up the legendary mutant God.


    No one wants to sit on his head with a boss who gives orders and gives the news of the apocalypse, just to temporarily calm namo''s anxious mood.


    "Apocalypse?"


    Namo''s eyes were slightly bright and seemed to have plans.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    S.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building.


    In Lab 1, Howard is busy. His chicken nest like hair and thick dark circles under his eyes show that he hasn''t had enough sleep for a long time.


    "Is this your result?"


    Luke held his chest in his hands, looked at the model in front of him, frowned and said, "a reduced version of the nuclear reactor?"


    "That''s right. Although the cosmic cube has no response to my various stimulation means, just like a high goddess, and never pays attention to the various caters of ordinary pursuers, I don''t get nothing!"


    Howard looked very tired, but his spirit was very excited. He said in a fierce tone: "I wanted to use magnetic constraints to realize nuclear fusion, complete the nuclear fusion reaction of protium and deuterium rich in seawater under specific environment and ultra-high temperature conditions, and release huge energy. This is the inspiration given to me by the magic cube of the universe!"


    "But I soon found that the magnetic field constraining the plasma is not afraid of high temperature, but it is very unstable. Moreover, the energy of the plasma will be continuously lost during the heating process..."


    Howard paused, as if his mouth was dry, and filled himself with a glass of water.


    "I''m the only one who can''t understand what he''s talking about?"


    Taking advantage of this gap, the captain of the United States standing next to him spoke out.


    He looked so confused that he couldn''t participate in Howard''s endless topic.


    What nuclear fusion, magnetic confinement, plasma... What a big head!


    Luke curled his lips and said with a smile, "I''ve done a special review. I can probably understand Howard."


    There are mainly two kinds of research on controlled thermonuclear fusion.


    Inertial confinement fusion, and magnetic confinement fusion.


    The former uses high-intensity laser to irradiate deuterium tritium target in a very short time to realize fusion.


    The latter uses the characteristics of strong magnetic field to restrain charged particles, confines deuterium tritium gas in a special magnetic container, and heats it to hundreds of millions of degrees Celsius to realize fusion reaction.


    Howard''s main attack direction is the second.


    His vision is somewhat similar to the Tokamak device that will appear only a few years later.


    That was the experimental scheme put forward by a Soviet scientist in the 1950s.


    After decades of efforts, the feasibility has been proved.


    It has to be said that iron man''s father''s vision and mind are ahead of an era.


    "Well, Rogers, when did you show up? Sorry, I didn''t notice you at all just now."


    Howard waved his hand, completely ignoring the tall and powerful American captain with strong chest muscles.


    When doing serious research, let alone Rogers with two big chest muscles, he won''t divert his attention even if the hot young girl stands in front of him naked.


    At most, don''t disturb me to explore the truth!


    "Where did you say? Oh, by the way, the controllable nuclear fusion project is too huge to get an answer for a while and a half. So I retreated and decided to change to a simple and difficult challenge."


    Howard continued with his previous long speech: "then, you see, the first generation nuclear reactor! Putting it on the submarine can fully meet Ross Gunn''s idea of ''atomic energy drives machinery first in order to propel ships''."


    "It took you a few days to fix the most critical core of a nuclear submarine..."


    Luke patted Howard on the shoulder and said with emotion, "although you must have heard this sentence many times, I still want to say, Howard, you are a well deserved genius!"


    "I heard this compliment from Superman. To tell you the truth, my vanity has been unprecedented satisfied."


    Howard laughed, then took a pile of design drawings and a large pile of calculation paper to Rogers and said, "let those mediocre scientists of the Atomic Energy Commission study it. They can only look up to the light of knowledge emitted by Howard stark - and I''m going to bed!"


    "Wait, as the first nuclear submarine, don''t you want to give it a name - you are fully qualified."


    Luke warned.


    "Well, good idea! It''s called the parrot snail. I like Verne''s 20000 miles under the sea, and I prefer Captain Nemo."


    Howard paused and gave an answer.


    Then he walked into the lounge and slammed the door.


    Before long, the two people standing outside heard the sound of snoring.


    "This guy is tired."


    Luke smiled and looked at the model of the nuclear reactor. He couldn''t help thinking of the iron man''s Ark reactor.


    It doesn''t look far.

 Chapter 116

    When Howard went to sleep and rested.


    Luke packaged the model of the nuclear reactor, as well as the design drawings and calculation drafts, and sent them to the Atomic Energy Commission.


    Those guys in the Admiralty will be ecstatic when they receive it.


    Admiral Hyman Rickover of the Bureau of ships has long proposed to place the nuclear reactor in a submarine.


    In this way, the huge defect of insufficient endurance caused by electric propulsion can be avoided.


    The submarine can also be used as a missile launching pad, so as to turn it into a deterrent weapon with extremely important strategic role.


    However, it is limited to various technical problems.


    This idea can only stay on paper for the time being.


    Luke knew very well that in two years at most, the Admiral likov would be approved by the Atomic Energy Commission and the Navy Department.


    He was appointed as the director of the nuclear power department of the ship administration and the chief engineer of the nuclear submarine project to start the manufacturing of nuclear submarines.


    The emergence of Atlantis and the existence of Howard only accelerated the occurrence of this history.


    "I hope that admiral likov can make a breakthrough as soon as possible."


    Luke thought silently.


    Pointing out the manufacturing technology of nuclear submarines means having the chips to negotiate with Atlantis.


    He is indeed deliberately conniving at the upcoming small-scale war.


    The original intention was to use the threat of namo and the existence of Atlantis to increase the weight of the Divine Shield and its own status.


    Otherwise, if you want to get rid of the constraints of the Pentagon, you can only wait until the Kerry led fleet invades on a large scale and the World Security Council is established.


    That''s too slow.


    Luke thought.


    Even the president and the Pentagon are polite to Superman.


    Can be in the center of power, and the rules restricting individuals always exist objectively.


    Therefore, Luke wants to take advantage of the emergence of Atlantis, take this marine civilization as an external pressure, and force those who are wary of themselves to take the initiative to open the heavy shackles on the hands of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    By the way, let politicians know the necessity of Superman''s existence.


    "The next problem to be solved is only namo and Sebastian."


    Luke thought as he took Rogers into the elevator.


    "Steve, we are fighting side by side this time. The first task is to solve Atlantis."


    The captain of the United States put on the familiar Star Spangled Banner uniform and carried the vibrating gold shield that rarely left his body.


    Luke found that both heroes and villains had strange fetishes.


    For example, Thor especially likes to swing a hammer. Even with the storm axe later, he still loves mirniel.


    Namo, the sea king, never forgets the stolen golden Trident.


    Like these people above, even after the captain of the United States enters semi retirement, the Zhenjin shield is wiped every day and placed at the head of the bed when sleeping.


    Get up early in the morning and open your eyes. As long as you look at it, Rogers will feel full of vitality and fighting spirit.


    "Atlantis? Their king is not your opponent at all. In terms of combat power, we have an advantage."


    Rogers sat in the wide chair in the director''s office and adjusted his posture unaccustomed.


    This is much more comfortable than your own sofa!


    "Namo Mackenzie is really not my opponent."


    Luke nodded and admitted.


    When you think about it, it seems that the sea king of any studio has been beaten by Superman.


    Even without himself, in the big event of secret war, namo will be killed by the fake Superman Hyperion, and the whole country will be destroyed by the supreme squadron.


    Compared with now, just being taken away from my beloved golden Trident, the end is much better.


    On the set next door, Superman has made an amazing move to move Atlantis to the Sahara desert.


    If Luke did the same, the blue skinned people living at the bottom of the sea would have to go with the wacanda.


    The two countries with the most developed scientific and technological strength on earth are also countries with backward systems and old ideas. Some interesting stories should happen when they become neighbors one day.


    "But this is war."


    Luke restrained his thoughts and said seriously.


    "Namo will not be foolish enough to challenge me alone. He has experienced a painful failure. I believe he has calmed down and no longer holds the foolish idea that Atlantis is the first in the world and the mutant is invincible."


    Rogers scratched his head and thought it made sense.


    Atlantis is not Berlin. Superman can end the war by flying directly and hanging namo on a street lamp.


    Killing a king will only arouse the hatred of the bottom people and expand the scale of the war.


    "What are we going to do?"


    Asked Rogers subconsciously.


    "You''ll know soon."


    Luke smiled meaningfully.


    He prepared a big gift for Sebastian Shaw.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boston, port.


    Wearing a black leather jacket and a pair of short boots, the silver fox stepped out of the taxi.


    She is now a member of task force x, under the jurisdiction of s.h.i.e.l.d.


    During this time, the team led by Wolverine and saber toothed tiger has been running all over the world like firefighters.


    For example, go to Africa to collect a special metal mineral.


    Or, eliminate the remnants of Hydra.


    In short, task force x became a sharp knife of the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    And the effect was outstanding, which satisfied the generals of the Pentagon.


    "You haven''t seen me. Now, go back the same way."


    After getting off the bus, Yinhu patted the driver on the shoulder and said.


    The middle-aged uncle with a beer belly suddenly became empty in his eyes, as if he was distracted.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he nodded hard.


    He repeated Yinhu''s original words and left in his car.


    Not even the fare!


    "Warehouse 4..."


    Bai whored the taxi driver''s silver fox and took out a note from his pocket.


    Follow the address above to find the meeting place.


    "You''re late."


    A graceful figure stood there waiting.


    "Dear sister, I heard that you have become the running dog of mankind? It''s really in line with your nature to betray your camp in exchange for a stable life."


    The silver fox frowned and said, "Emma, you sent me a message to meet me. Is it for a quarrel?"


    "If so, I can only say that you are still as naive as before."


    The graceful figure appearing in Boston port is the White Queen of Hellfire club.


    She was wrapped in a layer of black waterproof clothes, carrying a strange helmet as a breathing device, and her hair was wet, just like she had just finished swimming and surfing.


    "Hehe, I thought you would be more excited and happy to see your sister you haven''t seen for many years."


    The White Queen held her chest in her hands and her voice cooled down.

 Chapter 117

    White Queen Emma and her sister silver fox were born in a rich businessman''s home in Boston and grew up with a golden spoon.


    However, as rich children of rich families, they may not feel happy - at least the White Queen doesn''t think so.


    Her father was a ruthless capitalist and never invested too much in his family.


    In my memory, the White Queen never went to an amusement park when she was a child, and never received a compliment.


    Moreover, the relationship between parents is not harmonious and often makes a lot of noise.


    Blame each other, pick on each other, curse... Filled with the empty and cold luxury apartment.


    As we all know, family education will affect a person''s character.


    Emma was autistic when she was a child. She didn''t like talking to others and had few friends.


    If there is a worse thing than having an incompetent father, it is that there is a mother who drinks, takes drugs and cheates.


    Such a bad family environment, life will only feel depressed.


    Therefore, Emma, with her closed heart, awakened the mutant''s natural ability very early.


    Like the bald Professor, she can read the thoughts of the people around her, perceive their emotions, and guide and control them.


    In addition, it can also switch the diamond shape to make itself dazzling and amazing defense - this was discovered later.


    With her telepathic talent, Emma soon became one of the most popular girls in the school.


    Because everyone will be surprised when they chat with her. They know themselves like friends in their previous lives.


    Even the little secrets and hobbies that people don''t know are clear.


    It was a very pleasant and relaxing time for Emma.


    She has more and more friends at school and is deeply loved by teachers and students.


    Grades are getting better and better - cheating by relying on mental ability.


    Gradually, Emma created a perfect girl image with excellent character and learning.


    If the story continues to develop like this, the life of the White Queen will most likely become a marisu romance novel.


    Unfortunately, happiness is often short-lived, followed by bad luck.


    Soon, Emma lost control.


    A large number of thoughts and emotions poured into her mind, causing great trouble to her.


    In addition, when reading other people''s thoughts occasionally and entering consciousness, they do not master the strength, resulting in coma and disorder of thinking.


    Guilt and guilt tormented her fragile heart. Before long, Emma''s life became a mess.


    After a series of blows and changes, she chose to leave her family in Boston and began to wander alone.


    Then he was found by Sebastian Shaw and invited to join the Hellfire club.


    "I heard you left that cold place later?"


    The White Queen''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a trace of smile and said, "tell me, dear sister, what kind of mood do you feel when you find that you can perceive the thinking fluctuations of strangers and understand those complex and changeable emotions?"


    The silver fox was silent for a moment and whispered, "to tell you the truth, it was a terrible experience."


    "That will make you gradually lose confidence in human beings, whether men or women. I never knew before. Jenny, who often plays with me, secretly envies me of my rich father, scolds me as a little bitch and spreads rumors that I have an affair with many boys."


    "I don''t know more. Johnny, who looks gentle and elegant, just wants to cheat me into bed early. His mind is full of dirty and disgusting pictures, and he shows off to others. He has been successful long ago."


    Referring to the past, silver fox looked at his sister who had long run away from home and said sincerely, "Emma, I can finally understand what you did before. In fact, you can tell me..."


    "Can you understand the pain before you become a mutant?"


    The White Queen interrupted rudely, with a cold expression on her face.


    My sister Yinhu is much better than her. It''s difficult to control her ability before. Once she doesn''t master it well, it will bring great trouble.


    The other party''s ability is through contact, psychological hint, tampering with consciousness, and the risk of losing control is not so great.


    "Let''s call it a day."


    After taking a deep breath and recovering as usual, the White Queen turned her head and said, "I asked you to come here today to inform you and leave the Divine Shield Bureau as soon as possible."


    "Atlantis will launch an all-out war in a week at most, landing from the Atlantic coast."


    "Superman is really powerful, but he can''t stop the pace of Atlantis alone. Those blue skinned undersea people, with developed scientific and technological strength, have convened a terrible Army... Just quit the Divine Shield anyway."


    "With the identity of a mutant, even if Atlantis finally wins, you won''t have any trouble."


    The young white queen warned seriously.


    The silver fox thought for a long time and shook his head.


    The thought of persuading her sister to give up the secret has disappeared.


    After all, both sides hold different views on who is bright and who is dark.


    "Then take care of yourself."


    The white queen saw her sister hesitant and didn''t give an answer. She left without this sentence.


    She was disappointed and angry at Kaila, the silver fox who was clearly a mutant, but she couldn''t see the direction of the future.


    Atlantis and mutants work together. How can Superman be strong?


    It''s hard to resist the general trend alone!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Forty minutes later, the sound of pattering high heels sounded, and Carter directly pushed open the door of the director''s office.


    "Silver fox met her sister."


    The female agent threw a thick envelope on the table and slipped out a pile of secretly taken photos.


    Although a little vague, we can still see their figure and appearance.


    "Bingo!"


    Luke, leaning against the seat, snapped his fingers, looked at Rogers and said, "this is my surprise."


    "Write today''s meeting into a confidential report, and then accidentally leak it out. Remember to add photos."


    Carter nodded. When she knew that Kaila silver fox and the white queen were sisters, she asked someone to spy on each other.


    I was going to search the whereabouts of Hellfire club, but I didn''t expect things to change so fast.


    The current situation has risen from the contradiction between mankind and mutants to a small-scale war between the land world and marine civilization.


    "Sebastian Shaw will believe that white queen Emma frost is an important member of the club, second only to him."


    Carter asked hesitantly.


    "What''s more, a few photos can''t prove anything."


    "Just plant a seed of doubt. Sebastian Shaw''s desire for power is extremely strong, and such ambitious people are often suspicious."


    Luke tapped the table with his fingers and said with a smile, "as long as he shows his suspicion, he will naturally have a quarrel with the White Queen. At that time, through the persuasion of silver fox Kaila, he may not be able to pull the other party into our camp."


    "As for whether it can work in the end, it doesn''t matter. It''s disgusting to Sebastian Shaw."


    Carter thought for a moment, seemed to think it was very reasonable, nodded and said, "I''ll do it now. However, what kind of disclosure will be more real?"


    "From the FBI''s spy list, find a few exposed Soviets who have not been arrested. Since their Leviathan and red house are flirting with Hydra, I believe they will keep in touch with Sebastian Shaw."


    Luke replied without hesitation.


    "The management of s.h.i.e.l.d. should be left to you."


    Carter smiled and played with this intelligence counter plot. Major general seems to be quite skilled.


    "Steve, is there anything on my face? Why do I stare like this?"


    When Carter left the office, Luke found Rogers looking straight at him.


    After losing Bucky, the American captain put his feelings on himself


    Suddenly, various philosophical pictures constantly emerged, which made Luke cool behind his back.


    "You tactical players, your hearts are so dirty!"


    Rogers said with emotion that he was as pure as a piece of white paper compared with Luke.

 Chapter 118

    After an unpleasant conversation with her sister silver fox, the White Queen set out to return to the capital of Atlantis, Poseidon.


    As a member of the Hellfire club and a compatriot of King namo, she got a shuttle shaped flying boat that only robed nobles can ride, which can come and go freely under the deep sea.


    "As Shaw said, the situation is tense. When Atlantis and the land world officially go to war and consume each other, the mutants can reap profits."


    The shuttle shaped flying boat pulled out a spray, bypassed the dark and complex underwater terrain, and arrived in the King City of Poseidonia more than two hours later.


    The White Queen slowly slowed down and accepted the inspection of the patrol guards.


    Through the semi-circular window of the cockpit, she saw a large number of marine organisms gathering to form an orderly and strange team.


    The king of Atlantis is nominally the ruler of the four oceans and the ruler of the seven seas.


    It is no exaggeration to say that millions or tens of millions of huge troops can be convened at the command of one.


    "The land world is not united. It is like an open palm, while Atlantis is like a clenched fist. All forces are concentrated in one place."


    The White Queen thought of Sebastian Shaw''s words with some emotion.


    The blue planet that breeds life has an ocean area far larger than the land.


    The huge water body, which accounts for about 70% of the earth''s surface area, lives with marine organisms that are difficult to calculate.


    After the sinking and fall of Atlantis, the population decreased sharply by two-thirds. After ten thousand years of development, it returned to normal level.


    In fact, the army they have is not large in scale. The so-called number advantage depends more on driving marine life.


    Living in the deep sea all year round, Atlantis evolved underwater breathing and night vision.


    They are naturally friendly to marine creatures and have an affinity aura of charm + 10.


    Gifted people can also communicate and ride with them, become "sea knights" and join the king''s Pro guard of Bosnia.


    Not only that, the White Queen also learned that the collapse of Atlantis scattered many city states and formed tribal settlements.


    Such as orcas, seahorses, hammerhead sharks and so on.


    After several expeditions, these marine tribes now recognize the ruling status of Atlantis and obey the orders of the king.


    "Can a man resist the massive attack of a country and an army?"


    The White Queen shook her head. It was precisely because she could not see the possibility of winning the land world that she risked contacting her sister in the Divine Shield Bureau and hoped that the other party would leave the center of the vortex.


    Sebastian Shaw has been gathering his compatriots and members of the Hellfire club at an unprecedented rate recently.


    The other side also joined the young mutants, trying to instill quite extreme racial speech.


    It''s almost to change a few key words of the theory of the third empire, and then use it.


    This worries the White Queen. She has always disapproved of extreme acts such as genocide and genocide.


    "I hope I won''t get there."


    Arriving at the tarmac in the Western District of Bosnia, the White Queen put on a strange helmet equipped with breathing equipment, opened the cabin door and went down.


    "Shaw, he wants to see you."


    A young man with red hair came whistling. He was also wearing waterproof clothes and breathing devices needed by land talents.


    "Nova", a young mutant who can manipulate the flame.


    The White Queen glanced at each other and frowned slightly.


    Intuition told her that there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere.


    The attitude of these newcomers should be more respectful when they see themselves.


    The core members of Hellfire club are named after chess pieces.


    For example, she is the "Queen" and Sebastian Shaw is the "King".


    A hairy boy like Xinxing doesn''t even have the qualification to become a chess piece.


    How dare you speak to yourself in that frivolous tone just now!


    "What''s up?"


    Asked the White Queen.


    "I''m a little tired after going out for a walk. If it''s not something important, I''ll talk about it later."


    "I don''t know. Xiao told you to go there as soon as possible. Don''t keep him waiting."


    The red haired boy Xinxing curled his mouth and said with a smile.


    The other party''s answer made the white queen more suspicious.


    She doesn''t have the ethics of a bald professor. She doesn''t mind reading other people''s thoughts and invading consciousness.


    "Where has Emma gone?"


    "During this time, everyone stays in Atlantis. Don''t run around and avoid exposing your position!"


    "Xinxing, you go to the apron and watch! When Emma comes back, let her see me!"


    "Hum! She''s too willful sometimes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The White Queen took back her sight and withdrew from the spiritual world of the new star.


    Intuition told her that there might be a more serious problem.


    But by reading Xinxing''s thoughts, no abnormality was found.


    "Forget it, just go to see Xiao."


    The White Queen is too lazy to think. She is detached from the Hellfire club.


    Except that Sebastian Shay can be immune to his own ability by relying on the metal helmet to isolate the spirit.


    Most of the other mutants will not be opponents of the psychic ones.


    "The new star said you had something to do with me?"


    The White Queen strode into a magnificent wide bedroom. Namo trusted Sebastian Shaw more and more, and almost regarded each other as a life teacher.


    This made many Atlantis leaders dissatisfied that the king had betrayed his kindred and threw himself into the arms of mutants.


    "Where have you been?"


    Sebastian frowned, a little gloomy.


    "The war is imminent. It''s best not to run around. In case Superman finds the location of Atlantis, who knows if he will make a sudden attack."


    "I went out for a turn. It''s too depressing here. I can''t breathe smoothly wearing this thing all day."


    The White Queen knocked on the breathing helmet on her head and replied as if nothing had happened.


    She learned the skill of lying when she was very young.


    "Pay attention next time. The closer we are to success, the more cautious we should be."


    Sebastian eased his attitude and continued, "by the way, I heard you have a sister. She is also a mutant."


    "Hellfire club welcomes any compatriots. You can invite her in. Next, the land world will not be very safe and will fall into continuous war."


    "I, I will."


    The White Queen''s eyes flickered, and she felt that Sebastian - the portrait knew something.


    But I didn''t tell anyone about today''s meeting.


    "Emma, we are all your family."


    Sebastian''s voice was soft and showed a cordial attitude.


    "Maybe there is no blood relationship, but we have deeper fetters, the same identity and the same genes. This is the brand engraved in the body that cannot be erased."


    The White Queen seemed to be moved. Her beautiful eyes flashed like tears.


    "I''ve always been grateful to you, Xiao. You brought me out of my ordinary life and let me enjoy more wonderful scenery."


    Sebastian was quite satisfied with this answer. The White Queen was a mutant he valued very much.


    Without each other, you lose the means to control namo.


    More than ten minutes later, the two ended their conversation.


    The White Queen strode away from the bedroom with a cold look in her eyes.


    Observing words and colors and guessing ideas are like instinct to those with spiritual ability.


    She saw that Sebastian Shaw was playing love cards.


    As for why you do this, you probably want to stabilize yourself.


    "Even if he knows that I have a sister who has joined the s.h.i.e.l.d., it may not prove anything. Do I need to question my loyalty to the Hellfire club?"


    The White Queen was deeply puzzled. She knew Sebastian Shaw very well. She was the same kind of person as her father.


    Selfish and calculating, he will never easily give up valuable pieces.


    Just like before, he would rather sacrifice the torrent than save namo.


    It''s not that Sebastian Shaw has some unspeakable deep feelings for namo.


    Just because the other party is still useful, we can''t lose it for the time being.


    A very simple multiple-choice question, everything is based on interests.


    "I hope Shaw won''t let me down."


    The White Queen thought so.


    "Woman... It''s unbelievable!"


    Sebastian Shaw paced alone in the bedroom, with a sneer on his lips.


    "If I hadn''t cooperated with Hydra, how could I know that there was a traitor in the Hellfire club!"


    The work efficiency of the Divine Shield Bureau was quite high. The photos of the white queen meeting her sister Yinhu and the confidential documents were soon leaked to the Soviet spies.


    Then it was passed from the spy to the agent of Leviathan''s red house. Finally, it was known by the Hydra and given to Sebastian Shaw as a gift.


    As the saying goes, who knows nothing about Hydra!


    Even inside the s.h.i.e.l.d., there must be some nails lying in wait.


    After all, in the previous "paper clip program", the United States absorbed a large number of Na scientists, including a large number of rocket technology experts and senior researchers.


    The s.h.i.e.l.d. also recruited many remnants of Hydra.


    Among them, many spies must have infiltrated.


    Luke knew this, but he didn''t check it thoroughly and deliberately ignored it.


    Anyway, they are leeks. It''s time-saving and labor-saving to harvest them when they grow better.


    This time, thanks to them, Sebastian Shaw could receive the news faster.


    "You can''t move her yet. Wait."


    Sebastian put his hands behind his back and looked at the map of the world hanging on the wall.


    He has extraordinary ambition, and Atlantis is only the first springboard.


    "Hydra, red skull, the third empire... They all failed."


    Sebastian looked up and smiled, "but I won''t."

 Chapter 119

    "Paper clip program?"


    Rogers in the director''s office closed the thick folder in his hand.


    "In other words, the president secretly extradited a group of German scientists, and the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. also absorbed part of the forces of Hydra. But won''t the enemy infiltrate and pose a threat to national security?"


    The captain of the United States looked puzzled.


    As an intelligence agency, the first issue for the Divine Shield bureau should be to ensure its own confidentiality.


    Actively recruiting hydras is tantamount to creating latent opportunities for spies.


    Invisible, increase certain risks.


    At that time, what should we do when the s.h.i.e.l.d. becomes a new Hydra?


    "This plan was first carried out by the military. They took a fancy to the V-1 and V-2 rockets of the third empire and the new technology of ballistic missiles, and wanted to get it."


    Luke shrugged and said easily.


    The most scarce thing in the 20th century is talent. The new president also understood this truth, so he approved the "paper clip plan".


    During World War II, the military industry of the Third Reich was extremely developed, and all kinds of black science and technology were not poor. It was well deserved to be the first in strength.


    It''s normal for the White House and the Pentagon to look greedy.


    It is their nature to take things by force and put interests first.


    "At first, many people opposed the plan, because according to the regulations, the U.S. military, which belongs to the allies, is prohibited from dealing directly with war criminals."


    Luke paused and said with a smile: "ironically, almost all German scientists, engineers and other technical personnel who have the conditions for recruitment and extradition are basically closely related to the Na party, and some even meet the standards of war criminals."


    Rogers had a shocked expression of "strange knowledge increased".


    Although we know that out of the entanglement of interests in all aspects, the national image may not be as bright as it appears.


    But the thought of recruiting war criminals to government departments was still somewhat unacceptable to him.


    "Those people should be tried."


    Rogers whispered.


    Seeing the depressed look of the US captain, Luke continued to talk about the black history of the federal government: "that''s just your personal view. The presidents and generals don''t think so. In order to ensure strategic interests, they bypassed these rules and sent more than 700 intelligence personnel to vigorously collect relevant staff for Fighter, missile and rocket projects."


    "Among them, Arthur L. Rudolph once managed an arsenal and was a talent in rocket manufacturing. However, he was also a notorious war criminal who committed the brutal crimes of hanging slave workers, slaughtering and maltreating prisoners of war."


    "And Werner von Braun, now a senior engineer of the army equipment design and Research Bureau, is the designer of V-2 missiles. He has killed thousands of people in Britain and is a fanatical Third Reich."


    Luke spoke in great detail. Every word struck Rogers like a sledgehammer.


    "Steve, there is no absolute justice in the world. The country you protect, or the spirit you defend, is not great."


    Luke, who is clearly the director of aegis and major general of the army, unkindly ridiculed this capital country packaged as a beacon of freedom.


    But then again, the paper clip program does have a great impact on the United States during development.


    For example, that''s Warner von Braun, a war criminal.


    He had a bright resume and entered the Berlin Institute of technology in 1930.


    Four years later, he received his doctorate in physics from Humboldt University and his graduation thesis was rated as the highest level.


    In just two years, the V-2 missile was designed, which was the first ballistic missile put into actual combat in the world.


    Later, he went to the United States and developed Saturn 5, which successfully achieved the amazing feat of landing on the moon.


    It can be said to be another Howard stark in rocket manufacturing and aerospace industry.


    "What about the s.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    Rogers was a little hard to accept and looked at Luke in his seat.


    "Almost. Like Dr. anim Zola, he used to make energy weapons for the red skeleton and now works for the s.h.i.e.l.d. so we will let bygones be bygones for his previous crimes."


    Luke nodded without concealing.


    The "paper clip program" also benefited the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    From an unknown intelligence agency, it has rapidly developed into a huge organization above the Pentagon.


    In addition to the special status of Superman and the amazing operations of asking for funds and expanding power and responsibilities.


    For a small part, I also want to thank Hydra for his generous help.


    This old opponent made the reorganized strategic science Corps quickly complete its original accumulation.


    "Don''t be too obsessed with justice, kindness and moral conscience, Steve. You can pursue those good things, but you can''t take them as the standard to measure everything in the world."


    Luke still began to boil poisonous chicken soup and play the role of life mentor.


    It seems interesting to transform the unswerving captain of the United States.


    "I never think about how many people Howard killed with the weapons he manufactured and sold."


    "Let alone think that anim Zola was once a loyal supporter of the third empire. He once worked hard for Hydras and red skeletons, and his hands were covered with the blood of Allied soldiers."


    "Because it''s meaningless. It''s useless except to plunge yourself into the contradiction between moral conscience and cruel reality."


    Rogers'' lips wriggled as if to say something.


    His childhood education and cognition is to be a good person, stick to the bottom line and don''t easily hurt others.


    But Luke''s words, like a bullet, broke the strong defense line of the captain of the United States and made him waver.


    "But..."


    Rogers looked up as if he were skeptical about life.


    "There''s nothing, but. If you look at truth and reality separately, I''m Superman, a war hero, and the object of public worship."


    Luke smiled and whispered, "but I am also the director of aegis, major general of the army, a true authority and leader. I need to safeguard my own interests and stick to my position. For this reason, I even have to do some ''bad things'' against morality."


    "These two identities are put together, which is not contrary."


    Rogers''s mind was confused, as if he had suffered 10000 mental attacks.


    He looked down at the gold shield in his hand and the Star Spangled Banner printed on his chest.


    For a moment, I was at a loss.


    "Maybe I''m not fit to be a captain."


    After a while, Rogers laughed at himself.


    "I''m glad you''re here, Luke. All I have to do is be a soldier and dive forward."


    Luke, who poured several bowls of life philosophy poisonous Chicken Soup for the American captain, stood up, patted each other on the shoulder and said, "go to my house for dinner tonight. Malina''s workmanship is good."


    A few minutes later, the conversation was over.


    Watching Rogers leaving, he went to the wine cabinet and poured a glass of 1982 Lafite - well, 1882 vintage.


    "Dr. Zola, you heard it."


    Luke shook his wine glass and said to the office compartment, "I know what hydra is going to do. You rely on the ''paper clip plan'' to infiltrate the s.h.i.e.l.d. and plan to revive and start over."


    "The most dangerous places are often the safest. After the collapse of the red skeleton, the hydra''s forces were divided into three. Some were recruited by the s.h.i.e.l.d., some were taken away by Baron Tesla, and some were hidden and secretly penetrated into the interior of the federal government."


    Dr. Zola, who was short and fat, pushed the door out with small steps.


    He stayed in the cubicle of the office early and heard all kinds of information about the Hellfire club and the "paper clip project".


    "Major general, I have abandoned the secret! Hydra is doomed to have no future, and the Divine Shield bureau is the future!"


    Dr. Zola said sincerely.


    Luke handed him a glass of red wine, shook his head and said, "you''re wrong, Dr. Zola. I''m very optimistic about Hydras. They are well organized, have excellent penetration ability, and have intelligence networks all over the world, which is much better than the Divine Shield."


    Trembling, Dr. Zola took the glass.


    He didn''t know what the major general in front of him wanted to say.


    Do you have to settle the old account that you are a hydra?


    "Dr. Zola, I want to join you."


    Luke smiled more and more and said sincerely, "do you think I can be a qualified Hydra?"

 Chapter 120

    Join Hydra?


    Dr. Zola was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    If it were someone else, he might still hold a skeptical attitude of verification.


    Prepare to observe secretly for a period of time to test loyalty and personal ability.


    It''s also a good thing if you find good seedlings for the organization.


    But these words came out of Luke''s mouth like the president wearing a red scarf on his chest and volunteering to apply for membership.


    It is particularly ridiculous and has no credibility.


    Not everyone is like the emperor of Sichuan. He is willing to bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens. He secretly lurks in the White House and takes it as his duty to bring down the US emperor.


    Such people with lofty ideals are in the minority after all.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Dr. Zola gave a fake smile and said, "Mr. major general is really funny."


    The chief of s.h.i.e.l.d. said he would join the hydra, which is like the king taking the lead in rebellion.


    An allied Superman who beat down the red skeleton and defeated the hydra.


    A legendary hero who flew to Berlin to end World War II.


    A major general who led the Divine Shield against Atlantis.


    Dr. Zola counted the long list of dazzling titles and those familiar legends, and then looked at Luke, who sipped the 1982 Lafite wine, with a polite and embarrassing smile on his face.


    If you take the above words as a joke.


    The humor of this major general should be similar to that of Eskimos living in the Arctic.


    "I''m not a member of Hydra for a long time!"


    Dr. Zola straightened his chest and said with dignity: "I did sell my life and do things for the red skeleton before, but it was all forced out of helplessness! In my heart, I am actually a pious and firm pacifist."


    "I hate war and hate killing! Since the Allies sent the axis of evil to hell under the leadership of major general, I finally found my original heart and didn''t have to live in guilt."


    "Joining the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will save my soul! I will warn myself every day to get rid of the sins of the past and be a new man!"


    "What''s more, everyone in the s.h.i.e.l.d. is talented, and Mr. Howard stark speaks well!"


    "Compared with the present life, the days when I stayed in hydra were like falling into hell. It was so painful!"


    Listening to this very sincere and heartfelt speech, Luke couldn''t help putting down his goblet.


    It is worthy of being an old Hydra who has lived for nearly a century!


    The ability to open your mouth is as good as politicians in the White House.


    "Don''t be nervous, Dr. Zola. I said I wanted to join Hydra from the bottom of my heart."


    Luke showed his signature kind smile and started the flicker mode: "you heard what you just said to Steve."


    "I am not in the camp of the White House and the Pentagon, just as hydra is not wholeheartedly helping the third empire rule the world."


    "S.h.i.e.l.d. has been seeking ways to get rid of the constraints of the state, and the war with Atlantis is one of them."


    Are you a 25-year-old?


    Dr. Zola was holding a goblet in both hands with a look of horror in his eyes.


    Chief s.h.i.e.l.d. led the mutiny!


    It''s going to spread, and no one may believe it.


    Dr. Zola frowned. Does the major general really want to join the Hydra?


    "The concept of red skull is too... Traditional, just for power and ambition, but he has a sentence that I appreciate very much. There is no national flag in the future!"


    Luke patted Dr. Zola on the shoulder and whispered, "the national interest is firmly bound with the politicians in the White House and the capital groups behind the scenes. I don''t need to work for these people, and I don''t want to be a tool or weapon."


    "That''s why I''m going to join Hydra. I value the future of mankind more than wearing a star flag."


    "All along, you have used the ''paper clip plan'' to secretly infiltrate the Divine Shield Bureau, just to change your face and resurrect with a new image?"


    "If you think about it carefully, what is more effective than developing the director of aegis into a hydra?"


    Dr. Zola blinked, trying to stay awake.


    But in the face of Luke''s persuasion, he felt justified and flawless.


    In this regard, the major general is not surprised.


    Because he redeemed the ninja master skill card - "with the logician"!


    "Use shallow language and simple principles to rape the logic of a normal person, so that the other person can agree with you. The success rate depends on the goal."


    The assassin alliance led by Master Ninja is a villain organization that regards human beings as rotten muscles, necrotic blood vessels and needs to be removed regularly.


    Anyone with a little IQ and some dialectical thinking ability will not think this behavior is reasonable.


    But apart from Batman, Master Ninja has successfully brainwashed many people.


    Such as Bain, daughter Talia, grandson Damian and so on.


    Every time Master Ninja comes on stage, he must say "the forest fires, burns down plants and animals, and grows better in the coming year". This ridiculous speech of raping the thinking logic of normal people.


    "I know there is a distant legend about an alien god inside the hydra. But do you really want to welcome back a monster thousands of years ago and worship him as a God?"


    "It''s better to worship me than to believe in the so-called alien! Superman! Isn''t a powerful existence that can fly into the sky, push down the mountains and crush steel more in line with the definition of ''God'' than an alien who the company commander doesn''t know anything? Moreover, I don''t mind at all. You kneel at my feet and worship me."


    Dr. Zola kept silent, but there was a storm in his heart.


    He still overheard the red skeleton mention a few words about the Alien God.


    Reasonably speaking, this is a high-level confidential information within Hydra.


    Is there an insider in the organization?


    Almost for the first time, Dr. Zola had this idea in his head.


    Then, the former chief scientist of Hydra felt that what Luke said seemed reasonable.


    From the ability of Superman, it is not too much to say that it is the God of the world.


    If you put it in the Mayan period when strange people appeared, it might also be regarded as a God.


    "Major general..."


    Dr. Zola also wants to continue to show his composition and get rid of the Hydra suspicion.


    Luke waved his hand and interrupted, "doctor, if you''re not a hydra, I hope you are. If you''re a hydra, that''s even better. You can be my introducer to the organization."


    "The red skeleton doesn''t necessarily want to welcome back the Alien God. He cares more about the cosmic magic cube. As for other leaders, they all have their own plans. After thousands of years of secret development, the Hydra has long lost its original appearance. Although the name hasn''t changed, the core is already different."


    "Including you, Dr. Zola. What''s your purpose in entering the Hydra? It can''t be to worship a ''God'' who hasn''t heard of it!"


    Speaking of this step, the short and fat Dr. Zola sighed and stopped pretending.


    He helped his glasses slide down and said with a wry smile, "the beautiful promise of immortality."


    "The red skeleton said that the alien god can give everyone eternal life. I am a scientist. I know that the decay of the body is a natural law and can''t be stopped, but I yearn for eternal spiritual life!"

 Chapter 121

    Immortality?


    Want to get rid of the fragile physical body and get spiritual longevity!


    Luke was stunned and his eyes twinkled.


    No wonder Dr. Zola later chose to upload his consciousness to the computer memory and become a ghost like existence in the form of digital life.


    There was a foreshadowing!


    Think of the 200000 foot long database in the basement nearly a century later, that is Dr. Zola''s "body".


    "To tell you the truth, as a scientist, you shouldn''t believe this false promise. Immortality is just a silly fantasy."


    The major general laughed scornfully and did not believe it.


    Any religion will give a layer of false hope that seems beautiful.


    For example, the soul enters the kingdom of heaven and enjoys the light.


    Or a river full of milk and honey, seventy-two beautiful and pure girls.


    Hydra is no exception.


    "Who has ever done it since ancient times?"


    Luke asked back with a smile.


    If we have to say that there may be immortals on earth, it may be ourselves.


    Luke clearly remembers that in Superman''s independent story, the other party lived until the universe died, and then restarted a new reincarnation again.


    There are many similar examples.


    For example, in DC million, Superman stayed in the sun for 84300 years and became a golden Superman.


    And in tomorrow, Superman visited the earth five billion years later to witness the end.


    Time and life, for a Kryptonian who continues to grow and break through, may be a string of numbers. It''s no big deal.


    If it could be visualized, Luke believed that his head was beating + 1 every minute.


    "At that time, I was blind, crazy about the great plan of the third empire to conquer Europe, and firmly believed in Hydra."


    Dr. Zola took a sip of red wine to hide his embarrassment.


    Any mortal has the beautiful illusion of immortality. Compared with power and money, the endless long life is more worthy of people''s madness.


    "Believe me, the legendary alien god can''t give you the return you want."


    Luke shrugged and pierced Dr. Zola''s dream.


    The alien race is just an experimental product of the Kerry people, which is far from the real "God".


    As for eternal life, this is a lie!


    This is something that even their creators can''t achieve!


    As one of the three empires, the Kerry people imitated the former God Group, used genetic fragments of primitive humans to carry out bioengineering, and tried to create a group of powerful soldiers.


    This is the origin of the alien race!


    The so-called Alien God is the first successful experiment.


    "There are so many wise people in Hydra. Why do you believe such a bad lie?"


    Luke couldn''t help but wonder.


    Normally, the conspirators should be skeptical about everything.


    "We have a... Plan."


    Dr. Zola hesitated and would leak the organization''s information.


    "Far star plan, right?"


    Luke picked it up.


    It''s like dropping a heavy bomb.


    Dr. Zola swallowed his saliva and tried to hide the shock on his face.


    Even this?


    Has Hydra been infiltrated by the Divine Shield?


    There''s an insider in those high-rise buildings!


    Who could it be?


    Baron Strack?


    Lady Viper?


    Whitehall, who is responsible for welcoming back the alien god?


    A series of names flashed through my mind, but I couldn''t be sure.


    Whoever it is, it is a great blow to Hydra!


    They have always been known for their ability to spy undercover and infiltrate enemy intelligence, but now they are quietly inserted into a nail by others.


    With this in mind, Dr. Zola was in a cold sweat.


    Luke looked down. The other party''s crazy brain mending look really made people want to laugh.


    "Am I wrong?"


    He continued.


    "No, No."


    Dr. Zola shook his head with difficulty and continued, "the alien god, he was exiled to a distant planet."


    "Although we can''t determine the specific location to welcome it back to the earth, we can put things in regularly through a portal. Sometimes it''s a living man, sometimes it''s some animals."


    "What is certain is that the God, he is still alive."


    "Thousands of years have passed since the Mayan period, and he is still alive! Therefore, many people firmly believe that the alien god can live forever and can give this ability to his most loyal believers."


    Luke curled his lips after listening, saying that I can live until the sun dies or the big bang.


    It is suggested that all hydras should change their faith and set up a superman worship church.


    "Well, let''s go back to the original topic."


    Major general''s fingers knocked on the table, and the rhythmic percussion virtually created psychological pressure on Dr. Zola.


    "Believe me, doctor. I can be a perfect Hydra and lead you to a better future."


    "I can help you achieve all the great undertakings that the red skeleton cannot achieve. A huge Hydra Empire, a closely united community of human destiny, and a power center ruling the world."


    Luke is like a devil who coaxes mortals into trading their souls.


    Dr. Zola''s face turned red and he was very excited.


    He has been completely raped by the "logician", and his thinking logic has become Luke''s shape.


    "So what''s the price?"


    Dr. Zola restrained his inner desire.


    "There is a saying in the East that if you want to eliminate external disputes, you must eliminate internal hidden dangers."


    Luke narrowed his eyes and said with a gentle smile, "before ruling the world, we should concentrate the power of Hydra in one place."


    "I''m going to have friendly exchanges and discuss cooperation with the leaders of Hydra, such as Baron Strack and Lady viper."


    "Hydra doesn''t have to have so many heads, are you right?"


    Dr. Zola''s passion was instantly quenched by a basin of cold water.


    He looked up at Luke and said in a trembling voice, "major general, are you going to be the only leader of Hydra?"


    "What''s the problem? It''s like doing business. I took the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. to buy shares in Hydra and was elected the largest shareholder and the speaker of the board of directors. It''s very reasonable."


    Luke looked puzzled and asked, "do you have a better candidate than me? The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is superior to the intelligence agency of the Pentagon. This gift is not enough weight?"


    Dr. Zola was speechless and his thinking logic was messy again.


    Hydra has more than one leader, the red skeleton.


    Like Baron Tesla hidden in the dark.


    Lady Viper active in neon island.


    Whitehall in Southeast Asia.


    wait.


    There are nine people together.


    Even the red skeleton, backed by the third empire, failed to become the only leader of Hydra - he was at best the spokesman on the table.


    As a newly joined Mengxin, Luke''s request is really too much and completely beyond the acceptable scope of negotiation.


    If the other side can really use the s.h.i.e.l.d. as a breeding ground for Hydra hatching and become one of the heads, there is no problem.


    As for the only leader, it is obviously impossible!


    "If, as the major general said, the hydra can remain the same?"


    Dr. Zola smiled bitterly.


    "I''m afraid it will be swallowed directly by the Divine Shield bureau!"


    Luke thought carefully for a few seconds and continued to launch the mouth gun of violent thinking logic: "no organization can remain unchanged. Only by boldly welcoming change can it regain its rebirth."


    "As for the question of who is the main between Hydra and the Divine Shield Bureau, I don''t think it''s necessary to distinguish so clearly."


    "It''s a family. Just call it ''snake shield Bureau''! I don''t mind becoming the first director."

 Chapter 122

    Luke''s personal proposal on developing the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and the Hydra family to build a community with a shared future for mankind has been shelved for the time being.


    Dr. Zola has no say in such a major decision. The leaders hiding in the dark must nod and agree.


    He originally belonged to the red skeleton faction, but the residual forces had long been divided between the Divine Shield Bureau and the nine headed snake melon, and there was basically nothing left.


    So, Dr. Zola said before.


    I quit the organization and give up the secret. Now I just want to be a good man.


    To some extent, it''s true.


    After all, the boss ran to outer space, the third empire almost died, and there were few obedient brothers under his hand.


    Life is miserable. For this reason, what kind of Hydra do you mix.


    Following the s.h.i.e.l.d. honestly and holding Superman''s thigh is the right way.


    "General Carville, I have no opinion on the establishment of snake... Snake shield."


    Dr. Zola, who understood Luke''s ideas, seemed to turn his head and nodded decisively: "I also believe that you are definitely a better leader than the red skeleton."


    "If the s.h.i.e.l.d. needs it, I can immediately provide the location of Baron Strack, who is also one of the leaders of Hydra."


    "Other leaders, such as Mrs. viper, are far away in neon island. Whitehall''s whereabouts have always been secret and difficult to find for a while. I may not be able to help."


    "Moreover, Baron Strack contacted me not long ago. He has secret contacts with Atlantis and the Hellfire club."


    "It is very likely that it is also one of the behind the scenes behind the war!"


    Dr. Zola is worthy of the old Hydra, who sells his teammates without hesitation.


    Anyway, we are not a faction and have little friendship with each other.


    "I''ll go to Moscow when I have time. If I meet Baron Strack, I''ll talk to him in depth and discuss the merger plan of the snake shield Bureau."


    Luke smiled kindly.


    He doesn''t think the other party will refuse his request.


    "The Baron is a wise man. I believe he is willing to make a due contribution to jointly building a better future for mankind."


    Dr. Zola quickly echoed.


    It is not without reason that this short and fat scientist can stay with the red skeleton for so long and sit in a high-rise position.


    At least Alessandro cosa was no worse than Luke''s first licking dog.


    "Dr. Zola, today''s conversation..."


    Luke got up after talking about business and picked up the glass of red wine on the table.


    "Major general came to me just to discuss the transformation plan of Walden''s blood. There''s nothing else."


    Dr. Zola smiled and looked very popular.


    "Well, cheers."


    Luke nodded with satisfaction.


    Director of s.h.i.e.l.d. has successfully taken the first step in the great plan of taking shares in Hydra and establishing the snake shield Bureau.


    With Dr. Zola as a recommendation, I believe that the head originally belonging to the red skeleton will grow out soon.


    "Well, cheers!"


    Dr. Zola raised his glass and smiled.


    He had subconsciously wanted to shout "long live the Hydra".


    Considering that he abandoned the secret and turned to the bright, he washed white and went ashore and swallowed it forcibly.


    "Long live Hydra. We will be one camp in the future."


    Luke seemed to see through Dr. Zola''s heart and spoke the famous line directly.


    The latter was stunned and shouted, "long live the Hydra!"


    In the office of director s.h.i.e.l.d., the two clinked glasses with each other, and the scarlet liquor shook in circles.


    [Branch Mission: the arrival of a new era, the rebirth of Hydra!]


    [requirement: be the only leader.]


    [reward: Unlock krypton spacecraft]


    Glancing at the updated task list, Luke smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A week later.


    Many cities along the Atlantic coast.


    For example, Boston, Philadelphia, Miami and New York were attacked by the Atlantis fleet respectively.


    This is the signal of war!


    The blue skinned sea people gathered together, either riding huge marine creatures or flying shuttle boats, began to move towards land.


    "Major general Carville, what are your plans?"


    In the Oval Office of the White House, the president couldn''t stand the outside public opinion and the pressure of war, so he had to ask Luke for help.


    Except for major general Carville, who has created countless miracles, he doesn''t know who else to trust.


    During this time, the Admiralty tried to contact the troops of Atlantis, and several small-scale conflicts broke out between the two sides.


    Every time it ended in a fiasco.


    Facts have proved that it is almost impossible for the aircraft carrier fleet to defeat Atlantis in the Atlantic Ocean.


    Even if bombers are dispatched to suppress fire, the effect is not great.


    Atlantis can dive quickly when they see that the situation is wrong.


    The power of their high-pressure water cannon is amazing. The built solid fortress has its own defensive water film, and even torpedoes can''t burst.


    Unless the White House is determined to drop another atomic bomb.


    Otherwise, the next war situation is not optimistic.


    "Your Excellency, we don''t need to be alarmed."


    Luke was the first to appease.


    Not seen for many days, the president, who has been in office for less than a year, looks much haggard.


    In order to reduce casualties, the National Guard has been evacuating and evacuating urban residents near the Atlantic coast.


    This practice has aroused the dissatisfaction of many people.


    The surging pressure of public opinion outside is like boiling water.


    Americans who have just experienced a war have no idea of war at all. Naturally, they have many complaints.


    Members of Parliament on Capitol Hill have been quarrelling. The Democrats and the moderates hold meetings every day and must greet each other''s parents whether they are alive or not.


    As for the Pentagon, it has been proposed to drop several atomic bombs to wash the ground.


    It can be seen that the upcoming war has put a lot of pressure on the bald eagle who likes to coerce other countries with military hegemony in the future.


    "Major general Carville, I can''t keep calm! As secretary Nimitz of the Navy said, if he knew where those blue skinned guys were, he would like to throw a pile of atomic bombs at once!"


    The president smiled bitterly and said he couldn''t calm down.


    He hasn''t slept well for several days. Closing his eyes, Atlantis broke into the White House and hung himself on a street lamp post - it seems to be a French tradition.


    "With all due respect, I''m afraid the atomic bomb won''t solve the problem."


    Luke pierced the president''s last fantasy and said in a deep voice: "the King City of Atlantis, Poseidonia may be tens of thousands of meters below the trench. The shock wave formed by the explosion should not hurt them."


    "That''s really good news."


    The president, who took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose, was speechless.


    If the Atomic Bomb doesn''t work, how many chances does the federal government have to win?


    "The s.h.i.e.l.d. is not idle these days. We have sent hundreds of agents active in Boston and Philadelphia to collect intelligence information about Atlantis."


    Seeing that the president was about to explode, Luke said at the right time: "the tactics of the undersea people should be to prepare to build fortresses along the coastline and form a solid defense front and attack camp."


    "Atlantis people can''t adapt to life on land. They can breathe underwater, but they can''t stay in human cities."


    "After a period of time, their army will return to the fortress on the coastline to replenish weapons and water."

 Chapter 123

    "Doesn''t this mean that Atlantis can''t go inland?"


    Recently, Mr. President, who is anxious to move back from the hairline, has bright eyes.


    He wondered if it would be safer to move the White House to Chicago or San Antonio.


    It is not shameful to strategically transfer and preserve effective forces.


    "Before the war, I''m going to move the capital and run away. This operation looks familiar!"


    Luke, who watched the president''s facial expression, was speechless.


    The politicians in the world are really the same.


    "Atlantis must have a solution to the problem. They can take the coastline as a starting point, constantly build strong fortresses as transit stations and steadily advance the front."


    Luke once again ruthlessly pierced the president''s beautiful fantasy.


    Rather than expect Atlantis to be out of reach, it is difficult to enter the inland.


    It''s better to seriously think about how to organize forces and carry out defense.


    "This... I forgot for a moment. It''s really possible to adopt such tactics!"


    The president, who had a broken dream and realized the ups and downs of life, couldn''t help being a little angry.


    What''s more, he can''t get angry with Luke yet.


    Because, in the current situation.


    The only chance to save the country and win the war rests on this major general.


    Superman is everyone''s last hope!


    "Those solid fortresses built along the coastline and with a defensive water film can provide supplies to the Atlanteans, but they are also obvious targets."


    Luke calmly analyzed and continued: "we can send bombers for fire coverage and use aircraft carrier formation for small-scale harassment."


    "Before, the Divine Shield Bureau seized several submarines from Hydra. After thorough transformation and the nuclear reactor designed by Howard stark, they can be launched and put into use in a short time."


    "In the face of the attack of Atlantis, the winning rate is not as low as expected."


    When Luke said this, the president felt at ease.


    The young major general sitting opposite him had a twinkle in his eyes.


    In fact, Luke doesn''t have many cards in his hand.


    In addition to Superman''s own combat power, the golden Trident taken from namo can change the weather and trigger the tsunami.


    It''s easy to deal with the army of Atlantis.


    It takes only one huge tsunami to destroy all the fortresses on the Atlantic coast - this is a lose lose lose game that kills one thousand enemies and loses eight hundred.


    There''s no need to use it until it''s critical.


    The reason why they didn''t tell the White House and the Pentagon was just to let the tension of the war continue to ferment and create a more favorable situation for the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    As for the president''s failure to sleep well, anxiety to hair loss and baldness, it was not Luke''s consideration.


    "I think the aircraft carrier formation of the Ministry of the navy can attract the attention of Atlantis from the side, and the task force of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and the invasion team can launch an attack from the ground."


    Luke said in an orderly manner. His calm and confident poise seemed to inject a shot of cardiotonic into the president, and his anxiety gradually calmed down.


    In contrast, the many members on Capitol Hill who quarrel and disagree seem a little ridiculous.


    The performance of the Pentagon was even more disappointing.


    So many days have passed since Atlantis appeared.


    Neither the Navy nor the army could come up with a practical plan to eliminate the bad idea of abandoning the coastline and retreating to inland cities.


    With this in mind, the president looked at Luke more eagerly.


    It was like a drowning man who finally grabbed a straw.


    Major general Carville is the pillar of the country!


    The real Savior!


    He thought so.


    "Major general, if you have any needs, you can put them forward."


    The president was happy and a little forgetful.


    If he could keep sober thinking, he would certainly remember how the young major general sitting in front of him made the budget committee run away and the Pentagon avoid it.


    Benefits, conditions, funds... These things.


    Luke can be said to be highly skilled.


    "It is my honor to make a small due contribution to this war."


    The young major general with a gentle smile has no intention of taking credit.


    Such an attitude brought tears to the president''s eyes and was so moved that he couldn''t speak.


    "But -"


    Before the president, whose hair was getting thinner and thinner, was moved for a long time, Luke said, "since your Excellency the president has said so, I have to accept this kindness and make a little request."


    a bit of?


    An ominous premonition rose from the president''s heart.


    The next moment, Luke felt out a thick folder of about hundreds of pages.


    "What is this?"


    The president rolled his throat twice and silently prayed that Luke would never ask for money again.


    The budget committee has been hollowed out!


    He opened it with trembling hands and saw it first¡ª¡ª


    Preparatory plan and specific regulations of the World Security Council


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Boston, port.


    The cargo ships moored here on weekdays have disappeared.


    Instead, there are huge triangular fortresses rising from the ground.


    Standing on the shore, you can clearly see a team of tall and strong Atlantis guards.


    They wear head helmets similar to fish tanks for normal breathing.


    Everyone is in uniform like exoskeleton power armor, full of power when walking.


    These days, the naval fleet tried to expel several times, but all ended in failure.


    There is an obvious firepower gap between the two sides, and Atlantis is familiar with the ocean, which can give full play to its advantages.


    The various tactics of the Navy Department are difficult to achieve the original effect.


    Overall, Atlantis and the country of the same name on the next set point to the same technology tree.


    In the current world after the end of World War II, it is well ahead of the times.


    Unless the bald eagle can bring the Allies together to fight another civilized war against Atlantis and defend the land world.


    Otherwise, the best way is to abandon coastal cities and shrink the defensive front inward.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable to say that there are so many capitulationists and peacemakers in the White House and the Pentagon.


    There is indeed a big gap between a land country and the previous marine civilization.


    "Inform Nimitz of the Admiralty to bring the aircraft carrier formation. The Atlanteans are ready to land."


    Luke fell to the ground, looked back and said to the liaison officer.


    Through his super vision and super hearing, he can easily know the conversation in the fortress.


    "The next step is the invasion team."


    Luke looked at the heavily armed Rogers and whispered, "you should take the mechanized troops of the Territorial Army and the supporting national guard to prevent the landing of Atlantis."


    Most of the citizens of Boston were evacuated in advance.


    In this city, there are only U.S. troops waiting to fight and Atlantis who are about to land.


    "Guarantee to complete the task!"


    Captain America tightened his vibrating gold shield and nodded hard.


    This is his first time as a conductor. He is a little nervous.


    "Steve, all you have to do is buy Howard time to make the last step successful."


    Luke warned.


    He has no doubt about the strength of the captain of the United States.


    The "warship class" soldiers strengthened by Walden''s blood have no problem dealing with the army of Atlantis.


    Apart from the mutants of Hellfire club and namo himself, these blue skinned undersea people can hardly fight.

 Chapter 124

    The black car slowly drove into the center of Greenwich Village and stopped in front of a three story building.


    "Here we are, general."


    The young driver in a straight military uniform opened the door respectfully.


    Luke, leaning against the back seat, nodded and came down from the inside.


    His eyes fell on the doorplate and looked up at the round window at the top.


    "Here it is."


    Make sure you''re looking for the right place. Luke''s mouth sparked a smile,


    The house in sight is the sanctuary of New York.


    This is one of the three time-space nodes created by Kamata Taj around the world.


    Among the many mages in North America, no one is unaware of the existence of the sanctuary.


    "Don''t hide from me this time?"


    Luke''s eyes twinkled and thought to himself.


    A month after his arrival in this world, he tried to find a sanctuary in New York.


    At that time, the plug-in was not activated. In addition, I was full of insecurity when I learned that I came to marvel studios.


    As a passer-by, in a sense, time and space stowaways.


    Luke took the risk to approach the secret sanctuary in the West Village of New York.


    Thinking that maybe he was gifted, he was favored by the supreme mage and accepted as his disciple.


    From then on, he began to become a legendary mage.


    Unfortunately, Luke went to brick street in Greenwich Village for more than a month and couldn''t find the house with house number 117A.


    Obviously, the supreme mage did not like him.


    This cruel fact also frustrated Luke for a while.


    The New York sanctuary is a magical building, and its location will not change.


    But whether we can find it or not depends on fate.


    For example, Dr. strange of the future.


    After a stroll in Kathmandu, he was brought into the Kamata Taj by the disciple of the supreme mage modu and climbed to the peak of his life.


    Luke did not miss the wind and rain. He insisted on signing in and punching out at brick street every day, but he got nothing.


    His abnormal behavior even made Rogers and Bucky suspicious.


    I think my best friend ended his single dog life behind his back and threw himself into the warm and charming arms of a young girl.


    "Master Gu Yi has been waiting inside."


    The moment Luke got out of the car, the closed door of the sanctuary in New York suddenly opened.


    Space is like a folded and staggered mirror, showing a blurred and complex wonderful scene.


    A dark mage in a retro robe came out with a peaceful smile.


    "Major general, please come in."


    His manner was quite friendly and he bowed slightly.


    Luke gently jawed his head and walked directly into the gate without hesitation.


    After a long talk with the supreme mage all night, the two initially reached a consensus on cooperation.


    The only thing missing is probably the excrement stirring stick of Conor the conqueror, which has not yet appeared.


    "Major general, please don''t mind. Master Gu Yi said he didn''t want outsiders to enter the sanctuary."


    Luke stood at the gate and looked down at the black mage.


    The young driver who wanted to follow up seemed to fall into a time cycle.


    Repeatedly close the door and step up the steps.


    It was as if someone had intercepted a tributary for some time and let him fall into it.


    "I understand."


    Luke tilted his lips. The supreme mage is worthy of being a master who plays with time.


    The scene presented to the young driver is much more complicated than the time-out.


    Extract the established facts that have happened and intercept them to become a tributary of time.


    As long as it is nested, it is difficult to break free.


    If you were below the heavenly Father level, you might not even be able to detect it.


    Luke was not surprised.


    Agomoto, the first Supreme mage, held the time gem very early, sealed it in a special magic instrument, and applied countless heavy spells as protection and used it as a magic instrument.


    Later, Gu Yi, who took over the position, almost never left the body and often played with this supreme magic weapon called "eye of agomoto".


    Manipulation of time branches and time pauses are Pediatrics for them.


    "Even if the supreme mage has a world double, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to deal with my force speed double A and magic free platinum star."


    Luke walked into the gate and looked at the architectural layout inside the sanctuary.


    The first floor is the living room and the public library.


    Several mages dressed in retro robes hurried by with several heavy books.


    They either look down or frown.


    Dong!


    A loud noise.


    Several strong, ashen figures came out.


    One by one, wearing armor, carrying axes, flail and other heavy weapons.


    "This is also... Mage?"


    Luke asked with his head sideways.


    "The dimension of hell has been very restless recently. They are all members of the paladin order, dedicated to exterminating some inferior demons that infiltrate the main universe."


    The black mage explained.


    "Kara Taj has always had a cooperative relationship with secular monasteries and religious institutions."


    Luke showed a clear look.


    To put it more directly, it is to regard the paladin and church as tool people.


    Follow the black mage to the second floor. This is the living area with many guest rooms.


    It is worth mentioning that the walls are hung with transmission windows to all over the world.


    They show different shapes such as dense forest, mountain peak and sea, and there are shining rotating mechanisms next to them.


    Keep going up.


    The third floor is the most important area of the sanctuary.


    It is used to place and place magic props and practice meditation.


    Luke followed the black mage and came here.


    Normally speaking, he is not qualified to set foot as an outsider.


    But Gu Yi has always been informal, in sharp contrast to the old-fashioned and strict agomoto.


    Along the way, Luke saw many familiar magic tools.


    The most conspicuous thing is the magic floating cloak displayed in the glass cabinet.


    Dr. strange''s signature equipment!


    "They are all here waiting for their destined master."


    With a new look, Gu Yi mage dressed in white robes is stopping in front of a circular window.


    "Then it seems that I''m not the one they''re waiting for."


    Luke said with some regret.


    He also wants to go along with some magic props.


    The invasion group of s.h.i.e.l.d. now has only Superman and Captain America.


    Maybe we can build Howard into a mage, upgrade the route, imitate the unborn Lord dum, and directly practice magic and magic.


    master!


    Output + meat shield!


    Attract the help of hatred!


    A copy of the team will become!


    "Major general, the civilization war between Atlantis and the land world is imminent. Shouldn''t you stay on the front line?"


    The ancient master smiled faintly.


    "As you can see, the sanctuary in New York can''t help. The hell dimension invades. We must focus on maintaining the space-time node."


    Luke shook his head. He had never thought to ask the supreme mage to stop the crisis.

 Chapter 125

    The position of camataj and the supreme mage was clear from the beginning.


    Unless Atlantis plans to blow up the earth, it is a dream to expect Guyi to take the initiative to help.


    They never paid attention to the secular society. Otherwise, the zetari fleet would never have invaded New York.


    The moment the portal opens, the supreme mage can send away the vanguard troops sent by these mieba happily.


    As for Loki''s plot and tricks, it was like a poor trick full of flaws in front of Gu Yi who had seen the official spoiler.


    "Master Gu Yi, I visited the sanctuary today just to show you how a huge organization that is well prepared can cope with a severe crisis."


    Luke went to the round window and said confidently.


    In the sanctuary, there are a series of protective measures to ensure internal safety.


    For example, magic spells and magic traps are specially used to guard against possible intruders.


    In addition, the building also has an ultimate seal, which is the circular window with four streamline in front of Luke!


    It is called "window of the world", which is a powerful seal imposed by Emperor Weishan.


    It is very strong and can protect the sanctuary from supernatural forces and dark creatures.


    Therefore, the supreme mage often stands here to observe the changes of the world.


    "Major general, you still want to convince me to prove that as long as you prepare in advance, you can nip all crises in the bud?"


    Gu shook his head and smiled. Obviously, he didn''t think Luke could do it.


    In addition to having a strong body, a mage must also have a firm will.


    Otherwise, the cost of casting spells and the attraction of the dark dimension will drag them into the abyss sooner or later.


    As the strongest among mages, how could Gu Yi be easily persuaded to change his mind.


    "I have held the eye of agomoto for so many years, witnessed the changes of the world, roamed the long river of time and space, and experienced countless terrible wars."


    She said plainly, but her tone showed extremely strong self-confidence.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, Asgard and the dark elves jointly competed for the power throne of the nine realms."


    "Thousands of years ago, Odin and his daughter Haila sounded the horn of war and jointly led the female warrior army to open up the territory and conquer the borders."


    "Take your eyes back. The decisive battle between the Athar Protoss and the Frost Giant began in tengsberg, Norway."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yi, who stopped in front of the "window of the world", looked at Luke with the same smile and whispered, "that''s why I''m indifferent to the world war and Atlantis."


    "A long time will kill a person''s inner feelings. For me, life is like an endless cage with no boundary to see, locking me in."


    Gu Yi sighed, and his words revealed a sense of world weariness.


    Like an older social animal who works overtime all year round and is eager to retire.


    No wonder later, she hurriedly transferred the seat of the supreme mage to Dr. strange strange.


    Then he left the earth in the way of astral projection and ran to find the eternal boss, one of the five gods.


    "The rich experience that exists in the depths of my memory tells me that it is impossible to nip all the sprouts of danger before it happens. When you eliminate a variable, it is likely to lead to worse autophagy."


    Gu Yi concluded.


    She disagreed with Luke''s theory.


    And see through each other''s real thoughts.


    If we can unite Kamata Taj and deepen our ties with the secular world.


    Even further, let the three sanctuaries cooperate with the Divine Shield Bureau led by Luke.


    Then, the position of the young major general will be consolidated again.


    To put it bluntly, Luke wanted to seize power and tie the mage camp firmly to the chariot.


    Gu Yi, who is used to strong winds and waves, does not reject this practice.


    But she won''t accept it without a good reason.


    "There is no absolute truth in the world."


    Luke was not angry at the supreme mage''s denial. Instead, he smiled and said, "I want to invite master Gu Yi to see a wonderful performance to verify my theory."


    "The war on Atlantis?"


    Gu Yi frowned and asked.


    "Aren''t you going to participate?"


    Without Superman''s top combat power, I''m afraid the land world has no chance of winning in the face of the gradual landing of Atlantis.


    "At least I don''t need to be on stage until the show is over."


    Luke replied meaningfully.


    He''s ready for everything.


    "Major general, you seem confident. I have to admit, it aroused my strong interest in the direction of the war."


    Gu Yi''s eyes were full of doubts. Since Luke created so many time branches, the world has become more strange and novel to her.


    But even if it is difficult to spy on the future changes, but seriously think about it, if there is no superman, Atlantis will win without suspense.


    "So, do you want to make a bet?"


    Luke''s mouth curled up, like a charge official in the casino, and said with a bewitching nature: "I promise I won''t do it until namo is angry and ready to die together."


    "What''s the bet?"


    Gu Yi asked with great interest.


    "Learning opportunities."


    Luke said sincerely, "in fact, I have always had a dream of becoming a mage in my heart."


    Gu Yi was dumbfounded. She stepped back and looked at each other carefully several times.


    "Only in terms of physique, you have the basic qualities of a mage."


    Hearing this, Luke''s heart make complaints about Tucao.


    Why is the basic quality of mages judged by whether they are strong enough?


    Is it really a crazy soldier?


    "As for the affinity of natural elements, there are magic talents..."


    Gu paused with a strange expression.


    "When you were wandering in front of the sanctuary in New York, I didn''t take the initiative to see you, because you were a piece of white paper, and your absorption of natural energy and magical elements was almost zero."


    "To put it bluntly, you are totally unfit to be a mage. But -"


    "I''ve seen many talents, including those with great talents like Merlin. There''s no doubt that you can be one of them now."


    "Frankly speaking, if I didn''t have a better candidate, I might choose you as the successor of the next supreme mage."


    Luke was a little surprised that the template of magic Superman was so strong?


    Directly from rookie waste materials to become a magical genius?


    But take the place of the supreme mage, forget it.


    You know, every once in a while, the Trinity emperor Weishan will hold a battle for the supreme mage.


    Generally speaking, it''s playing the big escape game.


    Lock all the participants in a narrow space, compete with each other for intelligence and personal strength, and do not restrict the use of props and contracts.


    The person who can persist to the end and has not been eliminated will win the honorary title of supreme mage.


    This is a multi-dimensional and lively event!


    Later, Gu Yi was the winner of the battle for the supreme mage for 22 consecutive sessions, which made the demons and demons in the dimension of hell too lazy to take time to make bets.


    Over time, this multi-dimensional "World Cup" is cool.


    Luke knew very well that the casting of magic in the marvelous world had to pay a price, and the supreme mage was still inevitable.


    What''s the good end of borrowing usury?


    He doesn''t want to be called by a group of dimension demons every day.


    Why is Dr. strange strange called "kidney deficiency master"?


    Because he always loses his strength.


    When you are strong, you can compare with Gu Yi. When you are weak, you can''t even beat the devil.


    Moreover, the long-term use of magic led to strange suffering from serious gastric ulcer, kidney stones and other diseases.


    Although he is an excellent doctor, he still has no way to deal with the stubborn diseases caused by magic.


    "Hehe, how can I take this responsibility?"


    Luke euphemistically said that he didn''t want to do this job. He''d better let Dr. strange, who is more dedicated, take the job.


    "Well, you really have no interest in the supreme mage."


    Gu Yi has some regrets.


    If this young major general had less desire for power and power, he would definitely become a qualified supreme mage.


    Alas, it seems that the retirement time should be postponed.


    "If you want to enter the Kamata Taj to learn knowledge, there is no problem! The magic door is always open and will not refuse anyone."


    Gu nodded.


    "Next, major general, what kind of wonderful performance are you going to let me enjoy?"

 Chapter 126

    "Master Gu Yi, let''s focus on Boston first."


    Luke made an unfathomable and mysterious expression, like a magician who created the atmosphere of the program before he appeared on the stage.


    It does not directly perform tricks, but arouses the curiosity of the audience through language.


    When their attention is completely attracted, they will use rapid techniques to achieve the purpose, so as to deceive the visual effect.


    "Major general Carville, you are an interesting man."


    Gu smiled. Even the cunning and changeable devil like Mephisto could hardly deceive her eyes.


    "In that case, I''ll wait and see."


    There was no special action of the supreme mage. The circular window with four streamline glowed in an instant.


    The "window of the world" sealed by the Trinity weishandi unscrupulously extracts the huge energy of the dimensional space and rotates slowly like a vortex.


    A few seconds later, a real and clear picture is projected from it.


    Boom!


    In the scene, a medium-sized "Sherman" tank was hit by the high-pressure water cannon of Atlantis and was scrapped instantly!


    The skyrocketing fire and deafening explosion make people seem to have returned to World War II.


    The landing troops of Atlantis have broken through the port and approached the streets of the city.


    "Is this the performance you want to enjoy, major general?"


    Gu Yi frowned slightly and stared at the battlefield picture projected by the "window of the world".


    The mechanized troops sent by the U.S. military collided violently with the orca Legion in Atlantis on the city streets.


    Like two surging torrents, they meet each other.


    Tanks, armored vehicles, bombers, foreign knights in Shanghai, high-pressure water cannons, mobile fortresses.


    The human army of the land world and the Atlanteans of marine civilization.


    The artillery roared and shook the earth.


    "On the human side, things don''t look good."


    After watching quietly for a while, Gu Yi made a judgment.


    The orca legions of Atlantis are a group of primitive tribes riding marine creatures and holding cold weapons.


    Behind them are small movable fortresses, which are fired intensively by powerful high-pressure water cannons, like laser rain, intertwined into a death net.


    In the face of such a fierce fire attack, the tanks roaring down the street continued to lose their troops and defeat their generals, and the defense front gradually moved backward.


    Air bombers roared past and dropped bombs, but they could only interfere to a certain extent and could not stop the other party''s advance.


    Those small mobile fortresses that move slowly are equipped with a thin water film like protective cover, which can resist the shock wave of explosion.


    Like medieval knights, the orca legion, which launched a fierce charge, fully demonstrated the strange painting style of vakanda people using cold weapons and crushing hot weapons.


    The huge marine creatures trampled on the hard ground and directly ran into a scattered special team.


    The Atlanteans sitting on it, holding a sharp spear flat, pierced a soldier''s chest, completely ignoring his bulletproof vest composed of aluminum alloy and high-strength nylon.


    The bullets fired by Thomson submachine gun hit the other party''s metal armor and could only splash a few sparks, which could not even break the defense.


    Less than ten minutes after the landing, Atlantis showed an overwhelming absolute advantage.


    Unless the U.S. military can drive the first plane now, it must still be in a state of rampage without power.


    Otherwise, it is basically difficult to resist these blue skinned undersea people.


    "I don''t think so. Master Gu Yi might as well have more patience."


    Luke''s smile remained unchanged, and his eyes fixed on the tiny figure stepping into the battlefield.


    "Captain America has just entered."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain, where''s superman?"


    When Rogers appeared, a senior officer sitting in an armored vehicle and giving orders with a field communicator shouted.


    For them, Superman is an invincible legendary hero.


    It is said that even the king of Atlantis was defeated miserably.


    The battle in the Atlantic Ocean and the photos of pushing the aircraft carrier have long spread.


    As long as Superman arrives, these blue skinned undersea people will definitely be beaten and run away!


    "Not only Boston, but also New York and Philadelphia are facing a difficult war."


    Rogers held the metal shield and whispered, "Luke won''t show up. He has more important things to do."


    "Next, I will take over the battlefield!"


    The captain of the United States paid no attention to the suspicious eyes of the officer.


    He promised Luke that he would resist the landing forces of Atlantis and buy enough time for Howard.


    "There''s not much time for us to chat now. Colonel, concentrate all our troops! I''ll open up a passage for you!"


    Rogers glanced at each other''s epaulets and ordered.


    "Follow me! You can win!"


    The resolute eyes and calm attitude of the captain of the United States also seemed to infect the lieutenant colonel.


    He saluted, then rushed into the armored vehicle, held the messenger and shouted, "shrink the troops and concentrate near the second block of the port! We are going to launch a counter attack! Under the leadership of the captain of the United States!"


    Rogers nodded with satisfaction, his legs sank slightly and jumped up like a long-standing shell into the middle of the battlefield!


    After following Luke for so long, the only thing he learned was to act as a flag in war!


    As long as they do not fall, retreat or surrender, the soldiers will come one after another.


    "That''s Captain America! I bought his comics!"


    "I know! He is Superman''s comrade in arms!"


    "Fuck these undersea people!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Rogers enter the center of the battlefield with such a high-profile attitude, the morale of the US side was greatly boosted.


    "Land man... Let me send you to the God of the sea."


    A Orca soldier riding on marine life directly launched a violent charge, and the spear clenched in his right hand pierced the air.


    He has contempt in his eyes and is confident that he can smash each other''s head in the next second!


    Dang!


    The long gun enough to penetrate the steel hit the round shield raised by Rogers without bias.


    The orca soldier''s face was full of doubts. I was clearly facing each other''s head!


    Before he could react, the rapid charge was interrupted.


    Huge marine creatures are like an iron wall that cannot be broken through!


    The four legged sea animal, unable to stop the car under the strong inertia, stumbled and overturned sideways.


    Bang, hit the ground heavily!


    Crack open, dust flying!


    "Sorry, let me take you to the God of the sea."


    Rogers learned from Paris and put away some superfluous kindness on the battlefield.


    Carrying the two meter high Orca soldier in one hand, he threw it out like a discus.


    Crack!


    The metal armor that blocked the bullet sank, and a large stream of blue liquid flowed from it.


    "I will guard this city!"


    Rogers strode forward, his eyes glowing.


    Boom, boom!


    The whole street seemed to be filled with powder kegs and a violent explosion occurred!


    The small movable fortress advancing steadily was directly penetrated by the protective cover.


    Like those scrapped tanks, it turned into a mass of steel debris.


    It seems to feel the pressure given by the captain of the United States, and the dense high-pressure water cannon bombarded it like a rainstorm.


    However, relying on the Zhenjin shield, no matter how fierce the fire is, it can''t pose a fatal threat to Rogers.


    He ran into a Orca soldier and picked up the sharp spear that had fallen to the ground.


    Boom!


    The air makes a dull explosion!


    The spear, like lightning, strung several soldiers from the charge into crayfish.


    "Land man... Who are you?"


    The stronger and darker army commander asked in horror.


    They never knew that there was such a strong man among the weak and technologically backward land people.


    "I''m just an ordinary super soldier."


    Rogers threw out his shield and knocked down his opponent.


    In his eyes, a ball of lightning was emitted again.

 Chapter 127

    "Frankly, Steve Rogers shouldn''t be so strong."


    Gu Yi looked at the real picture projected by the "window of the world", and couldn''t help showing a strange look.


    "To be more precise, he shouldn''t even be in Boston. He shouldn''t be active at this time - you changed the future of the captain of the United States, major general."


    In countless timelines, American captain Steve Rogers will be frozen and sleep for 70 years.


    This was meant to happen and could not be changed.


    Luke pretended to be ignorant and asked, "how should Rogers live his original life?"


    Have a good sleep?


    He didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "Compared with the rest of your influence, major general, an American captain alone is really nothing."


    Gu Yi was too lazy to poke through each other''s poor performance. He said casually and continued to focus on the battlefield in Boston.


    The ending is no longer in suspense!


    The captain of the United States, who has been strengthened 24 times, is like a humanoid battleship. With that vibrating gold shield, he collides and forcibly cuts a passage.


    No one can stop his footsteps, the water cannon and the orca corps!


    All along, the captain of the United States, who silently followed Superman and covered up his light, finally got the opportunity to show himself.


    At a disadvantage, the US military shrunk its front and launched a counter offensive.


    Tanks, armored vehicles and bombers joined the battle and began to pour fire in turns.


    For a moment, it defeated the orca legion of Atlantis.


    If nothing happens, the landing war is likely to end in the failure of marine civilization.


    "Atlantis''s strength is more than that. Namo and Hellfire Club haven''t taken action yet."


    Gu Yi looked away and seemed to remind him, "there are not many troops attacking Boston, only a Orca army. New York is their main battlefield."


    "A wonderful performance is always divided into several acts. The first one has just ended."


    Luke shrugged and said the supreme mage didn''t have to worry.


    "Let''s focus on Philadelphia and see how the war is going there."


    Gu Yi nodded. She looked forward to what kind of answer the other party could hand over.


    It has to be said that the major general can always give unexpected additional surprises.


    The "window of the world" emits light, and the projected picture changes gradually.


    Before long, the situation of another battlefield came into view.


    Boom!


    It''s like making a little gimmick at the beginning of a popcorn movie.


    Luke''s eyes followed the bomb dropped by a bomber.


    The lump of iron suddenly fell from the sky, dragging a long scream.


    With a bang, there was a dazzling fire.


    The air waves roll and shrapnel splash!


    The seahorse legion of Atlantis is attacking Philadelphia.


    They are not as tall and strong as the orca tribe, and they are almost the same size as normal humans.


    What''s more strange is that these people have no feet and can''t walk upright on land. They can only stay in a shuttle boat.


    "The hippocampal tribe is a blood vessel with a high degree of degeneration of Atlantis people. Because they live on the seabed all year round, they have a atavism phenomenon. Their legs degenerate into dorsal fins and caudal fins in exchange for a more flexible body and the talent to communicate with sea animals."


    As the strongest among mages, Gu Yi is not only powerful, but also knowledgeable.


    Her knowledge of Atlantis''s past is not below Luke.


    In terms of all kinds of details, you may have to win.


    "If I guessed right, you should be planning to throw mutants into this battlefield."


    Gu Yi thought for a moment and said softly.


    "However, they may not be able to deal with the seahorse Legion hiding in the flying boat. Unlike the orca legion, they fight with primitive cold weapons."


    "What role can mutants play in the face of fierce fire and fleet volley?"


    Luke glanced at the supreme mage who had planted the flag in advance and smiled without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Jimmy! Shall we play murder? More heads than anyone!"


    The saber toothed tiger stepped off the helicopter in high spirits and shouted, "I heard that the blood of Atlantis is blue. I can''t wait to verify it."


    In his bones, he retained the bloodthirsty nature of fierce beasts and was very eager to fight and fight.


    Although he was accepted by Luke, he became a lot more docile after reaching a consensus.


    However, as long as we set foot on the battlefield and participate in the battle, the cruel and tyrannical mood will still surge up and swallow up reason.


    "Not interested."


    Wolverine refused coldly, brother.


    With a thick cigar in his mouth, he glanced back from time to time in the direction of Kaila, the silver fox.


    When the saber toothed tiger found this, he was a little angry and muttered, "women are just playthings to vent their desires. Jimmy, don''t put your feelings into it. It will make you weak!"


    "Only brothers can trust each other! Only I will accompany you to the end of your life!"


    Saber toothed tiger, a grumpy brother, actually has a brother control plot in his heart. He always wants to be with his brother.


    But Wolverine ignored these words. He was full of the idea of getting rid of being single. Kaila, the silver fox in the same team, was very good.


    The other person is gentle and can always calm down, which is different from the women I have met before.


    you ''re right!


    The Wolverine with thick eyebrows and big eyes and rough appearance is actually a humanoid bulldozer.


    It can be said that he can''t count his sister paper.


    Fortunately, the hit rate is relatively low, otherwise the great dream of the cloth seed world can be realized.


    "Guys, we''ve worked together so many times, so we''ll omit those superfluous nonsense."


    Stryker, wearing sunglasses, had been waiting in Philadelphia for a long time. He had been at the dam base on Lake akalia.


    After Atlantis chose to go to war, it was transferred to the front line by the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "This mission is not easy. What you have to deal with is not the dictatorship warlords in Africa, nor the secret agents of Hydra. They are a group of blue skin freaks living at the bottom of the sea!"


    Stryker warned that he hoped the mutant team would be aware of the seriousness and not relax their vigilance.


    Saber toothed tiger hehe smiled twice and said, "to be honest, I''m looking forward to a seafood dinner."


    Then he put out his tongue and licked his lips.


    "Victor, be careful that those Atlanteans have bacteria."


    The big meatball continued.


    "I personally recommend high-temperature frying. Don''t eat sashimi. It will be safer."


    The dark skinned ghost John smiled.


    After several missions, this mutant team has greatly deepened its tacit understanding, without the strange feeling before.


    Of course, it was mainly Luke who tamed the beast saber toothed tiger.


    In the past, Victor never paid attention to team spirit and obeyed command.


    "Everybody, let''s put the gossip behind."


    Stryker tried to imitate Luke''s tone in an attempt to gain more respect.


    He said lightly: "this is the civilized war between mankind and Atlantis. You are on the side of the Divine Shield Bureau, so don''t be soft after you see the real enemy."


    "The seahorse Legion is a huge fleet on land. Their shuttle flying boats are like tanks, which can shoot high-pressure water cannons. They are highly mobile. In the same state, the armored division of the army is not an opponent at all."


    "That''s difficult. My claws can''t tear open the tank!"


    Saber toothed tiger cut off.


    "Major general Carville doesn''t intend you to face the seahorse Legion. That''s the task of the Pentagon."


    Stryker glared at each other and said angrily.


    "Those guys also have weaknesses. They can communicate with sea animals, which is an innate talent, just like mutants."


    "According to the flexibility and cooperation of this fleet after the war, we can be sure that the seahorse Corps has also applied this ability to the battlefield."


    "They can carry out a large number of spiritual links, that is, this Legion has a brain that can overview the overall situation and give orders."


    "Kayla, your task is to control the army head hiding in the fortress, and the rest are responsible for assisting Kayla to finish it!"


    Stryker glanced at everyone and accentuated his voice: "this is the order of major general Carville."

 Chapter 128

    "There are self-healing factors at both ends. The beast is not afraid of death. It moves in an instant, with the help of restraining fire, a thick meat shield that can fight and resist, and a person with spiritual ability."


    Luke stopped in front of the "window of the world", looked at the projection picture and said with a smile: "they are naturally not opponents when they meet the neat and uniform hippocampal army."


    "But this clan blood of Atlantis has the talent of spiritual link. Therefore, I set my goal on the commander hiding inside the fortress."


    "As long as the silver fox Kaila successfully controls the leader, they will be defeated without war."


    Gu Yi closed his lips and remained silent for a long time, no longer relaxed.


    The situation on the battlefield, as Luke expected.


    Tanks, armored vehicles and bombers jointly contain the land fleet of Haima Corps - the flying boat they ride is similar to a narrow silver shuttle and has the function of amphibious warfare.


    The army defense line of the land world was easily torn open by the Atlanteans.


    The fleet composed of the latter is flexible and changeable. Like predators in the deep sea, they smell the blood and eat the enemy clean.


    "Avoid its sharp edge and hit it fatal. Is this the tactics of major general?"


    Gu Yi watched the saber toothed tiger and Wolverine - these two humanoid beasts were moved by the ghost John in an instant and brought to the interior of the fortress to kill, like entering an uninhabited land.


    Compared with the seahorse warriors of Atlantis, they are like captive lambs, torn directly by tigers and hungry wolves!


    "It was really a wonderful performance."


    Gu Yi nodded first.


    From the current performance, Superman did not make a move. Relying only on his familiarity with Atlantis, he stopped the decline of the two battlefields of Boston and Philadelphia.


    Luke, who is in the sanctuary of New York, is like an excellent chess player.


    Know how to assign the right pieces to the place that can play the most role.


    "Just, don''t you worry that namo and Sebastian Shaw of the Hellfire club will attack New York?"


    Gu Yifeng turned and asked softly.


    "Solve the crisis in Boston and Philadelphia, as well as Atlanta and New York. Major general, you should have used up all your cards at this time?"


    Worthy of being the supreme mage, he knows all the important people active at this time point like the back of his hand.


    Namo, Sebastian Shaw, Hellfire Club... All under control.


    Luke seemed to have expected for a long time and said faintly, "New York is not in a hurry for the time being. After the last disastrous defeat, namo dare not show up easily. The king failed once, and maybe he can have a chance to start over again, but he failed twice in a row on the same person, and his ruling authority is in danger and almost disintegrated."


    "As for Sebastian Shaw, this guy is too cautious and won''t take the initiative to give his head."


    "With my current strength, I don''t have to fight every time. Because Superman itself has enough deterrent power."


    "I can imagine that namo and Sebastian Shaw must be frantically asking about my whereabouts and confirming where I will be."


    "They are like naughty people who think of making trouble while their master is not at home. While they are happy and doing bad things, they are afraid that their master will suddenly come back."


    Luke spoke calmly, and his words revealed a strong confidence quite similar to that of the supreme mage.


    In the final analysis, personal strength can determine the confidence to speak.


    "It''s so interesting."


    Gu Yi put his hands behind his back and said with emotion, "I haven''t seen an interesting newcomer like you for a long time."


    "Those heroes, villains, lunatics and gods on different time lines... Some are willing to give their lives for the peace of the world; some make the world worse for power, ambition and all kinds of personal desires."


    "There are others. They just want to play the game of police catching thieves and pester their old enemies endlessly."


    "I''ve seen a lot of different and interesting guys. But Luke Carville, it''s fun to put you among those people."


    Luke readily accepted the praise of the supreme MAGE - probably.


    "Should I act more flattered?"


    He asked with a smile.


    Gu Yi shook his head and his eyes fell on each other.


    The eyebrows are slightly frowned and the expression is complex.


    A moment later, she sighed: "you are like a mixture of those people - like half a cup of water, adding a spoonful of ambition, a spoonful of selfish desire, a spoonful of ordinary and a third of moral conscience... I don''t know whether your arrival is good or bad for the world."


    Luke shrugged and said easily, "for the best, at least I can make the monotonous and recurring boring story more wonderful."


    After a while, Gu Yi nodded approvingly.


    As usual, she can''t use the "window of the world".


    As the supreme mage, the eye of agomoto, which is internally sealed with a time gem, can quickly find the most suitable one from countless time branches.


    But in the face of Luke''s bet, Gu Yi can''t directly predict the future and know the outcome.


    Because there are too many variables.


    Every minute, new things appear and old ones disappear.


    "In that case, major general, can your third act begin?"


    Gu Yi asked with a little expectation.


    The Philadelphia battlefield is coming to an end.


    The two humanoid beasts, saber toothed tiger and wolverine, were killed crazy.


    They were bathed in blood and scarred as if they had come out of hell.


    The Legion soldiers who tried to expel and kill the intruders ended up tearing their throats or breaking their necks with sharp claws.


    It is estimated that before long, Kaila, the silver fox under heavy cover, will be able to successfully complete the task.


    "Of course."


    Luke snapped his fingers and smiled, "the next battlefield is the Atlantic, not New York or Atlanta."


    As soon as Gu Yi showed some doubt, the projection of "window of the world" changed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Four hundred meters below the Atlantic Ocean, there is darkness and darkness everywhere, wrapped in a nuclear submarine named "parrot snail".


    "It should be here."


    Howard stayed in the command cabin. He didn''t adapt to the confined space.


    I feel a little difficult to breathe and can''t breathe.


    Had it not been for Luke''s request and the strong impulse to fly the Nautilus himself, Howard would not have been involved in such a dangerous operation.


    He turned his head, covered his chest and said, "Hey, boy, it''s up to you next."


    A thin black boy nodded vigorously and promised, "I can fully adapt to the high-intensity water pressure and have the ability to breathe like a fish."


    He is a mutant, nicknamed "Darwin", with a rare talent for automatically mutating applicability according to the external environment.


    As early as a few months ago, the s.h.i.e.l.d. recruited the other party.


    It was originally intended to be a special talent for temporary reception and training.


    I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon.


    "Luke said that Atlantis is a huge Island, hidden in the depths of the trench, which can be found as long as you follow those luminous deep-sea creatures."


    Howard told Darwin, "find the exact location, float back to the submarine, and then your task will be completed."


    "I see."


    Without fear, the black guy grinned and said, "I don''t want to be ruled by a group of blue skinned undersea people!"


    "Thank the hydra, thank the red skeleton."


    After putting Darwin out, Howard temporarily left the command cabin and came to the bow.


    This is the torpedo compartment, which contains four varkiri missiles.


    At the beginning, Luke succeeded in stopping the destruction plan of the red skeleton and drove back the new plane to New York.


    The dozens of valkiri missiles carried were naturally swallowed by the strategic science Corps.


    Later, it was reorganized into the Divine Shield Bureau. These powerful big killers were not handed over to the military.


    "Surprise Atlantis - Luke is a crazy guy."


    Howard covered his chest and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 129

    "Major general, you really know how to use all the resources at hand."


    After looking into the Atlantic Ocean and seeing the Nautilus and Howard, Gu Yi probably guessed the next development.


    As the most important big killer in the red skeleton extermination plan.


    The valkiri missile is so powerful that it can wipe out half of the city at one time.


    Its core comes from the infinite energy extracted from the cosmic magic cube, which is enough to break the protective cover of Atlantis.


    Gu Yi had to sigh that everything was in Luke''s plan.


    When both sides have the means to directly destroy the base camp, the situation of the war will change from military competition to back and forth on the negotiating table.


    Even though namo was crazy, he had to seriously consider the safety of many people in Atlantis.


    The title of king is meaningless without the people under rule.


    "Major general, if you really do this and drop four valkiri missiles, namo will be mad, and Atlantis and the land world will have an irreconcilable blood feud from then on."


    "What is more serious is that the violent explosion will release light radiation and thermal radiation, heat the surrounding seawater, and completely destroy the ecosystem of the underwater world. At that time, countless deaths and injuries will be caused."


    "The shock wave formed will directly trigger an undersea earthquake, set off a huge tsunami and endanger coastal cities."


    Gu Yi''s eyes are dignified and his hands are closed.


    The eye of agomoto hanging in front of his chest quietly opens and emits Yingying green light.


    The elusive flow of time is like a woven emerald ring.


    Luke''s frown loosened immediately.


    The supreme mage was not invincible, but wanted him to see with his own eyes the possible serious consequences after dropping the valkiri missile.


    Like being dragged into a long river of time, countless branches of the future extend in front of him.


    The disordered picture is like a fleeting shadow, fleeting.


    "I just want namo to sit at the negotiating table calmly, that''s all. Master Gu Yi, you don''t have to take so much trouble."


    Luke looked at the supreme mage who offered the gem of time and smiled: "sometimes the power of words is pale, so if you want to be respected by others, you must first show strong muscles."


    Gu Yi frowned and said in a deep voice, "action is indeed more persuasive than words, and fist can calm people more than truth."


    "But my intuition tells me, major general, you may really do that - if namo succeeds and annoys you."


    Luke said with a serious face, "how can it be? I''m not an anti human madman."


    The supreme mage doubted this.


    If namo loses his mind and wants to conquer the land.


    The young major general standing in front of him would never mind dropping several valkiri missiles to let Atlantis experience the psychological shadow area of neon island countries.


    Never put the moral standard of measuring heroes on each other, because there is a high probability of disappointment.


    "Cough, I''d better look forward to Howard''s performance."


    Luke cut off the topic. Although Kama Taj and the supreme mage ignored the worldly disputes, they had no good attitude towards the madmen with anti human tendencies.


    The basic human design and image should continue to be maintained.


    He also wants to carry out formal cooperation between the Divine Shield Bureau and the three sanctuaries, strive to reach deeper into the dark side of the world, and strengthen power and jurisdiction.


    "Don''t keep looking. You should win this bet."


    Gu Yi shook his head and retracted his closed hands into his sleeves.


    The eye of agomoto, which emits green light, closes quietly.


    With a faint glance at Luke, who stared at the time gem in his chest, the supreme mage said calmly: "I welcome you first on behalf of Kamata Taj, major general."


    Gu Yi can guess the subsequent plot.


    Ready to capture New York, namo, who was actively on the line, suddenly found his home stolen.


    According to his grumpy temper, he must explode on the spot and go straight back to the city.


    Then Superman will come on stage and hang the sea king.


    End the war and come to a successful conclusion.


    The supreme mage who often watches the official spoilers has long learned to guess the direction of the script.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    New York, long island Strait.


    The fortified fortresses of Atlantis unfolded side by side. In addition to the formation of the Royal Guard in the King City of Poseidon, there are hammerhead shark legions on both sides.


    The confrontation was with the Atlantic Fleet, which had shrunk its front and returned home.


    The two sides looked at each other from a distance across the Strait, and the atmosphere was quite tense.


    A huge fortress like a fortress in the Council hall.


    "The landings in Boston and Philadelphia were blocked one after another."


    Hearing the news from the other two battlefields, namo was a little impatient and suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "Superman did it?"


    He asked.


    Orcas and seahorses, two powerful tribes under the command of Atlantis, can easily crush the land world.


    Unless Luke Carville came out in person, he could not stop his fierce attack.


    "No, No. we don''t know Superman''s whereabouts yet."


    After the liaison officer was frightened and slaughtered the Presbyterian Council composed of robed nobles, namo was close to the image of a tyrant.


    "Boston''s Orca regiment was pierced by a land man named Steve Rogers and returned to the sea."


    "The seahorse Corps that attacked Philadelphia lost control, killed each other and suffered heavy losses."


    Namo became more angry after hearing the report


    Looking at Sebastian nearby, he asked aloud, "Mr. Shaw, what do you think?"


    In the Council hall, in addition to the leaders of several tribes, there are some members of the Hellfire club.


    Compared with the same race, namo trusts mutants more - this is the psychological hint imposed by the White Queen.


    After this period of time, the amplification and nourishment of various negative emotions have taken root in his heart.


    "The failure of the landing war between Boston and Philadelphia means that the first step of attacking the land world has been greatly frustrated."


    Sebastian cleared his throat and whispered, "what''s worse, Superman hasn''t made a move yet. If we want to continue to attack New York, we may be blocked by each other."


    "The loss of the golden Trident that can control the weather and set off the tsunami can not effectively transform New York into a main battlefield suitable for Atlantis. In addition, there is no way to solve the problem of Superman for the time being."


    "All these make the war of conquering land gradually develop in a bad direction."


    Namo looked dignified when he heard the speech, and missed his beloved golden Trident even more.


    If the artifact was in hand, why would it be so passive.


    "Is there no other way?"


    The incompetent and furious namo began to be occupied by irritable emotions.


    He wanted to say that a man should have a good fight with Superman.


    But considering the last disastrous defeat, this sentence was held back again.


    "I have a bold idea."


    Sebastian''s eyes twinkled and pretended to be hesitant: "before, your majesty mentioned that Atlantis retained the ultimate weapon left by an ancient god. Now, we can start it and destroy the land world in a real sense."


    "Ultimate weapon? You mean... Continental shelf oscillator?"


    Hiss!


    Namo took a sip of the sea water and was so frightened.


    Continental shelf oscillator!


    That is the ultimate weapon that the kings of Atlantis regarded as taboo and absolutely can not be easily used.


    Once opened, the whole North American continent will sink and sink, and then trigger global tsunamis, active volcanic eruptions and other natural disasters.


    At that time, like the end of the day, the world will be destroyed, and everything will come to naught!


    At that time, the Lemurian civilization composed of abnormal people was used by the God group to move the earth plate directly, bombard and sink, and completely destroy it.


    Atlantis was the survivor of that prehistoric disaster. Since then, successive kings have imposed strict prohibitions against contact with land.


    "It''s not necessary."


    His throat rolled a few times, and namo, who calmed his mind, quickly waved his hand and resolutely denied the proposal.


    He is the second of the two diseases, but he is still close to being a lunatic.


    "If you start the big killer, Atlantis itself will be affected. That''s a terrible idea, Mr. Shaw."


    Namo shook his head and thought Sebastian Shaw''s idea was too crazy.


    "I''m just making suggestions. After all, we can better start reconstruction by destroying what we already have."


    Sebastian''s smile remained unchanged. When he learned that Atlantis had such a terrible weapon that could create the end of the world, he was ready to move.


    The continental shelf oscillator is more deterrent than the atomic bomb.


    As long as you have it, all countries in the world should succumb to their will.


    "Your Majesty, the latest news."


    The liaison officer who withdrew from the Council hall soon returned.


    "The royal city of Poseidonia was attacked. The land world issued a notice warning the troops of Atlantis to withdraw immediately, otherwise there will be strong condemnation and more violent attack."

 Chapter 130

    "Just a few torpedoes made namo angry. I haven''t detonated the valkiri missile to make him the king of the subjugated country."


    Luke looked back and said with emotion, "young people now can''t hold their breath."


    Make complaints about the desire of Tucao, which will damage the mysterious image of the Supreme Master.


    Namo, the sea king, is older than this exceptionally young major general!


    "Do you think Atlantis will be willing to compromise and sit at the negotiating table?"


    Gu Yi, who looked at the "window of the world", reminded: "for a long time, they have always regarded themselves as a high-level civilization and regarded the land world as a backward and barbaric wasteland."


    "It is not easy to force a person to abandon his so-called arrogance, sit at the same table with the barbarians in their eyes, and then admit his failure."


    Luke nodded approvingly, "many long closed countries have similar problems, like blind fools immersed in their own world."


    "There is a saying that ''you will never wake up a person who pretends to sleep''. Since Atlantis is unwilling to accept the cruel fact that they are not noble and the land world is not as backward as imagined, I can help them."


    Luke''s eyes were a little cold. The valkiri missile was the last means to ensure namo''s calmness.


    Before that, he was ready to give a verbal warning.


    For example, a few minutes ago, Howard symbolically fired several torpedoes.


    The target was not Poseidonia, but a mountain above the trench.


    "If you can flatten the whole mountain, you can bury the King City of Atlantis... It''s worth considering. This can not only avoid affecting coastal cities, but also teach those undersea people a lesson."


    Lux examined the feasibility of the plan. The King City of Poseidonia is located on a basalt Island, with a dark, narrow trench crack above it.


    If the fixed-point blasting is carried out, the mountain will collapse, and a city can be buried alive.


    Wonderful!


    The major general nodded and began to plan to fly to the Atlantic, completely explode the crystal of the namo family and win the victory of the war.


    "Then again, what Sebastian Shaw called the ''continental shelf oscillator'' really has such terrible power?"


    Through the "window of the world", he and the supreme mage heard the conversation between namo and Shaw clearly.


    The ultimate weapon mentioned by the latter attracted Luke''s attention.


    "It is a planetary weapon left over from the ancient gods. By releasing the energy field, it causes high-intensity resonance, disintegrates the structure of the continental shelf and causes natural disasters."


    Gu Yi did not know where to take out a sandalwood fan, gently shook it and continued: "according to the records of kamataj''s books, it destroyed the two civilizations of Lemuria and Atlantis tens of thousands of years ago."


    "But I haven''t seen it myself. It''s just that there is such a terrible weapon from the mouth of the teacher agomoto."


    Luke raised his eyebrows with a touch of vigilance.


    There are not many planetary weapons on Marvel set.


    For example, the rainbow bridge in Asgard, the ice box of the frost giant, and so on.


    The former is not only a bridge for space transmission, but also a super long-range strike across space.


    Once nearly smashed Jotunheim and made the Frost Giant homeless.


    The power of the latter should not be underestimated. Thousands of years ago, when fighting with the asgards on earth, the frost giant king used it to start the ice age.


    So Luke was not surprised that Atlantis retained continental shelf oscillators.


    He was just wondering how to "borrow" that thing.


    After all, the future responsibility of the Divine Shield bureau is to maintain world peace and ensure the safety of the earth.


    Such a world-class weapon must be handed over to the official for safekeeping.


    "If namo is really crazy enough to use the continental shelf oscillator to destroy the North American continent and trigger the end of the world, will the three holy places intervene?"


    Luke''s eyes flickered, as if the blind monk had found Hua Dian and looked at the calm and calm supreme mage.


    The latter frowned and thought for a long time, then nodded and said, "if Atlantis did any dangerous act to destroy the world, of course I would choose to stop it."


    Although it is said that the main enemy of Kara Taj is the dimension demon God, she has rarely intervened in the struggle of the secular world.


    However, the three holy places built at the node of time and space need to rely on the present world to maintain their existence.


    The world war is in full swing. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all "own business" of human beings consuming and fighting each other.


    However, if Atlantis intends to sink the North American continent directly and trigger a global tsunami and volcanic eruption, the supreme mage cannot continue to sit idly by and maintain the neutral camp of onlookers.


    It''s like a fight between two groups of people in the school. It doesn''t matter if they beat their heads and blood.


    But do not damage any public facilities and flowers.


    Otherwise, the supreme mage will definitely catch you and seriously educate you.


    "I love namo. He may not know what trouble he is about to get into."


    There was a trace of sympathy in Luke''s eyes.


    In his opinion, Sebastian Shaw, who was full of joy and wanted to make big news.


    Plus the grumpy namo with a pit in his head.


    The two are a perfect combination!


    One has no mind, the other is unhappy!


    Originally, Atlantis and Hellfire club only need to face Superman.


    Now he has brought in the supreme mage and forced himself to make enemies. He is simply a villain model.


    "By the way, master Gu Yi, I heard that the three sanctuaries have a ''window of the world'' to ensure that they are not invaded by the dark dimension."


    Luke seemed to think of something. Instead, he looked at the supreme mage with suspicious eyes and asked, "you don''t usually look around with it?"


    As a powerful magic instrument sealed by the Trinity emperor Weishan, "window of the world" can peep through the air and detect abnormal changes around the world.


    But to some extent, it is also a sharp tool for peeping!


    Namo and Sebastian Shaw hid inside the fortress and could not escape the invisible peep of the supreme mage.


    And they haven''t noticed at all.


    Hiss!


    Luke took a breath and thought about it!


    "Major general, I''m not interested in your private life. As a supreme mage, I can''t use magic tools to do such boring things!"


    Gu coughed twice and said seriously.


    She said she was a serious person and had absolutely no bad habit of idle and boring peeping at others.


    Moreover, the supreme mage maintains the safety of the earth and ensures that the main universe is not disturbed by the outside world.


    Even if you break some rules occasionally, it''s normal!


    "Master Gu Yi, don''t get excited. I''m just asking."


    Luke smiled a few times to ease the atmosphere.


    He silently thought that when he went to study magic in Kamata Taj, he must seriously study anti detection spells.


    Otherwise, it will leave a psychological shadow when carrying out some kind of multiplayer sports in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fortress, Council hall.


    Namo was surprised to hear that the crystal was stolen and hurried back to the city.


    "Your Majesty, when you return to the King City at this time, maybe Superman is waiting on the way."


    Sebastian restrained his inner ecstasy and dissuaded: "he holds the golden Trident, which can easily separate the water waves and catch us all."


    Namo, with an anxious face, calmed down and sat back in his chair.


    "Your Majesty, the current situation is not optimistic. In all aspects, it is the case. The two landing wars have failed, and the Orcas and seahorses have suffered heavy losses. It will take a lot of time to reconvene the army and make a comeback."


    In the Council hall, a blue skinned shark head leader stood up.


    He is the leader of the hammerhead shark Legion. His tribe does not live in the King City.


    For the fall of the rear base camp, there was no sense of tension.


    The shark head leader took a cold look at Sebastian Shaw and said in a deep voice: "the war pays attention to efficiency and speed. Our previous battle plan was to launch landing wars from coastal cities, defeat the land people''s defense front from multiple targets, and then assemble on a large scale in Washington, D.C., build movable fortresses, give water and reassemble."


    "But the current development has long exceeded the original plan. The landing war failed and the King City was raided. We are the inferior side."


    "Up to now, I think we must recognize the cold reality that this war is about to end before it breaks out on a large scale."


    Namo was dissatisfied. His pride and arrogance made him unable to accept the end.


    "Are you trying to convince me to negotiate peace, compromise, or even surrender with the land people on behalf of Atlantis? It''s impossible!"


    The young king still did not see the situation, or too many negative emotions, blinded his eyes and occupied the height of his IQ.


    "Commander, we still have a chance to attack New York on a large scale and destroy the city as quickly as possible, which proves the strength of Atlantis and our firm determination to never accept threats."


    The head of the shark was speechless, and his blue skin was blue and black, like poisoning.


    It is difficult for him to explain to namo in simple and easy to understand popular language that changing tactics is not good for Atlantis.


    "It''s no use occupying New York. I... your majesty."


    The shark head thought of the fate of those robed nobles and swallowed the word "stupid".


    "Atlantis people do not adapt to the land environment, let alone plunder land resources. This war was a wrong decision from the beginning."


    "We consume a lot of troops, but we get nothing - the false honor of opening up territory is meaningless to the people of Atlantis."


    Namo was stunned by the long speech of the head of the hammerhead shark army.


    The sober consciousness that has been off the line for a long time suddenly surged up to suppress the inner anger.


    He couldn''t help thinking seriously, what was the reason for his war?


    "Your Majesty, I think the commander of the army is wrong."


    Sebastian made a timely sound and interrupted namo''s thinking.


    "Atlantis and the land world are essentially a struggle between two civilizations. The latter has developed at an amazing speed. They have evolved faster and faster from monkeys who learn to use tools to the nominal masters of the planet."


    "They will not be satisfied with the exploitation and plundering of land resources. Sooner or later, they will pay attention to the broader and richer depths of the ocean."


    "Since Atlantis will be discovered sooner or later, why not take the initiative in the face of ill intentioned and coveted eyes from the land world?"


    "Your Majesty started the war not for a temporary false name, but to see a longer-term future."


    Sebastian''s flattery, like a beautiful punch, instantly sank namo''s online IQ.


    The latter couldn''t help but show an expression of approval, and more and more replaced by the wise king.


    "Mr. Xiao, you can always understand my intention quickly."


    Namo said with emotion.


    "As a Mingjun, I always see things in a deeper level, but their eyes can only stay at the first level. Only Mr. Xiao, you! Will stand in a deeper level of thinking like me!"


    Sebastian couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth, but he could only nod in agreement and said, "it''s common that any genius beyond the times will not be understood."


    The shark head leader watched the two sing and almost spit blood. Without looking back, he strode out of the Council hall.


    "Mr. Xiao, I don''t know what you can do to reverse the defeat?"


    Namo ignored the army head who was not sharp enough and said in a deep voice, "if I join hands with Hellfire club, I may not be Superman''s opponent."


    Sebastian quickly waved his hand and dissuaded: "Your Majesty, don''t be impulsive for the time being."


    It''s OK to let him open his eyes and tell lies, but it''s absolutely impossible to take the initiative to send his head!


    The Hellfire club''s black king, once again opened the flicker mode: "I think there is a better way."


    "The land world did not destroy the King City of Poseidon for the first time, but chose verbal warning, which proves that they do not want to be enemies with Atlantis."


    "If we return to the negotiating table, the ultimate weapon that can destroy the North American continent will naturally come in handy."


    Namo hesitated and whispered, "no king has ever really used the continental shelf oscillator. It''s a taboo that has long been sealed!"


    "Your Majesty does not have to use it, just as a deterrent strategic weapon is enough."


    Sebastian stepped forward and smiled: "at that time, with the continental shelf oscillator, Superman can return the golden Trident and temporarily sign a non aggression treaty between the two civilizations of sea and land."


    Thinking of his beloved golden Trident, namo couldn''t help shaking.


    "Let me think again."


    After a while, he said so.


    Neither refused nor promised.


    "Xiao, you don''t really want to use the continental shelf oscillator to sink the whole North American continent?"


    The Hellfire clubs that left the Council hall dispersed, and only the White Queen stopped Sebastian''s way.


    "That will kill a lot of people! There are not only humans, but also our compatriots!"


    "Emma, have you ever heard the story of God destroying the world with flood and rebuilding a new world?"


    Sebastian held his head up and said forcefully: "God said he would erase the man he created from the earth together with animals, insects and birds. Because at that time, the world was full of sin. Only after a baptism and destruction can he usher in a new life."


    "The opportunity is in front of us to flatten the old house and build a new high-rise from the ruins. Why not?"


    There was a chill behind the white queen, as if she saw the end of the earth fragmentation, volcanic eruption and tsunami engulfing the city.


    "I''m not feeling well."


    She shrunk her neck to stay away from Sebastian.


    Looking at the white queen who hurried away, the black king of Hellfire Club shook his head and whispered, "what a pity."

 Chapter 131

    It was a hard day.


    The president was on pins and needles in the Oval Office.


    The chief of staff advised him to hide in the underground air raid shelter to avoid the worst result. He didn''t even have time to escape.


    "Your Excellency, we can''t put all our hopes on major general Carville."


    He said so.


    "What else can we do? Ask the British for help or the Siberian red brown bear? This is not the Third World War. There are no allies. They will only say perfunctory diplomatic words and quietly wait for the collapse of the United States!"


    The president took off his glasses and rubbed the red bridge of his nose.


    At this moment, he even wanted to learn to hang up the head of state and scold "Mom provokes FAK".


    "I can only believe in Superman and create miracles again! At least Boston and Philadelphia have not fallen, and millions of people in New York are waiting for the news of victory."


    The president''s voice was tired and said seriously, "at this time, if it is reported that the president left the White House and hid in the underground air raid shelter, what should the people in New York think? People may not notice the escaped soldiers, but they will spit on the escaped general!"


    The chief of staff had nothing to say but to remain silent.


    Since the two atomic bombs were dropped and detonated, not only did the neon island countries have a serious psychological shadow, but the Soviet Union also actively carried out the nuclear industry.


    There is no ambiguity on the part of the bald eagle. The military has long established a secret force composed of helicopter pilots and ground crew at Olmsted Air Force Base in Pennsylvania.


    They are on standby and shoulder the important task of rescuing the president and cabinet members after a nuclear attack on their homeland.


    As long as the white house sends an emergency rescue signal, the force will arrive as soon as possible and escort the president to the underground air raid shelter on Mount weather.


    "God bless!"


    The president looked out of the window. There was no one above the green lawn.


    Air defense sirens have long been sounded to remind ordinary people in Washington, D.C. not to go out.


    All this seems to bring people back to World War II!


    "Maybe worse than the world war."


    The president smiled bitterly.


    At least World War II did not really spread to the home base of the United States, which was fighting on other people''s territory.


    But now, the army of Atlantis may soon appear in Washington, D.C.


    As time goes by slowly, the sound of minute hand and second hand walking in the room is particularly clear.


    The chief of staff sat back on the sofa with a solemn expression, as if he were going to die for his country immediately.


    Jingling! Jingling!


    The telephone placed on the big desk suddenly chirped sharply.


    The president''s arm on the table trembled obviously.


    He took a deep breath and picked up the vibrating microphone.


    The chief of staff carefully observed the president''s expression, looking forward to seeing a glimmer of victory on his wrinkled and tired face.


    The voice on the other end of the phone spoke so quickly that he couldn''t hear the specific content clearly.


    "Minister Nimitz."


    The president looked calm and added: "please convey my sincere thanks to major general Carville. He ended a war again! He is a national hero!"


    A rather short sentence contains extremely strong emotions.


    After putting down the microphone, the president supported the table with both hands.


    His chest heaved and his breathing was heavy.


    After waiting for several minutes, the president calmed down his excitement, raised his head again and said forcefully, "hold a press conference and tell the people waiting for the news that we have won!"


    The chief of staff was stunned. He made sure he heard correctly, waved his arm and gave out a rude cheer.


    "I''ll do it right away! Your Excellency, in which direction should the speech be written? Should it emphasize the leadership and decision-making of the country, the effective cooperation of the army, or... Major general Carville?"


    The chief of staff hesitated after finishing his emotions for a few minutes.


    If you highlight major general Carville''s achievements, there must be a reward.


    How long after the end of World War II, he was promoted to general?


    Such a promotion speed is simply a little unimaginable!


    "Of course, tell the people truthfully that Superman has once again stopped the war and brought peace to everyone."


    The president thought for a moment and gave the answer.


    During his tenure, it was always right to have a good relationship with the major general.


    As for how to prevent Superman''s excessive power, let''s leave it to the next person in power.


    "By the way, remember to contact major general Carville. He will be the representative for the negotiation meeting in two hours."


    The president warned.


    Young people love to show off.


    I believe Superman is no exception.


    The task of negotiating with Atlantis is entirely left to the major general and the Divine Shield Bureau.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The land world agreed to negotiate at liberty island on the Hudson River."


    Namo held down his seat with both hands and was helpless to accept the cruel reality of losing the war.


    News came from the king''s city of Bosnia that an explosion had occurred in the trench above, burying a third of the slums outside the protective cover.


    To make matters worse, the land people still have more powerful weapons, which are ready to be dropped.


    Unless namo leads the army and immediately returns to the city to protect the crystal, he is likely to become a king of subjugation.


    Then comes a new headache, that is, Superman may be waiting in the Atlantic for himself.


    After careful consideration, namo can only agree to the option of negotiation.


    Anyway, the war can''t go on for the time being.


    He can only go back to the city to replenish his equipment and physical strength, and then consider protecting the crystal and flattening the enemy''s military line.


    "Damn bastard! Why is a land man so strong?"


    Namo cursed to himself.


    The thought of seeing Superman later made my chest ache.


    He originally decided to let the head of the hammerhead shark tribe do it on his behalf. Unfortunately, the other party''s weight is not enough, and he may fall into the disadvantage during the negotiation.


    As a suitable candidate, Mr. Xiao said that when he was doing multiplayer sports at night and challenged the limit, he accidentally twisted his waist and was difficult to take the job.


    "Fortunately, there are continental shelf oscillators. This is the chip... Ask for the golden Trident, otherwise the king''s seat will not be stable."


    Namo made up his mind to cheer himself up.


    After his last painful failure, Superman left a deep shadow in his heart.


    Awaken the talents of mutants, plus the royal blood of Atlantis.


    Under the double strengthening, namo has hardly met any opponents and maintained a rare winning streak.


    Until I met Superman¡ª¡ª


    Be hanged!


    The end of the winning streak!


    One fork through the chest!


    Lucky escape!


    Originally sitting on the throne and ruling the four oceans, life has taken a sharp turn and become an out and out tragedy.


    "Let the army commander take enough soldiers! We just negotiate with the land people, not surrender! We must let the other party see the strong strength of Atlantis!"


    Namo whispered.


    The clerk in the chamber nodded yes.


    Silently in my heart, the rear base camp was almost carried away. Isn''t this a surrender?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Hudson River, Freedom Island.


    A giant ship like a sea dragon docked on Freedom Island, which is the exclusive flagship of the king of Atlantis.


    The hammerhead shark Legion is strong, and the royal guard is fierce, guarding the crowned namo as if they were the winners.


    On the U.S. side, only the Atlantic Fleet, which withdrew from the mainland, and a large number of shocked senior Navy officials.


    Where have they seen such a big scene!


    The blue skinned Atlanteans rode ferocious and terrible four legged sea animals, showing a fierce breath.


    The huge ships, as strong as fortresses, cast shadow outlines that shield the sun, like a sleeping sea dragon.


    "Where''s major general Carville? Hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    Nimitz of the Admiralty whispered.


    At this moment, only Superman can hold the field!


    "Probably still on the way."


    Another general replied.


    "The land people, the great lord of the seven seas, the ruler of the four oceans and the king of Atlantis ask you, who is the negotiator of the land world?"


    The head of the shark army asked in a blunt tone.


    Senior naval officer, look at me, I look at you, and I don''t know how to answer.


    "The negotiator is..."


    Nimitz stood up and was interrupted by a restless sound before he finished.


    He followed the exclamation of the crowd and looked up at the direction of New York Bay.


    A figure appears!


    It''s Superman!


    "Major general Carville, this is..."


    Nimitz was puzzled.


    He saw the young major general, holding a golden Trident, trampling on the river.


    WOW!


    The water is rippling!


    Like an invisible force, it forcibly separates the surging Hudson River.


    A straight passage suddenly appeared!


    The brilliant sunlight fell on Luke like a golden glow.


    In addition, this scene is like the perfect reproduction of biblical allusions, making him look like a God who came to the world!

 Chapter 132

    "Every time I see major general Carville, I have a different feeling. He can always create some unexpected... Surprises for everyone from time to time."


    Nimitz, the admiral, shook his head and said with a smile that if he had been religious and had seen this scene with his own eyes, he might have started reciting the Bible and crossed his chest.


    It is believed that the miracle of Moses dividing the sea will reappear and will be published in the newspaper soon, which will cause great repercussions at that time.


    It can be predicted that in Luke''s long string of dazzling titles, there will probably be more legends like "God of the world" and "the birth of the son".


    "Superman - this title is worthy of the name. Super soldiers are far from enough to describe the strength of major general Carville."


    The general next to him sighed.


    "I heard that another super soldier, Colonel Steve Rogers, also had a wonderful performance in the Boston battlefield? Everyone, I think it''s time to put the research plan on human strengthening on the agenda."


    "Where round we worry about, this one is in the charge of s.h.i.e.l.d."


    The chronicle general said sour.


    The military actually has some complaints about the independence of the Divine Shield agency from the Pentagon.


    Power without jurisdiction can easily lead to the birth of dictators.


    "Anyway, we are witnessing the brilliance of a rising young star. No one knows where major general Carville can go in the future."


    In the staff group, someone said with admiration and envy.


    "How can we continue to call major general? I think it will be changed soon. Admiral Carville has set the record of the fastest promotion rate in the United States."


    Nimitz, Minister of the Navy, said with a smile.


    The White House must be preparing for the medal ceremony.


    This is a good opportunity to win over the relationship.


    I remember when the war ended, most people in the military believed that Luke, who was still a brigadier general at that time, should be excluded from the power center.


    At least sit quietly on the bench, so as not to be promoted too fast and factional forces are deep, threatening the original interest groups.


    But no one thought that the young major general did not take refuge in any mountain.


    He did not show his attitude to the Admiralty, nor did he show his kindness to the army.


    He took the initiative to ask to take charge of the s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d., which was not favored, and made Edgar Hoover, who was in power for a while, unable to stand down.


    Then, it broke away from the constraints of the Pentagon and became a mountain!


    "What an amazing speed."


    With emotion, Nimitz turned to invite his colleagues and said in a deep voice: "go together to meet major general Carville."


    Although the relationship between the Navy Department and the Army Department is not good, there are many disagreements.


    But people on Freedom Island have to admit that they do have a sense of security when they see Luke appear.


    In particular, I found that the Atlanteans who were still aggressive and maintained the posture of Victor just now have a depressed and resentful expression on their face.


    The senior officials of the Navy Department were immediately in a happy mood and smiled on their faces.


    On the other hand, on the side of Atlantis, since Luke separated the Hudson River with a golden Trident.


    The high spirited momentum was stifled and no longer maintained the original arrogant appearance.


    "Damn! That''s my golden Trident!"


    Namo''s chest heaved and angry, as if he had been robbed of his wife.


    Neptune''s trident should have been his exclusive weapon!


    Now, it is held by a land man!


    "I knew I shouldn''t have come to the negotiation!"


    Namo gnashed his teeth and regretted.


    He covered his chest and felt a faint pain from his healed injury.


    "Your Majesty, this is a great humiliation to us by the land people! For tens of thousands of years, there has never been an example of non royal blood holding Trident!"


    The head of the hammerhead shark tribe stared with round eyes and blue veins on his forehead.


    The mighty army of Atlantis looked at the waves one after another, like the tall figure of the God of heaven.


    They had never heard of Exodus, nor did they know that in 1250 BC, a prophet named Moses had separated the Red Sea and was regarded as a miracle.


    The reason why Luke cast his eyes was that Luke held the golden nipton Trident in his right hand.


    That''s a symbol of Atlantis kingship!


    Namo glanced at the head of the hammerhead shark tribe. Perhaps the other party said so out of inner anger


    But it sounds like accusing yourself of losing the heritage artifact of the king of Atlantis.


    He restrained his irritable mood and said without emotion: "the brave military commander, do you want to duel with Superman and bring back the Trident for me in a fair and just traditional way?"


    The head of the hammerhead shark tribe remained silent, and Superman''s strength was obvious to all.


    Even namo is not an opponent. If you challenge rashly, you will only humiliate yourself.


    Although the Atlanteans still despise the land world, they identify with the strong.


    "Your Majesty, this is what the king should do."


    The head of the army said rudely.


    "Hum! I will."


    The young king began to consider Sebastian Shaw''s proposal and was ready to use the continental shelf oscillator as a chip to strive for more favorable negotiation conditions.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, the conference room on free island.


    Negotiations on the armistice are in full swing.


    The Atlanteans were represented by namo and his scribe, as well as the head of the hammerhead shark tribe.


    The team sent by the United States is the admirals and staff team of the Navy Department.


    As for Luke, he didn''t speak the whole time.


    It was just that before the negotiation meeting began, it was adopted privately with Nimitz ditch.


    It probably means to ask for casual mention and say the conditions boldly.


    Don''t care about the bottom line and bearing capacity of Atlantis. If you ask wantonly, you''d better squeeze the other party to a drop.


    Luke doesn''t care how much benefit he can get, because no matter how much he gets, it doesn''t belong to s.h.i.e.l.d.


    He hopes to prolong the negotiation time and wait until the s.h.i.e.l.d. has enough confidence to take over all this.


    "I remember Atlantis still has a lot of good things."


    Luke tapped his fingers on the table and his thoughts fluctuated.


    Although he didn''t say a word, he was always the focus in the conference room.


    Every time Atlantis argued and rejected the request made by the Admiralty, their representatives would subconsciously take a look at his seat.


    As if worried about the dissatisfaction of Superman in the land world, he turned over the negotiating table, rolled up his sleeves and showed his fist.


    Except for namo, probably no one in the audience could withstand the other party''s serious punch.


    "Everybody, don''t care what I think."


    Luke shrugged his shoulders, kept a kind smile and said, "my friends who know me know that I am actually a pacifist and always like to convince people with reason."


    "The resumption of war between Atlantis and the United States is an outcome that no one wants to see. I sincerely hope to put all problems on the negotiating table instead of fighting savagely."


    The major general said beautiful words, put his hands sincerely on his face, and motioned you to continue talking. Don''t worry about me.


    The representative of Atlantis nodded friendly and talked about peace and the future in an awkward tone.


    In fact, deep down, I don''t believe a punctuation mark in Luke''s speech.


    persuade through reasoning?


    If Superman put down his clenched fist, he really looks like a reasonable and kind person.


    After the two sides said some useless nonsense, the negotiations continued.


    Atlantis made no mention of compensation and discussed future development and peaceful coexistence.


    It is a replica of the lighthouse country. It is full of freedom and democracy. In essence, what it does is extortion.


    Luke must admit that seeing the American emperor being so disgusted, he was actually a little dark and happy.


    The bottom line of military representatives is to strive to collect wool and strive for some benefits.


    Facing the powerful Atlantis, even if Luke said he wanted to mention it casually, the Admiralty didn''t dare to open his mouth.


    Otherwise, at that time, the black pot of war will have to be put on your head.


    The two teams pull back and forth, just like the chicken pecking each other under the defense tower. It is not ornamental and makes people sleepy.


    "I have a word. Please listen."


    During the standoff, namo, one of the mindless and unhappy groups, stood up.


    With a confident expression on his face, he swept everyone here except Luke, who closed his eyes.

 Chapter 133

    Luke, who wanted to doze off, slowly opened his eyes.


    He was not sleepy when he heard that namo was going to speak.


    This is not a major general. He wants to hear some insights from the other party.


    As a transgressor, Luke thought that he knew quite well about namo''s temperament and his life experience of lacking love from childhood and being beaten up when he grew up.


    This product not only has no brain, but also has a mysterious sense of superiority.


    Neither the people who despise Atlantis very much, but also some people who hate human beings in the land world.


    It is also the king''s start. The black leopard in wakanda can become bigger and stronger, and the sea king in the next set can join the justice alliance.


    Black Adam often let the wisdom of locking the door - shazan eat flat, not afraid to challenge Superman.


    Even grud, who is an orangutan, can conquer Africa and establish a country.


    In contrast, namo plays poorly with a good hand.


    He has always been unpopular because of his bad character, which is very easy to expand.


    He once joined the light note - this is a "terrorist organization" that openly says that it wants to solve the Earth Crisis and actually tries to create a crisis.


    But there was no sense of existence. Apart from tearing with the old rival panther, he basically made no achievements.


    He gained the power of the Phoenix for a short time - then immediately ran to vakanda to find trouble with the Panther. Finally, he was beaten by the avenger and ran away in a panic.


    Luke knew that when namo said he was OK again, everyone could rest assured.


    Because he will only make things worse until it can''t end.


    To be honest, namo always reminds Luke of an unborn president - known as Mr. Chuan of "American potion brother - twitter Luo Yonghao - tubing eight - King Jingze of New York - the first person to land - the first person to return to the earth - the son of the sun - cosmology master - the king of Virology - debate Ghosts - American Savior - the king of spies - Punk businessman - causality star - economics SpongeBob - super chef of lasagna - a generation of understanding king".


    "As the king of Atlantis, the ruler of the four oceans and the master of the vast seven seas, I have no reason to launch this war."


    Sure enough, namo filled the meeting room with joy as soon as he spoke.


    The representative of Atlantis, full of confusion.


    They were stunned and wondered what their king was talking about?


    Both sides involved in the war.


    Who cares why?


    The winner makes sense whatever he says!


    And any words of losers are ridiculous!


    The senior officials of the Navy also looked surprised and thought that the king of Atlantis should be so naive?


    Everyone wastes time chatting at the negotiating table for their own interests.


    Who really cares about the justification of war?


    If it were not for the sake of the strong military strength of Atlantis, the general of the Ministry of the Navy did not mind throwing a bag of washing powder into the Atlantic Ocean, and then said that these undersea people had weapons of mass destruction, and they must dispatch the division of justice to defend world peace!


    "The land world has caused serious damage to the marine ecology for many years, which has deeply affected Atlantis."


    Namo was unaware of the change in the atmosphere in the conference room.


    With planetary weapons and continental shelf oscillators as chips, he thinks he should have the confidence to make demands.


    And as a king, he should show his negotiating skills.


    "In a sense, the marine life of the four oceans belongs to the people of Atlantis. The overfishing of whales in the land world has affected the recyclable ecosystem."


    Namo said in a deep voice, "the same thing happened to my fellow mutants. They were arrested by the military, persecuted, and subjected to inhuman illegal detention and abuse."


    "I hope this open negotiation will not only solve the war between the land world and Atlantis, but also make you aware of your mistakes..."


    The meeting room was silent. Admiral Nimitz scratched his head, wondering whether to make a sound.


    He was not moved by namo''s sincere speech and decided to change his mind and become an environmentalist calling for the maintenance of marine ecology.


    But that Atlantis will be finished sooner or later. Many times, the naive king may be more terrible and short-lived than the cruel king.


    I wonder if the Haidi people have the traditional customs of the great revolution?


    Or maybe we can expect namo to go to the guillotine.


    "Your Majesty has a point."


    Nimitz took the lead in applauding. After the sparse applause, he continued: "what did you say just now? Oh, it''s about the specific matters of signing the armistice treaty, convening a peace summit and announcing the establishment of diplomacy... Let''s go on."


    The Atlantis delegation looked embarrassed and glanced at the energetic young king.


    Then keep up with the pace and put the negotiations back on track.


    Only namo stood alone, his face red.


    If Superman had not been present and let him forcibly keep calm, the negotiation site would certainly have been reduced to a fighting occasion.


    "I also have something to say."


    At this time, Luke cleared his throat and the noise stopped suddenly.


    Everyone shut up and looked to the chief.


    Even Atlanteans held their breath and showed a dignified face.


    Although Luke is only a general of a country in the land world.


    However, his voice and decisions will inevitably affect the follow-up process of the negotiations.


    Seeing this, namo seemed to be greatly humiliated.


    He''s the king!


    The treatment received is not even as good as that of a general!


    "His Majesty the king of Atlantis just mentioned the injustice suffered by mutants. I should have a certain say in this."


    Luke said with a gentle smile, "first of all, the military has never persecuted or abused mutants, at least not the Divine Shield Bureau. On the contrary, we have always guaranteed their basic rights and personal safety."


    "As I said before, I am a pacifist. I believe no one should doubt this."


    Nimitz, the naval minister sitting on the left, reacted the fastest and took the lead in saying: "it is major general Carville who ended World War II, liberated the free country and resisted the axis of evil! He sincerely yearns for peace and firmly opposes war!"


    Others echoed.


    An undisguised rainbow fart boasted Luke as the embodiment of justice and the spokesman of love and peace.


    The Atlantis delegation remained silent as if it had heard nothing.


    "But since your majesty said so, there may be a very few examples. Therefore, with the mentality of solving the problem and in order to prevent such a situation from happening in the future, I want to hold a discussion on mutants at the upcoming peace summit."


    Luke''s tone was sincere, as he said, which was very much like the speech of a pacifist.


    Namo frowned. He wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    What does this guy want to do?


    "But -"


    Luke said words that were annoying whenever and wherever they appeared.


    "Before that, I need to solve another problem."


    The gentle and calm tone suddenly became heavy and powerful.


    Luke swept the Atlantis delegation with calm eyes without emotion and said seriously, "as far as I know, there is a mutant named Sebastian Shaw around his majesty."


    "Maybe you don''t know, he was loyal to the third empire and managed Auschwitz concentration camp during World War II."


    "This man''s hands are stained with the blood of thousands of innocent people. He is an out and out war criminal."


    "Therefore, I think Atlantis should hand over Sebastian Shaw - or no longer provide protection before ending this negotiation."


    Luke said faintly, stabbing the silent namo with his cold eyes as sharp as the blade of a sword.


    The latter''s complexion is somewhat ugly, and her sober consciousness is struggling with the psychological hint imposed by the White Queen.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Namo squeezed it out of his teeth.


    The psychological hint of the white queen still prevailed.


    "I''m sorry. Peace needs to be promoted by both sides, not just talk about it."


    Luke''s voice cooled down, but he still kept a smile on his face: "negotiation is only a means, not the only means."


    "Your Majesty, don''t make a rash decision. I am willing to give Atlantis some time to seriously consider. This is not a threat, but a kind reminder."

 Chapter 134

    Go back to namo, the flagship of Hailong, and lean on the chair in the Council hall.


    He raised one hand to support his jaw, his face uncertain.


    The king of Atlantis, who thought he was humiliated and threatened, left the free island before the negotiations were over.


    He has given specific tasks to the people of the delegation.


    Anyway, neither the land world nor the people of Atlantis seem to take the king seriously.


    Rather than stay there and endure Superman''s oppression, it''s better to return to the flagship and be more comfortable.


    "Obviously, he is an ambitious man who wants to get more benefits from Atlantis, but he packages himself as a messenger of peace. It''s ridiculous!"


    Out of Superman''s sight, namo can finally speak out his heart.


    He held back and let out his negative emotions, and began to face up to the problems to be solved.


    Superman doesn''t have much time for himself.


    Within 48 hours.


    Or surrender Sebastian Shaw; Or choose to go to war again.


    If the outcome of the negotiations is in favour of the latter, the major general who claims to be a pacifist will certainly not hesitate to use nuclear weapons and completely destroy the royal city of Bosnia.


    One side is the life of the people, the other is the mutant compatriots.


    Namo was in a dilemma and tangled in his heart.


    But what made him more concerned was that Superman mentioned the word "war criminal".


    This is a very serious accusation!


    Although namo has a pit in his head, he doesn''t like executioners and butchers - although he sometimes guest stars in both roles.


    A villain with low moral bottom line may not be willing to make friends with another himself.


    It''s like a lot of times, people don''t like nosy guys.


    But when they are in trouble, they hope someone can stand up.


    Therefore, human beings are very complex and contradictory creatures.


    Namo is even more complicated.


    He is both human, Atlantean and mutant.


    It can be called a fighter of mixed race!


    However, in addition to being empty, this product has a strong strength and can''t find any other advantages.


    To some extent, it is an example of genetic failure.


    "I have to talk to Mr. Xiao."


    Namo frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    After a failed battle, after a failed war.


    Many of the people of Atlantis complained about themselves.


    If namo insists on protecting Sebastian Shaw, it may cause a sharp rebound.


    At that time, it''s hard to say whether he can continue to hold the throne.


    "Hypocritical guy! What a pacifist is nothing more than a high sounding lie!"


    Namo felt that Superman deliberately proposed to solve the mutant problem, and then detonated the internal contradiction of Atlantis in the name of dealing with Sebastian Shaw.


    "The people of the delegation are too short-sighted. They can only see the intention of the first layer and are completely unaware of Superman''s sinister intentions."


    Namo, who thought he was standing on the fifth floor, was more and more surprised by Superman''s city hall.


    This is a terrible opponent!


    He thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Free Island, conference room.


    When the representatives of both sides dispersed, Luke and Admiral Nimitz sat on the long oval desk.


    They had a tacit understanding and specially stayed to exchange opinions.


    They all know that this negotiation is far from over.


    On the one hand, namo did not give a direct reply; The other is the specific attitude of the land world.


    As a marine civilization and prehistoric civilization, Atlantis has extraordinary heritage and strength.


    When the name spreads all over the world, all countries on land will pay close attention and be vigilant.


    Luke has heard that the British have begun to restart the research project of "Walden''s blood", but the progress is slow.


    In order to ensure the success rate and survival time of the receptor, they abandoned the "warship class" and developed various types of "tank class".


    Stephanie, who has assisted Luke before, is considering whether to have another low configuration version.


    For example, "armored vehicle class"?


    Super soldiers that can be mass produced are far more cost-effective than high-end combat power.


    The Soviet Union continued to vigorously develop the nuclear industry and buried itself in planting mushrooms to deal with various external threats.


    Maozi''s brain circuit is very simple.


    There is no problem that nuclear bombs can''t solve!


    Not enough?


    Then one more!


    Anyway, make great efforts to do miracles!


    This is the simple idea of hairy bear.


    Caliber is justice, and equivalence is truth.


    "Hold a peace summit... Major general Carville wants to drag all countries in the world into the alliance?"


    Nimitz thought for a moment and asked curiously.


    The White House did not show such an intention, which can only be interpreted as Luke''s personal idea.


    The major general is really bold. Now he dares to skip the president and make a decision directly.


    I don''t care if I will be held accountable afterwards.


    This is probably Superman''s confidence!


    "Atlantis has a vast territory, and all the waters on the earth are theoretically their territory."


    Luke nodded, tapped his fingers on the table and said calmly, "we have won the victory temporarily and won the opportunity to sit at the negotiation table, but we can''t expand the results of the victory."


    "On the one hand, destroying the royal city of Poseidonia is a last resort and can not solve the fundamental problem. Because Atlantis is a marine civilization, we can''t achieve the purpose of plundering resources by occupying land."


    "On the other hand, a single country in the land world can not exert enough pressure on people on the seabed."


    "Therefore, what we have to do is to win over more allies - such as the British, such as the Soviets, and... The divine spear Bureau."


    "They are also interested in Atlantis, just waiting for a chance to enter, or an excuse."


    Nimitz deeply believed that through several contact wars and landing wars, he also saw the scientific and technological level of Atlantis.


    At this time, it is still necessary to reach a consensus with other countries and reach consensus with foreign countries.


    "If namo Mackenzie, that... Young man who doesn''t look like a king, is determined to protect Sebastian Shaw..."


    Asked the Admiral hesitantly.


    The Pentagon doesn''t want to see war coming.


    Especially in the face of Atlantis, a prehistoric civilization with extremely strong military strength.


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard to turn on the war machine again."


    Luke looked confident that Atlantis would not fool around with namo.


    They and the mutants are not compatriots. There is no need to risk the resumption of war and refuse his request.


    If the narratives insist, it is likely to cause resistance among the people.


    At that time, such problems as impure blood, loss of golden Trident, unauthorized opening of war and dragging the country into the quagmire... Will erupt at one time.


    If Atlantis were replaced by France, it is estimated that the great revolution would have broken out and put namo on the guillotine.


    "Put the peace summit and the related issues of mutants on the agenda as soon as possible. For the White House, I will personally explain to the president."


    Facing Nimitz, who is a general, Luke, who is a little lower, is more like the person who gives orders.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "War criminals? No, it''s a crime! It''s slander and slander!"


    In the reception room, Sebastian looked at the expressionless namo, without the slightest panic, but made a sad expression of the past.


    "I did do something for the Third Reich. This is an indelible dark history in my life. But that is not my intention. Germany during World War II was under the rule of the head of state, and no one dared to resist the SS and the Gestapo."


    "Namo, you know, I''m a scientist. The Fuehrer valued my talent and ordered me to manage the concentration camp. Although I tried to refuse, the mob put a gun on my head and said to let me see my brain..."


    "At that time, I had not awakened the natural ability of mutants. Therefore, I gave in! I often regretted and ashamed of that decision!"


    Namo, who had doubts, began to shake in his heart.


    Sebastian Shaw''s words are half true and half false, which is difficult to distinguish.


    Coupled with the complex emotions in his eyes, such as guilt, sadness and regret, it is normal to deceive mindless namo.


    It can only be said that Sebastian Shaw is worthy of being the black king of Hellfire club.


    If a good actor whose identity is delayed by a mutant enters Hollywood, Oscar is estimated to owe him several golden statues.


    "My hands may have been stained with the blood of some innocent people, but I have never killed or abused any prisoner held in the concentration camp!"


    Sebastian raised his voice, looked calm and said loudly: "I have my own moral bottom line. For life - regardless of color and race, they are unique and respectable individuals!"


    Namo could not help lowering his head, as if sorry for his unwarranted suspicion.


    "Your Majesty, the land people are not trustworthy. Most of the crimes they accuse are actually committed by others and planted on my head."


    Sebastian calmly asked, "just imagine, if I were really a cold-blooded butcher and inhuman executioner, how could I be loved by my fellow mutants?"


    Namo was silent for a moment. Due to psychological hint, he chose to believe Mr. Xiao''s explanation.


    His thinking and subconscious mind are tampered with and guided, and will take the initiative to lean towards the mutant anyway.


    This is also the thorny point of the psychic.


    Unless magic resistance is very high and has spiritual immunity.


    Otherwise, anyone who meets the white queen or bald professor will feel a headache.


    "What shall we do next, Mr. Xiao?"


    Namo was a little overwhelmed.


    Sacrifice Atlantis and save the mutants?


    If he did so, some dissatisfied people might unite with the land world and kick themselves off the throne of the king.


    "My thoughts remain the same, your majesty."


    Sebastian said in a deep voice: "everything we get at the negotiating table is decided by the winner of the war."


    "If you want peace, you must first show strength. The land world has Superman. Although we are unwilling to admit it, the other side is indeed a huge problem that cannot be solved!"


    "The only way is to use planetary weapons to destroy the land world - part of it."


    "Let Superman lose his mind, let him step into our trap, and then bury each other completely with the help of the continental shelf oscillator."


    "Since this weapon can destroy the abnormal of Lemurian civilization, there is no reason to kill Superman!"


    Seeing namo''s hesitation, Sebastian glanced a trace of contempt at the bottom of his eyes and continued to add a fire: "Your Majesty, think about it. Will Atlantis accept a king who has failed repeatedly?"


    "Superman has taken everything from you! The Trident, the symbol of kingship, and the respect and glory that the king deserves!"


    "He is regarded as a hero in the land world, God! But you can only become a trivial loser in each other''s glorious achievements!"


    "Can you accept such an ending?"


    Namo breathed heavily. Listening to Sebastian''s inflammatory long speech, the tragic experiences of his childhood emerged.


    It was as if he had returned to the slums. He should respect himself. His eyes were full of alienation and indifference.


    The difference of skin color makes namo like an alien and rejected by others.


    Except for his mother, every Atlantean regarded him as a monster.


    "I can only trust you, Mr. Shaw."


    Choking off the last thought of struggle, namo said calmly: "I can be a loser, but I must not lose my crown and return to my previous life!"


    "Good! If you want to achieve great things, you must know how to sacrifice some people. This is the first step for a qualified king!"


    Sebastian patted namo on the shoulder and said approvingly, "while Atlantis and the land world are still negotiating, we will directly take out the ultimate weapon. This is the last chance!"


    "Do you want to call someone else?"


    Asked namo.


    "There are also some people in the club who are not firm enough. In order to ensure that the news is not leaked, just the two of us!"


    Sebastian murmured.

 Chapter 135

    The night shrouded the freedom island like a veil. After half a day of negotiation, the two sides did not even finalize a preliminary intention to reach a consensus.


    Neither side showed any eagerness.


    The White House wants to hold a peace summit - after the president and cabinet seriously consider Luke''s proposal, they choose to agree and support it.


    Atlantis is like a giant whale lying on the beach, temporarily incapacitated.


    But just relying on one''s strength and appetite, it can''t be eaten away at all.


    At this time, we should call a group of "temporary allies".


    As for Atlantis, they have no other ideas.


    Just want to drag, drag!


    Bad things are bound to happen, but it''s better to be late than to arrive early!


    As the night darkened, the clock on the wall pointed to ten o''clock.


    Luke, who had just finished a post dinner exercise from the basterque building on Manhattan Island, flew directly back to the hotel room on Freedom Island.


    The apartment he stayed in had an excellent view. It was in front of the Immigration Museum. When the curtains were opened, he could see the Standing Statue of liberty.


    "The establishment of diplomacy, technology exchange and resource trade... This is basically the bottom line of the White House negotiations, and it is also a necessary condition to bring those countries to the alliance front."


    Luke looked at the huge statue under the night sky. The torch he held was shining like a lighthouse.


    This is a gift given by the French to the centenary of American independence, which later became a landmark in New York.


    In those years when the tide of immigration prevailed, every time a passenger ship sailed into the port of the Hudson River, someone always saw the statue of liberty and shouted Amelia!


    Then the whole ship broke into cheers and the sound was boiling.


    At that time, people pursued the so-called dream of freedom and set foot on the North American continent.


    But for most of them, the so-called "American Dream" is just a lie.


    In the United States during the great depression, there were voices of broken dreams everywhere.


    If you choose a landmark building or a Wall Street securities company, you may have to wait an hour or two before it''s your turn.


    "I hope namo will be more stupid than I thought. He is ready to use planetary weapons to carry out an extermination strike - this decision is enough to bring Atlantis into the abyss."


    As soon as he untied the first two buttons of his white shirt, Luke stopped his movement.


    Although he has not started to learn magic, he has a keen sense of the fluctuation of space with the basic attributes given by the template.


    Sure enough, I saw the magic spark jumping and flashing, opening a circular channel.


    "Master Gu Yi, can you knock on the door and come in again next time? If I''m doing some sports and I''m suddenly caught, it''s likely to leave a psychological shadow."


    Luke looked at the shiny bald head and gently reminded the other party that they should pay attention to basic manners.


    "Er..."


    Gu Yi frowned slightly. She hasn''t walked through the front door for many years since she became a mage.


    "Sorry, do it again."


    The supreme mage thought carefully for a moment, thought Luke had a good point, and turned into the circular channel where the magic sparks were beating.


    A few minutes later, a knock came in.


    Luke twitched in the corner of his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    The supreme mage is really upright.


    When I opened the door, it was Gu Yi who changed into a suit and had a shiny forehead.


    "I consulted several mages, and they all said it was more formal."


    Gu Yi loosened his tight tie and said with a smile, "in addition, every time I come over, I will make sure in advance to ensure that you are free."


    So you often peep into my private life with the "window of the world"?


    Luke, after resisting his desire to make complaints about himself, went to Kama Taj, and he must study hard to shield the invisible vision of the Supreme Master.


    Otherwise, when conducting multi person sports, I''m afraid it will be momentary weak to think of someone watching.


    He has no bad habit of exposing his physical habits!


    "Major general Carville, you don''t have to care about that."


    Gu Yi seems to have guessed Luke''s idea and explained: "the supreme mage has no bad habit of peeping, and we will all take the initiative to apply a special spell on the ''window of the world''."


    "Even if you accidentally peep into your private life, the picture will immediately become blurred. This is the call of the Trinity emperor Weishan to respond to an unspeakable existence in multiple dimensions."


    what?


    And code?


    Luke was shocked.


    He can only say that he is worthy of being the supreme mage!


    At the end of the boring topic, Luke sat down on the soft sofa and said with a smile, "if I remember correctly, let''s meet in the morning? What can''t I call?"


    He took out a stick of red wine put in the ice bucket and poured himself a glass.


    Then he looked up at Gu Yi. The other party shook his head, indicating that he had no habit of drinking.


    "Even the mages in the sanctuary should learn to keep pace with the times. Face to face communication and conversation will sooner or later be abandoned by the times. I personally recommend Kama Taj and the three sanctuaries to purchase a number of Skynet''s latest products mobile phones."


    "Although a bad signal may be a difficult problem to solve in a short time, it should have no impact on the mages of the sanctuary in New York. Believe me, it is definitely a good thing for home travel!"


    Gu glanced at the silly black mobile phone placed on the table, with no fluctuation in his heart.


    She showed little interest in Luke''s unconvincing sales.


    Generally speaking, mages prefer to keep pets such as crows, pigeons, or wolf spirits as a way of transmitting messages.


    What''s more, when holding the hanging ring, even running to New York from the other end of the earth is just a moment of incantation.


    Quite convenient!


    I don''t know how much to save on air tickets and shuttle fares after a year.


    "Major general, in the mage''s view, the confidentiality of electronic products is not high enough, and there is a great risk of disclosure."


    Gu Yi explained.


    She is personally interested in new things, such as radio and television.


    They often use the "window of the world" to watch movies and operas for free - the kind that is seriously on the screen.


    The development of science and technology can change people''s lives far more than magic.


    "Is there anything worthy of master Gu Yi''s personal visit -"


    Luke, who failed to sell, took a sip of red wine and whispered, "is there something wrong with namo?"


    Wearing a suit, Gu Yi sat opposite the major general.


    The supreme mage''s own appearance tends to be neutral. After changing into modern men''s clothes, people can''t distinguish gender.


    "Probably because of spiritual guidance, namo was moved by Sebastian Shaw."


    Gu Yi said faintly.


    Since the combination of mindlessness and unhappiness had the idea of starting the continental shelf oscillator, she was listed as a dangerous element on the key monitoring list.


    The two guys hid in the fortress and had a secret conversation, thinking they could hide it from everyone.


    Without anyone knowing it, he took out the planetary weapon.


    But unexpectedly, the supreme mage had written them down in a small book.


    "Worthy of namo!"


    Luke clapped his hands and exclaimed. The crotch pulling level of this product has never been disappointing.


    "What should we do next? Is the Divine Shield Bureau involved to stop the world destruction plan of the two madmen, or hand it over to the three sanctuaries for you to deal with?"


    Gu Yi shook his head and rejected the latter.


    If it is not necessary, Kamata Taj and the three sanctuaries are not willing to expose their existence.


    "Major general Carville, you don''t have to pay attention to demeanor and humility at this time. The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. can''t wait to be on the stage, and you -- just take advantage of the momentum to kick namo off the throne of the king."


    Gu early in the morning saw through each other''s ideas and joked: "everything is in your plan! Is it true that major general is willing to give credit to the three sanctuaries?"


    "Cough! I... just habitually asked. This is basic politeness."


    Luke cleared his throat and said, "master Gu Yi, you must know their specific location. Please tell me directly."

 Chapter 136

    "Major general, what are you going to do?"


    Gu Yi raised his eyebrows and asked curiously.


    She knows more or less what Luke''s character is.


    The exceptionally young major general could not have the slightest mercy on the enemy.


    At least in the battles he has experienced, few opponents have survived.


    So, according to Gu Yi''s guess.


    A great probability is that the combination of mindlessness and unhappiness will be hammered to death by Superman''s fist, which will never happen again.


    "Whatever the situation, Sebastian Shaw must die."


    Luke shook his goblet and found that half the red wine rose slowly and soon returned to its original height.


    Unlimited refill?


    The supreme mage loves this move?


    Maybe Thor of Asgard will like Dr. strange strange strange''s glass of beer that will never be finished.


    But Luke is not interested.


    This is just a simple time cycle.


    After drinking the red wine, it returns to the previous timeline and looks like an automatic refill.


    In fact, even if Luke keeps drinking, he won''t have enough to eat or urinate.


    Because the red wine he drank has regressed with time and returned to the cup.


    I didn''t drink anything!


    Think about it. It''s a little disgusting.


    "Where''s namo? Are you going to let him go?"


    Feeling Luke''s sharp eyes that saw through everything, Gu Yi was a little embarrassed and quietly withdrew the time secret that he wanted to tease each other.


    "If Sebastian Shaw is a buzzing fly, it''s annoying."


    Luke shook his head.


    He''s not the Avengers.


    Every time I see namo making trouble, I''ll beat him up and put it back.


    After a while, the other party will fight again, and then the avenger will fight again.


    Such a cycle makes people wonder if namo is in love with the feeling of being beaten and deliberately sends it to the door.


    "Namo is a bear boy! He may not take the initiative to do anything bad. Sometimes he can stand in the position of justice and become a positive role like a hero. If you calm down and think, you will find that he is even a victim in this storm. He is manipulated like a puppet and becomes a bad king."


    Luke put down his goblet and continued, "but I hate bear children."


    "Moreover, everyone who makes mistakes in the world can find a reason to defend himself. I don''t need to forgive them all. Are you right, master Gu Yi?"


    Gu glanced at the cold light flashing from the bottom of Luke''s eyes, shook his head and said with emotion: "major general, you are like a villain in the movie at this moment."


    "As the supreme mage, it seems that I should draw a line with you."


    Luke ignored Guyi''s jokes.


    He believed that the three sanctuaries and Kama Taj would not have any good feelings for namo.


    How can an orderly camp organization that ensures earth peace and prevents dimensional invasion like a middle two disease that makes things everywhere?


    It''s like an otaku who collects and does things by hand. He won''t accept a bear child who only knows how to tear down his house and destroy toys.


    If Luke was dealing with Captain America or the Avengers, the supreme mage might stop it.


    After all, these are the key figures in the future timeline.


    Once completely dead, it may lead to unpredictable consequences.


    But namo would be fine.


    Small transparency without a sense of existence can have a very limited impact.


    Namo is not the elder or giant of the avenger, and his own camp and position are also very vague.


    Atlantis''s attitude towards the king was even more subtle.


    There is no other organization to rely on except a light note that creates crises and big events.


    It has to be said that as the first superhero and the first mutant in the history of marvel, namo, the former big three, is really a little pitiful.


    Compared to the next stage, the only ability of people to talk is often make complaints about the "sea fish".


    The treatment of both sides can be described as day by day.


    The latter is still the seven giants of the Justice League, with a beautiful wife and a goddess mother.


    "But before we solve them, we must get rid of the continental shelf oscillator."


    Gu Yi has no objection to Luke''s hammer to kill namo and Sebastian Shaw.


    The supreme mage is not a moral saint. He can''t see murder and blood light.


    In fact, in her long life, destruction and death are the most common things.


    "To the custody of Kama Taj?"


    Luke asked tentatively.


    He wanted to put the continental shelf oscillator into the aegis as a strategic weapon against Asgard and other alien civilizations in the future.


    People have rainbow bridge and ice box. The earth can''t lose!


    "It''s not a magic item, and - it''s too big for camataj to put."


    Gu Yi shook her head and refused. She was not interested in continental shelf oscillators.


    Because the supreme mage himself is the ultimate weapon that can walk!


    "It is estimated that namo will be here soon."


    Gu Yiqu''s fingers flicked, and a round window suddenly appeared in the spacious guest room.


    The blurred picture gradually becomes clear.


    Immediately, it was projected into the living room.


    "Master Gu Yi... Do you have the ''window of the world'' with you?"


    Luke was more convinced that the bald head sitting opposite had a peeping habit.


    "Cough, don''t care about these details, major general! You should focus on namo and Sebastian Shaw."


    Old one face red, diverting the topic.


    The supreme mage, the only leader of Kama Taj, how can he use magic tools to peep into other people''s lives!


    She really just used the "window of the world" to prostitute movies and operas for nothing else!


    Luke withdrew his suspicious eyes and looked at the real picture projected.


    It''s a dark boundless deep sea!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, are you sure you didn''t disclose it to others?"


    A shuttle shaped flying boat pushes away the current and moves smoothly in the given direction.


    In the cockpit, there were only namo and Sebastian Shaw.


    The latter is a little restless. Instead of the excitement of reaching his goal, he feels flustered.


    Outside, there is a deep and dark cold sea bottom. Occasionally, huge deep-sea giants swim past, bringing amazing news.


    It''s like a road to the nether world!


    Sebastian thought for no reason.


    "Mr. Xiao, please rest assured."


    Namo nodded and said, "my people are a bunch of short-sighted and self-contained guys. They won''t understand my intention and pains."


    "So, I didn''t tell anyone, it will only lead to opposition and impeachment!"


    Hearing namo say this, Sebastian gradually let go of his heart and abandoned his superfluous thoughts.


    He looked at the route on the navigator and asked, "the target is close to the island of Ireland... Your majesty, what is the planetary weapons possessed by Atlantis?"


    Namo pondered for a moment, as if he were seriously remembering.


    After a while, he said with some nostalgia: "I only received a short period of royal education, and then my mother took me to the slums."


    "I overheard my mother mention the name of the continental shelf oscillator. Later, I inherited the throne and further confirmed its existence by reading ancient history books."


    "Strictly speaking, the ultimate weapon that successive kings regarded as taboo and did not want to talk about is not owned by Atlantis."


    "It came from the ancient gods! It was those guys who caused the great changes in the earth plate and destroyed us and Lemurian civilization in one fell swoop."


    "In the eyes of many Atlanteans, it was a terrible nightmare that could not be forgotten! Therefore, the robed nobles were unwilling to communicate with the land world or even develop science and technology. They were still standing still for tens of thousands of years."


    "They worry that when Atlantis rises again and reaches the peak, the ancient gods will come again and destroy everything we enjoy!"


    Sebastian sniffed at the speech.


    He and namo agree on this.


    All believe that civilization should maintain the possibility of upward development, rather than blindly closing its doors and abiding by tradition.


    That will only sacrifice the vitality and vigor of a civilization and a country.


    "The information I know is that the continental shelf oscillator is huge - not so much a weapon as an instrument to transform the planet."


    Namo restrained his complex emotions and comforted himself: "maybe it is not a Pandora''s box that brings destruction, but a civilization fire that can restart the world and breed a new future!"


    Sebastian did not expose namo''s clumsy lies. He had similar ideas.


    Use that planetary weapon to destroy an old world ruled by human beings and create a new earth dominated by mutants.


    Forty minutes later, the shuttle boat dived all the way to the dark sea bottom and finally reached its destination.


    "Here we are."


    Namo''s eyes filled with enthusiasm and murmured, "that''s the... Ultimate weapon left by the ancient gods!"

 Chapter 137

    In front of namo and Sebastian Shaw is a giant Island similar to Atlantis.


    There is a large-scale building complex on it. The original magnificent palace has collapsed and fallen into ruins in the depths of the ocean.


    Only dozens of strong stone pillars are still standing. They are the "pillars of Hercules", which can stimulate defense shields to resist foreign enemies.


    After tens of thousands of years of repeated scouring with cold sea water, the metal circuits and patterns engraved on the surface are already mottled and illegible.


    "It was once the largest and most magnificent golden city in the land world. At its peak, tens of millions of people lived on the island until the day of destruction."


    "Its name has long been lost in history. It is not recorded in ancient books. Therefore, the Atlanteans call it the ''Lost City''."


    Namo walked down the gangway below the cockpit, followed by Sebastian Shaw wearing breathing equipment.


    The latter wore the armor like diving suit and spread a translucent energy field around to resist the ubiquitous terrible water pressure.


    They successfully set foot on the giant island and went all the way into the inner ring of the city.


    Atlantis in ancient times, the architectural style is very atmospheric, similar to the ancient Greek style.


    Most of them adopt huge stone columns and gorgeous reliefs, with spacious space and good line of sight.


    The architectural layout pays attention to the clear hierarchy. On the whole, it is like a concentric circle nested one layer at a time.


    The inner circle is a temple dedicated to gods and a noble life circle.


    The outer layer is civilian and free people.


    Moreover, due to different classes, there are strict regulations on building height.


    The more you go inside, the larger the scale of the ruins will be.


    There are collapsing high lighthouses and solemn temples plated with gold and silver.


    It is not difficult to see that Atlantis did have a peak period of prosperity.


    Worthy of being a prehistoric civilization that ruled the earth together with Lemurian civilization!


    Unfortunately, before the Atlanteans started their great journey towards the sea of stars, even the novice village did not go out, they were devastated by the full-scale big man group and the God group.


    Finally, as a last resort, we can only delete the number and start again, from land civilization to marine civilization.


    "What''s that?"


    With the deepening, many large sea animals set off waves and lurked in the shadow.


    Sebastian is a little nervous. The deep sea is not his main battlefield.


    If you encounter an enemy, namo may not be able to take care of himself.


    "The guardian of the lost city. This is their territory now. We are... Intruders."


    Namo waved his hand and signaled Sebastian not to be nervous.


    As the king of Atlantis, he can communicate with marine creatures.


    Namo''s mouth opened and closed silently, like saying a bad spell.


    Invisible waves radiate along the sea.


    Gollum! Gollum!


    A moment later, as the leading sea animal spits out a string of bubbles, it seems to respond.


    Then they seem to calm down and return to their dark nest.


    "The ultimate weapon was placed in the underground corridor. The successive kings of Atlantis didn''t want to use it in the past and thought it would never be used, so they ''sealed'' it in this lost city and handed it over to sea animals."


    Namo took Sebastian into the largest ruins in the city. Once the highest temple dedicated to the God of the sea, it is now desolate and has not been visited for a long time.


    "I am forced to be helpless. I hope the ancestors of Atlantis and my mother can understand."


    After a few words of self consolation, namo started the mechanism.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled.


    The ground of the highest temple slowly subsides, and the sound of gear bite and mechanical rotation are combined into a roaring Concerto.


    The sea water suddenly became turbid, and a large number of silt and dust were stirred to form a large number of small eddies.


    The towering column of Hercules moved its position and struck the last note.


    Sealed in the underground corridor, the ultimate weapon that has not seen the sun for tens of thousands of years was finally exposed to them.


    Sebastian stared round and held his breath.


    He was shocked by this huge "machine"!


    The integrated metal shell reveals a cold, hard and firm feeling.


    Roughly, it''s about 2000 feet (more than 600 meters).


    If not lying on the ground, but standing upright, it is estimated to be half higher than the Empire State Building in New York.


    Such a huge weapon is incredible!


    "Is this a planetary weapon?"


    Sebastian took a deep breath and his voice was a little stuffy because he was wearing a breathing device.


    "Yes, this is the continental shelf vibrator! A terrible existence that can destroy the world!"


    Namo nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this a planetary weapon?"


    Luke, who was far away on Freedom Island, was shocked and had a rare gaffe.


    Looking at his expression, he just blurted out the sentence "lying in the slot" held in his mouth.


    This is because Luke knows this thing!


    Or more accurately, he has seen it in comics before!


    "That''s right. Although I haven''t witnessed the glorious history tens of thousands of years ago, the Kara Taj has relevant records of continental shelf oscillators, which is consistent with the description in the book."


    Gu Yi nodded and confirmed.


    As an observer of the timeline, she also has limits.


    So far, the supreme mages of all dynasties have used the eye of agomoto to trace back to the oldest era, which is the final battle between the dark elves and Asgard.


    That was the most turbulent chaotic era in the nine realms. Odin, the heavenly Father of the king of the gods, did not succeed the king.


    Asgard''s leader was his father, King Bauer.


    The gods destroyed the two civilizations of Atlantis and Lemuria, which was a special period.


    All kinds of ancient gods are not poor. It can be said that the heavenly Father level walks all over the ground. If it is not a single cosmic dimension demon God, I am embarrassed to say hello to people when I go out.


    Even the supreme mage has never been involved in the ancient times when the eternal and the abnormal, the ancient gods and primitive humans lived together.


    "But this is clearly the armor of the God Group..."


    Luke was silent and thought to himself.


    Tianshen group is one of the earliest intelligent races in the universe. It belongs to the energy conscious life body formed by unknown non-material, and has no specific shape and appearance.


    So, each of them wore huge armor made of metal.


    The most common image is the majestic God up to more than 2000 feet, like an iron can magnified countless times.


    Luke was impressed, so when he saw namo open the mechanism and take out his ultimate weapon.


    He immediately recognized that it was not a continental shelf vibrator at all.


    But on second thought, Atlantis were right.


    It does have the terrible power to sink the continent and destroy the planet.


    After all, every God Group has more energy than the heavenly father.


    If released, not to mention the North American continent, even the earth will be seriously damaged.


    "Master Gu Yi, do you know... How to operate this planetary weapon?"


    Luke could not help but move his mouth. He admired the brain holes of the Atlanteans and regarded the armor of the God Group as the ultimate weapon.


    Its real function should be to prevent the leakage of cosmic energy and cause unpredictable and terrible effects.


    "Atlantis in ancient times had a lot of experience in how to use cosmic energy."


    Gu Yi is like a knowledgeable encyclopedia, saying casually: "they have developed a new energy system, using unknown substances similar to glass spar to absorb solar energy. As you can see, there was once a solar palace in the inner ring of the Lost City, which is the central energy center of Atlantis."


    Luke''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Absorb solar energy?


    What a coincidence!

 Chapter 138

    "Er..."


    Looking at Luke with bright eyes, Gu Yi mercilessly broke each other''s fantasy.


    "Atlantis has been sinking from the land for nearly ten thousand years. The central energy station once built has long been reduced to ruins and destroyed."


    The blow of the supreme mage did not make Luke feel depressed.


    He waved his hand, indicating that it was no problem.


    If you can get specific drawings or related technologies from Atlantis, Howard can copy one again.


    I believe that his talented brain is enough to ignore the existence of technical barriers.


    "How are they going to start namo?"


    Luke frowned slightly and thought of the problem.


    The height of giant armor is equivalent to two Empire State buildings. Even due to different materials, it can not be directly compared with reinforced concrete.


    But in any case, the weight will not be much worse.


    Namo can''t move this big guy!


    "That''s why I waited until now."


    Gu Yi shrugged and said frankly, "I''m also curious, so I want to know the answer."


    "I thought you were in control of everything and didn''t worry at all..."


    Luke subconsciously make complaints about it.


    Compared with the strict and stereotyped image of the supreme mage in the cartoon, this one seems to be much more lively, a little informal and casual.


    The attitude of major general has changed from awe and respect at the beginning to lightness and insipidity.


    "As a supreme mage, I have indeed read many books, seen many things, and experienced wonderful things that many people have never experienced in their life... But I am not an omniscient God."


    Gu Yi was very honest and said confidently: "besides, knowledge is a part of life experience. It is the way to treat all things in the world, not tall image decorations and superior arrogance reasons."


    "It''s not a shame not to know the answer to a question."


    "He is worthy of being the supreme mage, and his ideological realm is different from ordinary people."


    Luke praised insincerely.


    This will change the father and son of the stark family, especially the iron man who is "cursed by knowledge".


    Their criterion for distinguishing ordinary people from genius is whether they can communicate with themselves normally.


    For example, when talking about nuclear submarines before, the U.S. captain said he was confused.


    According to Howard''s judgment, it can only be divided into the primate group.


    This includes generals in the Department of defense, military dignitaries in the Pentagon, and ordinary people who don''t even understand classical physics.


    As the mysterious woman Tucao magic, the best way to make complaints about a genius nerd is to talk to him about quantum mechanics.


    "Then, master Gu Yi, are you going to open a portal and let me solve the two unlucky guys who think they haven''t been found?"


    Luke rubbed his hands, as if he couldn''t wait.


    "It''s a good plan"


    Gu Yi nodded in agreement.


    The worldly disputes should be handed over to the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. Bureau. She was just a bystander and took part in the fun.


    Kara Taj, who stays outside the independent world all day, is actually very boring to deal with domam''s debt collection in the dark dimension.


    The young major general is good at making some new tricks for people.


    "It''s just --"


    Gu paused, looked at the huge armor up to 2000 feet in the picture and asked curiously, "after namo opens the ultimate weapon, can you quickly dispose of it?"


    "The operation of the continental shelf oscillator is probably to devour materials at a terrible speed, so as to form a huge cavity, and then release energy... According to the ancient records of Kamata Taj, the whole process will last four hours and can not be stopped."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, thought for a moment, and asked, "how long is the interval from start to operation?"


    He seems to understand why Atlanteans regard the armor of the God Group as the so-called continental shelf vibrator.


    By creating a large-scale gravitational field to absorb materials, and then release them violently, forming an unimaginable explosion impact, sinking the North American continent without pressure.


    Moreover, the vibration response in the process can also create an amplification phenomenon similar to the "resonance effect", resulting in extremely serious earthquakes and tsunamis.


    "It can still be used like this..."


    Luxvi turned and couldn''t help feeling Atlantis people''s imagination and developing brain holes.


    Maybe this is the right way to use it?


    "Less than ten seconds."


    Gu Yi gives the answer.


    With the return function of the eye of agomoto, she was not worried about the terrible consequences that would be difficult to end.


    Now that Luke won the bet, he got the qualification to enter Kama Taj.


    In addition, after this incident, the three sanctuaries may cooperate and communicate with the Divine Shield bureau to a certain extent.


    Gu Yi thought it necessary to give the major general some appropriate tests.


    "I have a bold idea."


    After thinking for a moment, Luke looked at the bald mage in a suit and shoes and provoked a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you want to open it now?"


    Namo stood in front of the so-called "ultimate weapon", like a tiny dust.


    If he didn''t know how to use it, he might be like Sebastian Shaw, just like an ant looking at the giant whale, without any way.


    "Don''t be so eager. The consequences caused by the continental shelf oscillator are extremely serious. We should summon a group of ''righteous people'' in advance, just like God''s flood of destruction, and let them board Noah''s ark, and then clean up this evil world."


    Sebastian''s eyes turned. His idea was to gather enough mutants to hide in a safe place.


    Then, with the help of namo, he warned countries around the world.


    If the negotiations fail, the continental shelf oscillator will be used to sink the North American continent.


    After seeing part of the power of star weapons, human beings will naturally feel fear.


    All this was just like the third empire, which captured the European countries through blitz, established an axis of evil and pursued centralized rule.


    Sebastian thought he would do better than the Fuehrer, who did not possess such amazing weapons as the continental shelf vibrator.


    "Take it back..."


    Namo looked at the huge and cold "weapon" and took out a hexahedral translucent spar from his pocket.


    This is the key to starting the continental shelf oscillator, which can stimulate the energy system inside.


    After that, you can drive this ultimate weapon like a spaceship.


    A few minutes later, the giant armor that had been lying still showed soft light.


    The energy begins to run along the circuit and will be successfully driven.


    Just when namo was excited, a magic spark suddenly lit up in the deep and dark bottom of the sea.


    Zizizi! Zizizi!


    Like cutting space, the invisible wave ripples slightly, and the circular channel opens slowly.


    "Two, are you surprised or surprised?"


    Luke walked out with a smile and opened the biological force field to drain the incoming sea water.


    The terrible huge water pressure exerted invisible gravity on him.


    Squeeze from all directions and beat every muscle fiber.


    The major general was still calm and did not feel the slightest pressure.


    "Finally, Mr. Xiao."


    Looking at the dull Sebastian Shaw and the frightened namo, Luke showed a kind smile: "life is always ups and downs, and it''s going to fall down the moment before success. Isn''t it a bad feeling?"


    "I didn''t tell anyone..."


    Namo''s eyes were full of doubts and subconsciously looked at Sebastian Shaw.


    He couldn''t figure out how Superman would appear?


    At this time, the other party should be on Freedom Island!


    If there is an insider, eliminate yourself, it can only be Mr. Xiao!


    Sebastian also looked suspiciously at namo. The goods have never been reliable, and maybe they leaked the news.


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll settle your old accounts one by one."


    Luke was too lazy to talk nonsense. He raised his right arm and wrapped a green ring woven by Yingying green light around his wrist.


    "Smash varudo!"


    He shouted silently.


    The second the thought flashed, the flow of time stopped.


    Under the deep sea, on this giant Island, it seems that someone pressed the pause button.


    Even the water could not freeze, not to mention namo and Sebastian Shaw.


    They stood there like lifelike statues, and the expressions on their faces clearly reflected shock, doubt and a trace of fear.


    Luke stepped forward and the biological force field was fully unfolded.


    Try to wrap the armor of the God Group lying across the island and covering half the inner ring of the city.


    "It''s not that wide, but it''s enough."


    Luke stretched out his hands, propped them up, and put his shoulders against the steady giant armor.


    "One second!"


    He counted down silently.


    Time pause, only nine seconds.


    If namo and Sebastian Shaw were allowed to resume action, they would certainly not sit back and watch the armor of the God group be taken away.


    "Two seconds!"


    Luke''s muscles in his arms were twisted and his veins burst.


    The tall body is like an erupting active volcano, spewing out extremely terrible abundant power.


    Boom!


    The ground burst out clear cracks, spreading like a cobweb.


    Three seconds.


    Luke''s foothold collapsed.


    But the giant armor remained intact.


    After the second template upgrade, his strength is growing at an amazing rate every day.


    Before, we could only push the aircraft carrier, but now it''s no problem to lift it with one hand.


    This shows how fast the Superman template is growing.


    The most terrible thing is that this is far from Luke''s limit.


    Now he tried his best to lift this huge armor.


    Four seconds.


    Five seconds.


    Six seconds.


    Seven seconds.


    For Luke, he had never felt that the flow of time could be so slow.


    Every muscle fiber is being squeezed, and the stellar energy stored in the body is pouring out like a flood of levees.


    The force of terror even forms a gravitational field similar to that of celestial bodies, pulling the frozen sea water.


    "Get up!"


    At the eighth second, the giant armor was finally shaken.


    Due to the pause of time, the shocked dust floats slowly, and the surrounding seawater is stirred like a semi solidified liquid, showing a strange visual phenomenon.


    The magic sparks danced unceasingly, and the circular channel enough to accommodate the huge armor was quickly opened.


    Bean sweat dripped from his forehead, like Luke on the verge of limit, struggling to lift the incomparably heavy giant armor.


    Every step, the earth is wailing.


    Nine seconds.


    Time flows.


    Boom! Boom!


    The deep and dark sea floor seemed to have just experienced a terrible earthquake. The island roared and a large area of ruins collapsed.


    Violent dust surged up and the solidified water stirred violently.


    Namo and Sebastian Shaw, who recovered their thinking ability, stared at the open space in front of them.


    Where''s my ultimate weapon?


    Where is such a big planetary weapon!?

 Chapter 139

    "What happened?"


    Namo''s head looked like a series of question marks.


    For the time being, he did not understand the situation, let alone realize that he had lost nine precious seconds in his tragic and short life.


    "It could be... Superman''s ghost! We may all be controlled!"


    Sebastian frowned and found that things were not simple.


    A look of horror appeared on the dark and vicious face.


    He was more experienced than namo and soon noticed something wrong.


    The clear picture of memory in my mind seems to be deleted. It can''t be connected at all.


    At the last moment, Superman suddenly appeared and raised his right arm.


    The next second, the other party disappeared, along with the continental shelf oscillator.


    This is weird!


    It''s like someone stole everything that happened during this time from them!


    "Your Majesty, we''d better leave as soon as possible!"


    Sebastian was clear headed and immediately persuaded namo to run away.


    Although I don''t know where the giant planetary weapon went.


    But one thing is certain that even if they work together with namo, they may not be able to stop Superman''s attack.


    Especially under the deep sea, Sebastian in diving suit has difficulty in action and can''t give full play to his real strength.


    Once a battle breaks out, namo may not be able to take care of himself.


    So Sebastian subconsciously offered to retreat.


    Anyway, it''s important to keep your life.


    This is his steady way!


    "So the ultimate weapon of Atlantis was abandoned?"


    Young and vigorous namo, how can he understand Sebastian''s steady and strange conservative ideas.


    "Mr. Xiao, we can''t escape any more. It''s time to summon up courage and face the threat of Superman!"


    "He is indeed the most powerful land man I have ever seen, but your strength will not lose to each other - the black king of Hellfire club and alpha mutant!"


    "Plus a mutant who is both the royal blood of Atlantis and the alpha level, can''t resist a superman under the strong cooperation?"


    "He is not a god!"


    Sebastian looked at namo, who was hot-blooded, and was unable to laugh or cry.


    At this moment, his mood is extremely complex.


    Facing namo''s question, Sebastian wanted to tell each other.


    Last time, you held a golden Trident and summoned the North Sea giant demon, but you failed to defeat Superman.


    Now unarmed, no cards, take your head to fight each other?


    "How could I choose such a guy with a muscle in his head as an ally?"


    Sebastian has a hard time in his heart. At present, they are like a double team without tacit understanding.


    Obviously, one party has sent a signal to go back to the city to supplement the status, and then check the line again.


    But the iron head baby teammates around him had to rush into the tower and prepare for a hard wave. The opposite is a well-developed hero who is ahead of several pieces of equipment.


    If you use your head a little, you know the end is worrying.


    "Your Majesty, we..."


    Sebastian was trying to explain a few words, but he saw the sparks of magic jumping endlessly.


    The supreme mage far away in Freedom Island, like an excellent assistant, timely cuts the space and opens the channel.


    "Just now I heard someone mention my name behind my back?"


    Luke returned to the lost city of Atlantis with a gentle smile on his lips.


    The huge armor left by the God group was temporarily thrown aside by him.


    It is estimated that no one on this planet can move except himself.


    Magneto?


    He is still an orphan whose parents have both died.


    Captain surprise?


    The cold war never started.


    Tianma plan is a matter of no shadow.


    "Long time no see, your majesty."


    Luke looked at namo, who was angry and hot-blooded.


    He didn''t intend to say any nonsense. He just stretched out his right hand.


    Spread out your palm and hook forward.


    Provocation is obvious.


    "The grudges between us really should be settled."


    Namo doesn''t have so many twists and turns in his head. Generally, when he has a problem, he swings his fist and rushes up to finish it.


    At least he is also the king of Atlantis. He is not as steady as Sebastian, or he can swallow it.


    Boom!


    Namo''s heart ignited the burning fighting will.


    With a heavy step under his feet, the island ground with dense cracks splashed with gravel.


    A heavy punch went straight to Luke''s face.


    For namo, the seabed is his main battlefield.


    The terrible water pressure, and the water flow that hinders action and slows down the speed.


    In the view of namo, who has the blood of Atlantis royal family, it is not a burden at all.


    In contrast, Superman needs to turn on the biological force field at all times.


    Used to resist water pressure and drain water.


    So, compared with the battle over the Atlantic, this time he has a more favorable geographical advantage!


    Dong!


    Luke took his time and the biological force field was in full swing.


    The whole person is like a small celestial body, emitting a terrible smell.


    The foothold collapses and smashes, the gravel floats and the floating dust rolls.


    Namo''s fist was not close to Luke, like hitting an iron wall.


    The surging anti shock force spread all over the body along the arm.


    Namo felt as if he had been punched by himself, and he felt sore all over.


    For a moment, it was very uncomfortable!


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The gap between us seems to be widening."


    Taking the villain Luke not only gives namo physical damage, but also makes a mental critical hit.


    The fully developed biological power directly wraps the rigid namo.


    The latter moment seems to be carrying heavy shackles and falling into a viscous swamp.


    Compared with Superman''s straight forward fighting style.


    After Luke upgraded the template, he focused on developing skills.


    However, he temporarily found out the basic operation of shaving with hot sight.


    Boom!


    Luke''s right leg hit namo''s chest.


    It exploded like a cruise missile.


    The terrible force tore open the high-density muscles that could block bullets and crushed the hard bones like steel.


    Click!


    A very clear sound of fragmentation.


    Namo was like a solid shell with enough strength and flew backward.


    A few threads of red blood melted into the surging water.


    Namo, whose sternum collapsed and vomited blood, crashed into decadent and collapsed ruins one after another, shaking up a large amount of dust.


    Luke shook his neck as if he had done a warm-up.


    Boom!


    There was another bang.


    Luke is like a jet starting with ejection, and the biological force field expels the turbulent sea water.


    Just a few sprints, immediately approaching namo struggling to get up.


    Those ancient brick wall columns, like paper paste, were all smashed into rubble.


    "Unlucky guy, do you think Sebastian Shaw really regards you as a compatriot?"


    Luke stamped his foot and stepped directly back on namo who stood up.


    The giant island of the Lost City shook with a bang,


    The huge sea animals dormant in the dark, like frightened birds, rushed out in groups.


    "He will only let you come forward. You will bear all the curses and troubles, while the Hellfire club and himself will hide behind the scenes and watch the change."


    Luke picked up namo, who had been knocked to the ground with several fists in one hand. A trace of coldness flashed across his eyes and whispered, "you have lost the trust of your people, lost the glory of the king, and are about to lose... The future!"


    Raise the arms of namo, who has no resistance, and lift his knees up.


    Bain skill card, "Brokeback master"!

 Chapter 140

    Click!


    A cruel voice sounded.


    Bain skill card, which has not been used for a long time, was finally applied to namo.


    It can also be regarded as allowing the sea king of Marvel world to experience the treatment of Batman on the set next door.


    "Ah ah!"


    Namo made a terrible cry.


    He clearly felt the fracture of the spine supporting his low back.


    It''s like the whole person was forcibly broken in half!


    The sharp pain of drilling the heart surged into the brain.


    The collapsed chest is like a pulled bellows.


    Namo gushed blood and endured the terrible pain that spread all over his body.


    The surging war spirit originally ignited in my heart disappeared in an instant like being splashed out by cold water.


    "Our grudges are written off."


    Throw down namo, Luke said expressionless.


    At this moment, he doesn''t want to whitewash justice for his behavior, or say a few grand words that occupy the moral highland.


    Compared with those villains and villains, the only difference between Luke and them is that he has a clear understanding of himself.


    "I''m not Clark Kent, and I don''t intend to be a bright lighthouse shining on the world. Because it will cost a lot and even sacrifice when necessary."


    Luke thought silently that it was unrealistic to expect a transgressor with superhuman power to quickly become a salvation hero like superman.


    What''s more, as a pragmatist.


    He has always believed that excellent villains are always much more efficient than superheroes.


    The latter will always encounter an unsolved dilemma similar to the tram problem, so as to fall into repeated torture of self morality.


    This is their greatness and weakness.


    Why can''t Batman fight clowns?


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to lower the moral bottom line and let himself slide to the same level as his old enemy.


    Gamblers with the same chips, the same ability and abiding by the rules will always lose to unscrupulous gamblers.


    Luke believed that if the clown was locked up with the punisher, he would ensure that the criminal Prince of Gotham would restrain himself.


    "So sometimes you have to use people like me to deal with guys like you."


    The major general smiled and looked down at namo, who had lost worse than last time.


    "Ho ho... I never thought I would lose to a land man - twice!"


    Namo "hissed" took out the air conditioner and fell to the ground unable to stand up.


    "In the tradition of Atlantis, the lives of the losers should be harvested by the winners. Come on! Send me back to the arms of the God of the sea!"


    Perhaps it was the clear stabbing pain deep into the bone marrow that made the young king of Atlantis gradually get rid of the second thought in his head.


    He tried to hold his head up and close his eyes.


    Make a solemn and stirring expression that is always ready to die bravely and meet death.


    At this time, namo finally looked like a king of a country.


    "The personal grudges between us have been settled."


    Luke said meaningfully: "as a major general of the land world, if I personally kill the king of Atlantis, it does not mean taking the initiative to provoke the war between the two worlds."


    Namo opened his eyes and asked suspiciously, "are you going to let me go? It doesn''t seem like Superman''s style of doing things."


    After several contacts, he probably knew the real face of the major general.


    Pacifists and war heroes are all propaganda needs.


    The other side is cold and indifferent, and never leaves hands on the enemy.


    "Namo Mackenzie, you are now arrested for attempted destruction of the world, undermining the diplomatic relations between Atlantis and the land world, and attempting to launch a civilized war and create a massive massacre."


    Luke, like a selfless judge, counted namo''s "crimes" and finally finalized the conclusion.


    "What awaits you will be the joint judgment of Atlantis and the land world."


    "You''re a damn bastard! I won''t stand trial! I''m the king!"


    Namo was so angry that he vomited blood and glared at the superman who looked down on him.


    Originally, he had a fantasy that Luke was ready to let himself go out of respect for his lifelong enemy.


    As a result, he was mercilessly beaten in the face by the other party.


    "Each other, each other."


    Luke spread out his hands and said solemnly, "whether you fail or make mistakes, you should be punished. That''s reasonable, isn''t it?"


    Ignoring namo''s resentment, he snapped his fingers and shouted to the air, "master Gu Yi, help open the door."


    The voice fell to the ground, and the spark of magic cut through the space.


    The spine is broken. Namo who can''t get up again disappears directly. I don''t know where he was thrown by Gu Yi.


    "Fix one, and one."


    Luke rubbed his fist, and he looked forward to Sebastian Shaw more.


    Namo is a single hero with high blood thickness. When he meets a superman who is better than him, he naturally has no room to resist.


    But the black king of the Hellfire club is different. Anti armour, Japanese inflammation and maniacs belong to the thorny type of fighting more and more fiercely.


    In the original timeline, magneto and Professor Charles worked together to defeat him when he was unprepared.


    "Ah, where are the people?"


    Luke scanned with his super vision, but he didn''t find Sebastian Shaw.


    His eyes were like radar, shrouding the Lost City, even a small gap was not missed.


    "Run away... Master Gu Yi, please open another door."


    Lux did not panic. He had the most powerful auxiliary supreme mage on earth.


    When the full map view is opened, Sebastian Shaw can catch up wherever he escapes.


    Hearing Luke''s call, the supreme mage who witnessed everything with the "window of the world" cut the space quite cooperatively.


    "Unexpectedly, Sebastian Shaw had contact with her."


    Gu Yi, who is staying on Freedom Island, can use the space-time nodes of the three sanctuaries to realize super long-distance space separation casting and give Luke no pressure to open the door.


    "Witch, serene! She joined the Hellfire club, too."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    London, England.


    Sebastian, who fell awkwardly on the carpet, quickly took off his heavy diving suit.


    At this time, he was in a villa in the metropolitan area.


    From the Atlantic Ocean to London, no wonder Luke couldn''t scan it with super vision.


    "Go and inform Mr. Essex! Superman defeated namo and is likely to continue to chase me! We must find a way to solve this problem!"


    Sebastian looked nervous and completely lost his usual calm demeanor.


    Namo has suffered the pain of broken back. He doesn''t know his life or death. He doesn''t want to follow each other''s footsteps.


    If you didn''t see the opportunity early and see that your teammates showed signs of defeat, you would immediately call for help. I''m afraid you would also be pressed on the ground by the Superman and rubbed hard.


    "Superman... How did you get into trouble with him?"


    A female voice with a hint of charm echoed in the room.


    The helper who saved Sebastian Shaw was an enchanting woman sitting in a high back chair.


    She has waist length black hair and a vintage robe.


    It exudes amazing charm.


    Serene!


    Black queen of Hellfire club!


    Also a powerful witch!


    "Essex is busy studying his human cloning technology, but he doesn''t have time to help you solve your problems."


    The black queen serene covered her mouth and smiled without fear of the angry Sebastian Shaw.


    "By the way, Xiao. Saving you this time is not free help. Remember to pay a reasonable reward."


    Essex in her mouth is no one else, just the "Mr. omen" of the mutant.


    "It''s time to mention... Forget it! You don''t know the seriousness of the matter. I want to talk to Essex directly!"


    Sebastian is quite angry. He doesn''t have a sense of security now and is always worried that Superman will fall from the sky.


    The evil omen must awaken the mutant God completely!


    He thought so.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    The magic spark suddenly appeared, opened the circular channel, and the cold sound came from it¡ª¡ª


    "No one can save you today, Mr. Xiao."


    Sebastian looked frightened. He didn''t expect Superman to come to the door so soon.


    When the voice fell, the violent air flow and roaring burst poured out of the circular channel!


    That imposing tall figure appeared in this room!

 Chapter 141

    The tall figure came suddenly, filling the spacious study with the violent atmosphere like the eruption of an active volcano.


    The black queen serene, leaning on the high back chair, narrowed her eyes, and the surging air was like a strong wind rolling up on the ground, lifting the retro robe and waist high black hair.


    The anxious color on Sebastian''s face solidified instantly, and a touch of fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Catch up so soon..."


    He''s a little incredible. Superman can do magic?


    Opening the portal with a casting medium is a mage''s signature skill.


    Luke stepped out of the circular passage and his sharp eyes swept to the frightened Sebastian Shaw.


    There is no classic villain''s declaration or old-fashioned and boring pre war dialogue.


    Luke pushed under his feet and pulled out a rapid straight line.


    Clench your fist with your right hand and condense your terrible strength.


    Dong!


    The huge explosion almost overturned the roof.


    Sebastian''s head seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer and his feet staggered back.


    The strong body suddenly showed an illusory double shadow.


    This is that he is absorbing the terrible power released by Superman.


    The other side is like a giant Titan in human skin. Rao is Sebastian Shaw, who used to bear cruise missiles and easily absorb explosive energy.


    He thought of tearing up the three "battleship classes" by hand, promoting the aircraft carrier, blasting hammer namo and other impressive achievements, and his heart could not help but burst into a deep chill.


    Sebastian was much more sober than the broken back king of Atlantis.


    He doesn''t think he will be Superman''s opponent - unless he can wait to absorb atomic energy, become a human nuclear weapon and get a wave of complete reinforcement.


    Otherwise, the odds of winning will be very low.


    "The legendary Superman really deserves his reputation."


    The black queen Selene licked her red lips, and her eyes were like a lake of spring water, which could melt any male creature.


    Obviously, the powerful witch who always likes tough men best.


    I fell in love with the strong and strong Superman.


    To be exact, it''s greedy for Luke''s body.


    If Sebastian Shaw was not present, she would take the initiative to introduce herself to the pillow and compete with each other for 300 rounds.


    "Mom, provoke FAK! Selene, you crazy woman! At this time, can''t you put away the exploding hormones for the time being..."


    Sebastian glanced at the black queen as an ally and almost vomited blood with anger.


    The hungry eyes and the feeling of desire and dissatisfaction were almost overflowing.


    Indeed, Superman''s strong physique, tall figure and angular outline are very attractive to women.


    But now it is a battle occasion of life and death. Selene is full of exciting pictures that are not suitable for children, and he doesn''t mean to help at all.


    This makes Sebastian, who has been supporting hard, lose his mind.


    It''s like going down the road to the line. The fighting field on his own side not only stays next to the play silently, but also types "you see, the shooter on the opposite side is more powerful and coquettish".


    "Xiao, pay attention to your words. I''m not the stupid young people in the club who are fooled around by you."


    The black queen said coldly.


    She didn''t look down on Sebastian Shaw, who relied on organ transplantation to activate the talent of mutants.


    As a mutant who has lived a long time, Selene will only be more arrogant than those young compatriots.


    The only few who can get into her eyes are probably the Apocalypse who claims to be God and the other party''s 25-year-old brother, Mr. omen.


    The rest of the mutants?


    Selene didn''t mean to target anyone. It''s rubbish anyway.


    "Essex! The famous Mr. omen doesn''t want the Apocalypse to wake up! But if I die, the mutant God will be awakened!"


    Sebastian gnawed his teeth and wanted to strangle the dark queen.


    "Is this a threat? I wrote it down, Shaw."


    Serene restrained his smile and finally sat up from the high back chair.


    Although this woman is full of charming breath, her every move can arouse a man''s desire.


    Like a ripe and full fruit, it makes people salivate.


    In fact, she is a famous witch.


    Carefully calculate the age, almost the same age as Gu Yi.


    And serene''s style is unrestrained, which has always been fun to enslave men and play with their bodies and souls.


    To some extent, it can be said that there are countless birds and have experienced hundreds of battles.


    Most of the men she liked came to no good end.


    Or be eaten and wiped clean to absorb the soul;


    Or become a licking dog and play with it to death.


    Because the black queen Selene is still a mutant except for her identity as a witch.


    Her natural ability is to absorb life.


    They can absorb their vitality through physical contact and strengthen their physical attributes in some aspects.


    This is the real reason why Selene has not aged at all after thousands of years.


    She keeps young, beautiful and energetic by depriving others of their lives.


    "Major general, can we sit down and talk first?"


    The black queen warned Sebastian Shaw on her mouth, closed her hands slightly and released the spell slowly.


    A mass of black fog suddenly exploded, with a strong dead spirit, enveloping Superman with great momentum.


    "Slow speed, absorb power, chaotic spirit... He is a high-level mage."


    The biological force field is in full swing, and lux is unaffected. He has a powerful template of magic Superman.


    Boom!


    One kick hit Sebastian Shaw, who burst out of ghosting figures, struggling to absorb the power exerted by Superman.


    "Selene! Your spell doesn''t work on him!"


    Sebastian shouted angrily.


    Now he is like a big stomach king who eats haisai and is close to the limit.


    Superman connection continues to attack madly, making the black king of Hellfire club feel the crisis of death.


    The sickle for harvesting life is like a frame around the neck.


    "Show your true skills!"


    Sebastian is noisy.


    He can absorb all forms of energy, but he is still an ordinary person in essence.


    No matter the reaction speed or movement ability, it can''t keep up with Superman''s rhythm.


    This means that Sebastian can only be beaten passively.


    While unable to launch a counterattack, there is no room for evasion.


    "Shut up!"


    The black queen raised her hand, and Sebastian Shaw''s mouth seemed to be sewn up, and could not make a sound in an instant.


    Then, her right hand moved, and wisps of black smoke lingered on her.


    A strong and pungent smell of sulfur filled the whole room.


    "It''s too violent to hit meteorites."


    Luke stopped attacking, turned his head and looked around at the black queen with magic waves, and a cold feeling flashed across his eyes.


    Then.


    Boom.


    The tall figure broke through the roof.


    In mid air.


    A huge fireball fell down!

 Chapter 142

    Luke rushed into the air and looked at the huge meteorite the size of a house and emitting a strong fire.


    The eyes were slightly coagulated, and the red light beam swept up and down, cutting left and right.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The high-temperature rays of evaporated flesh and blood, like a red knife, directly cut the huge meteorite covering half a block into pieces.


    Then, the biological force field suddenly opened and exerted terrible force to grind the broken stones falling like a rainstorm into powder.


    In the middle of the sky, the dust fluttered and went with the wind.


    A crisis is over.


    "Well done! I thought you would continue to fight Sebastian Shaw regardless of other people''s injuries."


    Master Gu Yi appeared behind Luke at some time.


    There was a look of approval on her face. She didn''t seem to expect that the major general would make an unexpected choice.


    Can it be said that in fact, the other party''s heart hides the potential to become a hero?


    "They can''t run anyway."


    Luke said calmly, indicating that the supreme mage thought too much.


    As a positive role, the mainstay of the orderly camp, the youngest major general of the United States, the only lighthouse in the human world, the leader of the roaring commando, the generation head of the Divine Shield, the female warlock and the pile driver... Bah!


    Cross out the last one!


    Luke thought it was normal for him to do good things occasionally.


    "I didn''t expect Sebastian Shaw to have contact with the witch Selene, and the other party also joined the Hellfire club."


    Gu Yi frowned slightly. She was wearing a suit and leather shoes today, not a hooded robe.


    Because it''s not a high-end suit, it doesn''t look well pressed. In terms of image, it''s closer to the bald insurance salesman who lost his hair in the early years, rather than the Wall Street elite.


    "That woman is the black queen of the Hellfire club."


    Luke scanned with his super vision and found that Sebastian Shaw and Selene in the study ran away unexpectedly.


    The other party has a skill similar to that of master Kamata Taj in opening the portal, which may appear anywhere.


    "Not only that, Selene is also a very powerful witch."


    Gu Yi added.


    Luke raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    There are absolutely few mages in the world who can be praised by the supreme mage and are qualified to deserve the evaluation of "powerful".


    "Major general, you should be careful when you face her in the future."


    Gu Yi warned seriously.


    "Selene was born in a tribe in Central Europe. When she was still an infant, she awakened the natural ability of mutants."


    "Her mother regarded it as a miracle and did not hesitate to sacrifice her vitality as a nutrient supply, as did other elders of the tribe, ordering everyone to do so... So Selene showed extremely strong strength from her childhood."


    Luke''s heart was cold. He didn''t expect the black queen to have such a life experience.


    "Selene lived a long life by absorbing the lives of others. During this period, she received Asgard''s lune staff, so her strength increased greatly."


    Gu Yi explained directly from time to time and said slowly: "thousands of years ago, she went to the then booming Roman Empire, supported a frustrated poet to become a member of the Senate, and plotted to hold a god forming ceremony. Unfortunately, she did not succeed."


    "Later, she established an evil sect in Brazil and called herself a goddess."


    "In a word, this woman is dangerous! Don''t let her touch you, major general."


    "Otherwise -"


    Gu paused, glanced at Superman, who was strong and masculine, and said solemnly, "you may be sucked dry by her."


    Luke frowned slightly and vaguely felt that a high-speed sports car bound for qiumingshan was pressed over his face.


    "Master Gu Yi, are you going to do it?"


    He asked curiously.


    The so-called art industry has specialization. A powerful witch who has lived for thousands of years with an Asgard staff should naturally be handed over to the supreme mage.


    "Sorry, Kamata Taj is a little busy. I''ve been away for a long time, and domam is ready to come to the door again... To collect debts."


    Gu Yi shook his head decisively, stopped at the end and was ready to leave.


    "Is there always no problem opening a portal before you leave?"


    Luke''s mouth twitched. He felt that domam was perhaps the most unlucky dimension demon.


    Gu Yi, the supreme mage, refused to pay his debts and refused to come to the door for collection, just like Lao Lai.


    The next supreme mage trange not only did that, but also forced domam to negotiate and forced the other party to take the initiative to tear up the IOU.


    If you write out the tortuous experience, it will be enough to feed dozens of marketing numbers!


    "Shock! The supreme mage has become an old Lai! Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality?"


    Fifteen secrets you must know about Kama Taj


    New York doctors are laid off and reemployed, becoming negotiators


    "The debt collection process of the dimension demon domam! Uncover the bitter history of blood and tears behind it!"


    "Open any portal, I''ll send the enemy directly to you!"


    Gu waved his big hand and said quite readily.


    She drew a circle into the air, and the magic sparks splashed and jumped.


    "This is... The dam base of Lake akalia?"


    Luke was stunned and went into the circular passage.


    Sebastian Shaw, not far away, looked at himself.


    "You..."


    The black king of Hellfire club was shocked.


    He obviously ran to Egypt with Selene. How could he be dragged back in an instant?


    "This may be fate, Mr. Xiao."


    Luke shrugged and strode over.


    The black queen has corresponding magic means and can avoid the space transmission of the supreme mage.


    Therefore, only Sebastian Shaw, an old unlucky man, was left to face Superman.


    Teammates or something, the only function is to block the gun in case of danger.


    Boom, boom!


    A thunderous explosion echoed in the corridor of the dam base.


    Sebastian showed a fierce look, like a hungry wolf forced to a dead end.


    He felt the strong fist coming to his face and released the terrible energy he had absorbed before.


    Dong!


    Luke seemed to have been hit hard by himself. He fell back and hit the solid alloy wall deeply.


    "Hiss! Yes, that''s decent!"


    He was not at all angry, but showed an excited smile.


    Support the wall with both hands and get out of the humanoid depression.


    Step heavily on the ground, like a jet starting from ejection, fit into Sebastian Shaw.


    The former exerts enough terror force to sink the giant ship, while the latter absorbs and releases it again.


    As soon as they touched, the whole body shook out circles of visible air waves.


    "We don''t have to be enemies."


    After Sebastian overcame his fear and fought with Superman, he seemed to have the illusion that the other party was not as terrible as he thought.


    He decisively opened the mouth gun mode, trying to persuade Luke to turn fighting into friendship and avoid this senseless battle.


    "Major general Carville, namo has been solved by you, and the war between Atlantis and the land world has been stopped by Superman. You have gained both prestige, honor, status and power."


    Sebastian''s whole body changed into countless double shadows. While absorbing energy, he released energy and tried his best to maintain a fragile balance.


    Superman seemed tireless. His fist waved faster and faster. Even the air was blasted, making a harsh sound similar to breaking through the sound barrier.


    According to common sense, when the other party launches a fierce offensive, it will also be damaged by the anti shock caused by Sebastian''s release of energy.


    But Luke seemed to completely ignore this and waved his fist.


    For a moment, the scene was like a high school student with an invincible face, starting the platinum star double of crazy "Euler".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. I just want to kill you or be killed by you."


    The cold voice came into Sebastian Shaw''s ear through the strong fist wind and violent air flow.


    "Originally, I saw that the battlefield was the dam base. I also wanted to directly open the flood discharge channel to let you experience the wonderful taste of being crushed to pieces."


    "However, I soon changed my mind. Compared with the flood burst, the instant pain makes you feel more desperate when you watch yourself close to death."


    In just a few seconds, Luke threw hundreds of punches.


    It almost made the corridor a vacuum and almost suffocated Sebastian Shaw.


    "I can give Hellfire club and mutants to..."


    Sebastian tried his best to fight for the hope of survival, but Superman was an emotional killer.


    In a minute and twenty seconds.


    Luke, stop the attack.


    His chest pulled like a bellows, breathing heavily.


    Sweat slowly slid down his forehead.


    Compared with saber toothed tiger and wolverine, those two mutants with self-healing factor should be training companions.


    In fact, Sebastian Shaw, who can absorb energy and fight back, is more suitable for this job.


    "I like to take what I want."


    Luke looked at Sebastian Shaw with countless ghosting figures and smiled, "goodbye, Mr. Shaw."


    He took a long breath and turned away.


    Sebastian Shaw felt desperate and tried to absorb the violent energy and then release it.


    But he can''t!


    The fragile balance has been broken and everything is out of control.


    "What''s the difference between you and me? Even if you become the king of the Hellfire club, you will only be a tyrant!"


    Sebastian shouted to vent his emotions.


    Luke paused slightly and then moved on.


    "We may all be the same people, but I''m better than you, Mr. Xiao. The winner is qualified to speak."


    The heavy metal gate closed with a bang.


    Then there was a huge explosion!

 Chapter 143

    The charm of the future is unpredictable.


    The cruelty of reality is unprepared.


    For the young mutants of the Hellfire club and the undersea people of Atlantis.


    The shocking news like a bolt from the blue, like a tornado, came so fast that they didn''t even have any psychological preparation.


    "What? My king''s back was broken? Besides, he is a cold-blooded butcher who plans to launch a plan to destroy the world?"


    "What? My boss blew up and didn''t even leave a complete body?"


    The next day, in the conference room of Freedom Island.


    A mutant specially invited to participate in negotiations.


    There are Atlanteans who don''t know how to be happy or angry.


    The two men and horses looked at each other.


    Strong sadness came to my heart.


    After only one night, how does it feel that the whole world has changed?


    Sure enough, it was an accident and surprise. I never know which came first.


    "Major general, what are you going to... Do with namo?"


    The Atlantis delegation, the reaction speed is faster than the mutant with brain downtime.


    In the final analysis, these undersea people are no different from politicians in the land world. They are used to steering in the wind.


    After learning that namo had broken his back, they automatically omitted his Majesty''s honorific title and called him by his first name.


    "The crimes committed by namo Mackenzie will not only target the land world, but also do great harm to Atlantis."


    Luke, who flew directly back to Freedom Island, tapped the table with his fingers and couldn''t see joy and anger on his face.


    "He is ready to launch the ultimate weapon that destroyed Atlantis and sink the whole North American continent. Do you know how many people will die in this disaster?"


    "In addition to the destruction of the land world and the sinking of the continent, the tsunami and earthquake triggered by the earthquake will destroy the stable ecology of the marine world... Namo Mackenzie keeps saying that those marine creatures are his people, so why does a king want to slaughter his own people?"


    Nimitz, the Secretary of the Navy sitting next to him, hissed and took a cold breath.


    Kill and kill?


    Major general Carville!


    Once the above remarks are qualitative.


    Namo was nailed to the pillar of shame of the successive kings of Atlantis.


    There is little chance of turning over!


    "As for namo, I saw very early that he could not become a qualified king!"


    This is an afterthought speech.


    "Yes! How can a king with impure blood lead the people of Atlantis!"


    This is a supporter of bloodline theory.


    "Fortunately, major general has prevented this terrible crisis, otherwise the good reputation of Atlantis may be destroyed by namo."


    This is an immoral guide.


    In a word, after namo lost power, the high level of Atlantis resolutely abandoned it.


    From this point of view, the blue skinned undersea people have something in common with the French.


    That is, they all don''t like their king.


    When necessary, I wish I could send the other party to the guillotine or gallows.


    "Since everyone has reached a preliminary consensus on the disposal of namo."


    Luke cleared his throat and said, "then wait until the negotiation is over and submit it to the court and jury composed of Atlantis and the land world."


    After exchanging opinions for a while, the Atlantis delegation nodded and agreed.


    In fact, they have no courage and qualification to refuse.


    Luke often mentioned the ultimate weapon of Atlantis.


    After the defeat of namo, the continental shelf vibrator from the ancient gods naturally became the booty of the land world.


    Thinking of this, the Atlantis delegation was even more depressed.


    I couldn''t help scolding namo in the bottom of my heart.


    "As for Sebastian Shaw, I say he is the remnant of the third empire, a conspirator who attempts to subvert the rule of the free world and a traitor among mutants. Should no one object?"


    After falling into the dust and suffering from a broken back, Luke swept his eyes to the Hellfire club.


    The main representatives of the other side are the white queen who still looks confused and forced, and the mutants of the younger generation.


    "Major general Carville, I have something to say -"


    As a mutant of the club, second only to black king Sebastian Shaw, the White Queen took the lead.


    She raised her right hand and placed it near her temple.


    Mental ability extends silently like a tide.


    Superman is really powerful, but physical invincibility is not necessarily equal to spiritual invincibility.


    "Oh, Miss frost, what do you want to say?"


    Luke smelled the speech and looked at the young white queen, with a smile on his mouth.


    They looked at each other and closed at the touch.


    Dong!


    An unfavourable mental ability is like hitting an iron wall.


    Neither reading the mind nor controlling the mind.


    The invisible and qualitative spiritual fluctuation was completely blocked back.


    "It hurts!"


    The White Queen Emma felt dizzy and almost fell on the table on the spot.


    "How is this... Possible?"


    She didn''t want to believe it. She couldn''t believe it. She failed!


    Sebastian Shaw''s ability to shield the mind is mainly due to the metal helmet made of unknown material.


    But what does the smiling major general rely on?


    He didn''t take any protective measures!


    "Miss frost, are you all right?"


    Luke''s tone was a little concerned, as if he had an extraordinary friendship with the White Queen.


    Then, he swept the rest of the Hellfire club and continued: "Miss frost, I have to thank you. I''m afraid I would still be in the dark if you hadn''t taken the initiative to provide information to the s.h.i.e.l.d. to expose and report Sebastian Shaw''s extermination plot."


    "At that time, if they successfully start the continental shelf oscillator, it will definitely cause unpredictable casualties and losses to the land world and Atlantis - it''s no exaggeration to say that you saved the world!"


    The major general is sincere and full of emotion. He can''t see any falsehood at all.


    After that, he stood up and saluted.


    make love! make love!


    When the others saw Superman taking the lead, they agreed one after another, clapped their hands and looked at the White Queen with gratitude and admiration.


    Only Emma, as a client, showed a blank look.


    "I didn''t... I''m not..."


    The White Queen was in a dizzy state, and her head was full of buzzing noise.


    The whole person is like a dead computer, a burnt out processor.


    It was not until the applause faded and returned to the subject of the negotiation that she reflected what had happened.


    "When did I report on Sebastian Shaw?"


    Faced with the huge honor of saving the world, the White Queen''s eyes were dull, as if she had lost her ability to think.

 Chapter 144

    I didn''t do anything. How could I be appointed a hero to save the world?


    The White Queen''s mind was full of question marks and her face was confused.


    Especially those senior officials of the Navy surrounded her with warm applause and endless praise.


    As if it was really like Luke said, he did those things to prevent the earth from a terrible disaster.


    "What the hell is this..."


    The White Queen subconsciously looked at Luke with a gentle smile. The young major general''s eyes were very calm, like a bystander enjoying a play.


    She seemed to understand something when she thought of the deep feelings just now, like the sincere speech that really happened.


    "He did it on purpose..."


    The brain is like pouring a basin of cold water and waking up in an instant.


    The white queen tried her best to get rid of the dizziness and suddenly found that the compatriots of the Hellfire Club looked at themselves strangely.


    Those complex emotions, after settling down, turned into a harsh scolding sound like a sharp sword¡ª¡ª


    traitor!


    Informant!


    For a psychic, interpreting other people''s emotions and thoughts is a basic skill.


    Obviously, at this time, she has become a betrayer in the eyes of her compatriots!


    "No, they misunderstood!"


    The White Queen''s red lips were slightly open, as if she wanted to explain.


    Although she didn''t like Sebastian Shaw''s practices.


    Even extremely opposed to each other''s intention to use the continental shelf oscillator as an important chip to threaten the human world - it will not only harm mankind, but also do no good to mutants.


    But even so, the white queen did not want to betray the Hellfire club and the "King" who brought herself into the organization.


    The internal cohesion of mutants is strong because most of them have had the tragic experience of persecution.


    Similar experiences, different natural abilities, and external exclusion and discrimination force them together.


    So, when Sebastian Shaw shouted high.


    And after showing extremely strong strength, it was easy to summon a group of compatriots.


    Later magneto was able to lead the brotherhood by virtue of this.


    To put it bluntly, it is the external pressure that makes the mutants have to unite internally.


    Therefore, as a member excluded by normal society.


    The White Queen will never choose to leave the Hellfire club or the mutant group.


    That will make her even the last place to live and the last circle she can integrate into disappear.


    The fate of group creatures being abandoned is far more frightening than ordinary discrimination and repression.


    This is also the reason why Sebastian Shaw did not rule out unstable factors at the first time when he learned that the other party had private contact with the sister of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and opposed his plan.


    Because the White Queen has nowhere to go!


    Staying at the Hellfire club, she is a proud and powerful mutant, a beautiful and noble Queen.


    Losing these and returning to the human world, the other party can only become an alien and freak in the eyes of others.


    "Miss frost, I hear you and agent Kayla of the s.h.i.e.l.d. are still sisters."


    Luke casually mentioned the matter and said with a smile: "in view of the unfair treatment of mutants and the future development direction, the Divine Shield Bureau will soon hold a peace summit in Paris, at which all countries will participate."


    "You must attend as a representative so that the world can know the bad situation that mutants are facing."


    The major general looked at the bewildered white queen, walked next to her and stretched out his hand to hold each other''s shoulder.


    "Miss frost, won''t you refuse this offer?"


    The White Queen shrank back and nodded heavily after a long time.


    The diamond hard and bright appearance still can''t cover up the fragile heart.


    Who can resist Superman?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Why did you do that?"


    As the night grew darker, the White Queen broke into Luke''s suite and asked angrily.


    She hasn''t been with Sebastian Shaw long enough and is far from mature enough. It''s easy to show her emotions on her face.


    "Good evening, Miss frost."


    Luke seemed to know that the other party would come and specially prepared an extra cup.


    "Red wine or whisky?"


    He asked.


    "Please answer my question, major general!"


    The White Emperor''s back is like frost, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows are full of evil Qi.


    Mental ability is like a storm, sweeping the whole living room.


    Unfortunately, Luke was unmoved and said with a smile, "the reason is very simple and complex."


    "I need a spokesman for the mutant camp, and you''re right, Miss frost."


    The White Queen was slightly stunned, and her fierce momentum immediately weakened.


    spokesman?


    I?


    "Do you want to be the new king of the Hellfire club?"


    The White Queen frowned and quickly guessed Luke''s real idea.


    Use yourself to control the Hellfire club.


    Then go further and gather the mutant group.


    "My compatriots will not trust a human being! You think too well, major general!"


    After clearing her mind, the White Queen sneered: "and thanks to the honor you awarded, many people in the club now regard me as a traitor!"


    "Hehe, are you human beings willing to accept informants? Betrayal is unpopular and disgusting in any group!"


    Luke poured himself a glass of whisky. The sound of ice hitting the wall was crisp and pleasant.


    He sat back on the sofa, glanced at the White Queen with his hands on his chest and said slowly, "it''s not as bad as you think, Miss frost."


    "First of all, trust can be built step by step, just as Rome was not built in a day."


    "Secondly, the so-called informers and traitors are only established when Sebastian Shaw is still the leader of the Hellfire club."


    "He''s blown into an unknown paste like ketchup. How many diehards can there be? The king is dead, and the betrayal no longer exists."


    Luke waved and motioned the White Queen to sit down.


    Those with spiritual ability are hot goods wherever they are placed.


    In particular, Emma frost, the white queen, is still an alpha mutant, just like the bald professor.


    Although the ability level is slightly inferior, other aspects are not much worse.


    The diamond shape that can shield the perception of the mind, coupled with the leadership of the Hellfire club, can be called a rare purple card.


    "Whether mutants or humans, biological nature is to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    Luke moved his glass over and said calmly, "I have said that s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is ready to hold a peace summit and announce the existence of mutants to the world."


    "The persecution and exclusion you suffered in the past are partly due to your gifted extraordinary ability, and the other is the guidance and influence of the direction of public opinion."


    The White Queen stared at the amber liquid in the glass, and her attitude gradually changed from contempt to serious listening.


    "But if someone speaks for you, changes the inherent image of mutants, and lets the federal government come forward, everything will change."


    Luke painted big cakes and a bright future.


    He can do this, but the process will not be so easy.


    The existence of mutants means that mankind has become a lower class.


    This is the key problem that is really difficult to solve.

 Chapter 145

    "You human beings can always tell the best and most beautiful lies in the world while mercilessly killing the same kind without even a trace of pity."


    The White Queen said half sarcastically and half seriously.


    "Major general, how can I be sure that what you just said is from the heart, not like the promises of politicians, the conscience of businessmen and the sweet words of men... These are neither credible nor reliable."


    Luke is very satisfied that the conversation is back on track. He doesn''t want his partner to be an emotional creature that is too emotional and difficult to think rationally.


    Sometimes, sit down and discuss the benefits more frankly.


    It is far more practical and effective than talking about feelings and dreams.


    "The verbal guarantee may not be credible, but the black and white words written in the contract may not be binding enough."


    Luke said faintly.


    "Sincerity depends on action."


    The White Queen nodded and agreed.


    Subconsciously release your hands and no longer maintain the defensive posture of holding your chest.


    This proves that her original vigilance towards Luke is loosening.


    Aware of this, the major general, with a milder smile on his face, slowed down and said, "with all due respect, Miss frost, what you said earlier is not only human, but also the instinct of natural creatures."


    "Future history books may include colonists in North America slaughtering Indians, churches in the Middle Ages burning witches, and the extermination of Jews by the third empire... All of them."


    "But this is not to prove that human beings are born to love killing and have a cruel and tyrannical nature, but to warn future generations of how terrible greed, ignorance and ambition will bring to the world."


    "Any biological population that has wisdom and knows how to think is very complex. If it is simply judged and measured by the binary concept of good and evil, it can only form the inherent cognition of arrogance and prejudice."


    The White Queen sat with her legs tilted. She had a beautiful curve. She didn''t continue to tighten, but gradually relaxed.


    "To tell you the truth, major general, you remind me of my college teacher."


    She said so.


    Luke smiled. The white queen, born in a rich family in Boston, had an obvious teacher plot.


    In his well-known timeline, Emma frost almost became a teacher with the support of her parents.


    After that, he also cooperated briefly with the bald professor.


    Joined the Xavier Academy of youth talents and served as president for some time.


    Later, several camps and positions changed, mostly as teachers and leaders of the younger generation of mutants.


    Therefore, people with spiritual ability are probably very suitable for education.


    "I just hope he''s not a bald guy who likes to take advantage of young female students. That''s very shocking."


    Luke shrugged and said in a humorous tone.


    The atmosphere in the suite living room gradually eased down.


    "No. He''s as young as you... Handsome, especially when talking, confident and infectious."


    Luke keenly caught the dim light in the White Queen''s eyes and guessed that the other party had obviously had a not perfect teacher-student love.


    "Then he''s really a lucky guy to have an admirer like Miss frost."


    He continued to cut into the topic as if he were chatting.


    "When I was young, I didn''t know anything."


    The White Queen shook her head. She really liked the university teacher.


    Unfortunately, the ignorant first love has not yet blossomed and fruited, just because the identity of the mutant died.


    That was one of the reasons why she left Boston.


    Mutant people seem to be disgusting infectious diseases, which makes the White Queen suffer discrimination and exclusion.


    She can only keep warm with her compatriots'' newspaper group, so as to get a little sense of security and identity.


    "Let''s get back to the point, major general. How can we build trust between Hellfire club and Divine Shield?"


    The White Queen abandoned her distractions. She realized that she was too easy to relax her vigilance in front of Luke, which was very abnormal for a spiritual person.


    In most cases, you should be the dominant speaker.


    "When the peace summit is held, s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will suggest that the White House promote relevant bills to improve the situation of mutants."


    Luke said firmly.


    "At that time, Miss frost can see my sincerity."


    The White Queen was moved when she heard the speech.


    She is not an ambitious like Sebastian Shaw. She just wants to use the mutant as a tool to win enough power and status for herself.


    If the s.h.i.e.l.d. can really facilitate this, it is not impossible for the Hellfire club to change its position.


    "But... There are actually many people in the club who are loyal fans of Xiao."


    After thinking for a moment, the White Queen felt a little embarrassed.


    If she promised, she would be guilty of "traitor" and "informant".


    "As I said, any creature has the nature of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages."


    Luke said in a relaxed tone.


    Sebastian Shaw was not his opponent when he was alive.


    Is there any wind and waves after death?


    The major general smiled and said calmly, "most of the hatred and resentment of mutants towards mankind come from the tragic experience of persecution and abuse."


    "But, Miss frost, you probably don''t know that Sebastian Shaw, the last king of the Hellfire club, once elected 431 people in Auschwitz concentration camp. They were prisoners between the ages of 16 and 30."


    "Miss frost, do you know how he did it?"


    Feeling Luke''s calm tone, the white queen had some palpitations and subconsciously said, "what did Shaw do?"


    "Like livestock, they are driven into the steam chamber, suffering from the high temperature of fainting and dehydration, and then thrown into wooden barrels soaked with ice."


    "In addition, there are continuous electric shock therapy, hours of beating, flogging, and even sleep deprivation. All kinds of torture are performed on these people until they die."


    The White Queen''s back cooled. Through Luke''s calm description, she seemed to have witnessed those cruel pictures with her own eyes.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Xiao... Why did he do this?"


    As a later member of the Hellfire club, Emma frost can become a "Queen" not because of her qualifications, but because of her personal ability.


    Therefore, she knows nothing about Sebastian Shaw''s past.


    "Why do you do this?"


    Luke said with a slight sarcasm: "because he tried to find out the code that opens the door of evolution hidden in the mutant X gene."


    "Sebastian Shaw is a graduate of the Academy of biological sciences of Oxford University. His X gene is recessive and will not awaken his natural ability in adolescence."


    "But this guy is very smart. He found that X gene can easily fluctuate with external stimuli, especially emotions, resulting in wonderful changes similar to chemical effects."


    "The above torture is just to find the law of genetic change and master the method of ''making'' mutant people."


    The White Queen''s red lips opened slightly, as if shocked.


    She did not expect that the king of the Hellfire club was full of talk about striving for better rights and higher status for his compatriots, but he had such a black history behind his back.


    "Is all this true?"


    The White Queen was hard to believe. She once regarded Sebastian Shaw as the Savior of the mutant and a trusted great mentor.


    "There are detailed files in the s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau. If you have any doubts, you can consult them yourself. Of course, the documents can be fake, but the crimes committed will always leave traces. There are several survivors of concentration camps in Poland who know very well about the criminal acts of the ''King''."


    Luke looked at the skeptical White Queen and said in a deep voice, "as a spiritual power, there should be very few people in the world who can lie in front of you. I believe you will naturally make a correct judgment."


    "Miss frost, as long as you disclose the ugly face of Sebastian Shaw, you will change from a ''traitor'' and an ''informant'' to the first ''hero'' to discover the truth, take action and save your compatriots."


    Luke spread his hand and said it was the perfect ending.


    Anyway, the dead can''t speak and put all the charges on Sebastian Shaw.


    The mutant of Hellfire club will gradually change his view of the White Queen.


    The White Queen stared directly at Luke and said with emotion after a long time: "major general, you are more like a spiritual person who rewrites facts and manipulates thinking than I am."


    "It''s just taking advantage of biological nature. Frost - can I call you Emma? I think the Hellfire club is happy to accept a new king and... A new queen."


    Luke took up his glass, handed it to the white queen, smiled and said, "Emma, let''s drink to the bright future of mutants."


    The latter was silent for a moment and then took the glass of whisky with ice.


    The wine glasses collided and made a crisp sound.


    This conversation, which was originally a question, turned into a discussion about the leader of Hellfire club and the future of mutants.


    Even the white queen herself doesn''t know why.


    Everything is like starting to execute accurately according to the written script.


    "The black king is dead, major general. Are you going to be the white king of the Hellfire club?"


    The White Queen took a sip of the cold liquid. Her heart seemed to break free from the heavy shackles and was no longer affected by the views of her compatriots.


    She had to admit that if Luke did what he said, the mutants would have a better future.


    I think I can save my suffering compatriots and become a... Hero.


    Emma''s heart is ready to move.


    "What''s the problem? The club already has a queen, and of course it needs a king."


    Luke put down his glass and stood up.


    "I think I''m a good fit, don''t you think?"


    The White Queen also left the sofa, looked up slightly, looked at the tall young major general, and smiled at the corners of her mouth: "I think so, too."

 Chapter 146

    After successfully persuading the white queen, Luke next focused on the peace summit attended by all countries.


    Naturally, there is no problem with the White House.


    In the civilized war of Atlantis, both Divine Shield and Superman fully demonstrated their abilities.


    There is no doubt that this young general named "Luke Carville".


    Since breaking through the sky with dazzling light, it has become an important existence that no one can ignore.


    According to the news from Colonel Phillips, the president recently began to make insinuations, asking major general Carville if he had any idea of marriage or falling in love.


    Because he happens to have a very young daughter.


    Luke said he was really not interested in becoming the president''s son-in-law.


    Even if you really want to choose, it won''t be Truman.


    As for American politics, it is widely recognized by later generations as one of the five political families.


    They are "Adams", "Roosevelt", "Kennedy", "Bush" and "Clinton".


    Adams, ranking first, flourished at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    Samuel Adams is known as the "father of the American Revolution", and his cousin John Adams is one of the drafters of the declaration of independence.


    He also served as the first vice president and the second president.


    The big man''s son later won the election and became the sixth president.


    It can be said that there is a deep family background.


    Compared with Adams, Roosevelt was no worse.


    Many people only know that Franklin Roosevelt was re elected for four terms, bringing the family to the peak of power.


    It is not clear that his uncle, Theodore Roosevelt, became president as early as 1901, and the famous "carrot and stick" foreign policy came from him.


    Compared with the above two, Luke is more familiar with the "Kennedy" who has not yet made a complete success.


    Because they belong to the descendants of Irish immigrants and have a lot of relations with the Irish gangs joined by Uncle Frank.


    At that time, Kennedy''s grandfather was born with a business mind and made his first pot of gold by relying on a pub.


    Then he sent Kennedy''s father to Harvard, successfully married the daughter of the mayor of Boston, completed the class jump and entered the upper class.


    After that, Kennedy''s father made a fortune by virtue of the prohibition of alcohol, and had a great investment vision, throwing money in all directions to fund Roosevelt''s presidential campaign.


    Thus, after the abolition of the prohibition, he reaped rich returns, steadily became the chairman of the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission and accumulated a lot of wealth.


    After Luke accepted the award of major general, he was just a young Kennedy, a Navy Lieutenant for the time being. Through Uncle Frank''s relationship, he took the initiative to invite himself to several family gatherings and talked about the core members of the Kennedy family.


    Therefore, he was a nodding acquaintance with the future president who had only been in the White House for three years and was publicly shot dead.


    After private contact, Luke knew that the other party''s life style was extremely chaotic.


    Perhaps it was because when young John Kennedy was 19, his first girlfriend was pried away by a best-selling author, which broke the young man''s heart who believed in true love.


    Since then, he has become a playboy. His biggest hobby is to have parties. He has invited Luke several times.


    Participants are the second generation of the same age in politics and business, as well as popular Hollywood stars and beautiful actresses.


    Kennedy''s habit was to see which woman he liked, talk to her for a few minutes, and then disappear for about half an hour.


    Basically, at every party, you can see the goods suddenly disappear and then appear with soft legs.


    Moreover, he also contracted a long-term suite at the Waldorf Hotel, which is dedicated to holding multiplayer sports.


    Among the long list of people who had an affair with John Kennedy, the most memorable one naturally belongs to Marilyn Monroe.


    The then sexy goddess, a natural creature, actually had an experience with both Kennedy''s brothers.


    It can be said to be a realistic model of "brothers in battle"!


    The most interesting thing is that after John Kennedy was assassinated, his wife Jacqueline and his brother Bobby Kennedy made a secret deal.


    Really is to practice "delicious but dumplings, fun but sister-in-law".


    Comparing the memory in his mind with the current reality, Luke finally came to the conclusion that "the presidential family circle is really chaotic".


    Many people believe that democracy and freedom in the lighthouse are actually pulling away the presidents in history and clarifying the relationship behind them.


    It is not difficult to find that their families have backgrounds, contacts, and have known and dealt with for a long time.


    To put it bluntly, the transfer of power is always in the circle of a small group of people at the top of the pyramid, and will not flow into the hands of outsiders at all.


    Statistics show that more than 17% of members of Congress come from political families.


    Like Harrison, Hamilton, Rockefeller... These surnames have accompanied the 200 year history of the United States and have never withdrawn from the stage of history.


    If Luke had the idea of running for president in the future, he would certainly be invested and courted by those political families, and then pulled into the so-called political elite.


    This is the truth behind the so-called freedom and democracy.


    "I have no interest in being a president whose actions are just, especially as the president''s son-in-law."


    Luke hung up the call from the White House and thought silently, "the later teacher, his daughter, might be a little excited. After all, everyone has a red heart of China."


    After thinking for a while, he dialed the encrypted telephone of the Divine Shield Bureau, which was a private number known only to the director and commander.


    The password is "crooked bibbab".


    Only when you answer correctly can you successfully switch to the relevant channel.


    "How is the peace summit held in Paris?"


    After the settlement of namo and Sebastian Shaw, the Atlantis delegation leaned towards peace talks.


    Because it was Luke''s proposal, in the past, Congress, which had to argue about trivial things for a long time, passed it quickly with a rare efficiency.


    Those lawmakers who are keen to express amazing views and strive to attract attention and gimmicks rarely reach an agreement.


    The attitude of other countries is even more obvious.


    Everyone wants to enter quickly and grab benefits.


    It is no wonder that they are excited. Only the preliminary decision on diplomatic relations and trade with Atlantis can benefit greatly.


    The rich resources in the depths of the ocean and the mining of mineral veins can bring important changes to the development of the country.


    "They are very eager - although they pretend to be calm. At present, countries that have ideas and are eligible to participate in the peace summit and get an admission ticket are basically the reappearance of the Yalta conference."


    As Carter flipped through the documents, he replied, "oil and gas resources, marine drugs, metal veins, and Atlantis technology are all heavyweight chips."


    "Except that the divine spear bureau is really indifferent. It just asks to participate in the peace summit and does not take the initiative to mention resource allocation, other countries have a strong will to share this crazy cake!"


    Luke was not surprised by the reaction of countries.


    Except for the Chinese who master the divine spear, they are a group of guys who have never seen the world.


    Because the former is much more profound than the Divine Shield Bureau, Hydra and Leviathan.


    The predecessor of these organizations is the saint shield brotherhood, one of whom is called "Zhang Heng".


    Yes, the astronomer who appeared in the history book and invented the armillary sphere and the seismograph.


    His famous achievement is that in 114 BC, he fooled a female god group with his mouth gun technology alone.


    The latter wants to find a suitable star as a cradle for future generations.


    Zhang Heng skillfully persuaded the other party to give up the earth and the moon and choose the sun instead.


    So if Luke wants to go to the sun and sleep for thousands of years, he has to compete with a juvenile God group.


    "It''s normal. The divine spear bureau is not interested in the technology of Atlantis. They have better..."


    Luke said with a smile.


    The Holy Shield of the West has changed several times, and many history has long been lost.


    However, the divine spear in the East has been handed down and has never been cut off.


    As early as the Eastern Han Dynasty, people could create something similar to the first plane, and even travel through time and space and go back to history. Even the supreme mage had to be polite when he saw it. How could he see the family background of Atlantis.


    Participating in the peace summit is more symbolic, and collecting some capitalist wool by the way.


    "The British can''t wait. The Soviets strongly demand that they show their sincerity."


    Luke said faintly.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. does the job of issuing tickets. If you want to share the cake, you naturally have to pay a certain price."


    Carter knew his director''s idea. Luke had vaguely revealed long ago that he planned to establish a large international organization called the "World Security Council".


    It is specially used to provide funds and authority, that is, when people are stupid and have a lot of money.


    The purpose is to make the Divine Shield Bureau develop more rapidly and effectively.


    "I will actively negotiate in this regard."


    Carter wrote it down to himself.

 Chapter 147

    Luke has been a little busy lately.


    On the one hand, as negotiators, we should quickly reach preliminary cooperation intentions with Atlantis and Hellfire club to prepare for the subsequent peace summit.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to lift the table directly in front of the whole world.


    The former is good to say, since the unfortunate child of namo was broken.


    People at the bottom of the sea are basically inclined to peace talks, and their willingness to war is not strong.


    The sudden disaster of destruction tens of thousands of years ago has long left an indelible psychological shadow on Atlantis.


    The original belligerent and martial character has turned into conservative and closed.


    If namo had not lost his wisdom and listened to Sebastian Shaw''s advice, there would not have been this inexplicable war of civilization.


    For thousands of years, Atlantis did not even want to set foot on land, let alone in-depth contact and communication.


    Therefore, Luke specially formulated a series of measures called "cultural integration" plan.


    Although the land world and marine civilization have different skin colors, different biological organs and different levels of civilization.


    But for entertainment culture, Atlantis is still in a very backward stage of development.


    The biggest leisure and entertainment in the whole country is to go to the arena to watch the fighting - these are the leftovers of the Roman Empire many years ago.


    Love Atlantis!


    In order to promote friendship, mutual assistance and cultural exchanges between the two civilizations, Luke decided to let s.h.i.e.l.d. prepare to export a number of cultural products in future cooperation.


    For example, Nintendo, time''s golden song collection, Hollywood action movies, variety reality shows... Whatever can attract the public, they are all packaged for Atlantis.


    I believe that those undersea people who have no other spare time life and have to endure the exploitation of the aristocracy, in addition to making people and watching fights every day, will be interested in these spiritual needs.


    Even the terrorist leader who hates the United States and plans various suicide attacks, the leader of Al Qaeda, still can''t play final fantasy 7 and cat and mouse.


    Therefore, positions and ideas do not conflict with personal hobbies.


    Luke has always believed that the only thing that people on earth may lead other cosmic civilizations is probably the entertainment industry.


    After all, games, movies and fat house happy water are really delicious.


    Xingjue, the son of God, is a loyal fan of Classic Golden Music and the king of awkward dance.


    The daughter of swallowing stars, one of the five gods, is fond of fried chicken, hamburger and soda.


    Thor, Prince of Asgard, indulged in Fortress night and finally degenerated into a dead fat house.


    It can be seen that people on earth are still quite competitive in the research of eating, drinking and playing.


    "Are you sure you really want to write these... Plans into the document?"


    Carter, sitting opposite, began to work as a secretary.


    As Luke spoke, she took notes quickly.


    However, can this so-called "cultural invasion" really be effective?


    The female commander of the Divine Shield bureau expressed great doubt.


    "Believe me, sometimes some seemingly insignificant spiritual entertainment is not much worse than tanks and cannons."


    Luke nodded and cultivated the bottom people of Atlantis into loyal supporters of the culture of the land world.


    From time to time, bring some private goods, take out the best means of the lighthouse country, and publicize the universal values of freedom and democracy.


    If the French Revolution and the macher principle were exported to Atlantis, there might be real hope to set off an unprecedented underwater people''s democratic movement.


    Luke''s thinking was divergent. He intended to use Atlantis as a huge gold mine for mining.


    It is better to let the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. skip the constraints of various countries, control the trade exchange between the two sides and become a monopoly middleman.


    However, the conservatism in Atlantis is too serious. The establishment of preliminary diplomacy and shallow trade is the bottom line that can be approached after repeated negotiations.


    "If you can''t get something on the negotiation table, use other means."


    Luke said.


    "What about the Hellfire club?"


    Carter thought for a while and chose to remain skeptical.


    She can''t understand the amazing role that common leisure items and recreational activities can play.


    "EMMA FROST accepted my advice. She decided to become a hero and save her compatriots from fire and water."


    Luke provoked a smile and said easily, "cooperation with the Divine Shield bureau is the most suitable way for mutants. The white queen should be able to seize this opportunity."


    "But wasn''t she hostile to humans before?"


    Carter stopped writing and looked up at Luke with suspicious eyes.


    "What ecstasy did Mr. Director give people to let an alpha mutant easily put aside his prejudices and risk becoming a mutant traitor to cooperate with the Divine Shield? She is the one who can manipulate his mind and control his mind."


    Luke''s proud expression froze. He asked tentatively, "what gossip have you heard?"


    Carter shook his head and sneered, "I just know that the White Queen of Hellfire Club knocked on the door of the director after the negotiation meeting on Freedom Island."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a little curious. What did you talk about for an hour?"


    Luke was a little embarrassed and coughed softly, "it''s just about the formulation of the mutant plan. Peggy, you know me. If you really want to do something, it won''t take only an hour."


    Carter was stunned. For a moment, he couldn''t refute it.


    Because after careful thinking, she thought Luke''s explanation was very reasonable and impeccable.


    This is really not enough for the director who is tireless and demanding on a battlefield.


    "What about the Hellfire club?"


    Carter skipped the personal topic and continued, "Emma frost, she may not be able to convince the public."


    Luke is not worried about this. There are not many alpha level mutants, especially the White Queen is still a rare psychic ability.


    Everyone has the confidence to compete with him.


    Even in the Hellfire club, many people do criticize the White Queen as a traitor and informer.


    But when Sebastian Shaw''s black history was exposed, such a voice was much less.


    "Those opposing opinions can''t make waves."


    Luke said confidently.


    He is well versed in the entertainment industry of later generations. If he wants to eliminate the black spots on one person, he doesn''t need to wash them white, but wipe the other person darker.


    People always compare with each other. When Sebastian Shaw, who originally led the mutant, revealed that she was a cold-blooded butcher who persecuted her compatriots, it doesn''t matter whether the White Queen was a traitor and informer.


    "Well, you can always give a solution to any problem anyway."


    Carter closed the document and whispered, "the proposal of the peace summit has been passed. The venue is at the palace of Versailles in Paris at 3:20 p.m. that day. Mr. President, let you attend as a representative in your capacity as Lieutenant General of the army and director of aegis."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, a little dull.


    In less than a year, the promotion of official career reached the peak.


    How boring!


    It is estimated that it is impossible to continue to win the honor of five-star general, that is, marshal.


    In the current military rank system, the permanent highest rank is only lieutenant general. For example, the "four-star general" and "five-star general" are temporary ranks, which are only granted in wartime.


    Therefore, Luke''s promotion is a short climb to the top.


    "Then remember to write the speech for me."


    Luke smiled.


    "By the way, where''s Steve? Why didn''t I see anyone?"


    Carter covered his forehead with a helpless expression.


    "Colonel Rogers is very difficult to deal with the two beasts under your hand. They... Had a fight yesterday."


    Luke was a little surprised. Captain America has always been a good-natured old man.


    He''ll fight?


    wait.


    Saber toothed tiger and Wolverine?


    It''s okay.


    The mutant brothers belong to the ranks of grumpy brothers.


    Wolverine Logan is a little better. He can keep his head.


    His brother, Victor the saber toothed tiger, was still bloodthirsty even though he had been severely educated by Luke.


    When you meet a good man in the traditional sense of Captain America, there will be contradictions.


    After all, the former can''t even accept swearing.


    Iron Man Tony Stark just said "shit" and was educated.


    "All right, let me deal with it."


    Luke got up and returned to Washington, D.C. with a lot of work to do.


    "It''s time to find myself a secretary and free my time."

 Chapter 148

    Turn the clock back to the day before.


    In the underground training room of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Rogers strode in with the shield.


    Wearing a star spangled banner uniform and two boastful pectorals, he instantly became the focus of the audience.


    The s.h.i.e.l.d. agents in the rest area and the mutants of task force x looked at the famous American captain one by one.


    Although it is said that the captain of the United States on this timeline lost his original glory because of the birth of Superman.


    Even made him doubt that his super soldier might be a water injection version, otherwise how could he have such a big amazing gap with Luke.


    You know, even if Rogers is strengthened into "warship class" behind, he can send waves to destroy the aircraft carrier with both eyes and resist the tank main gun with his body, he is still not Luke''s opponent.


    He has personally practiced this in many warm-up exercises and free exchanges.


    Every time I feel sore and exhausted, and my body is hollowed out.


    So that Rogers''s girlfriend, Margaret, wondered if her boyfriend was out there.


    On the other hand, Luke, after the battle, was still vigorous, not tired at all, and could say the classic line - "I can fight with you for a day"!


    It can be seen that their combat effectiveness and durability are not at the same level at all.


    "That''s Captain America! Have you bought his comics?"


    The young agents in the rest area whispered one after another.


    "Of course! I bought a whole set last time. It''s a gift for my little nephew. He likes it very much!"


    Someone said so.


    Despite the honor of Captain America in the military, because he is still alive, he is not as famous as later generations.


    However, his peripheral sales are much higher than superman.


    Through comics and toys, he harvested a large number of fans like Colson.


    Related comics, Star Spangled Banner uniforms and shield toys have flowed into households in New York long before selling bonds.


    After the war, various manufacturers actively explored the market, covering dozens of States and cities.


    So Luke went to the senator Brandt to help Rogers get back the image use right and surrounding development of the captain of the United States - without this awareness, he signed a overlord contract that was almost a deed of sale, and couldn''t get any income at all.


    If not, Rogers would not have the money to renovate the old house in Brooklyn and live a comfortable little life.


    He now sits at home and does nothing. He can get rich copyright compensation.


    Those publishers, comic companies and Hollywood film companies all came to contact Rogers to sign Captain America.


    After all, the appearance conditions of the other party are quite excellent. With the aura of war hero and Colonel rank, if you can become his agent, you will find a money tree.


    Make several action films such as "fighting the Third Reich" and "tearing up the German devils", and produce several best-selling books such as "my past of World War II" and "the story behind the captain of the United States". Basically, you don''t have to worry about making a living in your life.


    Unfortunately, all the above suggestions were rejected by the captain of the United States.


    Because at that time, he only wanted to live a peaceful life.


    I''m not very interested in becoming an idol.


    "Get out of the way! Guy in costume!"


    Hearing those whispered chats, Rogers couldn''t help quickening his pace. He didn''t like to be the focus.


    However, when he came to the training room, a tall figure hit him.


    The other party had a cigar in his mouth, his beard was like a steel needle, and his whole body was wild.


    Rogers was a good tempered man. He stopped and turned aside to make way.


    "Oh, Captain America."


    Wolverine Logan takes down his cigar and spits out smoke.


    He seemed to disdain the voices of the young agents.


    "I''ve seen your videos and those funny performances. A guy like you can be a hero in a costume?"


    For the captain of the United States, Wolverine Logan''s cognition is still in the period of promoting bonds.


    "And you, with a pair of claws, think of yourself as a beast?"


    Rogers retorted, unwilling to show weakness.


    In the face of Wolverine''s active provocation, the captain of the United States has no good attitude.


    He is a good man, but not a coward.


    In the face of bastards who find fault, they always welcome them.


    "Oh, I''m not in a good mood today."


    Logan narrowed his eyes and flashed a fierce light.


    At this time, Wolverine has not experienced the tragic death of his wife and the breaking of his claws.


    Even less did he accept the psychological counseling of the bald professor and put down the wild and tyrannical side of his heart.


    Essentially, like Victor the saber toothed tiger, they belong to the grumpy brother.


    Generally speaking, he asks others "what do you look at", and then others answer "how do you look at", and then the two sides can fight happily.


    "Sorry, I''m in a good mood today."


    After joining the s.h.i.e.l.d., Rogers learned a lot of hostile skills with Howard.


    "That''s a pity. Your good mood is over. I like to teach a self righteous bastard like you!"


    Sure enough, Logan was like a powder keg that exploded at one point.


    He flicked off his cigar and splashed a few sparks.


    Then clench your fists and show your bone claws.


    Naturally, the captain of the United States did not show weakness. He raised his shield and flew the oncoming thick cigar.


    For a moment, the sword was drawn and the atmosphere was heavy.


    At this time, if someone stood up and said "don''t fight again", Rogers might just turn around and leave.


    Considering the rules set by the director of aegis, Wolverine Logan will also choose to calm down.


    Unfortunately, the young agents around didn''t stop, but made a look of eating melons.


    This is a contest between Captain America and Wolverine!


    Who doesn''t want to see it?


    If you charge tickets, the market will be full and half of the people in New York will come!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Go back to the present.


    Luke took the elevator to the underground training room of s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Wearing an elastic vest and a sweaty man''s back, the captain of the United States is releasing his energy towards a huge sandbag.


    He still had a wound on his face, an obvious bruise in his left eye and a hemostatic bandage around his abdomen.


    "The little man in Brooklyn has learned to fight with people. It''s really new."


    Luke joked that the fight that shook the inside of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. yesterday ended in defeat.


    The captain of the United States was almost ripped open by the Wolverine with bone claws. The latter was also evaporated from his right arm by a high-temperature light wave. It is estimated that it will take two or three days to recover.


    Fortunately, Carter came forward to calm down, otherwise the roaring commandos and Howard would probably collide with the vengeful saber toothed tiger.


    The huge s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau has begun to form factions.


    "That''s a beast, Luke. Only people like you can tame them."


    Rogers touched his dark circles, stopped his movements and said, "but I have to admit that sometimes fighting is really a way to vent his emotions."


    "Vent? Have you been unhappy lately?"


    Luke showed surprised eyes and whispered, "this time, you have successfully rescued Boston and prevented the landing of the Legion of Atlantis. Mr. President is ready to commend you personally."


    "You can get more honor than before. Doesn''t that satisfy you?"


    Rogers shook his head, with a dim look in his firm eyes.


    "I just occasionally wonder... Where has Bucky gone? There must be someone who can share the honor. Bucky is our friend and he will be happy to see all this."


    Captain America said.


    Luke suddenly smiled strangely.


    Rogers deserves to be a close friend and always thinks of Bucky who has been missing for a long time.


    "I just want to tell you that."


    Luke patted the other side on the shoulder and whispered, "according to various investigations of the Divine Shield Bureau, it has been determined that Bucky was taken away by Baron Strack, one of the leaders of the hydra."


    "They are hiding in the other pole of the world camp, the red empire in Siberia."


    Rogers, who had been a little depressed, immediately refreshed as if he had been injected with stimulants.


    He looked at Luke, his eyes glowing with excitement, and said in a deep voice, "you found Bucky''s whereabouts?"


    "Not yet."


    Luke shook his head mercilessly, breaking Rogers''s fantasy.


    Then, he changed the subject and said, "but I''m going to send agents to investigate the secret collusion between Hydra and Leviathan, and search for the trace of Bucky by the way. If you''re interested..."


    "Very good. I''ll call Marguerite later and say I''m going on a long trip recently."


    Rogers nodded and agreed without thinking.


    Luke was stunned for a moment, and the strange expression on his face was deeper.


    He kindly reminded, "promise me, Steve, try not to mention the name of babaki in front of Marguerite."


    I wonder if the girlfriend of the captain of the United States will have a sense of crisis when she hears that her boyfriend has traveled thousands of miles and trekked across mountains and rivers to find her original good friend?

 Chapter 149

    When the captain of the United States learned that baki was likely to be in Moscow, the whole person was full of energy, fighting spirit and thinking about how to carry out the rescue operation.


    Rogers always has an inexplicable obsession with good friends.


    Probably because the two grew up together in Brooklyn and had deep feelings, they formed a special fetter - squint smile.


    "Steve, you''d better be careful. The agents of Leviathan''s red house are better than the British MI6 and the FBI. They have received the most rigorous training in the world, are good at camouflage and sneaking, and are proficient in all kinds of assassination methods."


    Luke warned.


    "When you enter Moscow, anyone you meet may be a spy or assassin sent by them. Therefore, put away your superfluous kindness and kindness. I don''t want to see you lying in a coffin and being sent back wearing a national flag."


    Rogers nodded solemnly to his friend''s advice, indicating that he knew the consequences of relaxing his vigilance.


    Sneaking into the enemy''s base camp alone naturally takes great risks.


    If you slacken a little, you may be torn to pieces by those enemies hiding in the dark.


    This is not a frontal collision on the battlefield, but a private frontal confrontation.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Rogers planted his flag silently.


    "Forget it, I''d better give you the roaring commando. In case of any danger, someone can send the news back."


    Luke shook his head. He had little confidence in Captain America''s promise.


    Superheroes always have one problem or another. When villains use hostages as a threat, they will hesitate, hesitate, and even sacrifice themselves in exchange for the safety of others.


    This is admirable.


    But many times, it will also become a fatal weakness.


    Reality is not comics and novels. Every hero can save himself from danger and win the final victory.


    For the next set, even if it is as strong as Superman and drives like Batman, it often faces the end of overturning.


    "Anyway, just don''t trap yourself in Moscow. Now the international situation is tense, especially the pattern of the world''s two poles is taking shape."


    Luke murmured.


    "If you really have an accident and make public opinion, it''s not easy for the Divine Shield bureau to interfere."


    In fact, he is not worried about the capture of the American captain.


    With the powerful ability of "warship class" soldiers, Rogers has no problem breaking through a group army.


    Even if found by the Soviet Union, it can break through the siege and wait for rescue.


    But this is Marvel Universe. Superheroes are controlled, brainwashed, and then change positions, which is a basic operation.


    Unswerving as captain of the United States, he also has a black history of being controlled by Hydra.


    I''m afraid only God knows if Leviathan has similar technology.


    "I won''t cause you any trouble, Mr. director. I promise to finish the task and come back safely with Bucky."


    Rogers made a rare joke.


    "By the way, wait for dinner at my house? Magley is learning to cook recently."


    Luke twitched at the corner of his mouth and saw through the abacus played by the captain of the United States.


    He pointed out and said contemptuously, "Steve, I didn''t expect you to have thick eyebrows and big eyes and learn to use others to achieve your goals."


    At this time, invite yourself to dinner and think about it. We all know that the purpose is not simple.


    On the one hand, it is to try to learn poor dark cuisine and share firepower;


    On the other hand, Luke was naturally asked to send a business trip to Rogers as director of aegis.


    "Forget it, I''ve been busy with my work these days. I''ve neglected Malena and need to make up for it."


    Luke waved his hand and refused without loyalty: "I''m going to book a high-end restaurant tonight, and then... I don''t have time anyway. I''ll talk about it next time!"


    "But how can I..."


    Rogers looked bitter.


    It''s a little strange to tell your girlfriend that you''re going to end your love affair and go to the Soviet Union to save your girlfriend.


    But he''s not very good at lying.


    "I''ll give you a move."


    Luke raised his mouth and whispered, "go home early today, have a candlelight dinner, and sprinkle petals on the sheets... A surprise for Marguerite."


    Rogers listened attentively and wrote down in silence.


    Howard and Luke are both his predecessors in terms of emotion.


    "Then, when we have dinner, we ask about going to the Soviet Union?"


    He asked.


    "Of course not! It needs a suitable time. For example, after enjoying the romantic and beautiful candlelight dinner, you can sit on the sofa and chat, wait for love, and do some pleasant exercise after dinner - you can say it. Focus on what Bucky means to you and the good times you''ve had before."


    Luke started teaching seriously.


    "Uh... Can I know why?"


    Rogers was puzzled.


    "Because, whether men or women, in the case of physical and mental comfort, it is always easy to agree to some unreasonable requirements."


    Luke looked like a passer-by, sighed.


    "For example, if Margaret said she wanted to change to a high-end car, you would probably consider whether it was necessary, but when you put it in bed, you look at your jade body and charming girlfriend. Would you sometimes hesitate to change?"


    Rogers thought for a long time and nodded in agreement.


    At that time, he really didn''t have the ability to think normally.


    Because it is not the brain that can make the decision first, but the lower body.


    "I''ve learned! I''ll prepare right away."


    Watching the back of the captain of the United States leaving quickly, Luke smiled like a prank.


    I hope Rogers won''t get kicked out of bed.


    When a woman is gentle, she will be happy to hear her boyfriend mention another person''s name.


    And another man!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lake akalia, dam base.


    An hour after leaving s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters, Luke came here.


    He walked into the laboratory and saw Dr. Bolivar teslak, who was very short in the crowd in a white coat.


    "I heard you got something?" Luke asked.


    Tesla, who presided over the invitation of the mutant, piled up a smiling face and said: "the mutant gene map is a huge project. For the time being, it can''t be achieved in one step, but there is progress in other aspects."


    "Before, s.h.i.e.l.d. put forward an ''x-weapon'' plan, which means to build an invincible killing machine."


    "We had a crush on Logan and victor."


    "They have extremely strong self-healing ability and can avoid most accidents in the transformation process."


    Luke frowned slightly. The s.h.i.e.l.d. did have this plan.


    The author is William Stryker. He has a special love for Wolverine Logan and wants to transform him into a perfect weapon!


    "Dr. teslak, as I said, this transformation experiment is entirely voluntary."


    Luke is not a shameless politician who talks nonsense. What he promised will not be changed easily.


    Since we have decided to bring in mutants, improve their living environment, change the current mainstream public opinion and strive for the integration between the two populations, we will do it.


    On the surface, he said he was kind to the mutants, but secretly sent them to the operating table.


    This kind of despicable and despicable thing is really not in line with his style of doing things.


    "Major general, you misunderstood."


    Tesla K hurriedly explained, "Logan, he is voluntary! Victor saw him sign up and participated in it, so the plan will start."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    In the original timeline, Wolverine was transformed and injected with aidman metal, which was deceived by Stryker.


    During this period, he experienced the tragedy of losing his lover and the defeat of saber toothed tiger.


    But after joining the s.h.i.e.l.d., Bolivar Tesla and William Stryker could not threaten the mutants.


    Why did Logan take the initiative to agree?


    "Because of love."


    Tesla showed some ironic smile and resentment as a single dog.

 Chapter 150

    Because of love?


    So not easily sad?


    Luke subconsciously wanted to answer.


    He has not paid attention to the mutant brothers recently. They are busy dealing with the negotiations in Atlantis and the upcoming peace summit.


    "What''s going on?"


    The major general looked curious.


    What makes Wolverine willing to accept the transformation experiment with extremely painful process and high probability of failure?


    He didn''t sign a overlord contract similar to the deed of sale with the Divine Shield bureau!


    "Before, task force x stopped the Atlanteans from landing in Philadelphia. They successfully completed the task, but the team members were also injured."


    Tesla Ke said with a smile, like a villain who succeeded in a plot.


    "Kayla the silver fox?"


    Luke seems to understand.


    Logan was willing to accept the transformation, and probably led Tesla to fill him with some ecstasy.


    In most cases, Wolverine doesn''t like to think with his head and does it when he meets any problems.


    He had a good feeling for Kaila, the "silver fox", because the other party was injured and stimulated. It seems right to want to become stronger.


    "That''s right."


    Tesla nodded.


    This surprised Luke.


    Although Logan appears to be a tough man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Behind his back, he is not far from Howard stark, who claims to be a prodigal son in love.


    As the saying goes, romantic men are merciful everywhere, and obscene men are refined everywhere.


    Logan''s goods are both romantic and obscene.


    Through the kidney, but also through the heart.


    I don''t know how many women have slept, which can be said to be the bulldozer level among mutants.


    This is partly due to his long life.


    This makes the unruly Wolverine doomed to be unable to spend his life with his beloved woman.


    Therefore, we can only have a friendship gun to exercise lower limb muscles and promote blood circulation.


    For example, in the timeline of reversing the future, Logan opened his eyes and found himself lying on the water bed with a sister paper.


    Another part is that he has a grumpy brother who always instills the strange idea that "women are big pig hooves, and only brothers'' feelings are the most reliable".


    So Logan kept the principle of only entering the body and not into life for a long time after he became an adult.


    That classic saying can be applied to Wolverine - although I smoke cigars, drink spirits, pick up girls and fight, I know I am a good man with single-minded feelings.


    "No matter how tough a man is, he will have a tender side."


    As a single dog, Dr. teslak pretended to be an emotional master in front of Luke, so that the latter just wanted to laugh.


    "Logan is a reckless man full of muscles and impulsive emotions, but he is also a perfect soldier."


    "The self-healing gene gives the beast indefatigable energy and almost immortal recovery ability... Even the beast yearns for warmth."


    "In task force X of s.h.i.e.l.d., there is a psychic person code named ''silver fox''. Logan is a little interested in her."


    Luke glanced suspiciously at the short Tesla.


    He was not surprised that Wolverine and silver fox might have an affair.


    In the original timeline, they are lovers. It''s normal to hang out together.


    But why did Tesla know?


    Is it because I don''t have enough work?


    So that the dwarf scientist still has the leisure to pay attention to the emotional development of Wolverine?


    "I didn''t expect Dr. teslak that you still know... Logan''s private life."


    Luke said teasingly.


    "Cough, I''m very interested in any mutant. This is the need of work."


    Tesla realized that as a scientist, it seemed a little strange to pay attention to another big, strong man.


    He quickly explained a few words and said, "for me, science is the only partner, and exploring truth is a lifelong wish."


    Luke nodded perfunctorily to show that he really believed it.


    In fact, the private lives of celebrities around the world are not very normal.


    Therefore, Tesla''s identity as a scientist is particularly unconvincing.


    You know, Madame Curie is called "Polish slut" by the French.


    Einstein loved his cousin and had ten lovers in his life, including female secretary, Jewish widow and florist.


    The cat that can never be sure of life or death, its owner Schrodinger, and the lover who had a relationship can''t count it with both hands.


    The most coquettish thing is that once Schrodinger took a fancy to a woman, invited her husband as an assistant, and took advantage of the situation.


    Later, he openly cohabited with his wife and lover, resulting in staying at Oxford University and Princeton - for this reason, some people joked, "is wave particle duality more difficult, or wife lover duality more difficult?".


    Enrique Fermi, the father of "neutron physics", visits the red light district to investigate local customs and customs.


    "Scientists always have strange and incomprehensible interests. I won''t discriminate against you, Dr. Tesla."


    Luke waved his hand to show that he was not a narrow prejudice.


    Then, he didn''t give Tesla a a chance to explain, and said, "since Logan is willing to transform the experiment, I have nothing to say. Do you have specific ideas?"


    "Thank William for that."


    From the title, we can see that Tesla has a good relationship with Stryker.


    "He found a strange metal in the tropical rain forest of Africa. It matches Logan perfectly!"


    As Tesla spoke, he took Luke to the room inside the laboratory.


    The temperature inside is very high, like a sauna.


    Heat transpiration, stimulate sweat.


    "This is the metal liquid refined from aidman ore. It must always be kept in a high-temperature liquid state. Once it cools down, the shape will be fixed and can no longer be changed."


    Tesla said excitedly.


    "It is said that your comrade in arms, the shield used by the captain of the United States, is also mixed with some alloy refined from aidman ore."


    Luke followed each other''s line of sight and looked at a square smelting furnace.


    Inside is Gulu Gulu, steaming hot, sticky liquid like mercury.


    As a jumper, Luke has certainly heard of the name of aidman alloy.


    It is a special kind of ore. after smelting and melting, it has become the hardest alloy material in the world.


    However, there are several in total.


    Like the original aidman alloy.


    That is, the kind injected into wolverine is completely indestructible and extremely precious.


    Even Michael Neal of Thor can only cause minor damage.


    In the Haoke World War, Haoke in the state of green war said frankly that he could not kill Wolverine.


    To achieve this goal, Wolverine must destroy all body tissues, and he cannot destroy the aidman alloy integrated into cells.


    It can be seen how hard it is!


    There is also a "secondary aidman alloy", which is easier to manufacture, but not as strong as the original version.


    "How did you find it in Africa?"


    Luke was not very interested in aidman alloy.


    After becoming the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., his way of looking at problems was similar to those of the Pentagon generals.


    Mass production is the first goal.


    And too precious weapons are destined not to become products on the assembly line.

 Chapter 151

    Before the peace summit, the dam base of Lake akalia took the lead in opening the "x-weapon" transformation plan.


    Two people participated in the experiment, Wolverine Logan and his grumpy brother, Victor saber toothed tiger.


    The former is because of love and wants to better protect the women around them.


    The latter is because of... Brotherhood?


    Saber toothed tiger couldn''t tolerate losing to his stupid brother, so he was willing to participate.


    Tesla and Stryker can be said to accurately grasp the thoughts of the mutant brothers.


    Luke has nothing to say about this.


    People have to pay for their choices, and pain is one of them.


    Logan, who is injected with Edelman alloy, can be directly promoted to the first-line level from a strong soldier in the second and third lines.


    In addition to omega mutants, magneto is a natural nemesis, and the bald professor''s almost unsolvable mind control.


    Other opponents can basically be hard.


    The simple explanation is that it is more resistant to beating.


    "Major general, although I have minimized the danger, there may still be accidents in the transformation process."


    Tesla Ke was vaccinated in advance. He didn''t want to be blamed for his failure.


    Although the concept of the x-weapon program has long been put forward, and after repeated deliberation and data model calculation.


    But, as Murphy''s law says, no matter how unlikely a bad thing is, it always happens.


    "Who do you prefer?"


    Luke asked calmly.


    In his sight, the brothers Wolverine and saber toothed tiger were naked all over.


    Several female researchers tried to maintain an unsmiling working attitude and painted them with surgical lines.


    Before long, the syringe controlled by the robot arm will be inserted from these places.


    Those red needles will pierce the bodies of Wolverine and saber toothed tiger, and then inject extremely hot liquid.


    "Logan."


    Tesla looked at the excited Stryker standing behind and said with a smile, "you think so, William."


    "Victor is more like a beast. He is more crazy and cold-blooded. He can kill the enemy without changing his face, whether the other party is an old man, a child or a weak person without resistance."


    "From this point, he is also more in line with the requirements of the military and the definition of ''weapon''!"


    Tesla looked at his beard, his eyes full of manic and rebellious Saber Toothed tigers, as if appreciating a top product.


    "Then why is Logan the most suitable candidate in your mind?"


    Luke stood on the second floor with his hands on the railing. Below him were busy researchers and the mutant brothers lying on the cold iron frame.


    "Logan keeps a sober mind. Although he is also a fierce beast, he is not as crazy as victor. Major general Carville, sometimes calmness is more important than coldness."


    Tesla K commanded the researchers, ready to start the transformation experiment.


    Aidman ore needs to be kept at a high temperature of 1500 degrees Fahrenheit before it can melt into liquid.


    As long as it cools and takes shape, it can no longer be destroyed.


    Next, follow Tesla''s idea.


    It is to inject the high-temperature melted aidman alloy into the Wolverine and saber toothed tiger to form an indestructible steel skeleton.


    They all have extremely strong self-healing ability, so the severe damage caused to the body in the transformation experiment can be recovered.


    This is the key reason for choosing two people.


    If ordinary people accept such transformation, they can''t stand the final stage at all.


    "Here we go. Major general Carville, do you have anything to say?"


    At this time, Tesla hasn''t forgotten to please his immediate boss.


    Luke waved his hand. He is not the leader of future generations.


    I like to speak on crowded occasions to establish an image.


    "According to the experimental model you built with data, what are the chances of success of both of them?"


    Luke saw the iron frame sink into the water. Wolverine and saber toothed tiger looked at each other. The mechanical arm connected with many transmission pipelines began to operate.


    "Logan is 60 percent, Victor is about 40 percent."


    Tesla replied.


    To be honest, the success rate is not low.


    On the original timeline, the x-weapon program presided over by William Stryker may be less than 40%.


    "Once they succeed, during the period when they just wake up, they may fall into a crazy state because of the residual painful memory in their brain... Major general Carville, do you want to avoid it later?"


    Teslak habitually linked Luke to those Pentagon generals.


    After that, I realized how stupid I was.


    This is the superman who fought namo and defeated Atlantis!


    Even if Wolverine and saber toothed tiger complete the transformation experiment, they may not be Luke''s opponents.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Sure enough, Luke rejected the proposal.


    "What measures are you going to take? I don''t think the report mentioned the means of accommodation after the completion of the transformation experiment."


    "Er... Brainwashing. Victor is fine. Logan''s self-awareness is too strong to be a ''weapon''."


    Tesla replied hesitantly.


    "Does this have my permission, doctor?"


    Luke looked calmly at the short dwarf scientist, with no joy or anger on his face.


    "Sorry! I just thought... It would be better for the s.h.i.e.l.d."


    Tesla was trembling and filled with fear.


    He knew that the young major general did not like others to make their own decisions.


    "This will not be the case."


    After a long few seconds, Luke''s voice came.


    Tesla, whose legs were soft with fear, relaxed and a cold sweat came out of his back.


    "There is no need to brainwash. I want a soldier, not a machine. Logan and victor will be a sharp knife and obedient puppet in the field team of s.h.i.e.l.d. in the future. They are useless to me."


    Luke tapped a few words and continued to focus on the transformation experiment.


    In addition to being a scientist, Tesla also wants to transform into a businessman like Howard stark.


    Therefore, he always considers the needs of the Pentagon.


    For the use of mutants, it is more inclined to the level of "tools" and "weapons".


    "Let''s go."


    Luke said faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later.


    The transformation experiment is on.


    The researchers stood in front of the console.


    The long rows of steel needles radiated cold light.


    The noise of rotating like a drill echoed at the bottom.


    The red needle pierced the skin and went deep into the skull.


    Viscous and hot aidman alloy liquid is slowly injected into the body along the delivery pipeline.


    The terrible pain almost destroyed Logan''s psychological defense in an instant. He couldn''t help yelling up, but his mouth was stuck with a respirator and could only spit out a series of bubbles.


    His eyes were filled with tyrannical emotions, like a wild beast inspired by ferocity.


    The muscles are tight, and thick blood vessels burst out on the surface of the skin.


    Fortunately, Trask was ready.


    Before the experiment began, Logan and Victor were put in metal shackles.


    In case they get out of control, break free from the iron frame and interrupt the process.


    "Doctor, their heart rate is rising and their body temperature is rising!"


    The researcher said nervously.


    The life embodiment displayed on the screen is close to collapse.


    For ordinary people, it was the moment when the Edelman alloy liquid was injected.


    Rejection of cells, tissue dissolution, blood evaporation, and direct death on the spot.


    But Logan is different. He has extremely strong self-healing ability.


    Therefore, he not only has to bear the extreme pain caused by the destruction of his body, but also has to endure the repair process again and again.


    This is a terrible torture.


    If it hadn''t been for a tough will, I couldn''t carry it at all.


    Victor on the other side is no better.


    With sharp nails, he scratched the iron frame lying under him to vent his inner rage.


    Because the process of reforming the experiment is very painful, and they all have the ability of self-healing.


    Therefore, it is basically unrealistic to use anesthetics.


    "Continue injection."


    Tesla was unmoved.


    The transformation experiment has only been carried out to 20%.


    The hot and hot aidman alloy liquid just covered the skull.


    Then there are the trunk and limbs.


    "The heartbeat is 190... It''s 200!"


    "Blood pressure also began to soar!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the data of vital signs reported, the expression on Tesla''s face became more and more dignified.


    He underestimated the pain caused by the transformation process. It seems that Logan and Victor may not be able to withstand it.


    "Major general Carville, look..."


    Tesla raised his head and looked at Luke who was silent.


    "Go on. It''s far from their limit."


    Luke was more calm than everyone. He scanned Wolverine and saber toothed tiger''s body like an X-ray through their skin with super vision.


    Aidman alloy liquid, of course, destroys tissue cells, evaporates blood and causes great damage to the body.


    But at the same time, it is also integrating into the constantly repaired body, covering the bones and becoming a part of it.


    "Are you sure? Their heart rate has reached 300 and their body temperature continues to rise. If it goes on like this, they are likely to collapse and die."


    Tesla hesitated. He still wanted to ensure the survival of Logan and Victor as much as possible, and at least keep one.


    In this way, more data can be collected to facilitate the next transformation plan.


    "Doctor, I thought you would have more confidence in them."


    Luke whispered.


    "Don''t give up when you are only one step away from success."


    Tesla''s face was heavy. His immediate boss said so. What else could he do.


    Another five minutes passed.


    Edelman liquid has covered the torso.


    The progress of the transformation experiment was pushed to 50%.


    Their vital signs are not a curve that normal people can understand at all.


    Heartbeat, body temperature, blood pressure... Various data rise and fall.


    "Stop Victor''s transformation. Logan continues."


    Luke took over Tesla''s power and began to give orders.


    Although the line of heartbeat on the screen falls as fast as the stock market, and then rises rapidly.


    But Logan still has room for transformation. His grumpy brother has really reached the limit.


    Victor''s injection was interrupted, and the iron frame slowly lifted out of the water.


    A lot of heat came out of his body, which was caused by hyperthermia.


    Aidman alloy liquid began to solidify and form in the body.


    Since then, Victor the saber toothed tiger has a hard skull and an indestructible trunk.


    Unfortunately, the limb part did not go on.


    ten minutes later.


    The injection is complete.


    Logan became a veritable Wolverine.


    But his heart beat also fell to the limit and became a straight red line.


    "Major general Carville, there is no..."


    Tesla Ke wanted to say two words of comfort, but only got a "shut up".


    Luke stared at Logan. The whole laboratory was silent. Everyone held their breath and didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    Drop!


    The straight red line fluctuated slightly.


    The curve turns green.


    The heartbeat representing vitality began to make a powerful sound again.


    Tesla and Stryker standing behind looked at each other, and both faces showed an excited look.


    "Ho ho..."


    Logan in the water opened his eyes and grew a pair of alloy claws from the joints of his hands.


    He bit the respirator stuck in his mouth and let out an angry roar, like a fierce wolf king.


    When logan was conscious, his mind was full of manic emotions stimulated by pain.


    Stand up directly from the cooling pool and expose the tall and strong body in front of Luke.


    "Hiss, really hot eyes."


    Luke turned his head. He was really not interested in men''s nudity.


    "Return the researchers and close the access door on the ground floor."


    Tesla did, his eyes full of excitement.


    The killing machine he wanted has been half successful.


    "Don''t be happy. If you stand in front of Logan, what he does the first time is to cut off your head."


    Luke poured down a ladle of cold water to quench Tesla''s excitement.


    "Wake Victor up and let their two brothers fight."


    At this time, it''s useless for anyone to reason with Logan.


    The residual painful experience in the brain stimulated him and completely stimulated his inner irritability and bloodthirsty.


    The best way to eliminate all this is to fight.


    The semi-finished aidman alloy saber toothed tiger is against all the Wolverines.


    It seems to be really a wonderful play.


    "Pain..."


    As a grumpy brother, the first thought that saber toothed tiger opened his eyes was not "who I am, where I am and what I want to do", rather than "lying in a groove, it hurts".


    The second thought is simpler - "who is this naked man in front of you"?


    Then there is - "whoever it is, do it first"!


    The two brothers have surprisingly consistent ideas.


    Without even saying hello, he rushed over directly.


    Shua Shua!


    Alloy claw, cold light flashing.


    Directly pierce victor the saber toothed tiger''s chest.


    The latter was not afraid at all, held his head up and pushed forward.


    Dong!


    Two Edelman skulls collided!


    Logan staggered back, shook his dizzy head, and then wrestled with his brother.


    Two mutants with self-healing ability have a boring fight and have no appreciation at all.


    Because they are not afraid of injury, they have only attack and no defense.


    "You keep fighting and see what I''m doing?"


    The fierce fight lasted less than a minute. The two beasts suddenly stopped and looked at Luke on the second floor.


    The latter looked innocent and shrugged, saying he was just a passer-by eating melons.


    Wolverine and saber toothed tiger looked at each other and seemed to reach some consensus.


    Each roared and fell on the ground on all fours to the second floor.

 Chapter 152

    The mutant brothers, out of the instinct of wild animals, stared at Luke outside the battlefield.


    Perhaps it is the remaining reason that tells them that they should solve the outsiders first, and then consider continuing to fight.


    With just a few eye exchanges, Victor and Logan made a decision.


    The former landed on all fours, like a tiger on the mountain.


    Sharp claws were scratched on the wall and firmly nailed into the concrete.


    Use both hands and feet, run up, and come to the second floor after a few breaths.


    The rough face full of beard was full of fierce breath.


    Compared with the previous saber toothed tiger injected with aidman alloy, it moves faster and reacts more quickly.


    "I appreciate you iron headed babies."


    Luke said something to himself.


    Tesla and a group of researchers had already evacuated under his command.


    After injecting aidman alloy, conventional firepower had little effect on the two brothers.


    Especially Wolverine Logan, this guy can survive the shock wave of atomic bomb explosion.


    Unless Luke is cruel, destroy the whole dam base and bury the two crazy beasts under the steel and cement whose weight is difficult to calculate.


    Of course, that''s just when he doesn''t want to do it.


    With superhuman strength, it is not difficult to wake up the crazy Wolverine and saber toothed tiger.


    "It''s just a warm-up."


    Boom!


    Luke, who thought he was a passer-by, didn''t wait for Victor the saber toothed tiger to come.


    A high whip leg that blows out the air is thrown directly on the other party''s body.


    The hard skull injected with aidman alloy exploded like a burst watermelon.


    The scene was quite bloody!


    The outer skin tissue is like a mass of erosive paste.


    The power of terror stripped the flesh and blood and exposed the silvery skull.


    At first glance, it looks like a ghost Knight without fire effects.


    "Hiss! It''s really hard enough."


    Luke took a breath. He was worthy of aidman alloy. He didn''t even leave a trace on this foot.


    I''m afraid the whole head will burst if you change the former saber toothed tiger.


    Boom!


    Victor, who rushed to the second floor, flew backwards faster than before and hit the concrete ground deeply.


    Although he is now a veritable "iron head baby", relying on the hardness of aidman alloy, he has not been shot in the head by Luke.


    But the powerful force, like a 10000 ton hammer on the head, directly made the beast faint.


    Logan wolverine, who was originally in a manic mood, saw his brother''s miserable end, like a basin of cold water, and woke up in an instant.


    Who am I? Where am i? What am I going to do?


    The ultimate three questions of life suddenly come to mind.


    "Won''t you come up and have a try?"


    Luke asked with a smile, holding his hands on the railing.


    Logan glanced at Victor, who passed out directly, and quickly shook his head.


    As a former training partner, he doesn''t look like fighting Luke again.


    The feeling of being hollowed out and feeling sore and soft all over is terrible!


    "In that case, put on your clothes. I really don''t want to see two men naked."


    Luke turned and disappeared into the lab.


    He decided to find Malena in the evening and wash his eyes well.


    Logan stood there, staring at the silver alloy claws.


    I feel that my life seems to be different.


    "I''m stronger."


    He thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At seven twenty in the evening.


    The black car stopped at the door of a fancy restaurant in New York. Luke led the way down.


    He took off his straight military uniform tonight and put on a hand-made three piece suit with ironing fit, like a young aristocrat in the upper class.


    "Come on, take me."


    Luke held out his hand and held Malena in a gentlemanly manner.


    The Sicilian beauty, dressed in a red backless evening dress, was radiant.


    Like a shining ruby, it attracts the attention of passers-by.


    "Shouldn''t you be busy lately?"


    Malena took Luke''s arm and whispered.


    "I heard from Peggy that there are a lot of work that need to be handled by the Divine Shield Bureau."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and caught a keyword.


    "Peggy? Are you close?"


    He asked curiously.


    "It''s a secret."


    Malena didn''t answer. She smiled softly and said, "Alessandro has always wanted to see you. He has a lot of ideas about Las Vegas business."


    Luke frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "this kind of thing makes him talk to the Irish gangs. Now Las Vegas is a gold mine, but no one found it."


    "The Irish gangs have made a lot of money recently. Relying on the relationship of the Kennedy family, they are making a lot of trouble. Ask cosa to go to Uncle Frank and buy shares from several leaders to make the cake bigger together."


    "I don''t need to come forward at all."


    Malena said well, she''s only responsible for sending messages and blowing the pillow. She won''t do such things.


    When they entered this famous high-end restaurant in Manhattan, the manager had been waiting for a long time and led the distinguished guests to the private box on the second floor with a smile.


    Luke chose the window seat and helped Malena open a chair.


    Then he snapped his fingers and motioned the waiter to deliver the reserved high-grade red wine.


    "You can try the seafood noodles here. Its taste often reminds me of the hotel in Sicily."


    Luke suggested.


    He took off his windbreaker coat and handed the menu to Malena.


    Outside the window is the night view of the Hudson River, with cruise ships and passenger ships floating slowly.


    The skyscraper lights up and is reflected in the river, revealing a dreamy feeling.


    "Why did you think of taking me outside today?"


    Malena asked as she looked at the menu.


    "After knowing that you are Italian, the boy John specially introduced the restaurant. He had wanted to come a few weeks earlier, but so many things happened. In a while, I''ll fly to Paris to prepare for the peace summit. I may not have much time with you."


    Luke smiled softly. Most of the time he was a perfect lover.


    "Is John the young man of the Kennedy family? I don''t like him."


    Malena raised her fingers and gently touched her lips, as if she remembered each other''s identity.


    "What? Did he think of you?"


    Luke narrowed his eyes with a hint of danger.


    Although he did have a friendship with the Irish gangs, he had a good relationship with the Kennedy family.


    But when it comes to the most intolerable problems for men, they don''t care about anything.


    "That''s not true. No one in New York dares to think about major general Carville''s woman."


    Malena said half jokingly and half seriously.


    After following Luke to New York, she gained unprecedented respect.


    The major general sitting opposite gave himself a particularly decent and enviable comfortable life with his incredible promotion speed.


    "I just don''t like... The way little Kennedy treats women."


    Malena sighed and whispered, "it will remind me of those days in Sicily."


    "It''s all over. Forget that."


    Luke took up his goblet and ended the unpleasant topic.


    Before long, a good seafood pasta was served.


    Facts have proved that little Kennedy still has some research in eating, drinking and having fun.


    This restaurant is very satisfactory. It''s just a simple seafood pasta with luxurious materials.


    Emperor crab feet, prawns, squid, clams and scallops, delicious seafood on noodles sprinkled with rich sauce.


    Luke rolled it twice with a fork and ate it. It was Italian Angel noodles. It was soft and retained a certain toughness. It tasted very good.


    Coupled with the absorption of sour and sweet tomato sauce and rich seafood, it makes people want to eat it.


    After two glasses of red wine, a blush appeared on Malena''s face.


    It was breathtaking under the orange light.


    After dinner, Luke wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Motioned the waiter to take down all the dishes, leaving only one third of the high-grade red wine left.


    "This is a tip."


    He held a large bill between his fingers and handed it to the waiter.


    The smile on his face suddenly twitched, and his expression became a little strange.


    "What''s the problem, general Carville."


    The waiter took the tip gratefully and asked enthusiastically.


    "No, nothing. I want to enjoy the night view here. Please don''t let others disturb me."


    Luke regained his composure. When the waiter left, he reached out and grabbed the funny leg under the table.


    "Malena, you''re a little drunk."


    The Sicilian beauty would not have made such a bold and outrageous move.


    "I remember you said before that you like to pursue excitement."


    Mildly drunk Malena was in a happy mood and her red lips opened gently.


    There is a charming smell in the circulation of eye waves.


    "Are you sure you want to be here?"


    Luke leaned forward with his mouth slightly tilted.


    "Will you refuse me, major general?"


    Malena blinked and asked.


    "Well, I like this after dinner program."


    Luke put aside his hypocrisy and showed his masculinity.


    Malena, who got the answer, took a sip of the goblet, with the mouthful of red wine in her mouth, bent down and squatted under the table.


    Hiss!


    The major general took a decisive breath.


    As he said to Rogers, an occasional romantic can often reap rich returns.

 Chapter 153

    Many times, sensory stimulation comes not only from the body, but also from psychological enjoyment and experience.


    This is like an old driver who often drives, from backing into the warehouse at the beginning to smoothly using drift and turning at the back, so as to integrate various skills.


    The control of speed and strength is gradually familiar to the heart.


    Know when to accelerate and when to slow down.


    Gradually, the driver will feel tired.


    It''s hard to find the special excitement when I first touched the pair of soft headlights and held the round steering wheel.


    If the car is very high-grade, it may be delayed.


    Super sports cars such as Pagani, Ferrari and Lamborghini.


    Just playing with the graceful lines, rich headlights and round and full body is enough to make people feel satisfied.


    However, ordinary cars at home level will inevitably get tired of driving for too long.


    At this time, we often need to develop some new postures and new skills.


    So as to find the heart of the past and awaken the inner passion.


    In this way, Luke had a pleasant night.


    While overlooking the night scene of the Hudson River, I experienced the exciting feeling of ice and fire.


    "It was a wonderful evening, and it was memorable."


    The next morning, Luke opened his eyes, got up and sat at the head of the bed.


    Looking at a messy battlefield, throwing clothes everywhere.


    He couldn''t help smiling at the thought of indulgence and Carnival last night.


    "Why didn''t I think about developing a new way to play before?"


    Luke sighed that he was still too young and confined the battlefield to bed.


    He gently pulled out his right hand, which was put behind Malena''s head. He walked into the bathroom with his bare body.


    A few minutes later, he sat on the sofa in his nightgown.


    The whole body automatically radiates heat and evaporates water traces.


    Pick up the mirror and start shaving with a hot line of sight, which is a completely unscientific and amazing operation.


    After a brief management, Luke recalled the schedule in his mind.


    More important things are going to the White House to attend the medal ceremony and meeting with the mutants of the Hellfire club at the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "Today''s schedule is very full."


    He muttered.


    From now on, I will be a lieutenant general.


    This promotion rate has set a new record in the history of the United States. It is estimated that there will be no latecomers to break through.


    "That guy Howard hasn''t been seen since he came back from flying the Nautilus himself."


    Luke ordered a breakfast through room service. Thinking that Malena might have to sleep for a while, he didn''t wake her up.


    After all, last night was a fierce game, which was quite physical.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t find a strong opponent with equal strength."


    Luke sighed as he brushed jam on his toast.


    Enough postures can really give people a sense of freshness.


    But it is always a pity that we can''t try the violent impact of the storm.


    Take a few minutes and enjoy a simple breakfast.


    Luke put on the lieutenant general''s dress for the medal ceremony and walked to the wide balcony.


    "Go to Howard''s first and see what he''s up to."


    His legs bent and jumped violently, and Superman''s figure rushed into the air.


    Howard has purchased real estate in New York and Washington, D.C.


    According to Luke''s understanding of him, he should stay in his villa on Long Island, New York.


    That guy has shown off more than once that he has a winery in the west of Long Island.


    He also said that next Thanksgiving, Rogers and Luke will be invited to the party.


    Boom!


    The tall and straight figure of high-speed flight pushes aside the air waves and breaks through the sound barrier.


    Almost in a moment, Luke reached the west of Long Island.


    Surrounded by the sea on three sides, with humid climate and a large number of forests and hills, it is recognized by later generations as one of the most livable areas in the world.


    Therefore, Long Island town soon became a gathering place for the rich in New York.


    Various townhouses are developed and established, and there are various supporting facilities.


    Howard, who is keen on enjoying life, bought a manor a long time ago.


    Every summer and winter, he will come to rest and vacation to experience the boring life of the rich.


    Boom!


    Luke landed accurately in the Howard courtyard and shook a piece of dust.


    Because he deliberately did not have the strength to restrain, the movement was so loud that the window rustled.


    "I said - can''t you knock at the door? Every time it''s like a bomber dropping a bomb, scaring me half to death!"


    Howard, with his messy hair like a bird''s nest, pushed open the window and complained loudly.


    He was dressed in a tawdry wine red nightgown with thick dark circles under his eyes.


    It''s like a young Internet addict who hasn''t slept well for days and nights and is about to die suddenly.


    "So you should build an apron in the backyard so that I can visit."


    Luke ignored Howard''s complaint and continued: "Peggy said that you haven''t clocked in at the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. for four days. Although she said that she was just a named scientific consultant and didn''t set working hours, you need to give full play to your smart brain about the model improvement of nuclear reactor and the cosmic cube test project."


    "Oh, do you know how I spend these days?"


    Howard''s face showed a trace of pride and said in a vibrating voice: "I got inspiration from the nuclear reactor of the Nautilus and began to design a more effective and powerful energy system. It is the key to the future!"


    "For this reason, I haven''t slept for a week."


    Luke frowned and asked, "can''t you finish the design of the new energy system while staying in the Divine Shield?"


    "Er, it''s OK. But after I came back from the Atlantic, I was more excited that night. I spent more than 30 hours in the underground laboratory and worked out the first version of the design drawings."


    Howard scratched his head and said awkwardly, "you know, when a scientist''s inspiration breaks out, he doesn''t care about anything else. So I don''t remember what s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and what work."


    "Besides, compared with the absence of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. for four days, I haven''t stepped into the gate of stark industry for nearly half a month. My secretary came last time to determine whether her boss was still alive and whether she was secretly murdered and buried in the yard."


    Listening to Howard''s standard cold humor, Luke couldn''t help feeling that the father and son of the stark family really have similarities in many places.


    So did Tony when he developed the mark armor.


    Just as he wanted to praise, he vaguely heard a charming female voice from Howard''s room.


    In a few seconds, a slender arm rested on the guy''s shoulder.


    Half a young face poked out, and there was still a faint blush at the corners of the eyes and eyebrows.


    It seems that this is not long after the end of morning exercise.


    "Hehe, is this what you call inspiration explosion and exploring science?"


    Luke looked contemptuous and shouldn''t have any unrealistic illusions about Howard.


    Fortunately, he thought that the chicken nest head and thick dark circles under his eyes were immersed in the research of the ark reactor.


    Unexpectedly, it''s just the sequelae of excessive lust and many people''s exercise.


    "Er, when Einstein finished his paper on general relativity, he also sent it to his female secretary in the office... As scientists, we just released our inner joy and excitement in this way, and did not simply indulge in female sex."


    Howard plausibly said, neatly pushed away the unknown woman holding him, and ran downstairs.


    Frightened by Luke, he has entered the sage time and is completely immune to the temptation of women.


    "Come on, let me show you my latest research results!"


    Howard can''t wait to show Luke the key to the future.

 Chapter 154

    "Can you get dressed before that?"


    Seeing Howard''s impatient look, Luke glanced at the open robe, which was empty and almost at a glance.


    I''m going to have Malina wash my eyes again tonight.


    He thought so.


    "It doesn''t matter! Einstein can still give lectures at MIT even in his pajamas. The light of wisdom is far more important than the cloak that covers the body."


    Howard''s state is very excited. I don''t know whether it''s because he just finished morning exercise or he wants to show off his latest achievements to Luke.


    "I finally know why those French literati like to visit brothels. You just slept with women and talked so bitterly. If you sleep more, wouldn''t you be Shakespeare?"


    Luke mocked, but did not refuse Howard''s invitation.


    This holiday manor in the west of Long Island has prepared a basic underground laboratory because it often comes.


    Howard doesn''t need money anyway. It can always come in handy when this guy has a lot of inspiration or is eager to carry out a research.


    Moreover, according to him, sometimes the brain is blank, and it will bring the women here.


    While looking at those complex calculation formulas, it is easier to stimulate thinking and burst into sparks by carrying out some fierce movement.


    For this obscene statement, Luke said he didn''t even believe a punctuation mark.


    "Haven''t you thought about tidying up?"


    He asked as he entered the underground laboratory.


    Compared with his son''s high-tech private laboratory full of future style, the workplace of iron man''s father is much simpler.


    A long metal oval table with all kinds of calculation papers and all kinds of tools in a mess.


    Four leftover pizza boxes, five or six cups of fat house happy water, and a lot of coffee.


    From the smelly garbage, we can know that Howard may not have lied. He really stays at home in the laboratory these days.


    "Only in this messy state can I find the tools I want to use. If I clean them up and put them in order, I may not be able to work normally."


    Howard waved his hand. It was a personal habit. Jarvis, the housekeeper who came to look after him occasionally, had long been used to it.


    Behind him are two stretchable simple whiteboards, densely written with a large number of formulas, which involve enough knowledge to make people dizzy.


    Luke glanced and asked curiously, "are you going to use palladium as the energy core?"


    "You actually understand? Well, it''s not surprising that any incredible thing that happens to Superman seems so normal."


    Howard said with an affected expression, and then continued: "I participated in the Manhattan project before. Oppenheimer studied nuclear fission and released terrible energy by chain reaction."


    "Although I am an arms dealer, I am not interested in uncontrollable lethal weapons, and there are enough talents in that field. There is no need to squeeze in one."


    "So you focused on nuclear fusion?"


    Luke took over and picked up a scribbled design drawing.


    In terms of thinking, it has been the prototype of Tokamak thermonuclear fusion reactor.


    In appearance, it''s a bit like the big guy in Stark''s industrial weapons R & D department.


    Iron Man Tony Stark, inspired by it, developed a reduced version of the ark reactor.


    "That''s right! The fuel used for nuclear fusion energy is deuterium and tritium, and deuterium is abundant in seawater. There is about one deuterium atom in every 6500 hydrogen atoms, and the total amount of deuterium in seawater is about 45 trillion tons."


    Howard snapped his fingers and had a chat object who could understand what he said. It was the best thing in the world.


    "The deuterium contained in each liter of seawater is completely fused, and the fusion energy released is equivalent to the energy of 300 liters of gasoline fuel. Calculated according to the energy consumed in the world, the fusion energy of deuterium in seawater can be used for tens of billions of years. Therefore, as long as I solve the problem of nuclear fusion, I will solve the problem of world energy!"


    Luke, who kept up with the rhythm, nodded and said with a smile: "even the Atlanteans who are marine civilization have not overcome the technical difficulties. Where do you come from?"


    The reaction and technical requirements of nuclear fusion technology are very high, and controllable nuclear fusion is even more troublesome.


    Of course, this is only for the real world where Luke once lived.


    Marvel Universe has no scientific barrier at all. As long as a genius has an idea, he will soon be able to produce products close to black technology.


    One of the representatives is Mr. magic reed Richards.


    "Because I''m a genius of the stark family."


    Howard touched his moustache and said proudly.


    "Say something serious."


    Luke gave each other a blank look. Narcissism and genius are really Stark''s family inheritance.


    "Well, after flying the Nautilus back to New York from the Atlantic Ocean, I began to try all kinds of energy releasing cores."


    Howard coughed twice and said seriously, "maybe it''s the Enlightenment of God. I found palladium. It''s the No. 46 chemical element. The elemental is metal and has excellent catalytic performance."


    "I electrolyzed heavy water with palladium and observed abnormally high energy output, and measured neutron and tritium output."


    "What does this mean? If I use palladium as the energy core to create a large annular vacuum chamber, wrap a coil around the outside, push it by electric current, generate a huge spiral magnetic field inside, and then heat the plasma to a high temperature - the effect of nuclear fusion can be achieved."


    Howard danced with excitement. It was an amazing discovery for him and an exciting breakthrough research for the world.


    "The details need to be considered. For example, stability, energy loss, and how to apply... These are issues that can not be ignored."


    Luke thought for a moment and gave an answer.


    Howard is really a genius worthy of his name. He easily conquered a major cross era difficulty.


    "You''re right. I just made a general framework. There''s still a lot to fill in."


    After excitement, Howard finally returned to calm thinking.


    "Doesn''t the U.S. military have a ''paper clip program''? What do you think of the fact that the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has recruited so many German scientists and found a few relevant people in nuclear physics to form a team?"


    "There''s no problem with this. But the Soviet Union vigorously developed the nuclear industry and took away a group of people first. You may not see the remaining... Elites."


    Luke shrugged. He knew Howard was demanding of researchers.


    The whole s.h.i.e.l.l.d., at this stage, only Bolivar Tesla and Dr. Zola are in Howard''s eye.


    "Wait, I have a good candidate! Last time at the celebration party of the Atomic Energy Commission, I met a... Soviet scientist."


    Howard frowned and tried to recall: "his name is... Anton Vanke! I heard he defected from the Soviet Union and once presided over important projects."


    "We talked about the research on nuclear fission and fusion. He is barely a junior member of the Genius Club and may be a good helper."


    Luke blinked. The feud between stark and Anton''s family began?


    "OK, I''ll go to the important person of the Atomic Energy Commission."


    He nodded and agreed. After a pause, he asked meaningfully, "Howard, have you ever thought about reducing the reactor as the core energy of a weapon?"


    "For example?"


    "Like... Power armor."

 Chapter 155

    "Power armor?"


    Howard frowned slightly, a little confused.


    At this time, the star ship paratrooper by science fiction master Robert Heinlein has not been published, and power armor belongs to a relatively unfamiliar concept.


    The best-selling science fiction war novel, which won the Hugo Award, was later adapted into the classic film star corps, in which the soldiers were wearing military equipment similar to powered exoskeletons.


    Many later games and film and television works have followed this concept and carried it forward.


    "Similar to my superman suit."


    Luke explained.


    He has always been interested in turning Howard stark into an iron man.


    Why do you have to wait until decades later to let Tony face the reporter and say the classic line "I''m Iron Man".


    In terms of mind, Howard is no worse than his son.


    Anyway, the timeline has been messed up. Even Gu has a headache when he looks at it.


    That simply doesn''t have to care about the original plot. The advantage of foresight is no longer important to Luke.


    He has long completed the primitive accumulation and entered the development stage of explosive growth.


    "Superman suit? I''ve always been curious about how Hydra''s gang developed that thing! It needs nano molecular technology that is impossible to achieve at this stage."


    An incomprehensible look appeared in Howard''s eyes.


    "Before the major innovation of microscope manufacturing technology, we knew little about the atomic and molecular world. Your... Cool suit belongs to the mature application of nanotechnology - to be honest, I don''t believe that Hydra scientists have mastered the cutting-edge technology of controlling individual atoms and molecules and exploring the micro world."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and tried to deceive a smart genius. It was really not an easy thing.


    Their heads are always full of all kinds of strange problems, and they can easily find those unreasonable places.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Luke cleared his throat and said, "there are many unknown things in the world, just like the cosmic magic cube. For you, is it the product of this era?"


    Howard was speechless. After thinking for a moment, he seemed to feel justified and put away his suspicious eyes.


    "So you mean, let me make a similar suit and use the reactor as the core energy?"


    As the father of iron man, Howard soon understood Luke''s idea and began to consider the feasibility.


    "Let me see, your suit is highly technical. It has soft and tough ductility and strong applicability. Nano molecular technology can make the surface combine freely and change its shape."


    "You once resisted the tank''s main gun, but you were unharmed in the end, and the battle clothes were not damaged. This proves that it can absorb high heat and energy. Further consideration, it may also be radiation proof."


    "If I designed it, I would certainly arrange atoms and molecules in a specific way, make things similar to artificial muscle fibers, and then program them. This can develop a variety of uses."


    "For example, surface hardening, such as upgraded bulletproof vests, can resist machine guns and artillery."


    "And absorb the light refracted around to complete the double ''invisibility'' of the naked eye and instrument."


    Speaking of technical research and specific applications, Howard, as an arms dealer, naturally has a big brain hole.


    "By the way, I remember that the generals in the Pentagon wanted you to hand over your war clothes and study similar technologies. Why didn''t they make a sound later?"


    He paused and looked at Luke, who was listening carefully.


    To be honest, Howard is also interested in Superman suits.


    Just considering that Luke might not agree, and it was strange to study other people''s personal clothes, he immediately gave up the idea.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Luke nodded.


    "Colonel Phillips tested my response and said that the Pentagon and the White House were ready to hold a question meeting."


    "Later, namo of Atlantis appeared and damaged two aircraft carriers of the Atlantic Fleet. After I pushed them back, no one mentioned it again."


    "Actually, I''m a good speaker. I don''t mind cooperating with the Pentagon and the White House to hold the last question meeting."


    Howard rolled his eyes, automatically ignored the unreliable answer and returned to the restaurant on the first floor in his nightgown.


    Today, the housekeeper Jarvis is not here. He is generally only responsible for the management of the New York residence and occasionally comes here.


    It is said that the capable housekeeper in his thirties has the flavor of an English gentleman.


    He served in the British air force and won the champion boxer for three consecutive years after he retired.


    At the same time, he is also very capable.


    Howard is both a close friend and a reliable helper.


    Think of Alfred, the Housekeeper on the next set, who once had an amazing record of beating Superman.


    Luke is a lot more polite every time he says hello to Jarvis.


    After all, under the world view of superheroes.


    If you can do a good job as a housekeeper, you must have some hidden unique skills.


    "Your proposal is very interesting, but it''s a little troublesome in practice."


    Howard said while eating a sandwich with his cheeks bulging, "we''ll put aside the problem of the energy system for the time being."


    "The first thing we have to face is materials. Ordinary alloy steel is obviously not enough. We need to consider the protection of our own body, the defense against the attack of heavy weapons, and shock absorption."


    "Secondly, I don''t have inhuman power like you. If I want to improve the power of power armor, I need to carry all kinds of weapons, such as machine guns, micro missiles and thrusters."


    "I just thought about it. If we want to make a real object, it should be a small giant three or four meters high. It may be very cumbersome to operate and can only be used as a mobile fortress to attract fire."


    "It doesn''t feel useful - I hope he is close to the shape of a normal person. It''s best to attract attention. Whether he is strong or not is a small matter, and whether he is handsome or not is important!"


    Howard swallowed his last bite of sandwich and took a sip of hot milk.


    He was really excited to hear Luke''s suggestion.


    Just as a scientist with realistic and pragmatic spirit, Howard thought carefully and found that the feasibility was not high.


    On the one hand, it has the limitations of the times, on the other hand, it involves many technical problems.


    Nothing can be achieved unless a lot of energy and time are invested.


    "There will be bread and milk. Atlantis will solve the technical problems. As for... Materials, I can give you a surprise gift bag at that time."


    Luke looked mysterious and inexplicably like the old man with white beard who stuffed gifts into his socks at Christmas.


    "But that''s all later. Now get out and take a bath, take care of your moustache and messy hair, and then get to Washington, D.C. today is my medal ceremony."


    Hearing Luke''s orders, Howard subconsciously smelled his pajamas and found that there was a bad smell of rotten food, so he obediently followed the instructions.


    "Tut Tut, the youngest lieutenant general in the history of the United States is really an enviable guy!"


    Before leaving, he took a sip of lemon slices in the fruit plate and said sour.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White House, South Lawn.


    Not long ago, the president added a balcony to the South colonnade and conducted a thorough inspection of the country''s highest official residence.


    It was found that the problem was too serious and there were many potential safety hazards, so it was decided to carry out large-scale rectification.


    Now, the president''s family has moved to Blair across Pennsylvania street.


    Today is the awarding ceremony of major general Carville. The press conference is scheduled here.


    Otherwise, it is difficult to see the president and cabinet members gather in the White House.


    "Carville... Oh, no, you should be called lieutenant general."


    The president, who had not yet made a speech on the stage, warmly held Luke''s right hand in the face of reporters.


    It seems that he hasn''t given up the idea of introducing his daughter to each other.


    "I just did my duty and implemented the idea of maintaining world peace, which is nothing."


    Luke, as always, said beautiful things he didn''t believe.


    He met the president''s daughter, although the other party showed great enthusiasm and initiative.


    However, Luke''s lack of interest and impulse.


    At the last meeting, he only showed his attitude by smiling politely and maintaining basic demeanor.


    "Mr. lieutenant general, it''s time to consider starting a family and starting a business."


    The president was still unwilling to give up and said positively, "I talked to your uncle, Frank. He hopes to see you get married and have children and live a happy and peaceful life."


    Luke curled his lips and played emotion cards?


    He doesn''t want to step into the grave of love so early. It will only trip up his steps.


    How can the lofty goal of the stars and the sea be delayed by children''s love!


    "With all due respect, Mr. President, I''m not as good as what the newspapers and news say."


    Luke showed a serious expression and continued, "if you know something, you should know my private life..."


    "That''s not a problem!"


    The president made a very magnanimous appearance and said that he was from the past and understood it.


    "It''s normal to like beautiful girls with hot bodies. Look at little Kennedy. He plays so recklessly, but it doesn''t prevent him from becoming a promising young man."


    "I''ve heard about the private life of the lieutenant general. Apart from the Sicilian woman, and Ms. Carter of the Divine Shield?"


    "You see, there are only two. It has nothing to do with being romantic. It can be said to be clean and abide by the rules. It is really a model among young people."


    Luke''s mouth was slightly open and some didn''t respond.


    Has the atmosphere of upper class society been opened to this extent?


    Having two lovers doesn''t deserve to be called "romantic prodigal"?


    He was about to be promoted to lieutenant general, and somehow he felt despised.


    "It''s not easy for a young man in a high position like you to keep his heart and restrain his desires."


    The President let go, tidied up his suit and prepared to speak on the stage.


    "After the medal ceremony, I have a family dinner. Mr. lieutenant general must come. After meeting last time, my daughter Mary adores you and recites your name every day."


    Luke was shocked again that there was no such father who forcibly promoted his daughter.


    I feel that if he can do it, the president wants to force him to obey.


    Luke, who has a sense of crisis, has his brain running fast and thinking about solutions.


    wait!


    He looked at Howard sitting in the back and an idea came into his mind.


    It''s time for this self styled Playboy to perform real technology.

 Chapter 156

    The wind is pleasant and the sky is clear.


    The broad lawn, collectively known as the "President''s garden", has excellent scenery with hedgerows and trees.


    There is also a pool in the center. The fountain is like jade bamboo pouring. It is tens of feet high and crystal clear.


    The press conference was scheduled to be held at the south gate. Major newspapers from New York sent journalists to gather here with long guns and short guns.


    Of course, these are officially recognized media.


    The president, who was still selling his daughter just now, walked up to the stage with great demeanor and talked freely.


    With a calm and passionate tone, look back on the past of the United States and imagine a better future.


    Forty minutes later, when the long and tedious official speech was over, the reporters perked up and stopped the urge to doze off.


    The camera is aimed at the young major general - the lieutenant general will be there later.


    In any newspaper in New York, who doesn''t know that Superman is a hot news topic.


    As long as you publish a photo and write some gossip, you can improve the industry light of newspaper sales.


    The only pity is that because Luke travels on weekdays, he either takes a special bus from the Pentagon or flies directly,.


    This makes it difficult for paparazzi to track. Almost no one in the industry has taken photos of Superman, let alone dig out gimmicks.


    In addition to some anonymous photographers - flying in mid air, overlooking Berlin, there are two photos of hand-propelled aircraft carriers and cheering from different people.


    I don''t know how they did it!


    The reporter under the stage said.


    "Is that guy Hadro Jameson, a young reporter for the horn daily?"


    Luke began to read according to the written speech, glanced at the newspaper members at random, and found a guy who was barely familiar.


    According to the age, the rather clever young man may be the editor in chief of the horn daily and the father of spider man''s number one black powder Jonah Jameson.


    Frankly speaking, the whole process of the medal ceremony is actually boring.


    It''s nothing more than some positive energy soul chicken soup, looking back on the hard years before the United States, and emphasizing the lighthouse spirit of freedom and democracy.


    Then, insert a few humorous jokes to liven up the atmosphere.


    Finally, make a concluding conclusion in a high and fierce tone.


    In essence, it is a routine for the award-winning stars to thank "CCTV", "Mom and Dad" and "all the people who support me".


    Luke''s speech is relatively short. It''s done in 20 minutes.


    Next is the president''s medal. They shake hands and take a group photo.


    On the surface, it looks ordinary. In fact, it will cause a burst of hot discussion if it is published in the newspaper in a few hours.


    The declining Superman creation may be popular again.


    It is said that the red light district of New York has also launched a special service of female warlock Cosplay some time ago, which is specially aimed at those loyal fans who worship Superman.


    Luke was not surprised.


    The erotic industry in the lighthouse country has always been the most popular.


    When the superhero blockbuster burst, all kinds of iron man vs. magic girl, Hulk vs. black widow, Thor vs. rocky... And so on, are there any strange things mixed in?


    Even during a presidential campaign, publishers launched Blu ray discs of teacher Chuan vs. Hillary Clinton.


    Seek Clinton''s psychological shadow area!


    "Mr. President, I have a meeting with the mutants of the Hellfire club later. As for the family dinner, I will attend on time."


    After stepping down, Luke said a few casual greetings and left.


    Before attending the meeting, he walked up to Howard and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The other party''s expression is unwilling to shake, and then wants to refuse to welcome, until it is readily accepted. The whole process takes less than ten seconds.


    "I believe with your charm, there is absolutely no problem."


    Luke patted Howard on the shoulder and encouraged.


    Before long, he appeared in the small reception room in the red Hall of the White House.


    "What about the others?"


    Luke quietly left the press conference and looked at the white queen standing at the window.


    "Still under inspection by the Pentagon. This is the White House, the country''s most important power center. No mutant has ever stepped here openly."


    The White Queen''s tone is complex and her mood is more subtle.


    She looked at the lively scene not far away and thought that she would lead the mutants to officially appear in front of the world.


    This is an unprecedented bold attempt and an important moment to change the future.


    "Emma, if you take this step, you will face great pressure and shoulder heavy responsibilities."


    Luke walked over and lost Sebastian Shaw''s Hellfire club, which can be said to be headless.


    There are still a few people dissatisfied with the White Queen''s position.


    They are all loyal supporters of Shaw and the backbone of the radical.


    So Luke planned to hold a consultation meeting to have a friendly exchange with the group.


    This is also conducive to the relevant cooperation of the rear Divine Shield Bureau.


    "This is the first time I have this feeling of self-confidence."


    The White Queen held her chest in her hands, and a vague emotion appeared on her cold and arrogant fine face.


    It is unrealistic to expect a young girl in her twenties to bear the expectations of her compatriots and the goal of revitalizing mutants.


    Even if you put a bald professor of the same age over, you may not perform better than the White Queen.


    Responsibility is the heaviest word in the world.


    It takes enough courage and perseverance to shoulder it.


    "Mr. Carville... Lieutenant general, you know what? I used to have a very low self-esteem, because I didn''t get any care from my family."


    The White Queen felt it, shrunk her shoulders and lowered her voice: "my father perfectly interpreted the image of a cold businessman. My mother abused drugs and indulged in alcohol every day. My brother is gay and my sister... Kayla likes to show the best to outsiders, but she is not so good in fact. Sometimes she is very bad."


    "After I awakened my talent, I listened to their hearts and felt their most real emotions... It was a nightmare. When you found out that your parents wanted each other to die, and each had hidden secrets, it really broke down!"


    "It sounds like a hard time. Fortunately, it''s all over. It''s worth celebrating."


    Luke leaned against the table and handed him a glass of Bourbon.


    "And then?"


    He tried his best and played a serious listener.


    "I chose a boarding school. Cheating with my talent changed the fact that I didn''t do well, and became the most popular girl in the school."


    The White Queen took the glass, took a sip and laughed at herself.


    "After graduation, I may become a teacher, because everyone thinks that I have special communication skills and can always know everyone''s personality and habits and become friends with them."


    "But before long, I was tired of listening to my heart. Mr. lieutenant general, can you understand my feelings? Everyone seemed transparent. Their worst, disgusting, dirty and most real side appeared in my eyes."


    "I never dated any boy in school, because I can read their... Dirty thoughts every time."


    "I don''t have a really good friend. Their apparent enthusiasm can''t hide the cruel fact that they will scold me ''bitch'' and ''little bitch'' behind their back."


    Luke smiled and became a spiritual mentor at the right time.


    It''s ironic that the heart of a person with spiritual ability is full of holes.


    "You have to learn to relax, Emma. Where there is a pure and beautiful heart in the world, even innocent children will wash out ant nests with hot water and release their malice."


    Luke slowed down and whispered.


    "Restrain the impulse to listen, so as to make life wonderful."


    "Mr. lieutenant general, every time I talk to you, I always relax."


    After drinking that glass of bourbon, the White Queen restrained her superfluous expression and tilted her mouth slightly.


    "It''s probably because I can''t guess what you''re going to say. For me, lies are even rarer than truth."


    A slender finger gently touched Luke''s chest.


    Tickle it back and forth.


    The other long straight leg was rubbing at the trouser leg.


    If you are an ordinary person, you may have to be careful.


    Because the white queen can be diamond.


    It''s easy to cut the skin and tear the flesh and blood.


    A seemingly beautiful temptation may be a move that takes lives.


    But Luke''s face remained unchanged and asked faintly, "is this... Seduction?"


    "No, lieutenant general, this is cooperation."


    The White Queen frowned, stretched out her delicate face like an iceberg, smiled and said, "as you said before, oral promises can''t be credulous, and paper contracts can be torn up."


    "In that case, I think instead of slowly building trust and reducing the efficiency of cooperation, I''d better use a deeper way to increase mutual understanding."


    "What do you think?"


    Glancing down at the amazing white, Luke shook his head and said, "this is not a suitable battlefield."


    "Lieutenant general, look at those people outside. Among them are the president, cabinet officials and the general of the Pentagon. They all stand at the top of the power pyramid."


    The White Queen''s smile became stronger and stronger, as if she had put aside some kind of bondage and let herself fly.


    "Don''t you think it''s more... Exciting on such a formal occasion?"


    Luke breathed deeply and restrained his inner impulse.


    Most of the time, he kept his reason and avoided being influenced by impulsive emotions.


    "I like to take the initiative, Emma."


    Luke took the finger that was playing on his chest and said, "I don''t like being led. Even if I really want to have in-depth communication, when and where should be decided by me."


    The White Queen seemed disappointed and pulled back her teasing fingers.


    Before Luke could breathe a sigh of relief, she leaned back and half lay on the wide desk.


    "Now, the White House, will you, lieutenant general?"

 Chapter 157

    West Wing of the White House, peripheral buildings.


    "This is simply a trap! How can humans accept us? Xiao makes a good point. Genes are the only standard to determine the level of the population. Mutants are better, so they will be excluded."


    Dressed quite Hippie star Drake, while playing with his DuPont lighter, is making noisy noise and disturbing panic.


    "Don''t let your guard down, Regan. They may be discussing next door how to trick mutants into the operating table to carry out those evil and cruel scientific experiments."


    Leaning on the sofa and quietly looking at the National Geographic magazine, the Iceman Regan shook his head and asked, "where did you hear all this news?"


    "Miss frost will not tolerate this. She is willing to cooperate with mankind in order to create a better future for her compatriots, not to take us to hell."


    "But that''s what''s written in the novels."


    New star Drake shrugged and said, "the government is a bad man, big companies are a bad man, scientists are a bad man... Only small minions like us can save the world."


    "Besides, Regan, Miss frost in your mouth is an informer. Can the club trust a man who has betrayed his compatriots?"


    Hearing the last sentence seemed to stimulate the Iceman Regan.


    The movement of turning the pages suddenly stopped, and his face turned red as if he had been insulted.


    Staring at his friend who kept opening and closing the lighter, he said coldly, "shut up, Drake! Otherwise I can''t guarantee that I don''t have to hit your two front teeth with my fist!"


    "Wow! The good man Regan is angry and wants to fight with someone? Is it because I told the truth and hurt your perfect goddess?"


    New star Drake said in a strange way, and his exaggerated tone attracted the attention of others.


    In this spacious reception room, there are more than 20 members of Hellfire club.


    Most of them are young people, who used to be a loyal supporter of Sebastian Shaw and a firm radical.


    A few people sit on the sofa on the other side and can barely be regarded as moderates.


    There is a clear distinction between the two sides.


    Mutants have never been unified, especially in their attitude towards human beings.


    "Drake, I warn you! Speak carefully! Miss frost is not a traitor or informer! She saved the mutant of the club. Without her, we would be fooled by Sebastian Shaw, the war criminal and cold-blooded butcher!"


    The Iceman Regan glared at each other, with some anger in his tone.


    It''s like being exposed to be careful and angry.


    Not long ago, I went to the White Queen of Poland to gather conclusive evidence of the atrocities committed by Sebastian Shaw in the Auschwitz concentration camp and put it in front of the members of the club.


    As Luke said, if you want to whitewash someone, you just need to discredit the companions who stand with him or her - who is worse than who in any era.


    Not to mention, Sebastian Shaw''s black history is really countless, and even forgery work is saved.


    This guy can also deceive young people who read less during World War II when the flow of information was not fast.


    In the 21st century, when the Internet was developed, it would have been cleaned up.


    "Hey, who knows if it''s true. Anyway, Xiao can''t stand up and explain."


    Star Drake said contemptuously that he used to be a loyal fan of Sebastian Shaw, as did Iceman Regan.


    However, with Xiao''s black news, the latter directly changed from powder to black and became a supporter of the White Queen.


    The new star Drake still chose to believe that extreme statement similar to the race theory of the third empire.


    "Regan, I advise you to wake up."


    Drake, who was originally a thorny new star, deliberately turned the National Geographic magazine on the table to a page with a green prairie and hinted: "the relationship between the White Queen and the Superman major general is not ordinary."


    "I heard that during the free Island talks, she knocked on someone else''s door in the middle of the night and stayed alone for more than an hour... Now, we have been waiting for nearly two hours and haven''t seen the white queen or major general Superman."


    Regan, the Iceman, was so angry that his face was livid and clenched his fist. There was almost a picture in his mind.


    That sad and angry expression is like a three good student who knows that she is secretly in love with a goddess and may secretly have an affair with bad elements from other schools.


    At this moment, only the classic pruning plum can accurately reflect the complex mood of Iceman Regan.


    This young man in his twenties really admires the White Queen.


    After all, who would not like a little sister with white skin, beautiful temperament, high cold appearance and long legs when she was young.


    Click! Click!


    Because of emotional stimulation, the cup of coffee held by Iceman Regan condensed into an ice lump.


    The natural abilities of these two young mutants are similar to those of the later icemen and firemen.


    Are common energy systems.


    But the level of Iceman Regan is not as high as another one.


    He is the third level in the beta, mutant pyramid.


    The growth space is far less than that of another Iceman - the other has Omega level potential and molecular level control, which is only limited by imagination and talent and has not been clearly demonstrated.


    "Of course, on the bright side, the white queen may not be voluntary."


    New star Drake turned his eyes and changed his attitude: "Shaw died in the hands of the Superman major general. It''s an alpha mutant. If even he loses, the Hellfire club must be unable to resist each other."


    "In order to protect our compatriots, your goddess is forced to succumb to the obscene power of major general Superman... Is it better to say so?"


    The Iceman Regan clenched his loosened palm again.


    The picture in my mind becomes clearer.


    Listening to the words of new star Drake, he felt humiliated by Tauren face to face.


    The sense of substitution is too strong!


    "You bastard!"


    The intense anger, mixed with an inexplicable sense of excitement, coupled with the lightness that even he didn''t notice, prompted the Iceman Regan to wave his fist and jump at the new star Drake sitting opposite.


    If... That''s true, maybe I''ll feel better.


    As the Iceman Regan waved his fist, a humble thought flashed through his mind.


    "What are you two doing? This is the White House. If you show it to others, won''t you lose my face!"


    Just as Iceman Regan wrestled with new star Drake, the door of the reception room was pushed open.


    The white queen saw two men entangled on the sofa. A trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. She said coldly, "remember, you represent the Hellfire club now. Pay attention to the image."


    Hearing the goddess''s words, iceman Regan quickly loosened his hands around his neck and kept a distance from the breathless new star Drake.


    "Miss frost, we''re just having fun because the waiting time is too long and a little boring."


    Regan scratched his head and explained nervously.


    "That''s right. I didn''t think the inspection process would take long. Who knew it would have to wait for the end of the press conference. Two hours have passed. How did miss frost talk to the major general Superman?"


    Asked star Drake, winking at Iceman Regan.


    Obviously, he hasn''t forgotten the joke he said before.


    "Nothing, just exchange views with each other."


    The White Queen''s beautiful eyes flashed and turned away from the topic: "also, Luke has been promoted to lieutenant general. Pay attention to his address."


    "Follow me next. Mr. lieutenant general will meet you in the red hall."


    Iceman Regan walked in front. He looked at his graceful back and couldn''t help wondering.


    Why does Miss Frost''s dress look a little wrinkled?

 Chapter 158

    Iceman Regan took the lead in entering the red hall. The originally fierce battlefield - the brown red oak table has been cleaned up.


    Replace pens, ink bottles and landlines.


    The documents swept on the carpet are also neatly classified and placed on the desktop.


    Those windows with a good view were open, mainly for air circulation and releasing the strong smell of hormones.


    In short, unless it is an old driver with rich experience and keen observation.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to realize that there has been a tragic fight involving hundreds of millions of elite soldiers here.


    "Please sit down. Make yourself at home and try to relax."


    Luke sat behind the oak square table with his hands on it.


    When talking, his breath was steady and his tone was light. He didn''t seem to have done sports at all.


    Although the White Queen''s physique is a little better than Malena.


    Coupled with the genetic activation of mutants, they have a bonus in endurance and flexibility.


    But for Superman, it''s just the level of warm-up.


    "The legendary war hero turned out to be so young."


    The Iceman Regan had a more thoughtful mind, but when he saw the Superman lieutenant general, he was like pouring down a basin of cold water, and his idea of not admitting defeat went out in an instant.


    Compared with the photos in the newspaper, the other party looks tall and straight, and the cold temperament is undoubtedly revealed.


    It''s a strange feeling of a big man.


    In contrast, the Iceman Regan, who is a few years older, seems green and tender.


    Just the first time he met, he felt completely defeated.


    In my heart, the BGM of "one cut plum" sounded again, as if snowflakes fell on my shoulders.


    "They are all the younger generation of the club and mutants with beta level ability."


    The White Queen stood at the table and briefly introduced.


    Although Sebastian Shaw''s race theory is of no use to the future development of mutants.


    But for one thing, he did a good job.


    Is to recruit club members according to the ability of mutants.


    Beta like Iceman Regan and new star Derek belong to the backbone with limited growth space and slightly insufficient potential.


    To become a "chess piece" of Hellfire club, you need at least alpha level ability.


    For example, the White Queen.


    Speaking of, the alpha level mutants of the Hellfire club are almost in Luke''s hands.


    Red devil asazo, steel shell, torrent


    Either thrown into prison, or killed alive, or strung into crayfish.


    Few survived intact.


    This also leads to the Hellfire club. At present, except for the white queen, it has no decent and reliable combat power.


    "Emma said about the situation of the club. You have followed Sebastian Shaw for some time, and you may have violated the law..."


    Luke tapped his finger gently on the table and scanned the past with sharp eyes.


    The originally spacious reception room was crowded with more than 20 people all at once.


    Like Iceman Regan and new star Drake standing in front, there are a vote of young people who will not be more than twenty-eight years old.


    Many of them have Hippie rebellious costumes, exaggerated hairstyles, colorful hair colors, earrings, nose rings, leather clothes, tattoos, metal chains and so on.


    Such a dress, let alone a mutant, even a normal person, will be discriminated against outside for fear of avoiding it.


    "It''s a bit like the non mainstream of bringing their own cement and gathering at the entrance of the village. Kill Matt."


    Luke looked calm and a trace of disgust flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    Don''t even do basic image public relations, but also want to be accepted by the outside world?


    "But you don''t have to worry. Emma deliberately raised this issue during the free Island talks. After some serious discussion, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. decided to give up the right to investigate as a sincerity for cooperation."


    Glancing at the seemingly calm white queen, Luke threw the credit to each other.


    The first thing he should do is to appease the people. It is not advisable to blindly use authority and take tough measures.


    Sure enough, some of them show the meaning of relaxation and gratitude.


    Even the Iceman Regan subconsciously breathed out a breath, and his tight shoulders couldn''t help relaxing.


    There is a threshold for Hellfire club to recruit members. As a small person who is not even a ''chess piece'', if you want to be liked by Sebastian Shaw, you naturally have to show it.


    Iceman Regan once frozen a small area of the sea, creating opportunities for other compatriots to rob a British cargo ship.


    New star Drake is an arsonist who uses a fire alarm to break into the house and steal.


    Most members of Hellfire club have similar criminal experience.


    They have lost the support of their families and have no source of income. They can only rely on the illegal ways of the left to obtain money.


    Even today''s proud and cold white queen has a black history of being a sexy charge official in a casino, dealing cards online and cheating gamblers.


    "In addition, I hope you can put down your vigilance and form a preliminary foundation of trust to facilitate more in-depth cooperation plans in the future."


    Luke took out Constantine''s signature skills. There was no way. Slag Kang''s flickering ability was really easy to use.


    "To tell you the truth, I know mutants to a certain extent. It is indeed an irrefutable fact that you were excluded, discriminated against, even bullied and oppressed in the past."


    He paused, glanced at the young faces and continued, "but that''s why we should more actively strive for the right to speak of equality and freedom."


    "A better future, a more comfortable life and a brighter future... These should not rely on human handouts. Because the power obtained in this way is just a kind of political correctness and implicit discrimination."


    The White Queen thought that she had reached cooperation with Luke, not just greedy for each other''s body and technology.


    They have quite the same views and opinions on the future and planning of mutants.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter if there is no emotional foundation.


    Their respective interests do not conflict, but also form good complementarity, which is the key.


    Of course, Mr. lieutenant general''s physical strength and skills also belong to the category of bonus points.


    "Lieutenant General Carville... How do you think we should fight for our rights? Protest? March? Or establish trade unions, select representatives, and then negotiate with the government?"


    Star Drake took the lead in asking questions.


    He himself is a prick, habitually causing embarrassment and trouble to others.


    "Changing your image is the first step."


    Luke seemed to deal with a reporter''s interview and replied blandly.


    "I can understand that young people like to show their difference with exaggerated dress and amazing words."


    "However, blindly opposing the mainstream and innovating will only arouse the disgust of the public and is not conducive to mutants on the world stage."


    Star Drake was stunned. He didn''t expect that the first thing he had to do was to comb his hair into an adult and put on serious clothes?


    "This is a trend! Lieutenant general! If the people will have a bad opinion of me because of what I wear, it can only be said that it is a pity that they are not free enough, not democratic enough, and do not understand the greatness of this country."


    Drake is eloquent, just like some intellectuals on the Internet in later generations, open mouth freedom and closed mouth democracy.


    Even if you breathe the air, you feel the fragrance of freedom and democracy.


    "Freedom, democracy... Tell me - by the way, I don''t know your name yet?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows and crossed his fingers, trying to let this guy experience the beating of society.


    "Drake, everyone calls me ''new star''."


    Drake himself didn''t realize that there was a big word "danger" on his head, and he was still immersed in pride


    "Oh, Drake, right? Let me tell you what freedom and democracy are."


    Luke releases the biological force field and turns on 30% power.


    The air seems to freeze suddenly, and the invisible pressure is all over the room, making people feel uncomfortable breathing.


    Drake, in particular, bore the brunt and was the hardest hit.


    The freckled face turned red, and a "Ho Ho" voice came out of his throat, but he couldn''t speak.


    "See, Drake, this is the freedom and democracy you want. You can speak freely, but I also have the right to pinch your throat, or even further, break your neck."


    Luke got up slowly. His tall figure was like a towering mountain, full of an unspeakable sense of power.


    "Now, do you still need them?"

 Chapter 159

    In a few minutes.


    "These are the points I want to say. Who agrees and who opposes?"


    Luke put his hands on the table with a peaceful smile around his mouth.


    The reception room in the red hall was silent.


    After the example of new star Drake, no one wants to be a leader. He is very stupid to stand up and express his opposition.


    Iceman Regan glanced sympathetically, remained silent, and looked dull Drake.


    Deep in his heart, a big word "miserable" appeared.


    As an active person who likes to win attention and show his sense of existence.


    Although new star Drake is a hippie, he always cares about face and dignity.


    Such seemingly ethereal things may be more important to him than life.


    Regrettably, those precious things were destroyed by Superman just now.


    Drake couldn''t bear the heavy pressure exerted by the biological force field.


    He thinks he is a spiritual guy. He feels dyspnea and causes all kinds of physical discomfort.


    After a few seconds, his legs began to soften.


    Then one didn''t hold on and knelt down on the spot.


    Because Luke didn''t make any attack, it seemed to outsiders that Superman would release the breath of the strong, and the timid Drake couldn''t resist it. His mind shook and worshipped it.


    "It''s terrible."


    Iceman Regan thought that the Hellfire club would inevitably begin to spread in the future. The new star Derek was as timid as a mouse and was scared to kneel to the ground.


    To some extent, this is already a social death - within mutants.


    "Since everyone agrees with me, please sort out your personal image as soon as possible and prepare to attend the peace summit in Paris."


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. These young people of Hellfire club still know how to listen to opinions and learn lessons.


    When they walked out of the reception room one after another, the White Queen finally put down her cold disguise.


    He leaned on the sofa with his legs tilted, and his posture was quite provocative.


    Luke did not squint. After a warm-up exercise and two rollovers, he was calm.


    "I thought you would build an approachable and friendly image, which would better attract the members of the club."


    Emma looked up, her shoulder length blonde hair streaming down.


    Luke in his seat shook his head. He was not Sebastian Shaw. He wanted to be a mutant leader.


    "Of course you do good people."


    The lieutenant general smiled strangely and joked, "what I want to play should be a ruthless and tough villain."


    "The more I go too far, the members of the club will recognize you and move closer to you."


    "At this moment, they may be trying to help you fight for the rights and interests of your compatriots, not hesitate to compromise and submit to my... Coercion."


    Luke''s tone is full of deep meaning. His super listening has already heard the dialogue between Iceman Regan and new star Drake.


    It can only be said that the people''s imagination is always very rich in pornography.


    "So I''m the approachable leader?"


    The White Queen''s eyes flashed, as if she agreed with this statement.


    However, she felt that Luke''s words had something else in them.


    The last sentence obviously means something else.


    "Changing your image is the first step, and then?"


    The white queen did not think deeply, but turned to the next topic.


    She didn''t know that the gossip about herself had gradually spread in the club.


    Most of the plot contents are 18 forbidden series, covering keywords such as "humiliation", "coercion", "violation" and so on.


    "Of course, he became an idol."


    Luke said solemnly.


    "Idol?"


    A series of question marks appeared in the White Queen''s head.


    "To eliminate prejudice and change public opinion, we must first let the public accept the good image of mutants."


    Luke talked freely and seemed to have an idea.


    "Idol refers to the object worshipped and sought after."


    "Most of the clubs are young people."


    "You can choose some with good shape conditions - for example, iceman Regan and new star Drake are very suitable."


    "Make a group, take a loud nickname, such as'' Forest ice fire man ''and'' Hellfire Gemini '', and then cooperate with the federal government as a superhero."


    "For example, the simplest arrangement is to let Reagan cooperate with the New York Fire Department to successfully rescue several fires, and arrange newspapers and journalists to focus on publicity and guide the direction of public opinion."


    "Trust me, Emma. At that time, young people in New York will change their minds and think that mutants are cool and worthy of worship."


    Lux road is clear.


    He is going to learn the practice of a parallel world.


    Use the special status of the Divine Shield Bureau as a link between the government and superheroes.


    Recruit mutants, a seemingly restless time bomb, to their command as "derivative brands" to develop value.


    "Are you sure this will work?"


    The White Queen hesitated and was a little difficult to accept.


    After all, this time node.


    Elvis Presley has not yet made his debut, leading rock music and becoming a pioneer.


    Bob Dylan, the latecomer, should be playing at home with a runny nose in Minnesota.


    It''s hard for people nowadays to imagine what entertainment will be like in the future, national idol and rice circle economy.


    "There will be no problem. It just takes time. Building a good and positive public image is a long project."


    Luke is quite sure that if superheroes are regarded as a popular culture, mutants can become a branch of this huge brand.


    When the Internet era comes, build a personal blog for them to attract a group of loyal fans.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. has transformed into the world''s largest entertainment brokerage company.


    Specifically responsible for training superheroes, developing surrounding areas and selling products.


    It can even sign contracts with the federal government.


    Send them to a city to become the local image spokesman.


    As we all know, Marvel''s superheroes always stay in New York, which is not conducive to the career development of other cities.


    Like the set next door, every hero has a territory division.


    Batman stays in Gotham. Superman belongs to metropolis.


    Flash is the Savior of midtown. The green lantern, in addition to the cosmic sector to be protected, also has the seaside city.


    "The public always follows the mainstream opinion. When the government shows vigilance against mutants and the elite shows rejection of mutants, naturally, the people at the bottom will also obey this trend."


    Luke stood up, looked out at the lawn outside the window and said with a smile, "if you want to change this, you just need to reduce their threats, let them relax their vigilance, and temporarily accept mutants into society."


    The White Queen stretched out her fingers and gently touched her red lips.


    Then he nodded and said, "then do as you want."

 Chapter 160

    "How was the conversation?"


    Howard, who was about to leave the luncheon, saw Luke sneaking in at some point.


    "Not bad. The mutants of Hellfire club are very good at listening to opinions. We had friendly exchanges. It can be said that the guests and hosts enjoyed each other, and both sides were very satisfied."


    The lieutenant general is serious nonsense.


    "By the way, are you ready? I''m going to the president''s family dinner later. I can''t lose momentum."


    Howard held his head up, touched his moustaches, straightened his chest and said, "go out and ask. Who doesn''t know the reputation of Howard stark, the prodigal son in love, the romantic tycoon, the dating talent, the hearty arsonist and the dream lover of New York women?"


    "To deal with women, as long as I come out, I must be sure and never miss."


    Seeing the iron man father''s confidence and remembering his son''s impressive achievements, Luke couldn''t help but relax.


    After all, Howard is also a master who has never touched a leaf in a thousand flowers.


    Flirting with girls is his specialized skill, which is not lost to scientific research and business mind.


    "Wait, Luke, you agreed to take me to... That place. It''s not a lie to experience a new feeling and find the excitement of life?"


    Howard, who thought he had paid a price, hooked each other''s shoulders and whispered furtively, like a novice driver waiting for the road in the red light district.


    "We are all friends. How can we lie to you?"


    Luke waved his hand, and he did promise some... Inconvenient terms in exchange for Howard''s help.


    "You can also go out and find out. Who doesn''t know the title of Superman... Female warlock pile driver? To tell you the truth, my ancestor was actually a demon hunter. My grandfather''s name was jerot, nicknamed ''White Wolf'' and ''butcher of bravikan''. He has always had a good relationship with those enchanting, amorous and unrestrained female warlocks."


    "And I did have some stories with several..."


    At this time, Luke decisively took out the rumors as his background.


    "Suck it! It''s you! By the way, where''s brawickan?"


    Howard, who got the answer, couldn''t help his eyes shining and showed an eager look.


    As a scientist full of intellectual spirit, he just wanted to meet the little sisters of those ragged and enthusiastic female warlocks.


    It would be even better if we could exchange life insights and explore biology.


    "Bravican... You don''t know. Anyway, I promise to satisfy you at that time. I''ll never cheat my friends!"


    Luke looked upright and vowed, patted his chest and promised.


    As he said earlier, many times men are controlled by the lower body and the upper body.


    Even when a genius such as Howard becomes an old color critic, it is difficult to think normally.


    Just think about it a little bit. Those rumors do not have credibility.


    What female warlock pile driver, sexy demon online temptation, are just those unscrupulous booksellers'' advertisements to sell their own books.


    "Luke, you are really enviable. You have such a legendary ancestor."


    Howard is very interested in the deeds of the White Wolf jerot, especially the peach love affair with yenefa, Trish, and all kinds of female goblins, demons and Centaur women.


    "Lust is terrible. It turns a world-class genius into a retarded."


    Luke glanced at the trusting Howard and shook his head.


    Even the iron man''s father can''t resist the warm and full snow-white chest.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Dong.


    The doorbell rang.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, you''re here. What else do you bring?"


    At the Blair state guesthouse across Pennsylvania street, the president opened the door with a smile on his face.


    He took over the high-grade red wine tied with a bow and invited the other party in.


    "Well, stark, why are you here?"


    However, seeing Howard following Luke, the president''s smile solidified and subconsciously showed an expression of disgust.


    It''s a family banquet, a rather special occasion.


    Not close enough, not even qualified to enter the door.


    The president invited Luke to win over his feelings and sell his daughter.


    And Howard, what''s this guy doing here for no reason?


    "Ha ha, Mr. President, Luke and I are busy with our work, so we are delayed until this time."


    Howard smiled, walked into the door with one leg and explained, "I heard that the Texas boneless steak made by the president''s wife was delicious in the world. I want to take the opportunity to taste it."


    Taste your uncle!


    So rich won''t go to high-end restaurants!


    Although the president was so angry that he wanted to curse his mother, he couldn''t show it on the surface.


    "Welcome... Boneless steak is really Beth''s specialty."


    His tone was a little stiff and could not hear any sincerity.


    Howard didn''t care about these details and went down the steps.


    Follow Luke through the porch, change his shoes and sit on the sofa in the living room.


    "This is lieutenant general Carville. He''s really young and promising... Why is there another one? Harry, you said you only invited one guest?"


    The president''s wife was busy in the kitchen. When she heard the news, she came out wearing an apron.


    Her reaction was similar to that of her husband. When she saw Luke, her heart was full of joy.


    But then I caught a glimpse of Howard with a straight suit and meticulous hair, and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    "This is Howard stark, a famous scientist, a successful entrepreneur and a world-class genius."


    The president managed to squeeze out a look and introduced the annoying guy who came to eat.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. stark. It was rude just now."


    The president''s wife looked at Howard and felt a little pity.


    Except for being a little older, the man with a moustache is good in other aspects.


    But it depends on who the reference is.


    When the young lieutenant general, who sat upright and looked straight, stayed next to Howard, his charm index fell precipitously.


    "I''ll call Mary out."


    The president''s wife exchanged greetings and called her daughter who was staying in the room to the living room.


    To be fair, the president''s daughter is also a young girl with dignified appearance and outstanding temperament.


    It is said that she loves detective stories and tries to write them herself. Her contributions have been favored by publishers many times.


    "It''s your turn."


    Luke bumped Howard with his shoulder. After greeting a young girl named Mary, he asked, "Mr. President, I talked with the mutants of the Hellfire club today. I have something to report."


    The unhappy president was slightly shocked. He wanted to leave time for Luke and his daughter to create some private space for them.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, I never bring work home."


    He smiled and refused.


    "It''s very important news, related to... The Soviet Union. The reliable intelligence received by the Divine Shield."


    Luke emphasized the seriousness.


    The president was surprised when he heard the speech.


    The omen of the cold war has appeared.


    The rise of the red hairy bear cannot be ignored!


    "Well, let''s talk in detail in the study."


    The president looked dignified and nodded.


    Luke, who achieved his goal, winked at Howard.


    The latter understands. It''s time to perform real technology!

 Chapter 161

    "Thank you for your kindness. I can''t accept this very much."


    In the study, Luke sat in a chair and waved away the cigars handed over by the president.


    Many people know that the lieutenant general has no bad habits.


    Neither smoking, wine is only a taste.


    The only thing that deserves criticism may be private life.


    However, this minor defect is really insignificant for young people and high-class society.


    Even the nominal leader of the country, the president who enters the White House, may not have a good private life.


    What''s more, the Pentagon''s army lieutenant general.


    "Well, it''s a good thing to have good habits. Young people rarely take the initiative to refuse to destroy their bodies like you."


    The president was not angry, but praised.


    "Yes, I value the rules of work and rest."


    Luke smiled. He would do some warm-up exercises to promote blood circulation before going to bed every day.


    Then sleep until dawn and never leave fatigue and stress until the next day.


    Like Malena, Peggy, white queen Emma


    All the women who spent the night with him said that Mr. lieutenant general''s work and rest were normal.


    "This is one of my few personal hobbies. I can''t change it for a while, and I don''t want to change it. The smell of tobacco can calm me down and think calmly."


    The president took out a high-grade cigar from the box, played with it for a moment, smoked it patiently with a long match, and it can be seen that he enjoyed the process.


    "This box was given to me by Churchill. We have a common language on the taste of cigars. Although my personal doctor told us to reduce the intake of tobacco and alcohol, in the short life of mankind, without cigars and whisky, we have lost most of our meaning."


    Luke nodded in agreement. Although he was not interested in tobacco and alcohol, it was because he had other hobbies.


    "The prime minister also gave me a box. I''ll bring it over another day and give it to your Excellency the president."


    He wondered if Churchill gave cigars to everyone. It was said that Roosevelt, who died, also received them.


    "How sorry."


    The president laughed twice, then lowered his voice and said, "don''t let Beth know that she doesn''t like me smoking cigars."


    "Of course. It''s a secret between men."


    Luke blinked and replied with great.


    A few minutes later, after chatting, their topic returned to normal.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has received intelligence and found that the Soviet Union has taken frequent actions recently. It not only vigorously develops the nuclear industry, but also plans to restart the super soldier program during World War II - as far as I know, they have a secret organization called Leviathan, which is actively recruiting biological experts and cultivating excellent soldiers."


    In order to delay as much time as possible, create opportunities for Howard.


    Luke opened his mouth and talked about the latest trends in the Soviet Union.


    The president sitting opposite is not a mediocre politician.


    On the contrary, he is very ambitious and enterprising.


    After World War II, the president who came to the White House first put forward the strategic goal of seeking world hegemony.


    The defeat of the axis countries, coupled with the recession of Britain and France, weakened.


    Relying on its developed military strength and economic accumulation, the bald eagle began to covet the throne of world overlord.


    If it were not for the birth of Atlantis, it would temporarily block the White House and the Pentagon and prepare to intervene in other countries'' internal affairs and implement the pace of global expansion.


    At this time, perhaps the bipolar pattern has been formed.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, the red empire is indeed worthy of vigilance. They may be the biggest enemy!"


    The President let out a puff of blue smoke and said solemnly.


    "Sometimes, I also marvel at the firm belief of these people and the action ability of collectivism."


    The winner of World War II was not only the United States, but also a Siberian red hairy bear.


    In the Yalta four Nation Conference, another Chinese power stepped on the world stage and showed its mysterious power.


    That''s an unopened copy. It''s not included in the world map for the time being.


    "With regard to the peace summit to be held in a few days and the distribution of interests in Atlantis, I''m going to bother lieutenant general Carville."


    The president put down a quarter of his cigar and solemnly said, "the future of the United States belongs to young people like you."


    Luke smiled. He didn''t want to make waves before and after. It was easy to be shot dead on the beach.


    The bright future of the lighthouse country clearly belongs to an unborn real estate tycoon.


    That is the most suitable person to lead America to greatness again in his lifetime - squint smile.


    For the next 40 minutes, the two of them in the study had a lot of fun and chatted.


    During the visit, the president also asked Luke if he was interested in going to Moscow.


    And at the worst, the two sides started three wars, and the Soviet Union launched a nuclear bomb. Is he confident of intercepting it.


    Luke naturally avoided talking about such a problem and was vague.


    He''s not Dr. Manhattan on the next set. He''s not interested in human nuclear deterrence.


    "That''s all for today. Beth''s boneless steak should also be ready."


    The president pressed out his cigar, waved away the smell of tobacco, and pushed the door out with a smile.


    Then he saw a very contrary picture.


    In the living room, Howard sat on the sofa, flanked by the president''s wife and the president''s daughter.


    He seemed to say something interesting, which made the other two people cover their mouths and smile. The atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    "What''s going on?"


    The president looked confused and complicated.


    Inexplicably, it feels like Lao Wang next door has raided his wife and daughter.


    Originally, he appreciated Howard''s talent, and stark industries was also an important defense contractor for the Pentagon.


    But now, the president looks at the bearded man who winks and tries to show his humor, but he hates it more and more.


    "What are you talking about? I heard laughter in my study."


    The president stifled his anger and asked dryly.


    "Mr. President, I just said something about myself when I was in Britain."


    Howard cleared his throat and said in a serious way, "I used to live in London before the war began. For a while, I wanted to grow a beard in order to reflect my masculinity. As a result, the owner of the hotel laughed at me, ''ha, your mouth is like my wife doesn''t shave under her face.'' he really said that at that time. It was very impolite."


    "How do you answer?"


    Luke took it in his ear.


    "I looked in the mirror, then nodded, ''well, you''re right, it''s really similar'', and then the boss left proudly."


    Howard said seriously, as if it were true.


    The president''s wife sitting next to him laughed and yelled.


    Women are always more receptive to colored jokes than girls.


    "Mr. Stark''s experience is really rich."


    The president smiled rather than smiled. He was very dissatisfied with his wife sitting so close to Howard.


    "Is there anything interesting? I also want to hear it and increase my knowledge."


    "Still in London, he was the innkeeper. His wife usually worked as an assistant to the magician in the theater. Once, he came home early and found his wife undressed and standing in the bedroom."


    Howard touched his beard, learned his movements and tone, and said seriously, "the innkeeper was very confused and asked questions. His wife hesitated and didn''t know how to explain."


    "Later, under the pressure of the boss, his wife said that she had learned a magic recently, and then shouted, ''now is the time to witness a miracle''. A naked magician who was also naked changed out of the cabinet."


    "This surprised the hotel owner. He didn''t expect that his wife could not only become a living person, but also lose each other''s clothes. It''s incredible."


    This time it was the president''s turn. The daughter couldn''t help smiling, shrugged her shoulders hard, and her round face showed two blushes.


    After the warm-up joke, the president''s wife finally remembered the Texas boneless steak and rushed into the kitchen.


    Others also sat at the table, and soon a tempting aroma floated out.


    "What a good craft."


    Luke is not interested in the president''s daughter, but he is full of praise for the boneless steak made by the president''s wife.


    Take a bite, the gravy is full and the taste is rich.


    It is neither greasy nor fresh. It reminds people of the secret beef of little Sheldon''s house.


    "Just have fun."


    The president''s wife said modestly.


    She''s used to being sure of her cooking.


    "Is there any secret recipe? It''s really delicious! After tasting such beef, I''m afraid I won''t order steak again."


    Howard jumped out and the big piece of beef couldn''t stop his mouth.


    "With all due respect, madam, I''d like to exchange all the shares of stark industries for this recipe."


    Compared with Luke''s bland praise, Howard''s exaggerated statement is easier to please the president''s wife.


    This is the strength of the prodigal son in love, the dating talent and the hearty arsonist.


    The intention of launching an offensive directly against the president''s daughter is too obvious and a little too hasty.


    Using circuitous tactics to please the president''s wife is a wiser choice.


    Of course, it''s just to help Luke out.


    Howard is also not interested in becoming the president''s son-in-law.


    He is a dissolute prodigal son. He can''t go to the grave of love so early - even the president''s daughter is called Mary.


    "One teaspoon of cumin, one cup of brown sugar, two teaspoons of smoked red pepper, three teaspoons of dried mustard..."


    Some of the president''s floating wives happily said the secret recipe.


    Howard looked attentive and took paper and notes.


    Like, he really cares about this secret beef recipe.


    The president next to him was silent and wanted to smash the steak on the plate in each other''s face.


    What''s this guy doing to please my wife?


    The president remembered the previous two jokes and felt like the unlucky hotel owner.


    During the 20 minute meal, Howard''s Rainbow farts, compliments, and the laughter of the president''s wife and her daughter echoed on the table.


    As for the president?


    Like an outsider, he couldn''t get in at all. He had nothing to do but talk to Luke.


    Selling his daughter''s marriage plan was so messed up by Howard, who was killed in the air and rubbed rice strongly.


    After dinner, the living room was full of people.


    While the president''s wife was cleaning up in the kitchen, the president finally found a chance.


    He deliberately ignored Howard, who was getting close to his daughter, cordially took Luke and looked like a warm-hearted elder.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, what do you think of family and marriage?"


    The president insinuated and winked at his daughter.


    However, the latter was chatting with Howard about Agatha Christie''s latest novel and didn''t notice his father at all.


    "I''m young, not experienced enough, not knowledgeable enough, nothing to say."


    Luke smiled faintly and avoided the topic.


    "Mr. President, do you want to introduce me to someone? I don''t have any ideas in this regard for the time being, but Howard has always wanted to find his ideal partner."


    "If you have a suitable lady, you might as well introduce him."


    "Right, Howard?"


    Howard, who has been from Agatha Christie to Arthur Conan Doyle, nodded decisively.


    He looked sincere in his eyes and said in a low voice, "yes, I''ve long wanted to settle down and live a peaceful life. I just didn''t find the soul mate I wanted."


    "Mr. President, although there are various rumors about Howard, it is said that he dates three or four women at the same time a week. He is busy working during the day, goes to the hotel for the night, is proficient in time management, and has an affair with many Hollywood female stars."


    Luke took the topic more and more biased and said, "but I can guarantee that Howard is not as honest as it is written in the newspaper. He is obsessed with science and is a friend worthy of communication. I believe he can become a qualified husband and an excellent father in the future."


    Before the stunned president recovered, Howard said modestly, "Luke is the example I need to learn. Although he is young, he is clean and not close to women..."


    The two brazen guys, like crosstalk, boasted crazy business to each other, leaving the president no room to intervene.


    After all kinds of accidents this night, the president was a little tired and finally gave up the idea of selling his daughter.


    He waved his hand, showing the meaning of seeing off: "it''s getting late, lieutenant general Carville, and... Mr. stark, I won''t keep you overnight."


    Luke got up at once.


    After a few greetings, take Howard away.


    "How''s it going? Did you do well?"


    Howard, who walked out of the Blair state guesthouse, said triumphantly.


    "It''s more than good. I''m worried that if you continue to stay, Mr. President will smash the red wine I brought on your head."


    Luke smiled.


    Howard is worthy of being a friend of women. He can master even the progression of the president''s wife.


    "So I paid a heavy price. Luke, don''t forget what you promised."


    Howard couldn''t help getting cold behind his back when he remembered the look in the president''s eyes before he left.


    However, in order to step into the legendary magic world and experience what female warlocks, female goblins, demons, centaurs


    Even if the president writes down his name in a small book, it''s worth it!


    "As I said, we are friends and won''t lie to you."


    Luke promised.


    Anyway, he has attended the peace summit in Paris and will go to Kama Taj. It''s no problem to bring Howard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Blair state guesthouse, presidential suite.


    Send the two troublesome guys away and the president returns to his study.


    He needs to smoke a cigar and calm down.


    "Who are you?"


    Just sitting on the chair, a strange figure suddenly appeared in the room.


    Each other''s hands are behind their backs, wearing strange purple helmets and purple and green retro robes.


    "You don''t need to know who I am."


    The stranger''s voice was hoarse, his skin was blue, and he unconsciously showed a trace of pride.


    "I''ve been the Pharaoh of Egypt, the monarch of the Persian Empire... But I haven''t tried. What''s it like to be president?"


    The frightened President tried to make a sound, but found his mouth closed tightly.


    "The young lieutenant general is very strange. I haven''t heard his name, and there shouldn''t be this man in history."


    The stranger talked to himself, pulled out his chair and took the cigar in the president''s hand.


    "Hoo! I like the smell of tobacco, too. Howard stark, he''s a celebrity and deserves attention. And Superman... I have to be careful."


    "I''ve been observing this timeline for a while. It''s different from the world I''ve conquered. It''s a good thing and interests me more."


    "It''s not easy to avoid the supreme mage. After hiding for so long, I found a chance while Gu Yi played with domam."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The stranger talked to himself, saying something the president couldn''t understand.


    When the cigar reached a third, a cry came from outside the study.


    "Harry, honey, the bath water is ready."


    The president''s wife knocked at the door.


    "OK, I''ll be right out."


    The stranger poked his throat and the voice was the same as the president.


    "Interesting life is about to begin."


    He stood up, took a potion from his belt and put it into his neck.


    Nano insects invisible to the naked eye are injected into the body. In just a few seconds, they transform the appearance into the appearance of the president.


    The latter sat in his chair, motionless, but his eyes were full of fear.


    The president looked in the mirror and saw the stranger gradually become himself.

 Chapter 162

    A few days later, the Royal Hotel in Paris.


    Diplomats and representative teams from all over the world arrived at their places of stay.


    Outside, there are reporters from major newspapers and melon eaters.


    The former carries a long gun and cannon, the flash of the camera keeps pressing, and the sound of "click" is connected.


    In an old saying, today is a historic moment.


    For the first time, mankind has come into contact with other civilizations and established stable diplomatic relations.


    Those blue skinned Atlanteans living underwater.


    Like a magnet, it attracts everyone''s attention.


    As for the previous war?


    Due to the rapid end and the removal of coastal cities in the United States, other places have not been affected.


    For the British, the French, and people all over the world.


    Naturally, we can continue to have harmonious, friendly and equal exchanges when nothing has happened.


    Those unpleasant little things should be erased as chalk.


    Anyway, it''s not yourself who suffers.


    "Superman! Take pictures quickly!"


    "On behalf of the president! Big news!"


    "I''ve figured out the title!" the war hero arrived in Paris today! "


    A black car stopped at the door of the hotel. The reporters saw the tall figure coming down and pressed the shutter hard.


    At the same time, there was a warm cheering around, like the appearance of a big Hollywood star.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere climbed to the top!


    "I almost thought it was James Dean sitting next to me in Hollywood."


    Howard glanced at the surging crowd outside and said with emotion.


    "Even if you are popular in New York, how can you come to Paris like this? Lieutenant general Carville is a fan - no wonder the president would say so. If he had you so popular, there would be no suspense about the next election."


    "It''s all the work of Colonel Phillips. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing to hand over Superman''s publicity to him."


    Luke simply waved and turned his head.


    Who knows, the cheers and applause among the crowd became more fierce.


    It''s like a tsunami.


    Among the excited onlookers in the front row, there was an overly unrestrained young woman.


    While calling Superman''s name, she boldly lifted her coat to reveal the beautiful scenery.


    There was another sound of pressing the shutter.


    The reporters'' faces turned red, not only because of the strong breasts of young women, but also because of the excitement of getting news materials.


    "Shock! Superman of the Lighthouse of freedom has such a story with a naked girl"!


    "Ha ha, I remember, you are still the ''liberator of Paris''. I knew that today, I would not have chosen to be a scientist. Einstein could not let women show his chest."


    Howard half joked and half joked.


    "But he can easily earn a thousand dollars a minute for his speech on the stage. This can find twenty or thirty beautiful girls in the red light district of Paris and let them show their breasts."


    Luke shrugged and, surrounded by the driver and bodyguards, walked into the door of the hotel.


    There is an interesting episode behind his title of "Paris liberator".


    Although the French and Italians are neighbors, they always dislike each other.


    Before Luke became a general, he led roaring commandos to help the Allies land in Sicily and capture Rome.


    Later, the celebrity of Superman spread that the Italians had a thick skin and directly referred to the "fall of Rome" as "the rescue plan actively cooperated by the Italians".


    The French ridicule this and ridicule that Italians can only play this boring word game. If they really want to go to the battlefield, they will do nothing but cook spaghetti and surrender with both hands.


    However, later, Superman solved the "warship class" soldiers of the third empire in Paris, ending World War II. Charles de Gaulle followed suit and called him "the liberator of Paris".


    And it is said that French Marshal Le Claire, who liberated the city with Superman, almost didn''t laugh the Italians next door to death.


    This is probably equivalent to a guy with zero bank account balance saying that his assets combined with Bill Gates can exceed more than 90% of the rich people in the United States.


    You know, Superman fought the "warship class" soldiers of the third empire in Paris.


    Le Claire is still hiding in Normandy with his armored division, waiting for the news uneasily.


    It''s funny. Basically, the same angle is 800 miles away, throwing a sword at the fire shadow of the early generation, and then everyone bragged that they had fought with qianshouzhu in those years.


    In response to this, Italians later made up a lot of humiliating jokes. When they meet acquaintances on the street, they must say a few lively atmosphere.


    Many classic insulting jokes are spread from them.


    "I think Colonel Phillips''s publicity work is in place. He makes you a popular... Culture all over the world."


    Howard, as an entourage, said seriously.


    "But those stories are so exaggerated that I will be ashamed after listening to them."


    Luke shook his head. In order to reap his reputation, he handed over the publicity work to Colonel Phillips, who retired from the second line.


    Unexpectedly, the other party did not know where to recruit a group of third rate writers to create with others tirelessly.


    Later, what Superman fought 300 Aryan demons alone in Paris.


    Broke into Berlin alone and fought with the bearded head of state who incarnated as the Lord of hell for three days and three nights


    Stories like this have spread all over North America.


    Then form cultural export and spread to Europe.


    That''s the nickname of the female warlock pile driver.


    The battles between Luke and zieglind have become more and more outrageous after the secondary processing of the people.


    Although many newspapers have repeatedly refuted rumors and issued announcements to correct this statement.


    But people who have the ability to think independently don''t believe it at all.


    There are also Superman fans who make complaint calls and send complaint letters, believing that this is slander and contempt for war heroes.


    How can only three "warship class" reflect the strength of Superman?


    So, it must be 300!


    Moreover, those "Aryan demons" will not be any tall and burly super soldiers.


    It must be four or five meters tall, like a moving hill.


    There are horns on the top of the head, and the skin is dark and ferocious.


    Opening your mouth can also spit out the flames of hell and swallow the terrible shape of flesh and soul.


    "This is the price of fame."


    Howard gloated.


    "By the way, are you sure to wait until the meeting is over and show me some... Exciting things."


    He followed Luke to Paris, naturally not to participate in the peace summit.


    "Of course. I never cheat."


    Luke nodded and walked into the elevator.


    "See you in the afternoon. During this time, you can have some fun. The girls in Paris are very enthusiastic."


    The peace summit will be held tomorrow at the palace of Versailles in Evelyn Province, on the southwest outskirts of Paris.


    The meeting lasted for three days, and the participants and leading speakers were almost the same as the previous Yalta meeting.


    It''s just that some small countries that wave flags and shout, show up symbolically, and don''t even have the right to vote.


    "I''d like to go to the Moulin Rouge and see the dancers dancing with their thighs exposed."


    Howard reached out and pressed the 22nd floor. He didn''t hide his idea of collecting wind.


    "Then I wish you a pleasant experience. Remember, if you meet a beautiful dancer named Satine, please let me know."


    Luke smiled and said that Howard would not understand the movie stem.


    The elevator door was about to close when one hand grabbed the gap in the middle.


    "Sorry, there''s someone else to go."


    An Asian face appeared in Luke''s sight. The man was about thirty, dressed and dressed in good temperament.


    "Lieutenant General Carville? I think I''m right."


    The Asian man who caught the elevator spoke fluent English.


    "Your Excellency must be... Director Zheng Xian."


    Luke paused and said with a smile.


    In addition to the United States, Britain, the Soviet Union and France, there is also the divine spear Bureau representing the East.


    The man standing in front of him is the leader of the contemporary divine spear Bureau.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect lieutenant general Carville to know my name."


    Zheng Xian was a little surprised. The divine spear Bureau has always been low-key. Outsiders only know his surname.


    Being able to give his full name proves that the director of the Divine Shield Bureau knows something about himself.


    "On the Pacific battlefield, the divine spear bureau sent people to tear neon Superman, which impressed me deeply."


    Luke tugged at the corners of his mouth. Compared with the Divine Shield Bureau, which was still in the development stage, the divine spear Bureau was much better.


    "That''s all small things that don''t stand on the table. A while ago, Atlantis made waves along the coast and was almost strung into lobsters by us... Wrong, it was captured!"


    Zheng Xian blurted out and exposed the nature of eating goods in China.


    "Director Zheng is the only one at this peace summit?"


    Luke asked softly with a good attitude.


    "Er, there was a casual agent Yan. He was good at using two guns. He was the trump card of the divine spear Bureau. He liked to tell people whether there were bullets in the gun."


    Zheng Xian didn''t hide his mind either. He said with a smile, "it''s just that some changes have happened in the middle of the way. Agent Yan has another task and let me drop the order."


    Luke was so excited that he could let the spear Bureau dispatch him?


    That must be a big thing!

 Chapter 163

    The elevator went all the way to the 20th floor, "Ding", and the thick metal door opened automatically.


    "I''m here. Lieutenant general Carville, talk next time."


    Zheng Xian pulled open the iron fence around the outside. When he went out, he turned his head and smiled at Luke.


    "It''s interesting to chat with Director Zheng. See you at Versailles tomorrow."


    Luke also smiled and made a pleasant appearance of talking happily.


    When the other party left, Howard took back his strange eyes and asked, "I never knew you knew about oriental culture. I was so happy to talk to the guy from the divine spear Bureau."


    "There are many things you don''t know. Howard, as a prodigal son in love, you should understand that you can maintain your attraction by maintaining your sense of mystery and surprise others all the time."


    When the 22nd floor arrived, Luke got out of the elevator and stepped on the soft carpet to the corridor.


    "Be more polite to Zheng Xian. Don''t look at him so easy to talk. If you really want to offend him, you will always suffer."


    Thinking of Howard''s mean tongue, Luke specially told him to avoid any conflict between the two sides later.


    The divine spear Bureau has a profound background. It was founded by Zhang Heng of the Holy Shield brotherhood. He was a big man who broke his wrist with the God group.


    With Kunlun and the gods in heaven, the overall strength is much higher than that of the avenger alliance in its heyday.


    Luke will have a headache if he really wants to match.


    You should know that adult man, who holds the ten commandments and has strong combat power, can''t stay in China and can only escape abroad.


    From this, we can infer the hidden strength of the divine spear Bureau.


    "I see. Do I look like a troublemaker?"


    Howard muttered some discontent and turned to his suite.


    He also did not invite Luke to collect wind in the red light district. The other party paid tribute to the lieutenant general and had to preside over the peace summit in Versailles tomorrow.


    At this time, if you go to the sound and color place and watch the dancers show their thighs, your reputation will certainly be affected.


    Howard is not the kind of guy who only knows how to play and can''t tell the importance.


    "I take that back. Being a celebrity is nothing to envy. At least I can have fun now, and you can only stay in the hotel room."


    Howard laughed twice and hummed a brisk tune. He was ready to have a rest, concentrate and wait for the fierce war in the evening.


    "By the way, Howard, friendly reminder."


    Luke opened the door, but didn''t go in, as if he remembered something.


    "According to statistics, when the Third Reich occupied Paris, there were 100000 ''temporary prostitutes'' in the city, so... Pay attention."


    Howard, who was in a happy mood, changed his face for a moment.


    The thought that he might be infected with AIDS suddenly dissipated his enthusiasm.


    Like entering sage time, everything becomes dull.


    "You''re such an asshole, Luke! I have to stay in the hotel and spend a boring afternoon?"


    Howard said with hate.


    Then with a bang, he slammed on the door.


    "This is a kind reminder."


    Luke shrugged and smiled happily at the success of the prank.


    What he said was not groundless.


    Later generations said that in the summer of 1940, France became a huge nude camp, and the Germans came in with swagger.


    The irony is particularly obvious.


    At that time, the occupiers of the third empire had special brothels, which were all Parisian women who sold their bodies for a living.


    The most interesting thing is that in 1942, two million men in France were imprisoned, but the birth rate soared that year.


    Therefore, Luke reminded Howard to take care of his lower body, which is not pure business.


    At this time point, if you run to the red light district of Paris, you have a 30-40% chance of winning the bid.


    If Howard is really so unfortunate, wouldn''t he directly change the future and lose the iron man.


    "I''m doing it for you."


    Luke closed the door, took off his military coat, leaned against the head of the bed, held the back of his head in both hands, and meditated quietly.


    "However, what happened to the divine spear bureau? It was incredibly possible for the director to act in person."


    He was very interested in other tasks as Zheng Xian said before.


    Just a peace summit, the other party will never come to Paris.


    Previously, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. held talks with him, but the delegation was absent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the banquet hall of the Palace Hotel.


    In order to welcome delegations from various countries and a certain liberator in Paris, the French made a great show.


    Top chefs, top services, magnificent buildings and beautiful dancers dancing Kangkang.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was very hot.


    Delegations from various countries gathered in small circles in groups.


    The wine party atmosphere is full of wine and preparation, and the soothing and elegant music flows. On the long table, there are a wide range of delicious food, which can be used at will.


    There are also attractive female singers on the wide stage, as well as a group of charming and amorous sexy dancers.


    It''s so immersive that you can''t extricate yourself - just like some guy with Luke.


    Howard, who was originally depressed and bored, saw this behind the scenes and immediately became energetic, like injecting a stimulant.


    "Look at your virtue. Can you have the demeanor and reserve of a genius scientist?"


    Luke took a sip of champagne and said disgustingly.


    "If I keep my demeanor and reserve, I can only lie in the big bed of the hotel tonight and enjoy loneliness and solitude alone."


    Howard said plausibly and confidently, "if I lose the above, I can spend the spring night with... A passionate Parisian dancer. 90% of men will know what to do with this multiple-choice question."


    There''s no risk in a French dance troupe.


    "I hope you can stand up tomorrow."


    Luke left Howard, who was energetic and waiting to be released, and walked to Zheng Xian with champagne.


    The director of the divine spear is obviously an experienced and experienced old driver.


    Just glanced at the dancer''s white thighs, then took back his eyes and focused on the French Blue Dragon on the plate.


    The pink, tender and beautiful lobster meat lay quietly on the ice plate, making people''s fingers move.


    "Director Zheng Xian likes delicious food?"


    Luke leaned over and handed the mustard sauce at the table.


    "Squeeze some lemon juice, if you can stand it."


    Zheng Xian took the mustard sauce, but didn''t touch the lemon. He smiled and said, "Lieutenant General Carville, meet again."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t have any other hobbies, except for food."


    Lux was not surprised. It''s normal for Chinese people to bring their own food attributes.


    "Fortunately, the peace summit was held in Paris, not London."


    He said so.


    British fish and chips, French fries and fish, as well as looking up at the stars, are expected to drive a Chinese crazy.


    "Hahaha, lieutenant general Carville is so funny."


    Zheng Xian took a bite of lobster meat and showed a satisfied expression on his face.


    "To tell you the truth, the divine spear Bureau has another purpose in attending the peace summit in addition to discussing the issue of Atlantis."


    Luke leaned over and said with a smile, "can you tell me? If it''s confidential, I won''t ask."


    "Lieutenant General Carville is the leader of the Divine Shield Bureau and a hero of World War II. There''s nothing to hide."


    Zheng Xianshuang answered quickly.


    "Besides, I have something else to ask."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and sighed secretly.


    The director of the divine spear has not heard of his ability, but he is quite good at talking.


    Speaking is neither humble nor arrogant, free and easy, and makes people unconsciously feel close.


    "Director Zheng Xian, please tell me that I have a good understanding of the origin of the Divine Shield Bureau and the divine spear Bureau. It is my duty to help each other when things happen."


    Luke was straightforward and made his attitude clear.


    It''s convenient to have a good relationship with the divine spear Bureau in the future.


    S.h.i.e.l.l.d. is an international official organization.


    Maintaining good relations with major countries in the world will bring benefits without harm.


    "Lieutenant General Carville is also a happy man."


    Zheng Xian praised and chewed the lobster meat with sweet taste and a bit of teeth.


    "Then let me be frank. There are five traitors in the divine spear Bureau."

 Chapter 164

    A traitor in the spear bureau?


    Luke''s first reaction to the news was that he felt very untrue.


    As we all know, the Divine Shield bureau is nicknamed "snake shield bureau" because of its large number of Twenty-five children.


    Apart from the Secretary and a few reliable confidants, they are basically nine headed snakes.


    When Nick Frey learned the truth, the bitter wine went into his throat and hurt his heart. He directly dissolved the s.h.i.e.l.d. and went underground.


    Therefore, he must have a common topic with brother Qin wine of a well-known winery in hating Wuzi.


    Others are undercover, three years and three years, and they are about to become the boss.


    And they both belong to. They are both working hard and developing the organization.


    But I found that there were a group of Twenty-five children around me. The base camp had been penetrated from top to bottom.


    "Traitor? So director Zheng Xian, the main purpose of coming to Paris this time is to search and arrest the five people?"


    Luke''s face remained unchanged and sipped champagne to calm his surprise.


    A traitor in the spear bureau?


    This is not politically correct.


    As far as he knows, all the members inside have firm faith, as if they had added an ideological seal.


    Not to mention being a 25-year-old, he betrayed the organization and didn''t even take a stitch from the masses.


    Compared with the superheroes active in the decadent capitalist society, the ideological consciousness does not know where to go.


    Everyone knows that the circle of superheroes in lighthouse country has always been chaotic.


    What kind of domestic violence, disorderly private life, when Lao Wang next door gives people green hats... All kinds of problems emerge in endlessly.


    This should be put in the divine spear Bureau. It is a serious problem to be handled by inspection, confinement and even suspension.


    Facts have proved that no matter which parallel universe, no one can compare with China in terms of discipline and organization.


    That''s why Luke showed a surprised response.


    Will there be traitors in the divine spear bureau?


    And five at a time?


    It doesn''t sound credible at all.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, you seem surprised?"


    Zheng Xian looked at Luke with strange eyes as he pulled the lobster meat.


    He always felt that the Superman lieutenant general seemed to have a deep understanding of the divine spear Bureau.


    From the moment of meeting, the other party showed a similar aura of "it''s all in my expectation" and "I''ve guessed what you''re going to say next".


    It''s like being in control, knowing everything, and being confident.


    Zheng Xian has seen so many great people, even the hidden Kunlun friar, he has been dealing with for some time.


    But it''s the first time I''ve met someone like Luke.


    "Indeed. Whether aegis or spear, everyone is an intelligence agency. It''s no small matter that there are traitors."


    Luke restrained his emotions and wrote lightly: "but looking at the appearance of director Zheng Xian, he doesn''t seem to be in a hurry."


    "Seriously, they are not members of the divine spear Bureau."


    Zheng Xian smiled, wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "this matter has actually been a long time. The five traitors stole a treasure and then fled the territory under the jurisdiction of the divine spear Bureau."


    "There is an old saying in the Chinese dynasty that family disgrace should not be publicized. Therefore, the divine spear Bureau didn''t want to make a big fuss at that time. It just stopped after a large-scale search and arrest for a while. Who knows, I received a news not long ago that the five traitors secretly offered sacrifices to evil gods and caused great trouble in Southeast Asia."


    Luke''s eyes flashed a light. Although Zheng Xian said something vaguely, he filled in the whole story through the content.


    The five traitors are probably the founders of the brotherhood.


    They were originally bitter friars in Kunlun, but they stole the keel and came to this world.


    The five escaped the fierce pursuit of the divine spear Bureau, traveled around the world, and finally took root in the neon island country after World War II.


    The "sacrifice to evil gods" in Zheng Xian''s mouth is actually a fierce beast outside the main universe.


    The hand Association does not know where to know its existence and worship it as a God.


    Often find the right container to let each other come.


    The parasitized host is called "black space".


    The potential of the body will be developed and the strength of all aspects can be greatly strengthened.


    The night devil once incarnated into the black sky, opened the shadow domain, and rubbed a ticket of street heroes in the hell kitchen on the ground.


    "I see. What can s.h.i.e.l.d. do for you?"


    Luke asked politely.


    Although the divine spear Bureau has strong strength and profound foundation.


    However, due to the lack of contact with the outside world, the intelligence network is still poor.


    It''s estimated that Zheng Xian didn''t expect it.


    The five traitors he wanted to find were actually hiding in neon island.


    It may be dark under the light.


    "It would be great if the s.h.i.e.l.d. is willing to help. Agent Yan has excellent shooting skills and outstanding professional ability. It can be said that he is not familiar with his life. To find the five traitors is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Zheng Xian didn''t seem to notice. Luke just politely climbed up the pole and said eagerly, "please lieutenant general Carville for this matter. I express my sincere gratitude on behalf of the divine spear Bureau."


    Luke was stunned and looked at Zheng Xian''s serious face and enthusiastic attitude.


    "I seem to have been routine?"


    He couldn''t help thinking like this.


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    Director Lu has always been the only capitalist who picks up Parliament''s wool and goes down to the pit.


    Who would have thought that tonight was a perfect match and unknowingly fell in the words of director Zheng.


    "Director Zheng Xian, having said so much, you are waiting for me here."


    Luke shook his head, but there was no anger.


    This guy is a good communicator. He is frank and generous when talking. He seems to hide nothing from you and makes people feel good. In fact, he didn''t reveal any key information.


    Sure enough, the directors are not ordinary people these days.


    "Hahaha, I''m thin skinned and afraid of being rejected. Don''t take it to heart, lieutenant general. If I have the opportunity, I''ll invite you to try the eight famous Chinese cuisines and promise not to bring duplicate samples every day, which will be regarded as an apology."


    Zheng Xian''s laughter was bright and clear, and he still looked gentle.


    "Please don''t pay attention to the little request just now."


    Luke pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "that''s not good! Asking for help depends on sincerity."


    "According to the Chinese rules, we have to drink at least a few rounds before we talk about business."


    Before Zheng Xian could answer, Luke waved and called the waiter with the tray.


    It''s nothing to promise to help, just make a good relationship.


    But I have to find the field I lost just now.


    "Serve vodka. As much as you have!"


    Luke waved his big hand with great pride.


    The waiter quickly brought several boxes of vodka supplied to the Soviet delegation.


    "I''ll do it. Director Zheng Xian, feel free."


    Luke didn''t talk nonsense. He poured himself a cup.


    Anyway, the strong liquor with great aftereffect is like soda to him.


    "This... That''s what I did."


    Zheng Xian finally smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect that the domestic wine table tradition would be exported to foreign countries.


    "As the old saying goes, I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman. Mr. lieutenant general, I''m out today."


    Zheng Xianzi thought that he had been on the battlefield for a long time and was the No. 1 person on the wine table. He looked up and drank three cups directly.


    Whether you can drink or not, you can''t lose in momentum!


    So, a good welcome dinner turned into a wine competition.


    The Soviet maozi sitting over there also came to join the fun.


    After all, where there is vodka, there are them.


    I saw that boxes of vodka quickly bottomed out, and the waiter was busy replenishing drinks.


    Before long, the whole venue was filled with tons of voices with Luke''s dots.


    "I''m not drunk! I can still drink! Come on! Carville... General, dry!"


    Two hours later, Zheng Xian, who was always steady, opened his mouth and said with a vague big tongue.


    Besides Luke, he could stay awake and sit upright. Even the Soviet maozi lay under the table.


    The whole hall is filled with a strong smell of alcohol.


    As for the Frenchmen, the Englishmen, they had already gone back to the room with their dancers in their arms while secretly scolding "rude barbarians".


    "Send director Zheng Xian back to his room."


    Looking at Zheng Xian, half of whom slipped under the table, Luke nodded with satisfaction.


    Wait, find a passionate Parisian girl and let director Zheng know what exotic customs are.


    Of course, it''s not Luke''s concern whether the other party should write an inspection and review the organization afterwards.


    "I hope director Zheng won''t take this little prank to heart."


    Watching Zheng Xian leaving with his hand, Luke shrugged and came to Paris, the "romantic capital". How can he do without a romantic affair.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    "As I said, you may not have the spirit to attend the meeting after tossing all night."


    Sitting in the restaurant enjoying breakfast, Luke glanced at Howard with soft legs and thick dark circles. He couldn''t help mocking: "my body is really bad. You can buy some mummy powder."


    In Europe from the 17th to 19th centuries, many doctors believed that mummy powder could cure all diseases.


    What arthritis, stroke, tuberculosis... Everything can be treated.


    Among them, about mummy powder.


    The most famous saying is to stimulate emotion and strengthen yang.


    The name of sildenafil, which is commonly known as "Viagra", has not been developed.


    If you want to solve men''s problems, you can only turn to folk remedies.


    "All this was an accident. Last night, when you were fighting with the Soviets, I saw the target, launched an attack on a beautiful dancer, discussed the end of the party, and invited her to my room to talk about the mystery of biological reproduction."


    Howard rubbed his waist and sat down, his face beaming with interest.


    "As a result, who could have thought that she had an equally beautiful sister. I didn''t control it at once - no one could refuse to see two warm and generous twin sisters standing in front of me!"


    Luke brushed a layer of jam on the croissant and sneered, "you''d better do what you can. You''re not young, Howard. It''s a difficult task for you to fight one against two."


    Howard, who was holding bacon slices, snorted, straightened his chest and said, "sometimes skills are more important than physical strength. I''ve been in love for so many years and have long summed up a set of secret skills."


    "Next time I have a chance, I can teach you, Luke."


    "Stay away from me. I''m not interested in two men''s multiplayer sports."


    Luke showed a disdainful expression and said solemnly, "I''m still young. Physical strength and durability are the biggest capital. I can''t use those fancy things."


    Howard, who was hurt by tons of critical hits in his heart, took a sip of lemon and said sour, "this is where I envy Superman most."


    The two men exchanged a few words with each other. Luke wiped his mouth and saw Zheng Xian staggering into the restaurant.


    He rushed up with a smile on his face.


    "Director Zheng Xian, how was your last night? I believe you have fully felt the enthusiasm of the people of Paris."


    Zheng Xian, who was still drunk, saw Luke coming and wanted to spit on his face.


    This morning, I woke up and found a foreign girl in my arms.


    Carpets, tops and sheets were in a mess.


    Dizzy head, instantly wake up.


    This is a mistake. If you return home, you will be recorded and warned!


    When he walked out of the room, Zheng Xian began to think about how to confess to the organization and write a sincere review.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, you''ve hurt me."


    Zheng Xian is now very regretful, very regretful.


    The ancients did not deceive him when he drank wine.


    "Director Zheng Xian, you are still single and not married. It''s also a good story that you have an exotic relationship."


    Luke said with a smile, then patted each other on the shoulder, "see you at Versailles."


    Looking at the young lieutenant general who left, Zheng Xian silently sat at the table, holding a cup of hot milk in both hands, sipping while paying tribute to his lost virginity.


    "Well... I''m getting used to doing this kind of thing."


    Howard, whose legs were weak, stood up and comforted.


    At the age of 16, after a passionate collision with a female teacher, his mood was similar to that of Zheng Xian.


    "By the way, are you going to Moulin Rouge in the evening? I can show you the style of Paris."


    Hearing Howard''s friendly questions, Zheng Xian shivered all over.


    He shook his head at the thought of the review books piled up into a hill and the torture of the organization.


    No wonder before he went abroad, the leaders told him that there were too many temptations in the outside world, and the sugar coated shells of capitalism could corrupt people''s hearts.


    At that time, Zheng Xian didn''t take it to heart. He thought he was determined and fearless.


    Unexpectedly, careful and step by step, he still stumbled in Luke''s hands.


    "I''m sorry for the leader."


    The director of the divine spear thought silently with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 165

    At the palace of Versailles, delegations from various countries entered one after another.


    The top five are naturally hooligans... Bah! Five permanent members.


    As early as the Yalta meeting, they had planned the basic outline of the establishment of the United Nations.


    Later, with the formal signing of the Charter of the United Nations.


    This international institution with symbolic significance greater than practical significance was officially established.


    This is also the reason why Luke believes that we can start to build a World Security Council and get the full version of s.h.i.e.l.d. out in advance.


    "Are you ready? You have to make an opening speech later. The world will see Superman and judge your words and deeds."


    Howard sat listlessly in the back. After the tragic fight last night, he really felt his body was hollowed out.


    My body is like an overworked and overloaded machine.


    We have to converge.


    Howard rubbed his sore waist for a more comfortable sitting position.


    "Can I still have stage fright? Just read it according to the script."


    Luke was very calm. The president should have spoken on this occasion.


    But the latter gave him the job.


    In less than a year, the lieutenant general rose at an amazing speed and became a "mountain" that neither the white house nor the Pentagon dare to despise.


    To achieve such achievements, in addition to their own strength, they rely more on historical processes and opportunities.


    "Instead of worrying about my problems, you might as well think about how your over indulgent and weak body can cope with those hungry and thirsty female warlocks."


    Luke''s sarcasm made Howard suddenly alert.


    He thought very seriously and finally decided to cancel his trip to Moulin Rouge tonight.


    "You said, should I let stark industry cross into the pharmaceutical industry?"


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Howard asked another question.


    Always confident, he showed hesitation and embarrassment for the first time.


    After all, this is a man''s unspeakable weakness.


    "Are you going to do that?"


    Luke was stunned and thought about whether to give sildenafil to Howard, who had a middle-aged kidney overdraft.


    He still remembers the molecular formula and synthesis method - he read many urban novels in the last life, and many protagonists made their fortune in this way.


    "Forget it, I''d better hire a fitness coach and start working hard."


    Howard waved his hand when he was depressed.


    The period of drug research is too long to hydrolyze near thirst.


    At this moment, he realized the helplessness of being an ordinary person.


    If you have superhuman physique like Luke.


    Or, like Rogers, become a super soldier.


    How good that should be!


    Luke glanced at his speech and didn''t have time to pay attention to Howard who was secretly hurt.


    If you let him know that this guy wants to become a super soldier, just to count women at night and keep the golden gun alive, he will be more disgusted.


    A few minutes later, across the oval table that could fill almost half the venue, Atlantis finally entered.


    Wearing breathing helmets, these undersea people stepped into the gate and immediately became the focus of the audience.


    The reporters at the venue pressed the shutter hard, and the flash became one.


    Because namo suffered a broken back and was unable to move.


    Therefore, the representatives attending the peace summit were replaced by the military leaders of the three largest tribes: hammerhead shark, killer whale and seahorse.


    At this meeting, they will jointly propose to remove namo as king.


    Moreover, add this clause to the terms of the agreement.


    As for whether to send it to the guillotine, the three military commanders are still considering it for the time being.


    The royal family of Atlantis has maintained its rule for a long time.


    The tribes at hand are usually very docile and nothing different.


    However, when there is a vacuum in power, some Atlanteans will inevitably be ready to move.


    No matter what you do, kicking namo is the key.


    "Let''s go."


    The representatives of various countries exchanged the draft peace agreement with each other, and the specific details have been discussed on the free island.


    Now, it''s just a formality.


    By the way, in front of the whole world, the human world established diplomacy with Atlantis and reached preliminary exchanges in civilization.


    After the two sides had a general look and confirmed that the provisions were correct, Luke, as the opening speaker, stood up and walked to the stage.


    "Dialogue and reconciliation are the only way to peace. I''m glad to see the marine civilization represented by Atlantis and the land civilization represented by mankind together..."


    "As a pacifist, I sincerely hope that this is only the beginning, not the end. The glorious history will be created in our hands, and the bright future will be in our hands..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The young man standing on the high platform, everything he said was transmitted to thousands of families in the form of radio waves.


    On the black-and-white TV, Luke''s tall figure and cold face appeared.


    Every word he uttered from his mouth was full of power, sonorous and sonorous.


    "See, this is superman. He has become a hero and a great symbol in the eyes of the world."


    In a mansion in London, a man with a gloomy face and a low voice looked at the picture on the TV and sneered.


    The man is very tall, dressed like a tuxedo, and his hair is combed meticulously.


    The most striking thing is the Diamond Ruby on his forehead, flashing a strange light.


    "There''s no way. Sebastian Shaw, he''s an alpha mutant. And namo, with the dual genes of Atlantis and mutants, can be said to be one of the most powerful people on the planet."


    Leaning on the sofa, the enchanting black queen serene sighed.


    "As a result, the two men could not defeat Superman, or even suffered a disastrous defeat! Moreover, he had a high resistance to magic. I didn''t benefit from the last short fight."


    The man paced back and forth, looking at Luke on the TV from time to time, his face as heavy as water.


    "Will this damn Superman interfere with my plan?"


    A moment later, he stopped and looked at the black queen.


    "Who knows. Sebastian Shaw provoked him because of the mutant."


    The black queen Selene stretched and revealed the beautiful curve without doubt.


    "Superman seems very interested in mutants... No, more accurately, he seems to want to bring us under his jurisdiction."


    "It can be said that this is a hidden desire for power."


    "Tut Tut, in this way, Superman is not as bright as it seems."


    The tall man couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He has his own things to do for the time being and doesn''t want to be an enemy of Superman.


    The strength of that guy has been verified by many people with bloody lessons.


    "Nathaniel, are you afraid too? I thought that you, who have faced the mutant God, have much less awe of the strong."


    The black queen teased each other intentionally or unintentionally, just like the melon eating people who don''t mind watching the excitement.


    "The Apocalypse is naturally the strongest creature I have ever seen. He is infinitely close to God, and my ability is also given by him."


    The full name of the tall man, Nathaniel Essex, is a radical genetic expert.


    In fact, he noticed the mutants earlier than Bolivar Trask and Sebastian Shaw.


    Nathaniel Essex has a better known title than his real name, "Mr. omen".


    He and the black queen are both elders of mutants.


    Sebastian Shaw, in front of these two people, we should also regard ourselves as future generations.


    "I am a scientist and believe in data. Judging from Superman''s achievements, his strength is likely to be close to the apocalypse, not much worse."


    Mr. evil omen whispered with a smile, like a night owl.


    "Therefore, I hope to keep the peace with him. As for mutants, I don''t care about their life and death."


    The black queen was disappointed. She also wanted to encourage Mr. omen to provoke the contradiction between the other party and Superman.


    "That''s a pity. I seldom have such a strong desire for a man that I want to eat him at one bite."


    The charming woman looked at the man on the TV, and two groups of drunken blushes rose on her cheeks.

 Chapter 166

    "Give up your unrealistic fantasy. Superman is different from other men. He can defeat Sebastian Shaw and namo''s top strength in one fell swoop. You may not be able to squeeze each other out."


    Looking at the wild appearance of the black queen''s spring, Mr. omen poured cold water.


    He knew that the other party was proficient in black and white magic and was once an awesome and famous witch.


    Most keen to absorb fresh soul, supplement life and prolong life.


    For serene, the super strong like Superman is a delicious meal.


    Strong young body, exuberant vitality, just think about it makes people salivate.


    Mr. omen can guarantee that if Superman appears in this mansion, Selene will not hesitate to take the initiative to introduce himself to the pillow.


    "Not necessarily."


    The black queen''s red lips opened gently, and her eyes showed a confident look.


    "No matter how powerful your personal strength is, the instinct of male creatures will not change... Your possessiveness and the nature of plunder and demand always exist."


    As a witch with a long life, Selene is well-informed and experienced.


    The understanding between men and women is not much worse than the attainments of magic.


    She gently propped her cheek with one hand, and her beautiful body leaned against the sofa, revealing a lazy style.


    Mr. omen turned a blind eye. He was a crazy scientist similar to Sebastian Shaw.


    The desire for women is far less than the pursuit of power and the exploration of truth.


    "By possessing excellent and attractive female creatures, we can obtain both physical and psychological satisfaction, which is a temptation that no man can refuse."


    The black queen looked at Luke on the TV and thought she had a good chance to take each other under her skirt.


    No matter what the other party says, they are only young people in their twenties.


    Everyone needs enough time to hone their experience and experience in order to really grow.


    "There is a saying in the East that people who are good at swimming are often easy to drown in the water."


    Mr. bad omen reminded me and said no more.


    His relationship with the black queen is not one of giving orders and obeying superiors and subordinates.


    "You must try, Nathaniel."


    The black queen didn''t take the other party''s reminder to heart and said with a smile: "I have absorbed so many souls. I am always far away from achieving my goal."


    "Superman is a strong man you have seen infinitely close to the apocalypse. The quality of his soul completely exceeds the standard, which is enough to make up for the lack of quantity!"


    Selene, who had been active on the European continent since the Roman Empire, was tired of all the novelty in the world, and there was only one goal left.


    That is to become the demon God in charge of a certain dimension!


    On an equal footing with the supreme mage!


    The one in the back.


    It''s actually harder than being a God.


    In the circle of dimension demon gods, there are also three, six, nine and so on.


    It is better than satorak, the Lord of the crimson universe, who can break his wrists with the five gods of the universe and the court of life at his peak - provided he stays in his field.


    Big men of this level, even the supreme mage Gu, should show due respect.


    There is also the often overlooked trinity of Mount Victoria, which can be said to be the most powerful magical God under eternity.


    The supreme mage of all dynasties can be so high-profile.


    In addition to its own strength, it is inseparable from its deep background and solid backing.


    Those demon gods who want to extend their tentacles to the dimension of the main universe should give some face.


    Relatively speaking, if it can be called "the weak", there is the hell Lord Mephisto.


    There is also domam, who is often picked up and repeatedly came to collect debts, but was pulled black.


    The former refers to the time when you don''t succeed in sitting on the "Satan throne" and unifying hell.


    That was the peak of Mephisto. He dared to compete with Odin and beat the cosmic unit of combat power - the planet devourer.


    However, the strength of the hell Lord is high and low, and even Dr. strange can rub on the ground when he is weak.


    Therefore, we habitually put him behind in the ranking of assets.


    As the latter, domam lived up to his amazing fortune simply because his upper limit was too low.


    He was originally a wizard, accidentally discovered the dark dimension, entered it and became the master.


    It''s like the novice village players directly experience full and rise to advanced level.


    This also leads to domam, who is among the demon gods of the dimension, having no corresponding personal ability.


    In short, in the circle of dimensional demons, the start is the heavenly Father level, and the upper limit can be as high as the Almighty universe level.


    With the power of the black queen, unless luck explodes, rule a dimensional world like domam.


    Otherwise, even if you become a God, you are the weakest.


    It''s just a dream to challenge Gu.


    "As long as you don''t interfere with my plan, you can do whatever you want."


    Mr. omen said.


    He was happy to see that the black queen diverted Superman''s attention and created more opportunities for herself.


    "Hehe, if the Apocalypse really wakes up, what should you do?"


    Said the black queen lazily.


    "The mutant God certainly didn''t expect that his loyal men were actually just a shameful thief trying to steal power."


    Mr. omen''s face remained unchanged without the slightest irritation.


    The first half of his life was no different from ordinary people. He got married, had children and started a family.


    The only difference may be the special status of Mr. omen as a genetic geneticist.


    In the 19th century, Darwin published his theory of evolution, which shocked the academic community.


    One of his British colleagues, Mr. omen, wrote a more radical and unacceptable paper.


    For a moment, both of them were strongly questioned, and the voice of criticism surged like a tide.


    In order to prove his theory right, Mr. omen began to devote all his time to research, so he became a little insane.


    One day, he participated in the excavation of the Egyptian archaeological team and encountered the awakening apocalypse.


    The mutant God himself is a supporter of the theory of "survival of the fittest".


    He found that Mr. omen''s research was very to his appetite.


    So in a good mood, Nathaniel Essex was given a strong ability to accept him as a subordinate.


    However, the Apocalypse did not expect that Mr. evil omen was completely a 25-year-old.


    He did not worship a mutant who was buried underground and slept all year round as the Supreme God.


    But thinking about how to steal each other''s power and become the Camille of the new world instead.


    "Selene, rather than worship others, he might as well ascend the altar himself."


    Mr. omen turned off the TV and the diamond on his forehead glittered.


    "The mutant''s gene contains the secret of God, and I will succeed in cracking it soon."


    "The Apocalypse is just an old guy with backward ideas. He never wanted to explore the source of his power."


    "Unlike me, I understand the value of knowledge and the value of truth."


    The black queen looked at the high spirited Mr. omen, slightly tilted her mouth and said, "you mean cooperating with Hydra to establish a mutant gene bank? As far as I know, the Divine Shield Bureau led by Superman has already begun to do this."


    Mr. omen''s face darkened and he snorted coldly, "it depends on who can take the first step and reach the end."


    He believes that by studying mutants, we can unlock the genetic code.


    Can become a nearly omnipotent mutant God like the Apocalypse!


    "Serene, if you want to seduce Superman, you should hurry up."


    Mr. omen''s eyes moved and whispered, "after the peace summit, his reputation will reach the top. A man who has a successful career and has reached the top usually has no resistance to beautiful women when he is satisfied."


    The black queen seemed to be excited. She lifted a drooping hair and smiled charming.


    "Paris... Is really worth visiting."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the palace of Versailles, Luke, who had finished his opening speech, returned to his seat and suddenly felt the chill behind him, as if a cold wind had blown.


    "Who is thinking of me?"


    He glanced around and found no suspicious people.


    The Superman lieutenant general, who has a record reputation, doesn''t know that someone is greedy for his body in London.


    Serene, the black queen, just met Luke last time, and they didn''t have too much intersection.


    After dealing with Sebastian Shaw, he didn''t pay attention to each other.


    "The effect is good. I was almost moved by you and shed tears."


    Howard leaned over quietly and joked, "pacifists... It''s funny enough."


    "Shut up! You''re not qualified to say that, Howard."


    Luke cast a contemptuous look and sneered, "every penny made by Stark industry comes from war and death."


    Howard resolutely shut up and stopped talking.


    The prosperity history of every company is always accompanied by subversion and violation of the rules.


    Especially in military enterprises, the banknotes flowing into their pockets send out a strong smell of blood.


    They rely on war and chaos to complete their primitive accumulation.


    As Marx said¡ª¡ª


    Capital came into the world, dripping blood and dirty things from head to toe.


    Therefore, people with too high moral bottom line are often not suitable to participate in the game of politics and finance.


    Even if he is as cheeky as Howard, he is embarrassed to say that he is a conscientious businessman.


    "Wait, it''s your turn."


    After a while, Luke bumped Howard with his shoulder and whispered, "then there is the technology sharing link of Atlantis. I gave you a list before. Have you seen it?"


    "What? Oh, that, I''ll write it down."


    Howard, nodding with his head down, suddenly woke up, and his tired face became excited.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.d. has given three places. I''m going to choose portable life support system, reverse reduction of high-pressure water cannon, and Atlantis''s unique energy dissipation and shock absorption technology."


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that Howard still remembered the power armor.


    These three technologies belong to the problems that will be encountered when developing power armor and putting it into practice.


    The early iron man.


    ready!


    "Look at your performance. Don''t make Atlantis too distressed."


    Luke patted Howard on the shoulder. In the agreement drawn up at the peace summit, those undersea people need to provide 20 cutting-edge technologies to the land world.


    This is the most crucial one besides the establishment of diplomatic and trade channels.


    "Business negotiation and cutting meat with a blunt knife are my strengths."


    Howard raised his chin slightly, put on a pair of gold wire glasses used to cover the dark circles of his eyes, and sat on the main seat with his head held high.


    In the face of Luke, he was submissive, but instead of the defeated Atlanteans, he could finally hit hard!

 Chapter 167

    There is only the first hour of live broadcasting, the process of signing agreements between countries all over the world and Atlantis.


    The following two-hour meeting was about the distribution of benefits, resource exchange and other key programs, which were not made public.


    Letting it out may interfere with the good mood of people all over the world and their illusions about the ostensible beauty of politics.


    After all, no one is willing to expose the true face of their robbers to the public.


    Even the five major permanent members, at this moment, are no different from robbers - whether countries or civilizations, they are essentially the relationship between strong and weak, exploitation and exploited interests.


    As long as it is a game, there will always be losers.


    In the official language, it refers to a win-win situation.


    In fact, the strong side will win twice!


    "This is the first day. I feel like a year."


    Howard stepped down like a triumphant general.


    He succeeded in getting the technology he wanted from Atlantis.


    In addition, it also uses its own profound professional knowledge and the talent brain of relevant majors to get the follow-up core content.


    In the face of aggressiveness, those undersea people kept throwing out all kinds of academic language and bombing Howard, like Napoleon''s army in the battle of Waterloo, could only retreat and raise the white flag.


    This result was entirely within Luke''s expectation.


    Howard is also a veteran who often goes to the Pentagon, collects congressional wool and swindles military funds.


    Atlantis, which has been closed to the outside world for nearly ten thousand years and has not been fully prepared, is not easy to catch.


    "Two more days."


    Luke shrugged. Tomorrow is about the mutual circulation of trade channels, and the day after tomorrow is the negotiation and discussion of mutants.


    "The day after tomorrow is an important occasion. I want to preside over the meeting."


    Howard curled his lips. He was not interested in the meeting except when he spoke.


    When a boss, he can''t understand the feelings of his subordinates.


    Unless he also sits at the bottom and listens honestly to boring and boring speeches.


    "If there''s nothing about me next, can I sneak away? No one will find out anyway."


    Howard is a restless man. He has been out when he should be in the limelight. Later, the process is like a tool, sitting in a daze.


    For him, there is no doubt that it is a meaningless act of wasting life and time.


    How can genius waste his precious life and time in a daze!


    "It''s up to you, but that''s the same sentence. You can play around and don''t get sick."


    Luke is the focus of the audience. He can''t walk halfway like Howard.


    "I see. Frankly, the tone you spoke just now reminds me of my father."


    Howard shrugged and said with some dissatisfaction.


    At least he is also recognized as a romantic prodigal and an expert in love in New York.


    For so many years, we have always adhered to the principle of preferring shortage rather than abuse.


    I never do anything like that!


    "I don''t have a son like you."


    Luke said faintly.


    "Falk! That is, I can''t beat you!"


    Howard, who almost choked, clenched his fist, got up quietly and left quietly with a depressed mood.


    Because even if Luke didn''t fight back and stood there, he might not be able to break the defense.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the Palace Hotel, Howard lay in bed and slept.


    At the beginning of the night, Howard turned over and got up. He just felt energetic, like a resurrection full of blood.


    "Tired body, finally get enough rest."


    Howard called room service and ordered a big dinner.


    After filling his stomach, he put on new clothes and polished his hair.


    Walking, there is a temperament of Sao Bao.


    "Well, put on the war robe and set foot on the battlefield. Luke doesn''t know how to enjoy life at all. He''s almost as old-fashioned and boring as Rogers."


    Howard looked in the mirror and habitually touched his moustache.


    "It''s time to experience the nightlife in Paris."


    Howard walked out of the hotel with his hands in his windbreaker pocket. A cold wind hit and made him shrink his neck.


    Paris in this era is not only a veritable city that never sleeps, but also the most intoxicated place in Europe.


    Not long after the end of World War II, those brothels next to each other and nightclubs one after another remained.


    In the dark, narrow streets, there are countless noisy and dirty low-grade bars.


    It can be said that there is no better choice than Paris.


    "Go to Moulin Rouge."


    Rich people like Howard naturally don''t go to cheap and low-grade brothels.


    He got into the taxi and said the location directly.


    The driver smiled knowingly and showed an expression that men understand.


    There are two most famous song and dance halls in Paris.


    One is the Lido of the Champs Elysees, and the other is the Moulin Rouge in Montmartre, north of the city.


    That''s what Howard wants!


    Compared with the Broadway style of Lido, he wants to see the local style of France.


    About twenty minutes later, the taxi stopped at Montmartre highland block.


    Howard paid the fare, looked up at the red mill with big impeller on the roof and said with emotion: "this is nightlife."


    After the war, due to the economic depression in Paris, the romantic capital fell into erosion.


    Late at night, men and women can often be seen in cold and humid alleys, whispering to each other, and then stepping into the darkness.


    One is to provide financial assistance, the other is to provide physical comfort.


    It''s a pure relationship.


    What''s more, it''s more unrestrained.


    For example, those artists who are poor, lazy and eager to succeed.


    He has some money in his pocket and often fires directly regardless of the place.


    Therefore, the newspaper said, "this is a city full of desire and sewage under the prosperous surface".


    The description is very good!


    "Is this your first time back, sir?"


    Before Howard could go further, a man in a cap stopped him.


    "Do you want a slice?"


    what?


    Who sells movies?


    Howard, who was in high spirits and waiting for the guide to come to the door, suddenly felt dull.


    As an old driver with rich practical experience, who still watches movies!


    "Don''t go, sir! This is German fun! I can''t see it anywhere else..."


    The man with a duck tongue hat stopped Howard again and opened his windbreaker. There were fuzzy photos hanging inside. The specific content should not be suitable for children.


    "Sir, if you want to go, you can come with me and gather enough 30 people to start! Believe me, you will never be disappointed. Rommel still uses them in North Africa for pesticides and food."


    Howard was stunned and remembered what Luke had said before.


    The high-level people of the third empire once secretly asked someone to make pornographic films. There were many people, groups, scenes and scales.


    In contrast, the erotic history of the Roman Empire, the gatekeeper at night and the serious injury of love are all pediatrics.


    Later, Rommel established the African legion, and these pornographic films were also used as hard currency to exchange necessities with local aborigines.


    "I didn''t expect this in Paris."


    Howard''s heart moved to consider whether to keep it.


    When you are free, you can learn posture and experience to improve your business level.


    "Can I buy the copy?"


    Howard pulled out a few bills and stuffed them into the hand of the man with a duck tongue hat.


    "The price is easy to say. Send it to the Palace Hotel, er, room 1024."


    This is Luke''s room number.


    "Palace Hotel... No problem!"


    The man with a duck tongue hat had a little crooked mind. When he heard Howard report his position, he instantly extinguished the small flame of greed.


    That''s a place for foreign guests!


    I can''t afford it!


    "Well, sir, do you lack a guide? I know this very well, especially the dancers in the Moulin Rouge."


    The man with a duck tongue hat had a good look. Knowing that Howard was a big man who came to have fun, he quickly started pimping.


    "Just right, I lack... Hiss! What a bad omen!"


    Howard nodded happily and wanted to promise, but the rest of his eyes glanced at a passing woman in black.


    The other party is tall and wrapped tightly, but it is difficult to hide the attractive curve.


    Especially the pair of striking, unusually obvious terrible omens.


    It''s shocking.


    "Forget it, remember to send the copy to the hotel and I''ll walk around by myself."


    Howard wiped his hair and showed his chat-up skills. It''s time.

 Chapter 168

    The tall woman in black came over with a gust of fragrance.


    The beautiful scenery on the side of chengling mountain is like an attractive magnet, pulling Howard''s line of sight.


    He touched his shiny hair and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    He thought he had a good demeanor and stepped forward, ready to start the prodigal mode of chatting up and flirting with his sister.


    Just the prepared opening remarks were still in her mouth. The black robed woman with particularly obvious figure and prominent curve suddenly stopped and took the initiative to smile at Howard: "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sorry, I think I may be lost and can''t find the direction."


    Howard said sincerely.


    Try to make this obvious excuse appear real.


    He has already figured out the next question and answer session.


    A pile of local love words like "lost in your heart" is ready.


    "Then it seems that you are the first to come back to Moulin Rouge."


    The woman in black didn''t answer, but instead of playing cards according to common sense, said, "Sir, where are you going? I can be your guide."


    All right?


    Howard was stunned when he saw that the other party offered to become a guide.


    Can obvious bad lies deceive people?


    Then his face showed a confident smile.


    Feeling silently in my heart¡ª¡ª


    My damned and nowhere to put charm!


    In Howard''s own opinion, it is obviously his unique temperament that attracts the attention of the other party.


    Otherwise, how could this woman in black, whose figure was quite exaggerated and could not open her eyes, easily promise to be his guide.


    "Yes, I''m a tourist."


    Howard behaved politely and was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Trying to use such a disguise to deceive an ignorant girl and a fallen young woman.


    "The reputation of Moulin Rouge is great. A friend of mine happened to be very interested, but due to his busy work, he couldn''t find time. He had to let me visit it instead of him."


    Howard spoke frankly.


    It seemed that he was not interested in the beautiful dancers whose upper body was thin and bright, dressed in gorgeous feathers and metal pieces, twisted their hips and raised their thighs with the fanatical rhythm of music.


    "That''s really rare. Most men come to Moulin Rouge for fun. There are few honest people like you."


    The woman in black raised her hand to cover her red lips and smiled with unknown meaning.


    Her tall figure, coupled with her high-heeled leather boots, was almost equal to Howard.


    "Thank you for your compliment. I prefer an interesting soul to a vulgar appearance."


    Howard began to create personal design, ready to show his excellent side of humor, freshness and vulgarity to the other party.


    So as to impress your heart and complete the score!


    "Interesting souls are one in a million, but they can''t be found all over the world, and the good-looking skins are the same and numerous."


    Howard pondered, like a man with a story.


    On the wet and cold streets of Paris, light music and lively shouts came from the Moulin Rouge not far away.


    Colorful lanterns hung on the rotating large impeller, revealing an ambiguous and bright light.


    In this situation, a man and a woman look at each other and laugh at each other.


    According to the dog blood eight o''clock file of later generations, the next step should be emotional hugs and lingering kisses. The camera keeps pulling up and gives a preview of the next episode.


    "Howard - can I call you that?"


    During the chat, they unconsciously walked out of a distance.


    After a short chat, the woman in black knew Howard''s name and his job - a tobacco merchant.


    Selling cigarettes that make people die slowly and destroy their bodies. When you think about it, it seems that it is not very different from the weapons that harvest life.


    Anyway, in America, these two things are legal goods that can be put on the shelf.


    "Of course, Rania."


    Howard nodded softly.


    The hidden sight passed quietly from the other party''s omen.


    It''s like a dragonfly skimming the water and walking away as soon as it touches it.


    "Shall we find a quiet place to sit down and talk about... Michelangelo''s sculpture art?"


    Howard restrained his urgency and rubbed his hands.


    Talk about life ideals, poems and songs, and increase each other''s feelings, just to achieve the last step.


    Otherwise, as a standard man of science and technology, he has nothing to play Sudoku games or think about the research and development of power armor. Isn''t it more interesting than walking on the streets of Paris?


    "OK! I know a hotel nearby."


    The corners of the black robed woman''s mouth turned up, as if in a happy mood, nodded and agreed.


    wait!


    So fast?


    In and out of the wind and moon place, Howard, who is used to seeing all kinds of scenes, is still somewhat shocked.


    What he just meant was to find a coffee shop or a quiet pub and continue to sit for a while.


    Who knows that the other party is more direct than himself and asks to go to the hotel.


    "Is it too fast?"


    Howard hesitated.


    It feels like this is the rhythm of going to base at the speed of light.


    As a romantic prodigal, Howard is usually used to walking for a while and then directly walking through the kidney.


    After all, a little emotional foreshadowing can facilitate in-depth communication later.


    "Don''t you want to go? Just have a cup of coffee together. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    The black robed woman who claimed to be Rania showed a charming style.


    When walking, the ominous sign of shaking up and down made Howard some uncontrollable and imaginative.


    "You said that. As a gentleman, it''s really hard to refuse a lady''s invitation."


    Howard tightened his windbreaker and followed the woman in black into the dark night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Howard, that bastard!"


    When Luke returned to the hotel room, he saw a duck tongue hat man squatting outside the door with a pile of copies. He couldn''t help scolding.


    Even if this guy watches pornographic movies, he has to buy back the copies for collection?


    Even if you buy it back and collect it, you have to pay for it yourself?


    Just pay the bill for him and slander your reputation?


    "I didn''t expect lieutenant general Carville to like this tone."


    Zheng Xian, who spent the whole morning fishing and writing a review book, saw the exposed photos on the copy and made a disgusting expression of "I didn''t expect you to be such a person".


    "Shall I send one to Director Zheng Xian?"


    Luke glanced at each other and directly responded: "close the door to see this and do some traditional handicrafts. It doesn''t violate the regulations of the divine spear Bureau."


    Zheng Xian seemed to be choking. He hurt himself and turned away.


    In fact, this is also a sugar coated shell of capitalism.


    It will damage the image of the organization and be labeled as "immoral".


    "Capitalist society is really too dangerous. There are temptations everywhere."


    Zheng Xian returned to the room and continued to write the review book with emotion.


    "The guy you bought the film with, he''s at the Moulin Rouge in Montmartre?"


    Seeing the lieutenant general''s epaulet on Luke''s military uniform, the man with a duck tongue hat almost softened his legs.


    While glad he didn''t have any wrong ideas, he answered honestly, "yes. The gentleman was going to visit the Moulin Rouge... Caifeng. Later, he met a woman and followed her."


    "Put down your things and go downstairs to find my driver to get the money."


    Luke turned his lips and took copies of the debauchery of senior officers of the Third Reich.


    As a lieutenant general of the Pentagon and the top leader of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., he is used to not having money in his body for a long time.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation are all arranged by the military.


    In addition, Skynet''s mobile phone sales are good, and it is gradually expanding the market.


    Early on, Luke didn''t worry about money and realized his personal property freedom.


    "Paris is the home of vampires. I hope Howard won''t be so unlucky. He happens to meet a vampire who comes out to look for food."


    Luke threw the copy on the sofa with a soft and comfortable cushion on his head.


    On the European continent, creatures such as vampires and werewolves have always been very active.


    They did have a glorious history for a period of time, until human guns blew away the dark castle.


    Vampires relying on Archduke Dracula were dragged down from the pyramid of power.


    These dark creatures once wanted to make a comeback together with their dead opponent werewolves.


    But in the face of the order established by the three temples, as well as the big fist of the secret arts master.


    Vampires who think they are elegant aristocrats resolutely choose to obey their inner will and retreat in the corner.


    "Always feel wrong."


    Luke closed his eyes and sorted out the details of the day''s meeting.


    After a brief review, he got up and stood at the window, overlooking Paris at his feet.


    Super vision is like a sword, piercing the dark night and taking a panoramic view of the surrounding streets.


    Luke had a headache at the thought of Howard, who seemed to have been unlucky all the time.


    Moulin Rouge is a gathering area of three religions and nine streams. Apart from tourists watching performances, old drivers of big health care, all kinds of down-to-earth artists and gangsters emerge one after another.


    Luke pushed open the window and flew into the air.


    A few breaths to reach Moulin Rouge.


    Howard is usually a little out of tune, but his mind is still good at the critical moment. He belongs to the leader of the scientific research team of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    If the butterfly''s wings flutter and accidentally lose this guy, it will also lose the iron man.


    Master Gu Yi estimated that he had to restart the timeline!


    "Let me see if that bastard is having fun or unlucky and meets a vampire looking for food."


    Super vision covered the whole Montmartre neighborhood, and a large number of images poured into my mind and were quickly screened out.


    Among them, most of them are some unattractive pictures of the eighteen prohibitions.


    The people of Paris are still open enough and have a rich nightlife.


    "Found it."


    It took Luke less than ten minutes to locate Howard.


    The guy was lying on the bed, shaking the hotel key in his hand and humming a brisk tune.


    The sound of water flowing from the bathroom and the surface of frosted glass outline an extremely prominent amazing curve.


    "It seems nothing."


    Luke frowned and found that the woman in the hotel room had a very slow heartbeat, and there seemed to be something wrong with the biological magnetic field around him.


    "Unlucky Howard."


    He said with a little sympathy.


    Instead of rushing to save people, he quickly flew back to the hotel and flew back with a basin of fruit plate. He watched the live broadcast with ease.

 Chapter 169

    Howard, lying on his big bed in the hotel, hummed a colored tune and felt a little excited.


    I''m sure I''ll have a good time tonight!


    He glanced at the attractive figure cast on the frosted glass. He couldn''t help but move his pants.


    "Luke, if he knew I could spend the spring night with such a sexy beauty, he would envy me. Hey, hey..."


    Howard laughed triumphantly and took off his clothes quickly.


    "The girls in Paris are direct and open enough! I love this city!"


    He didn''t expect that Rania was a warm girl in her heart and offered to open a hotel.


    Said to come up for a cup of coffee to warm up.


    But there''s no coffee pot in the room.


    Obviously, the drunken man doesn''t mean wine!


    "I''m still very attractive, but I usually stay in the laboratory. In addition, Luke is too good to cover up my own light."


    Howard regained his confidence and was ready to show his strength and practice his rich skills on the battlefield.


    "Rania, how are you? If you don''t mind, I want to go in with you... Mom annoys FAK!"


    Howard was wearing big underpants and pushed open the bathroom door.


    When he saw the scene inside, he broke out a rude remark.


    The originally hard chicken suddenly became soft, and there was no more manly momentum.


    In the bathroom, the steaming heat makes the front convex and back warped, and the hot body curve becomes hazy and fuzzy.


    It was Lania who made Howard lose all his sex. There was a lot of blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, and there was a residue of suspected shredded meat between his teeth.


    "Sorry, I''m a little hungry, so I can''t wait to eat first."


    The enchanted voice of a woman seemed particularly creepy at this time.


    Howard glanced at the bathroom. A badly bitten arm inadvertently protruded from the towel rack.


    Boom! Boom!


    Listen to the sound of chewing crisp bones, and then see the missing fingers of the palm.


    A desire to vomit surged directly from the bottom of Howard''s heart.


    "This... Vampire? Or cannibal?"


    Although Howard often make complaints about women who are screaming with fear when they meet with trivial matters.


    Rather than have time to stand in place and make noise, it''s better to run.


    But when he really faced this situation, his three legs began to soften and he had no strength at all.


    Fortunately, as a world-class scientist.


    Howard''s remaining reason told him that it was likely to be a porphyria patient.


    Patients with such diseases cannot be exposed to sunlight due to variation in the production of heme or the formation of phytochrome due to environmental differences.


    Coupled with severe anemia, the face seems to be corroded, and may have a strong desire for blood.


    Many popular novels, as well as the "vampire" mentioned in classic movies, are based on this kind of patient.


    "There are no vampires in the world!"


    A series of thoughts flashed through Howard''s head. Apart from the still soft third leg, the remaining two legs recovered a little strength.


    He rushed out of the door decisively and was dragged back before he ran to the door.


    Rania''s beautiful face became very distorted and said coldly, "Howard, the dinner hasn''t started yet. Where are you going?"


    Dinner?


    Howard shivered.


    He is just a scientist.


    In addition to the vehicle mastery and flirting ability.


    I don''t know much about body art, fighting and so on.


    "Luke, help me!"


    In a critical moment, Howard can only shout Superman''s name.


    Boom!


    His voice fell to the ground, and a tall figure like a shell burst through the ceiling and appeared in the room.


    "I seem to hear someone asking for help?"


    Luke fell from the sky, holding a fruit plate in his hand, like a passing melon eater.


    "My God! I''m so happy that you can show up at this moment... Wait! Why do you seem to have just come out of the cinema and eat fruit leisurely?"


    Howard was as excited as if he had seen the Savior.


    However, this move did not last long. He looked at Luke''s relaxed look of spitting grape skin, with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    "You won''t hide away and watch it for a long time?"


    Luke nodded, grinned and said, "it''s not long, just for a while."


    Lieutenant general Superman, who had a panoramic view of the whole process, took a look at the female vampire who had not returned to her senses, and curled her mouth.


    The other side doesn''t feel like a pure vampire. The guys who pretended to be aristocrats even pay more attention to drinking blood, using only 1/3 of the essence of human heart blood.


    How can you eat human flesh and even belt silk without eating.


    "Which family are you a member of? Don''t you know that hunting without authorization violates the commandments of the three temples?"


    Ignoring Howard''s eager eyes, Luke remained patient and asked a few more questions.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! It seems that we''ll have an extra meal tonight!"


    Female vampires are like retarded children with mental retardation. They haven''t realized that the situation is wrong.


    The attractive smell of blood stimulated her senses.


    Reason has long become useless, and there is only an extremely thirsty and bloodthirsty desire in the heart.


    "Well, it''s a wild vampire who doesn''t know anything."


    Luke shrugged, spit out the grape skin from his mouth and threw away the clean fruit plate.


    "To make sure you don''t have nightmares at night and have a normal appetite for the rest of the day - I advise you to close your eyes, Howard."


    Howard listened and obediently followed the instructions.


    At the critical moment of life and death, he showed a rare obedient attitude.


    "Big chest and no brain. Sometimes you''re right."


    The sight was swept by the evil omen of the female vampire, and Luke didn''t have any superfluous nonsense.


    Boom!


    Force under your feet!


    Even if there is a biological force field to keep the room safe, the floor is still like cardboard hit violently, breaking and cracking in an instant.


    Reinforced cement is like gypsum powder, which is immediately crushed into dust.


    The power of terror suddenly broke out and promoted Luke''s figure.


    Almost less than a second, he approached the female vampire with the suffocating strong airflow.


    Regardless of Howard in her hand, Luke stretched out his hands and pushed hard.


    The other side is like paper paste, the whole body bones are distorted and deformed, and the skin and flesh are eroded in an instant.


    Like a solid shell in the front!


    Half of the body, like spilled red paint, poured on the back wall.


    "The world is quiet, Howard. You can open your eyes, but you''d better not look back."


    Easily get rid of a vampire, Luke grabbed the clean sheet and wiped his hands.


    Due to the protection of the biological force field, the meat mud like debris did not splash on the body.


    "What happened?"


    Howard opened his eyes slowly. He just felt the vibration of tearing his eardrum in his ear, and then returned to calm - except that he still had a white palm pinching his neck.


    "It''s all right. The female vampire still has a hand. It seems to be true love for you."


    Luke joked.


    Oh! Oh! Oh!


    Unable to resist his curiosity, Howard looked back and immediately knelt down, covered his stomach and vomited.


    The beautiful body that once made him have the urge to mate has now become an abstract painting evenly distributed on the wall.


    "Poor Howard, I told you not to look back. Now, you not only have nightmares and no appetite, but also have a question mark whether you can regain your power in the future."


    Luke''s eyes showed sympathy. I believe that the scene just now will definitely impress Howard and be unforgettable in his life.


    "I''ll never go out again at night."


    After this lesson, Howard had a strong psychological shadow on the affair.


    He is very regretful now, very regretful!

 Chapter 170

    Howard returned to the hotel room and sat on the sofa.


    It can be seen from his empty eyes that this guy has not been freed from the bloody picture on the hotel wall.


    Once a great omen that could warm people''s hearts, it suddenly turned into a pool of viscous minced meat composed of organic and inorganic substances and carbohydrates.


    It was really a heavy blow to Howard, who was going to have a fierce battle.


    Whether he can rise again in the second half of his life is a big problem.


    It''s time for stark industries to transform the pharmaceutical industry.


    Otherwise, the inheritance of the family will be broken in their own hands.


    Howard looked down at his motionless lower body with a sad look on his face.


    It has become a thing of the past that New York is recognized as a romantic prodigal and a lover.


    "Well... Would you like something to eat?"


    Luke touched his stomach and ignored Howard''s sad mood.


    After a boring meeting all day, he didn''t have time for dinner.


    The little fruit in the fruit tray can''t fill your stomach.


    "I want to... Vomit!"


    Howard''s throat rolled twice, and the surging desire to vomit came again.


    "It''s too fragile. It''s a pity that there is no master Bei''s survival program in this era. That''s the real meal."


    Luke shook his head. When he was painting his house in Brooklyn, he broke people''s heads at night. He saw the turbid brain mixed with red and white flowing out. Afterwards, he could eat pizza and listen to music as if nothing had happened.


    That''s a big heart from experience.


    "I ordered a lobster pasta. Are you sure you don''t want some, Howard?"


    In the face of Luke''s "kind" question, the sound of vomiting in the toilet became more intense.


    "It''s terrible. A failed appointment often brings a heavy price to yourself that is difficult to pay."


    Luke not only had no sympathy for Howard''s tragic experience, but gloated.


    After this lesson, he probably won''t be interested in women who take the initiative to deliver them to the door anymore.


    More than ten minutes later, the room service rang the doorbell, Luke''s lobster pasta and Howard''s sugar free coffee were delivered outside the door.


    "Can you stop smoking so... Too much! I just came out of the toilet and felt that I had vomited out all my bile. I really don''t want to experience it again."


    Howard held bitter coffee in his hands, and his eyes showed envy.


    He can''t look straight at any thick sauce or red strips now.


    "Can you blame me? Your psychological endurance is too fragile. As an arms dealer, you have also been on the battlefield. How can you say that the human body''s stumps and fuzzy flesh and blood can''t touch you."


    Luke, with an innocent face, rolled the noodles with a fork and continued to eat them with thick lobster meat.


    "No one has stipulated that an arms dealer must personally test the goods in his hands with a human body! My limited moral conscience does not allow me to witness how the weapons I make harvest life quickly! To tell the truth, it will make me unable to sleep all night and lose the joy of life."


    Howard is honest and reasonable.


    Although he had a clear understanding of the fact that stark industries made war money.


    But as long as you don''t take the initiative to understand, you can spend money calmly.


    Maybe many rich people are keen on charity after their success.


    Apart from reasonable tax avoidance and gaining a good reputation.


    There is also a small part of the reason is to eliminate the inner sense of guilt.


    Of course, a capitalist who feels uneasy if his money is not clean enough is certainly not a qualified capitalist.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a moral conscience... I think highly of you, Howard. A serious capitalist shouldn''t have this."


    Luke wiped his mouth with a napkin and joked.


    "Anyway, you don''t like so many hot sexy dancers in Moulin Rouge. You have to choose a wild vampire who runs out to look for food. What? Do you have a special sexuality?"


    Luke had enough to eat and drink and began to talk about the subject.


    "I''ll call Peggy and ask her to contact the temple in New York."


    "Oh, no, the European continent should belong to the temple of London."


    Howard''s face was dull when he heard it behind him.


    It feels like a kindergarten student facing quantum mechanics.


    This is no longer a question of superclass or not!


    It''s about to subvert his world view!


    "The temple... What organization is it? And, is Rania really a vampire?"


    Howard asked hesitantly.


    "I said, can you accept the female warlock with long chest and thigh in the world and the demon hunter family inherited for thousands of years, but you can''t believe the real existence of vampires?"


    Luke could not help but make complaints about it.


    "At this time, do you still think that... Rania is a porphyria patient? Howard, don''t deceive yourself and others. There are so beautiful porphyria patients in the world?"


    Howard was speechless for a moment.


    His thoughts were like a tangled mess, and he couldn''t pull out the thread for a long time.


    "But... Why do they exist? I mean, if there are vampires in the world, why haven''t humans found them?"


    After holding for a long time, Howard finally gave up thinking and began to ask questions.


    "Like mutants... The authenticity of this group has long been confirmed. But vampires, they never appear in novels and movies."


    Luke went to the wine cabinet and poured himself a glass of whisky.


    He snapped his fingers, smiled and said, "this is a good question. The answer is very simple, because there are three temples and a group of burly meat mages who like to use hammers, flails and swords."


    "They are responsible for maintaining the order of the dark world and avoiding vampires, werewolves, hell demons and demons from invading the world!"


    "What? And werewolves? Wait, so hell really exists? Devil, devil... I always thought this was just an adjective for swearing."


    Howard was a little brain down because of the huge amount of information.


    "Just one night, the world outlook I established for more than 30 years suddenly turned into ruins..."


    Luke looked at the dull look of iron man''s father. He couldn''t help handing him a glass of wine and comforted him insincerely: "if I tell you, those guys in Nordic mythology do have prototype characters. They live in Asgard. If you can study Einstein Rosen bridge, you may find them."


    "By the way, hell Lord Mephisto is an old liar. Lucifer next door runs a good bar. God is likely to be black... Hey, Howard, what''s the matter with you? It looks like Alzheimer''s is coming in advance."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Howard only felt his brain buzzing, and Luke''s voice came from far and near, as if from the horizon, and as if it were the whisper of an ancient god.


    His only remaining reason and thinking ability were completely destroyed.


    "Can''t you give me some time to digest? What an asshole!"


    Half an hour later, Howard, who poured out half a bottle of whisky, finally returned to normal.


    In a short time, his world was destroyed and rebuilt.


    There are vampires, werewolves, hell demons and demons on this planet that can almost accept their own life.


    Even if Luke now said he was a cosmic man from M78 nebula, Howard wouldn''t feel surprised.


    "Your receptivity is too poor."


    Said Luke contemptuously.


    "Today let me open the door to a new world for you and increase your knowledge."


    Howard hiccupped and the strong wine came out.


    Then prick up your ears and listen quietly.


    "According to the records of the temple, Dracula is the first vampire in human history. He is recognized as the ''ancestor'' in future generations. He is not afraid of sunshine and has super regeneration ability. He is a very difficult guy."


    Luke plays the role of a teacher, bringing the world''s top scientists into another world.


    "It''s just that his descendants are divided into many factions, and those factions are scattered into dark families with different surnames."


    "With the inheritance from generation to generation, the ability of those vampires will be weakened a lot, and they begin to become afraid of the sun and can''t haunt during the day."


    "As mentioned above, they belong to normal blood families. Their number is not large. They mostly live in Eastern Europe and abide by the commandments of the three temples. They are basically captive animals."


    Luke paused, took a sip of whisky on ice and continued, "and the female vampire you saw, her name is Rania, isn''t she? She doesn''t belong to the orthodox blood family."


    Howard held back the tumult of his stomach and asked curiously, "are there any unorthodox vampires?"


    "Of course. About the 14th century, the Black Death swept through Europe. There was a guy named Alexander covinas. He was a survivor."


    Luke recalled the past and talked about it.


    The library of the temple is not open to the public, but he is going to study magic in Kamata Taj, and he is still appointed by the supreme mage. It''s nothing to open a back door occasionally.


    "This guy was lucky and unlucky. Fortunately, he survived the plague of the black death. Unfortunately, he met Hydra."


    Luke shrugged. There must be something wrong with the timeline of the world.


    Otherwise, why did you even mix in the legend of the night!?


    Finally, I have to say that the Hydra of Marvel world is really an omnipotent pot man. Even vampires can be related!


    Luke, who had flashed a series of tucks in his heart, continued: "make complaints about Alexander kevinas, who can survive the black death, should have some special constitution."


    "Then he was injected with vampire and werewolf blood. As a result, he created a monster that was not afraid of the sun and had the explosive power of werewolves."


    "To some extent, this is a low configuration version of Dracula."


    Howard was fascinated. He didn''t expect to know this secret of the human world in his lifetime.


    "At that time, Hydra already existed?"


    He asked suspiciously.


    "The history of this organization is far longer than you think."


    Luke said blandly.


    "Facts have proved that any experiment or plan of Hydra will always turn over in the end."


    "Alexander covinus, who successfully transformed himself, ran away. He gave birth to three sons, two of whom were William and Marcus. One of them became a werewolf and the other a vampire."


    Sounds like naruto''s vision.


    "And then?"


    Howard seems to be a catch-up reader, eager to know what happens next.


    "It''s a very common plot. Maybe the two brothers become enemies. Vampires and werewolves are sworn enemies. There is no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides."


    Luke glanced out of the window and said easily, "vampires have the upper hand. They have reached a cooperation with human nobles and set up a sharp knife team composed of elite soldiers called ''death Walker''."


    "Am I right? Miss hiding outside."

 Chapter 171

    miss?


    Where is Miss?


    Howard looked confused.


    He stood up, looked out of the window and found nothing unusual.


    "This is the 22nd floor."


    Howard laughed and wondered if Luke had heard wrong.


    There is nothing to rely on outside. Those who can climb up with their bare hands are afraid that they are not a humanoid spider.


    "So you still haven''t got rid of your fixed cognition."


    Luke shook his head helplessly and was determined to completely break Howard''s rigid thinking.


    The eyes coagulated slightly and the high-temperature rays burst out.


    He had great control, did not break the glass and made amazing movements.


    But like laser cutting, cut the French window open the channel.


    "The hotel manager shouldn''t ask us for compensation?"


    Howard had nothing to say. He was a little nervous now for fear of a vampire jumping out of the window.


    The heavy shadow left in the heart can not be eliminated so quickly.


    "It''s so cold outside that it looks like it''s going to rain, Vampire... Are you sure you don''t come in to avoid the rain? My room is quite large."


    Although the vampire hiding outside had a very slow heartbeat, Luke still noticed it.


    Through the brick wall structure, super vision scans a graceful figure like a gecko firmly stepping on the smooth window.


    The almost static breathing sound fell on his ear, very clear.


    "Worthy of Superman."


    A few seconds later, a slightly cold voice came.


    A tall woman with a long black windbreaker outside and a tight one-piece leather coat inside hung upside down above the French window.


    Just a jump, he flashed in from the hole opened by the hot line of sight.


    Flexible and agile, completely beyond the scope of ordinary people.


    "Vampires look... Very good."


    Howard stepped back and stood behind Luke.


    The tall woman who appeared in the room had short black shoulder length hair and a delicate face filled with cold.


    The snow-white skin reflects the light like white porcelain.


    Especially those eyes, flashing a firm look.


    Another iceberg queen!


    Howard glanced and blamed the other party on the type of white queen.


    It is a beautiful creature that makes male creatures have a desire to conquer and a sense of satisfaction.


    It will be very to Luke''s appetite. He always likes it.


    Howard gave a silent look and thought silently.


    "Why? Now vampires regard the commandments of the three temples as a piece of paper?"


    Luke ignored the old habit of Howard. He was very polite and extended his hand to invite the Vampire Lady who visited late at night to a seat.


    Now the European continent is the home of dark creatures.


    This pattern will not change until after the cold war.


    At that time, vampires and werewolves gradually moved to North America.


    "Mr. lieutenant general joked. Whoever dares to ignore the order of the supreme mage will find his own way to death."


    The tall woman, expressionless, sat down on a separate sofa, keeping a distance from Luke and Howard.


    "However, there was an explosion near Moulin Rouge tonight. I''m a ''death Walker'' within the family. I have the responsibility to trace the reason behind it and see if the werewolves are secretly plotting something."


    "I followed your side... The residual smell of that friend, all the way to the hotel, which led to this misunderstanding."


    Compared with Rania, who lost her wisdom when she smelled blood, the Vampire Lady''s attitude was much more polite, allowing Luke to omit the part of doing it himself.


    Every time he meets a guy who can''t communicate, he can only have friendly communication at the physical level.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a little tiring.


    "What a coincidence, this lady - what do you call it?"


    Luke asked.


    "Serena."


    The other party''s answer was concise and comprehensive.


    "Well, Miss Serena, the question you just mentioned is exactly what I want to say."


    Luke restrained his smile and his voice became less gentle.


    "Since the three temples issued commandments and signed contracts with the leaders of the dark world such as vampires and werewolves, there have been few vicious incidents of foraging and hunting humans without permission - relatively speaking."


    "I''ve read the records of the temple in New York. For at least 30 years, no vampire family has committed such a crime."


    "The last time I went back to the Austro Hungarian Empire, a noble couldn''t bear the desire of bloodthirsty and hurt an innocent girl. Later, he was dragged into the sun by the temple mage and tortured by exposure to the sun."


    Luke paused and looked at Serena''s face.


    The other party didn''t feel angry and didn''t seem to have deep feelings for his fellow countrymen.


    "But not long ago, my friend Howard stark was attacked by a female vampire named Rania."


    Luke pointed to Howard as an outsider, who was very cooperative and nodded hard.


    "Since you are the ''death Walker'' of the family, you should know the consequences of violating the temple commandments. I hope - by the way, which family are you?"


    "We are led by Victor and Marcus."


    Serena replied.


    "At present, there are three elders, and Marcus presides over the family affairs. Victor is still sleeping."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, looked aggressive, and continued, "then you have to tell me and my friends."


    "Lieutenant general, there is no woman named Rania in our family."


    Serena frowned and explained, "I checked the scene. Although she... Is not adult, from the memory of blood residue, we can know that she does not belong to our family."


    "It''s not convincing."


    Luke shook his head without giving in.


    "Paris is the home of vampires, and Moulin Rouge is the living area of your family. If my friend is attacked, no matter where Rania comes from, you must give a satisfactory explanation."


    Serena frowned more tightly, her eyes became cold, and her right hand leaned under her windbreaker.


    "You''re a little unreasonable, lieutenant general."


    She said angrily.


    "Don''t make any small moves, Miss Serena. It will deprive you of your only dignity."


    Luke didn''t care about the tension. He picked up the glass on the table and drank the last sip of whisky.


    "Anyone should cherish the opportunity that others are willing to sit on the table with you."


    "Because removing it is tantamount to declaring the rules of the game invalid."


    "At that time, you and your family will only end up worse."


    Luke looked down and played with his glass and said with a smile, "Miss Serena, you think I''m unreasonable. That''s what you''ve never seen - real barbarism."


    "Is this a threat?"


    Serena took a deep breath, and the beautiful curve wrapped under the leather coat was another obvious fluctuation.


    "No, it''s a reminder."


    Luke put down his glass and said seriously, "the reason why I kept patient was that I didn''t send troops to rush to your family, blast open your door with shells, and drag all the drunken vampires into the sun and dry them into a pile of ashes."


    "It''s not because you are so beautiful that I can''t bear it. It''s not because vampires are terrible that I''m afraid."


    "Your ancestors and I are colleagues. Lieutenant general covinus, we have to give him some face."


    Serena, with a straight personality, originally wanted to draw a gun and punch more than a dozen holes in the young lieutenant general in front of her.


    But when she heard the last sentence, she was stupid.


    "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 172

    "Who is Alexander covinus?"


    Serena frowned and asked.


    She said she had never heard of the name.


    The "ancestor" of vampires is generally recognized as Dracula.


    Of course, a few people say "Cain".


    The spread of this statement is that some creators quoted the Bible and regarded Cain, who killed Abel and was punished by God, as the first vampire.


    In fact, there are no relevant records of orthodox classics, secondary classics or pseudo classics.


    It''s just that many people have read a few novels and take the origin of the fabrication seriously.


    "Tut Tut, Marcus has to hide his father''s name. He''s really a filial son."


    Luke shook his head and sighed.


    "Elder Marcus never mentioned it."


    Serena narrowed her eyes. The vampire she belongs to is the parliamentary Presbyterian system.


    The three elders took turns in power, and the other two slept separately.


    Now, Marcus and Victor are in a deep sleep.


    The man in power is Amelia.


    "Dracula is not your ''ancestor''. Strictly speaking, Alexander covinus is. He is the first undead in the world. He has the dual blood of vampire and werewolf. He was once considered a perfect creature by hydra..."


    Luke gave a long list of titles.


    No one would have thought that lieutenant general Corvinus of the Pentagon had two sons behind his back.


    One is the ancestor of the werewolf, and the other is the leader of the vampire family.


    This is a secret that no one knows, if not overheard from the mouth of the supreme mage.


    Luke probably wouldn''t associate the white haired old man with the undead.


    "Oh, that sounds ridiculous."


    Serena''s eyes were full of doubt.


    Anyone who hears a stranger, points to another stranger and says he is your ancestor will not believe it.


    "You can go back and look at the genealogy or history book."


    Luke smiled, as if to Howard Kopp, and turned his head and said, "lieutenant general covinas, who you said was a gorilla, was originally a Hungarian warlord. He experienced the plague caused by the black death. The whole village, including his original wife and daughter, died, leaving only himself alive."


    "Hydra believes that covinus has immune diseases in his body and realizes the eternal secret."


    "So I caught him and carried out a series of experiments. As a result, I created a perfect monster with the power of werewolves, the characteristics of not afraid of sunshine, and the speed, flight and recovery ability of vampires."


    Howard was stunned. He had seen the serious old man with a straight face when he went in and out of the Pentagon before.


    "I thought vampires wouldn''t grow old."


    He make complaints about it.


    "Don''t underestimate lieutenant general Corvinus. Before that, he had been a warlord and a big capitalist. He had no less resources than any big man."


    Luke warned.


    The advantage of vampires is probably to live long.


    Alexander Corvinus, I don''t know how many identities he has.


    With wealth and channels, it is even more difficult to predict.


    He can wipe out the traces and clues of vampires and werewolves in the human world on his own.


    The energy required is more than a little bit.


    "Didn''t you wonder why mutants can''t completely hide themselves in the human world, but few people believe in their real existence, such as vampires and werewolves?"


    Luke glanced at Serena, who seemed suspicious, but actually listened carefully. The corner of her mouth tilted slightly and said, "because someone is erasing traces and eliminating sounds in the dark."


    Have been caught to slice, study the psychological shadow, plus two sons turned into monsters.


    So Alexander covinus only wanted to live a peaceful life.


    But he couldn''t let go of William and Marcus, the brothers who fell in love and killed each other.


    So, the poor old father has been doing the tired work of wiping their hips for them.


    "Miss Serena, haven''t you ever wondered why most of the cases of house entry, murder, kidnapping and imprisonment of young girls that were supposed to be on the news and make a big noise have not been settled? As far as I know, you have a lot of actions to play a side ball."


    Luke seemed to wake up the dreamer with a word, and Serena with keen intuition frowned slightly.


    On reflection, it seems a little strange.


    Marcus and Victor slept soundly, and Amelia, who was in power, did not interfere in the affairs of the family.


    Therefore, Victor''s confidant Klein got a rare opportunity to give orders.


    That guy is an ambitious man. He has always been very unruly. He often tries again and again on the edge of the commandments of the three temples.


    For example, take the innocent and ignorant money worship girls who love enjoyment to the family party, and then give them "first hug" without scruples.


    The temple mage only stipulates that vampires cannot hunt humans without permission.


    But if those girls can''t bear the first embrace and die suddenly, it''s not within the scope of "hunting".


    This logic is similar to that as long as you don''t give money, you can''t be regarded as whoring.


    If you do a lot of things, there will always be a rollover.


    Klein made big news several times, but later there was no news, which did not attract the attention and warning of the temple mage.


    "Lieutenant general, you mean that... Alexander covinus, take care of our teammates?"


    Serena''s voice was very cold. She reached into the windbreaker and slowly released her hand holding the weapon.


    This Vampire Lady, who has just passed her centenary, can be called a young girl. She doesn''t know that she actually passed death.


    Any hostile and aggressive stranger will be identified as the enemy by Luke, and then manually turn the other party into a viscous object mixed with organic and inorganic substances.


    Rania has already done this herself.


    But it''s strange to say.


    Although everyone has heard of Superman''s name, they all know that each other is strong.


    However, those gifted and extraordinary guys always doubt it.


    The arrogance rooted in their bones makes it difficult for them to fully believe that a human being will be strong enough to be irresistible.


    "Yes, although he didn''t want you to know."


    Luke nodded. Now the descendants of vampires and werewolves are developing well.


    When the former was not kept in captivity in the three temples, the dark creatures on the European continent were rampant.


    Vampires cooperate with the nobles and senior leaders of Eastern European countries to treat ordinary people as mobile blood banks.


    But later, the commandments were promulgated, and the life of vampires was much harder.


    "After all, you are really not as good as one generation."


    Luke leaned back, leaned into the soft sofa, looked at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling and said with a smile: "the long life makes the old generation sleep, while the new generation of vampires are keen to enjoy it. They have nothing to do with salon parties, obscene parties and multi-person sports... They live an indulgent life of drunkenness and dreaming every day."


    "When Marcus wakes up, he is expected to die of anger - that''s not right. The reason why he developed like this is the result of the acquiescence of the three elders."


    Serena felt a little embarrassed when she heard the first half.


    Because Luke is telling the truth, the new generation of vampires in the family are addicted to enjoyment. A vigorous "death Walker" like her belongs to a different kind.


    Don''t let them hunt. They may not be opponents if they encounter a fully armed human army.


    Otherwise, they would not have been driven out of the country by the Soviets with tanks and artillery, and would have stayed honest and rooted in Paris.


    But in the second half, I was confused.


    Is this the result of the acquiescence of the three elders?


    "Werewolves are more interesting than others."


    Between Luke''s words, there was a feeling of being superior, which made Serena a a little uncomfortable.


    "Lucian is a wise leader. He led his compatriots to get rid of slavery and your control hundreds of years ago, and soon climbed to the throne of the underground world."


    "He learned the advantages of vampires and began to consciously cooperate with humans, break into the police system, control the street gangs and develop in an orderly manner."


    Serena narrowed her eyes when she heard Lucian''s name.


    That''s the leader of werewolves, the number one enemy of vampires.


    Then her back cooled and her heart throbbed.


    The Superman lieutenant general has a very clear understanding of vampires and those damn werewolves.


    Whether it''s past history or every move at this stage.


    Many details are even more detailed than herself as a "death Walker" - at least she doesn''t know that Lucian has cooperated with humans.


    This proves that there may be an insider within the family!


    "Go back to your elders, ask them if they know the name of Alexander Corvinus, and ask them to explain as soon as possible."


    Luke closed his eyes as if he were sleepy.


    "If Miss Serena is not going to spend the night here, she can leave."

 Chapter 173

    There is no doubt that Serena has no idea of spending the night.


    Although in terms of vampire aesthetics, this Superman lieutenant general is quite suitable to be... An entry guest.


    Although most vampire families have an open style, it''s not too much to say that they are arrogant, extravagant and licentious.


    After all, hundreds of years of long life, if you don''t have some fun, it''s really boring.


    Good wine, delicious food, beautiful body, gorgeous clothes and lively banquet... Only these can fill the emptiness of the heart.


    But Serena is an exception. She doesn''t like those.


    Her inner hatred made her take the initiative to join the "death Walker" and choose to fight the werewolf.


    On her 100th birthday, many people said they would give Serena a a male pet or come to a naked open-air party, but she refused.


    "Then I won''t bother."


    Serena was crisp, turned the window and went out.


    The night wind roared and stirred the corners of his clothes, making a sound of hunting.


    She was as agile as a running hunter and rushed to a manor in Moulin Rouge.


    This evening was not ordinary for Serena.


    She heard too many secrets. Lieutenant general Superman told the history of vampires and werewolves, as well as the names of unknown ancestors.


    As a result, the Vampire Lady, known as the "werewolf killer", was confused. She wanted to go back to the history book or ask Thales.


    That guy is a erudite trusted by all elders and knows the origin of blood clan very well.


    "Alexander covinus..."


    Serena whispered, her slim body like a bird, passing through houses.


    Twenty minutes later, a torrential rain fell.


    The drenched Serena pushed open the heavy door with complex patterns, and a strange smell of confusion came to her face.


    In the wide hall, gorgeous women wear exposed clothes, gorgeous long skirts outline the curve, and the lowered bra is snow-white.


    It''s more attractive than the sexy dancers in Moulin Rouge!


    They either sit or lie, or rub their ears and temples with each other, entangle each other, fall on the sofa, or hold a man''s neck and sit on each other''s thighs.


    Wild laughter and flirting whispers echoed in the hall.


    All kinds of high-grade tobacco and luxury wine placed on the table have the effect similar to psychedelic drugs, which makes people intoxicated.


    "Where''s Klein?"


    Serena was indifferent.


    She took off her soaked windbreaker, tight leather dress, waistband vest and silver pistol pinned to her waist, and the whole person showed a momentum of awe.


    "He... Maybe in the study. Serena, come on, have a drink."


    A drunken woman with heavy makeup handed over a goblet filled with scarlet liquid.


    Not red wine.


    But warm blood.


    Serena ignored and turned away.


    She was out of tune with the atmosphere of the whole hall, as if she were a female soldier who had mistakenly entered the upper class society.


    "Serena, what can I do for you?"


    All the way to the study on the second floor, Serena crossed her men who wanted to stop, put her hands on the door and pushed it away.


    Boom!


    "Come on! Klein... Ah!"


    The charming voice and moving call stopped suddenly.


    Klein, who was working hard, embarrassed to put on his pants and left the unsatisfied woman aside.


    "This is a misunderstanding. Serena, listen to me. Just now... How to say, I just have nothing to do, and then..."


    The black haired man with a small white face said incoherently.


    However, Serena, who broke in, didn''t care at all. She didn''t look straight. She said, "give me the key to the underground library, and then you can continue to play, Klein."


    "What do you want this for? Victor is sleeping. If you have nothing to do, you''d better not disturb him."


    It seems that Klein, who has been ignored, is a little angry.


    Are you not handsome enough, or is your work not good enough?


    I didn''t even look!


    It hurts your self-esteem!


    "Just give it to me. Your little pet is still waiting for you."


    Serena said coldly.


    She was anxious to verify the truth of what Luke said.


    Although Klein is the manager of the family, most of the things are left to him to deal with and give orders, and he also shows his desire to pursue Serena.


    But the latter still has no good attitude.


    Because¡ª¡ª


    Serena doesn''t like... Motherfuckers.


    She has no interest in the cowards who are good at calculation, hide behind and never dare to attack.


    "This is the key. Elder Amelia will hold a dance tomorrow night. Do you have..."


    Klein stared at Serena, who turned around and left, and was so angry that he wanted to swear.


    It''s like sending messages on time every day and licking a dog, but you can''t get a reply from the goddess.


    "Crane, why don''t we continue..."


    The woman who came up like a water snake was pushed away before she touched it.


    "Get out!"


    Cried Klein rudely.


    Like pulling out a ruthless scum man.


    Then he released his anger on others: "Pierre, you useless waste, didn''t stop Serena! Where did she go today?"


    "I''ll check later. There was an explosion at the Moulin Rouge tonight. She may have gone to investigate."


    The men outside the study are also wronged. The other party is a death walker, an elite soldier who specializes in hunting werewolves.


    "Serena is a little abnormal. She is in a hurry to go to the underground library to check what information?"


    Klein still had a keen sense of smell. He not only paid close attention to the goddess''s every move, but also detected something wrong in time.


    Half an hour later, the men who inquired about the news came back and reported the situation truthfully.


    "What did she do at the Palace Hotel? She stayed in her room so long?"


    Klein frowned and thought it was not easy.


    "There are all the representatives attending the peace summit. Is it..."


    The more he thought about it, the more agitated Klein seemed to hear the rain dripping on the green grass.


    Jealousy and the sense of humiliation prompted him to prepare for some irrational actions.


    "Find some people..."


    Boom!


    Serena slammed the door open again.


    Klein, who was going to do bad things, almost had a heart attack.


    "Serena... What else can I do for you?"


    He asked humbly.


    "I want to see elder Amelia!"


    Serena asked straight out.


    She held an old book in her hand.


    It records the history of Marcus and William, the ancestor of werewolf and the leader of vampire family!


    "What do you want to do?"


    Klein''s face became dignified. It''s no small matter to summon the elders.


    Even if he wants to pursue Serena and get the other party''s heart again, he can''t easily agree.


    "Alexander Corvinus, I want to know the meaning behind the name."


    Serena''s face was cold. She remembered everything lieutenant general Superman said and said, "it''s possible to end the bloody war between our family and werewolves for so many years!"


    If the Marcus family and the wolf king Lucian belong to the same blood, maybe history will be rewritten.


    "What are you crazy about? We are a noble blood family. What does it have to do with werewolves?"


    Klein was furious. He didn''t admit to having anything to do with the werewolf.


    Hundreds of years ago, Lucian, the wolf king, was a humble slave. All werewolves were slaves.


    Serena''s explanation is equivalent to saying to the white people that you and the black slave actually have the same father.


    Let the vampires in the hall know that they not only can''t accept it, but even think it''s a shame.


    "I''ve never heard of Alexander Corvinus. It''s all lies! Serena, it''s all human deception!"


    Klein shouted coldly, very severely.


    Serena is noncommittal about this. She only believes in her own judgment.


    "Elder Amelia is here."


    The attendants glanced at the open iron door outside the window.


    There will be a dance tomorrow night, and victor will wake up. Elder Amelia came to hand over.


    Although vampires claim to be immortal species, they have not reached the terror of immortality.


    The younger low-level blood clan has a life course of one or two hundred years at most.


    The blood is more pure and high-level, and can live for five or six hundred years.


    Through a long sleep, it can be prolonged.


    Only the "ancestor level" like Archduke Dracula and Alexander covinus can cross the Millennium barrier.


    "Now, I don''t need you."


    Serena said scornfully and turned away from the study.


    She''s going to find elder Amelia or victor herself.


    Tomorrow night, the latter will be awakened.

 Chapter 174

    "Alexander covinus..."


    The elder Amelia looked at Serena in front of her and Klein behind her.


    As a family elder who has lived for hundreds of years and one of the three people in power, she probably guessed the whole thing.


    "Dear Serena, you mean learning about the past history of our family from a human."


    Amelia stuck out her tongue and licked her lips.


    This gorgeous woman with charming breath is at the peak of vampire.


    Neither as old as Marcus nor as weak as victor.


    She can still live for a long time. She may be the elder with the greatest power in the family in the future.


    After all, Marcus and victor.


    They will soon enter the grave and return to the embrace of darkness.


    Amelia, however, can continue to enjoy the beautiful feeling of power and status.


    Therefore, the elder''s approach to the past that was deliberately concealed and covered up is consistent with that before.


    There is no need to let the younger generation of the family know that it is not a glorious thing.


    A long time ago, the obscurity of the middle ages.


    Vampire Marcus cooperated with Lord Victor to imprison the crazy werewolf ancestor William, and then established a huge family.


    There have been many dirty deals and ugly betrayals.


    If you really want to say it, it''s actually not very good.


    "You are too simple, son. The first person in our family is Marcus. There is no Alexander covinus, and no blood family is born of the same origin as the werewolf."


    Amelia, who is about 30 years old, has a smile on her face.


    She gently held Serena''s hand. It was cold.


    Vampires'' body temperature is much lower than ordinary people. They have always been called "cold-blooded animals".


    The latter subconsciously retracted, then realized that he was not polite enough and restrained his impulse.


    The vampire warrior is not used to being approached by others.


    Serena has always been an alien in such a large family with numerous branches.


    She likes to be alone and refuses to be close to anyone.


    Except for the sleeping Victor - the other is equivalent to the role of a father.


    If Victor hadn''t adopted herself, brought her around and given her "first hug", Serena, who lost her parents, might have died in a dark alley.


    "But I saw that the history book written by Thales recorded the stories of Marcus and William. One was bitten by a bat and the other by a wolf, so they became werewolves and vampires..."


    Serena opened the book in her hand, trying to prove that she was not talking nonsense.


    Amelia smiled and interrupted softly, "Thales can also make mistakes. He is the ''historian'' of the family and is responsible for recording everything about us."


    "The survivor of the black death, the warlord of Hungary, the first undead... I have heard such rumors. But after so many years, no one has really seen them."


    "Maybe Thales heard the rumor and wrote it in. That''s the truth."


    "He was almost punished by Victor and was to be exiled to Siberia."


    Serena frowned, and her intuition told her that things were not that simple.


    "Elder, maybe Victor..."


    What else did the vampire warrior want to say, but Amelia stopped her.


    The other party took the book and a dark light flashed across his eyes.


    Hold Serena''s hand and exert a slight force.


    "Victor will wake up at the party and wait until then."


    Amelia was determined and didn''t give Serena a a chance to speak.


    "He treats you like a daughter and regards you as his favorite child. He will answer all your questions, Serena."


    After that, Amelia swayed the slender to exaggerated water snake waist and disappeared behind the study door.


    It was a secret conversation.


    "As I said, elder Amelia won''t believe those lies! What flows in our bodies is noble blood."


    Klein held his head high and said proudly, "werewolves are a bunch of cheap slaves. They only deserve to live in dark caves and wet sewers."


    Serena''s eyebrows rose like a sword, and her eyes showed a sense of awe.


    She gave Klein a cold stare and said sarcastically, "do you believe it yourself?"


    It''s OK to cheat the newcomers in the hall.


    With the advent of the scientific and technological revolution, the mysterious veil of the dark world has long been torn off.


    Even hunting werewolves began to change from cold weapons to silver bullet pistols.


    Blood is such a thing. Who is more noble than who?


    "Victor will believe me."


    Serena thought of the Superman lieutenant general. The other party may know more.


    She didn''t say much and hurried away in her leather boots.


    The vampire female warrior thought that the performance of elder Amelia just now seemed to be hiding something.


    "Oh, victor."


    Staring at Serena''s back, Klein bowed his head and smiled.


    "Of course he will believe you, poor Serena."


    As victor''s confidant, Klein knows far more secrets than Serena.


    For example.


    The murderer of Serena''s family is not a werewolf.


    In fact, he secretly went out to hunt victor who sucked blood.


    He let Serena go only because she looked like her dead daughter.


    "We are all cold-blooded animals. Where can there be any warmth?"


    Klein was amused to think that Serena regarded Victor as her father.


    It''s a ironic joke to regard an enemy as a relative.


    "Alexander covinus..."


    Klein restrained his superfluous expression and turned gloomy.


    He has heard of that name.


    From Lucian, the wolf king.


    "But why do humans know? It''s unreasonable."


    Klein''s eyes rolled. He had an adventurous idea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The sun shed warm light into the room through the gaps in the curtains.


    Luke''s body woke up automatically like an alarm clock.


    He tossed all night yesterday and rescued Howard from Moulin Rouge.


    Then I met a vampire who followed me and involved the gratitude and resentment of the descendants of Alexander covinas.


    A series of things, like a series of plays.


    "Life is really full."


    Luke stretched out and opened the thick curtains to welcome a new day.


    "There''s no one around. I''m not used to it."


    He opened his robe and looked at the big bed enough to sleep three or four people. He couldn''t help feeling lonely.


    At the moment when I opened my eyes, I could always see someone snuggling in my arms.


    But now, there is not even a warm Naizi.


    "I hope the business trip will end early."


    Luke began to miss New York. He preferred the vibrant city to the intoxicated and charming Paris.


    Although, in the next few decades, it will become the most dangerous place in the world.


    With Altman haunted Tokyo, the frequently bombed Golden Gate Bridge and the number one target of terrorist attacks, the White House are listed as the most unsafe place on earth.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    There was a knock at the door.


    It must be Howard.


    Luke thought helplessly.


    After a bad affair, Howard still doesn''t have a long memory.


    Especially after seeing Serena''s vigorous skills and hearing the dust laden past of the vampire family.


    His interest in the dark world, magic and alien creatures seems to have become a little stronger.


    As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change.


    Even if I vomited all night with the toilet, I vomited out my stomach acid, and then I lay in bed with a bloody and scary nightmare.


    But Howard is still attracted by the unknown and the seemingly dangerous and exciting life.


    He is a restless fellow at heart.


    Only when we get married and have children and shoulder the heavy responsibilities of husband and father can we close that restless heart.


    "There will be a meeting this noon to discuss the trade channels between countries and Atlantis."


    Luke opens the door and Howard, who has thick black eyes and looks like a giant panda, enters the door.


    Looking at his appearance of sudden death, it was obvious that he had not slept all night.


    "I know that the peace summit must be the main work."


    Howard nodded and said in a deliberative tone, "just wait until these political games and national affairs of resource allocation are handled. Luke, can you let me also participate in the follow-up events of vampires?"


    "Howard, you''ve really healed the scar and forgotten the pain. Forget the tragedy of Rania and the scene that she can''t wait to eat you as a snack?"


    Luke poured a cup of coffee for iron man''s father and reminded him, "although vampires are young and beautiful, they are actually hundreds of years old ''old people''. Especially adult women, once they reach the peak of stimulation, they can''t help their blood lust and hurt their mating objects."


    "Trust me, it won''t be so wonderful."


    Howard was stunned. He wanted to explain that he was not interested in female Vampires - at least before he got rid of Rania''s shadow.


    However, his attention was soon diverted by what Luke said.


    "You know this very well."


    Howard''s eyes were full of doubt. If he hadn''t practiced it himself, how could he get such a detailed experience.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m Superman, the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. and the army lieutenant general of the Pentagon. How can I have an indistinct and improper relationship with vampires."


    Luke said solemnly.


    He never slept with vampires, and at best he had negative distance communication with mutants.


    As for the understanding channels of these knowledge?


    The temple of New York has a rich collection of books.


    Even "postpartum care of female vampires", which is almost useless, has a collection of popular science books.


    "By the way, I never seem to say that I want to participate in the internal disputes of the vampire family?"


    Thoughts diverged a little. Luke frowned and quickly responded.


    "Please, I haven''t known your character since I''ve known you for so long."


    Howard threw two cubes of sugar into the coffee cup, rubbed his tired face and said, "if you don''t plan to intervene in the vampire family, why do you say so much and give the vampire female warrior science history for free?"


    "Or you''re interested in each other."


    "Or you''re just thinking about something."

 Chapter 175

    "Why can''t I not only be interested in Serena, but also secretly plan a plan?"


    Luke shrugged, saying that children make choices, and adults, of course, want them all.


    "I have adjusted my evaluation of you to the most... Reasonable level. Unexpectedly, I underestimated you."


    Howard almost spewed out his coffee and coughed twice in a row before he calmed down.


    Sometimes, Luke''s over honesty makes people speechless and don''t know how to go on.


    "Well, I admit I''m a little interested in those vampires."


    Seeing Howard''s speculation, Luxor stopped pretending and had a direct showdown.


    "To be exact, I am interested in the whole corvinas family."


    In his opinion, vampires and werewolves are scum.


    A day can not go out, afraid of the sun.


    If the regular human army launches land washing, they can be easily solved.


    The other lost his mind and was difficult to stay awake.


    In addition, silver bullets can cause effective damage to them, and they are not a threat.


    For so many years, in addition to the underdeveloped technology and ignorant cognition in the early Middle Ages, vampires briefly ruled the European continent, and they have no history worth mentioning.


    Not to mention, the mages of the three holy places kicked vampires down the pyramid of power and kept them in a fixed range like livestock.


    When science prevails and guns are born, they who boast of being night aristocrats can only hide in the corner and circle.


    At best, that is to use human greed and the desire for life to lure each other to cooperate.


    It is basically impossible to regain the dominant position and get a strong voice.


    As for werewolves, not to mention.


    For hundreds of years, they were slaves of vampires.


    Low status, living a miserable life.


    Until the appearance of leader Lucian.


    This werewolf can think a little. He not only leads the rise of his people, but also has a deep hatred with the great lord victor.


    Gradually, hatred accumulated more and more, like a terrible curse deeply branded in the blood, which was difficult to remove.


    This is the grudge between the vampires and werewolves of the covinas family.


    Clearly from the same ancestor, but they have a deep hatred for each other.


    "I thought you had a crush on the vampire warrior. I didn''t expect it was an old man... What''s special about the corvinas family?"


    Howard was flat and uninteresting. He wanted to make complaints about it, but he could feel Luke''s glance.


    His handle is still in the other party''s hands, if it is given to others - such as Rogers.


    I knew I was having fun in Paris, but unfortunately I was scared by a female vampire and almost didn''t lift it.


    Isn''t that a clear name all over the world? It''s ruined. It''s hard to raise your head in the future.


    At ordinary times, Howard hits hard, and is always insidious and sarcastic.


    But it''s hard for the target of poison tongue to turn to himself.


    "Howard, you''re a scientist."


    Luke knocked his fingers on the table and said meaningfully, "Alexander covinus, he escaped the plague of the black death. The Hydra thinks that he has immune diseases in his body and the secret of immortality."


    "In order to carry out the experiment, the Hydra injected him with vampire and werewolf serum medicine to create a hybrid monster."


    "You have said this history once. Is there anything wrong?"


    Howard frowned and didn''t understand Luke.


    "Of course."


    Luke''s mouth rose, just as the blind monk found Hua Dian, and said, "Alexander covinas has three sons. William was bitten by a wolf and became the ancestor of the werewolf."


    "Marcus was attacked by bats and became the vampire leader of the covinas family."


    "Well, here''s the problem."


    "Why?"


    Facing Luke''s problem, Howard was lost in thought.


    A moment later, a flash of light in his head seemed to catch an answer.


    "Alexander Corvinus''s blood has amazing fusion!"


    Howard was so excited that he was not the top man in biology.


    But as a qualified genius, it is normal to know a little about everything.


    The immune system of the human body will reject foreign things.


    Whether it''s an organ transplant or a blood transfusion.


    It''s all true.


    "Alexander covinus was injected with vampire and werewolf serum. Then he passed on this power to his two sons."


    "It''s a recessive gene that can react with the blood of any organism and produce mutation!"


    "Otherwise, there is no way to explain why after William and Marcus were bitten by animals, one became the ancestor of werewolf and the other became a vampire."


    Howard spoke quickly and hurriedly. He knew what Luke wanted in an instant.


    If all this is true, Alexander Corvinus''s blood must have amazing fusion and be able to combine with the genes of any organism.


    "Bingo!"


    Luke nodded with satisfaction and snapped his fingers.


    Howard never lets people down when it comes to using his brain.


    "If we say that the mutant human gene can be transplanted into ordinary people through the fusion blood of covinas, it is like a commodity on the shelf, which can be arbitrarily selected and customized."


    Luke began to open his mind and draw a beautiful blueprint.


    "Or, the genetic characteristics of animals, such as the regeneration of the broken limb of gecko, can be used in the medical industry to cure diseases."


    "What do you think?"


    "Will it change the future development and let mankind enter a new era?"


    Luke spoke with excitement, and Howard was filled with emotion.


    Apart from being a scientist, he is also a successful businessman.


    Almost the first time, I found the huge business opportunities contained in it.


    "This... Is an undiscovered treasure!"


    When it comes to business, Howard is in high spirits. Although he has two thick dark circles under his eyes, he is not sleepy at all.


    "Come on, Luke, what do you want to do?"


    Originally, stark industries cooperated with Luke to create a cake for Skynet to enter the communication industry and plan for future development.


    But now Alexander covinas''s fusion blood has opened Howard a door to a new world.


    "Of course, first talk to lieutenant general Corvinus, and then find the offspring of his third son."


    Luke had already made plans. He had contacted Alexander covinas and the other party was on his way.


    "The third son?"


    Howard was a little confused.


    "Lieutenant general covinus has injected serum agents of werewolves and vampires into his body. He is a true hybrid."


    Luke explained patiently.


    "His blood is certainly useless. Marcus and William, although they live in the world, have become heterogeneous and their blood can''t be used."


    "The only effective medium of integration is Alexander covinas''s third son. He lives as an ordinary man without blood contamination."


    Howard nodded clearly that the first generation of recessive genes were the easiest to activate.


    Covinas'' third son was not contaminated.


    When future generations continue, they will be no different from ordinary people.


    "Howard, are you sure you want to get involved? Before all this is done, I have to talk to... Werewolf."


    Luke asked again.


    "Are you ready to enter the dark world?"


    Howard was stunned and nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sewer in Paris is an amazing big project.


    Hundreds of years ago, this romantic city was the embodiment of mess, stinking and suffocating.


    There is no public toilet in the block. People urinate everywhere, cattle and horses pulling carts excrete wantonly, and butchers slaughter livestock in the street. It can be said that there are no rules.


    In addition, due to the lack of sewage facilities, people dump all kinds of domestic waste in streets and squares, and most of the dirty water is discharged into the Seine River.


    Poor environment and poor health awareness make Paris a hotbed of epidemic diseases.


    According to statistics, at that time, an average of 800 people died of the plague every day.


    In the mid-19th century, after a large-scale outbreak of cholera, the governor of Seine, Ottoman, and the engineer Oren bellange joined hands to prepare a new water supply and sewage system for Paris.


    After all, no one wants to live in a smelly environment.


    This is the first step in the construction of sewers in Paris.


    Perhaps the stench of that time left a deep psychological shadow on the people of Paris.


    Over the next hundred years, they continuously transformed and upgraded this huge project, and finally made it an amazing and strange scenic spot - yes, later Parisians built the sewer into a museum for opening and visiting.


    At that time, in Paris, the total length of underground water treatment system pipelines was 2400km, surpassing the city''s subway.


    There are more than 6000 underground reservoirs and about 20000 water outlets, which is equal to one every 50 meters, and there are iron ladders connected to the ground.


    Parisians even compare the sewer project with the Arc de Triomphe and the Eiffel Tower as the pride of the city.


    "I never thought that one day I would drill the sewer with a man!"


    Howard''s voice echoed in the spacious sewer.


    He complained, but he was very excited.


    After seeing vampires, I have to contact werewolves!


    It''s so exciting!

 Chapter 176

    "Before you came to Paris, didn''t you think you would be frightened by a big breasted female vampire?"


    Luke simply used one word to make Howard lose directly and shut his mouth.


    The problem of inheriting the stark family is the unbearable pain of his current life.


    Although this is a psychological shadow, it is not a physical defect.


    However, if it really gets out, people will only pay attention to Playboy Howard stark, not whether it comes from psychology or physiology.


    For the dignity of men, as well as the reputation of romantic prodigal children and popular lovers.


    He must keep Luke confidential and never reveal it to anyone.


    "Werewolves live here? I don''t mind the poor environment and strong smell."


    After a few minutes of silence, Howard couldn''t help talking.


    The inner excitement made him a nag like a dead waiter.


    "My bathroom is much better than here!"


    Howard showed contempt for the rich.


    Although the sewers in Paris are clean, they are not as dirty as expected.


    Overhead, equipped with good lighting.


    Cobweb like staggered pipes mark the street names and house numbers corresponding to the road surface.


    As long as you hold a map, there is no risk of getting lost.


    No wonder later, Parisians built it into a special museum for tourists.


    But anyway, the drainage channel is full of all kinds of garbage and filth, and the bad smell can not be covered up, so it is not a suitable living environment.


    "The wolf family is not in a good situation."


    Walking all the way, Luke, who remained silent, replied helplessly.


    At this time, if Howard was replaced by Rogers, the captain of the United States would not have so many problems.


    "Although they got rid of their slave status under the leadership of Lucian, they have been chased and surrounded by the vampire family led by Marcus and Victor for hundreds of years."


    "The woman you saw last time, Serena. She''s a member of the death walker, a sharp knife team that specializes in hunting werewolves."


    "Therefore, their hiding place cannot be any high-end hotel or luxury apartment."


    Howard Oh, said he had learned new knowledge.


    After Luke''s detailed science popularization, he has a general understanding of the vampires and werewolves of the covinas family.


    "Besides, the sound insulation effect in the sewer is good. It can also cover up the strong body smell emitted by a group of werewolves and hide the keen smell of vampires."


    "In my opinion, this is a good place!"


    Luke added two more words.


    He came out this time to find Lucian, the wolf king.


    Alexander covinas was still on his way until the other party arrived.


    Maybe the deep hatred between vampires and werewolves will change differently.


    Before that, Luke wanted to talk to Lucian about a deal.


    The wolf king has been different from other werewolves since he was born.


    The moment he came out of his mother''s womb, he remained in human form, not a young wolf cub.


    This may be the reason why he is smarter and more rational than his peers.


    "That''s right. Creatures like vampires won''t wander into the sewer if they have nothing to do."


    Howard nodded, as if it made sense.


    "But how can you find a werewolf? The sewers in Paris are so intricate that even the locals may not be familiar with them."


    Luke smiled as he walked in front. The sewer buildings are made of concrete and stone bricks, which can''t stop the penetration of super vision.


    Coupled with his super hearing, he scans the surrounding channels all the time like a turned on radar.


    It''s easy to find those werewolves hiding.


    "Because I have a sharper sense of smell and better hearing than vampires."


    Luke replied perfunctorily.


    A few minutes later, as he walked forward, he suddenly had a meal.


    A faint noise came from the corner of the passage not far from me and below the hole of the manhole cover.


    "Found it."


    Luke started a smile around his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Near the Champs Elysees Avenue, in the depths of the sewer corresponding to the Concorde square, the fanatical roar hit the solid brick wall.


    The stagnant ground was littered with wine bottles and cigarette butts.


    A strong smell filled the air.


    Groups of strong men gathered in piles.


    They are venting their inner emotions through cheering and shouting.


    At the bottom of the human wall are wolves with dark hair and exposed fangs!


    They are nearly two meters high, and their explosive muscles are highlighted one by one, full of a sense of strength.


    The two wolves stood up.


    The strong forelimbs waved, and the sharp claws tore the flesh and blood, bringing out one ferocious wound after another.


    "Fuck Taylor, pierce!"


    "Bite him! Take out his heart!"


    "Don''t step back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Such cries, like a stimulant, stimulated the tyrannical desire of the two werewolves in the field.


    They roared and scuffled.


    Like a real beast, it has to bite and fight.


    The terrible wounds left on the chest and arm kept wriggling and contracting, and soon recovered.


    Then he was torn open by his sharp claws again, exposing red and white muscles and blood.


    This is the battle between werewolves.


    Retain the most primitive ferocity.


    Because they have extraordinary healing ability.


    A wolf king as powerful as Lucian won''t feel anything even if he is shot by a submachine gun.


    Only special silver bullets can hurt them.


    "What are you doing?"


    Howard, as a bystander, was shocked.


    He didn''t understand why such a ferocious fight broke out among his fellow races.


    Moreover, there was a group of people shouting, as if it was a popular sport.


    "Just playing games."


    Luke replied calmly.


    "Just like when you go to a bar and have nothing to do, you will kill time by playing billiards and throwing darts - this is a game played by werewolves."


    Howard stood at the manhole cover hole of the sewer building. Luke cut the thick concrete with a hot line of sight to expose the werewolves.


    "Werewolves also have bloodthirsty nature in their bones. Vampires regard blood as delicious food, while werewolves are to experience killing and meet the impulse of tyranny."


    Luke kept his voice steady, not surprised.


    The seemingly bloody scene is nothing to a werewolf.


    Pain only stimulates bloodthirsty impulses, making them more ferocious.


    "They are keen on this and think it can stimulate the animal side and make themselves stronger."


    Luke curled a curve around his mouth. He said to Howard, "stay here. Don''t walk around. I''ll play with them."


    He jumped directly from the hole and landed steadily on the ground.


    The obvious movement attracted the wolves who acted as the audience.


    They stopped punching and cheering, turned their heads and looked at Luke in the back.


    "It''s human."


    A strong man sucked his nose and came to a conclusion.


    "Not a vampire?"


    The werewolf next to him was suspicious.


    "There''s no... Annoying smell."


    Another Beard said firmly.


    "I''m looking for Lucian. Will anyone show me the way or send me a message?"


    Luke, who suddenly became the focus and was watched by a group of strong men, asked calmly.


    But no one answered his question.


    Instead, the two fierce wolves who had bitten suddenly stopped fighting.


    At one end, there was a cruel light in the green pupil.


    It wants to tear open the human body and bathe in warm blood!


    "Taylor! Stop!"


    The werewolf named Pierce, with whom he bit, faded the look of a beast and restored his human form.


    If you can call Lucian''s name, the other party must not be ordinary people.


    Just as he was about to say a few words, he saw Taylor, like crazy, run away from his fellow countrymen in front and pounce on him.


    Next, the pitiful tragedy of human being torn to pieces did not appear.


    People stand up, close to the fierce wolf of two meters. It seems to be blocked outside by an invisible wall and can''t get close to each other.


    "Your attitude is very unfriendly."


    Luke smiled and said faintly.


    The breath of terror erupted like a gushing volcano.


    The wolf man with fierce light and beast hair suddenly became trembling, like meeting a predator at the top of the food chain.


    It doesn''t know who Luke is, but the perception of danger and the nature of animals to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages make it understand that the other party is a terrible enemy that can''t be provoked.


    In a blink of an eye, the fierce wolf who chose people to eat became a poor husky.


    But the werewolf who had nothing to do with "cute" and "cute" did not get Luke''s kindness.


    The Superman lieutenant general loosened the biological force field, took a step and rushed forward.


    Two powerful arms, like cast iron, took the werewolf''s shoulder and pulled it out.


    Tear!


    flesh and blood flying in all directions!

 Chapter 177

    The crazy werewolf was as fragile as paper paste in front of Luke.


    Put your hands together and pull hard, "tear and pull".


    People are gone!


    Close to two meters, the strong body with dark hair is quite neatly split in two.


    Like a pizza cut with a knife!


    A blood line blooms from the middle to both ends.


    Poop! Poop!


    A lot of blood came out like a fountain.


    Strong enough to resist bullets, the skin was torn and broken, and burst into scarlet blood.


    The coagulated flesh with strong healing ability is like throwing into a blender and breaking into uniform pieces in an instant.


    Those entangled large intestine, small intestine and rectum are like broken thick ropes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the colorful stimulating pictures hit the bottom of everyone''s heart, making people have a desire to vomit.


    "It''s so bloody and violent!"


    After the destruction of big breasted vampires, Howard''s psychological quality has been much stronger.


    Seeing all this, he took a few deep breaths.


    Automatically mosaic the flesh and blood debris sprinkled on the ground and falling on the wall.


    Luke, this guy, always likes to do the bloodiest things by the most violent means.


    It''s not like a decent person at all!


    "Taylor..."


    Another werewolf whispered his companion''s name with a look of fear in his eyes.


    Even these werewolves, who are used to violent scenes and love blood, were shocked by Luke.


    At most, they are idle and bored, playing underground fighting and philosophy wrestling.


    Hand tearing a living man... No, it should be a live wolf. I''ve never seen such a large-scale play.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Werewolves with cigarettes and beer in their mouths.


    Stimulated one by one, like animals who feel dangerous, directly open the animal form.


    They stood up and growled.


    The claws of the forelegs scratch the wall and peel off large pieces of dust.


    But no iron headed wolf dares to go up directly and show its claws.


    Not long after poor Taylor died, the remaining limbs of the body were still hot.


    At this time, if any righteous werewolf launched a brave charge against Luke.


    Maybe we can catch up and be with the dead Taylor.


    "Why can''t you communicate calmly? You have to force me to use such violent means."


    Luke showed a sad expression on his face, shook his head and said, "it''s too much to let a pacifist''s hands be stained with blood as a last resort!"


    Howard, standing above, could not help feeling that the degree of human impudence was always set a new record again and again.


    After the beast, the grumpy and extremely bloodthirsty werewolf.


    They kept retreating and shrinking into the corner.


    From top to bottom, this young human being is nothing like a pacifist.


    Judging from the cruel act of tearing Taylor''s hand just now, it is more in line with the image setting of the terrible villain.


    "Can anyone tell me where Lucian is now?"


    Luke looked around at the crowd and watched the gang tremble and become as ferocious werewolves as Husky.


    There was silence.


    No one answered.


    Compared with the vampires of the corvinas family, they like intrigue and conspiracy.


    These werewolves with low IQ should be more united.


    No one wants to be a traitor and betray their boss.


    The treatment of the traitor by the wolves is very simple.


    Is to divide and eat!


    Full of the cruelty of the primitive period!


    Thinking of the possibility of becoming food in the mouth of the same family, those crooked thoughts caused by fear and fear will quietly extinguish.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, I''m here."


    In just half a minute, he walked so slowly every second, putting great pressure on the werewolf''s heart.


    The ferocity in their bones constantly washes the dam of reason until a figure comes out of the darkness.


    Wolf king.


    Lucian.


    "Finally someone knows me."


    Luke had already heard each other''s footsteps and breathing, so he didn''t turn around unexpectedly.


    He didn''t mind exposing his back to the werewolf, who didn''t take any action.


    This unknown intruder exudes a very obvious sense of oppression. The whole person is like a silent volcano, and his tall figure contains destructive explosive power.


    The wolf people''s beast intuition reminds them all the time.


    Try to keep calm and don''t be impulsive.


    Or you''ll have to go with poor Taylor!


    "I''m sorry, lieutenant general. They don''t usually read newspapers and TV."


    Lucian explained.


    He sometimes thought that there were a bunch of uneducated guys under his hand, and he was also very distressed.


    Werewolves have a simple hobby, except fighting and drinking.


    As for reading, reading newspapers?


    i ''m sorry.


    Not at all.


    "I want to talk to you about Alexander covinus and the hybrid race."


    Luke explained his intention.


    Lucian, the wolf king, knows a lot of secrets.


    He lived from the reign of Lord Victor to the present.


    Originally a slave, wearing a collar around his neck and being whipped by vampires every day.


    Later, with the great work and the aura of the protagonist, he hooked up with Sonia, the daughter of Victor, the great Lord.


    The whole plot is probably a werewolf and vampire version of Romeo and Juliet.


    A dog blood story in which two people in love can''t be together because of their identity and class.


    The slight difference is that Sonia is pregnant with Lucian''s blood.


    The successful combination of vampires and werewolves is the crystallization!


    That''s a rare hybrid!


    Lord Victor was afraid of the power of mixed race and shaking the rule of the family.


    So he had to kill his daughter.


    That''s why Lucian has always hated vampires.


    For the future of the same race, to wash away the shame of becoming a slave... These are excuses.


    In essence, Lucian just wants revenge!


    ¡ª¡ªFor the sake of your lover and the flesh and blood that has died before you were born!


    "Alexander covinus..."


    Lucian''s pupils contracted, subconsciously showing a trace of tension.


    This should have been an unknown secret!


    How would the other party know?


    "You are a very intelligent person. So I want to ask you a favor."


    Luke raised his chin slightly, curled up a curve at the corner of his mouth and said directly, "the vampire Lord, he will wake up from his sleep tonight."


    "If you are willing to cooperate, I don''t mind letting you get revenge."


    Lucian was shocked again. The Superman lieutenant general even knew the grudge between himself and victor!


    In order to cover up his cruel act of killing his daughter, the latter has already completely erased it from the family history.


    Apart from a few people, no one knows the past of that year.


    "Does this need to be considered? Lucian, with your current strength, it is almost impossible to defeat victor."


    Luke took his time and threw a heavy bomb lightly.


    "Even if you secretly collude with Victor''s confidant, the power obsessed Klein, even if you find the third blood of Alexander covinus to become a perfect hybrid."


    "An old and crafty hero like Victor, he won''t give you extra time. The war will blow the horn immediately from the moment he opens his eyes."


    "Instead of passively accepting a battle that has no chance of winning, why not cooperate with me."


    Lucian was shocked. His eyes at lieutenant general Superman had changed from shock to shock.


    Contact Victor''s confidant, Klein, who is in charge. This is an absolute secret that no one has told.


    The intelligence ability of the other party is really frightening.


    "Believe in human beings, the risk is too great."


    Lucian said with difficulty.


    "You have always formed an alliance with vampires and are best at betrayal and lies."


    Luke shook his head, did not agree with this statement, smiled and said: "the weak will take the helm and be full of lies, because that is the only chip they can rely on."


    "But I don''t need it."


    The Superman lieutenant general''s words showed strong self-confidence.


    Those eyes are like a sharp sword.


    When I swept Lucian, I made the latter tremble inexplicably.


    Like a predator at the top of the food chain, a deterrent to those below.


    "Well, lieutenant general Carville, what do you need me to do?"


    After thinking for a long time, Lucian asked.


    "Tell a truth and witness a revenge."


    Luke''s answer is meaningful.

 Chapter 178

    A flash of lightning came down, tore open the thick dark clouds and turned the whole world white.


    The underground building of vampire manor, where the core members of the family gather.


    They looked dignified and silent.


    This is a solemn occasion, the elder''s awakening ceremony.


    No one dare whisper or whisper for fear of serious punishment.


    Victor, who is about to wake up from his deep sleep.


    Once the great lord of the human world, he was later transformed into a high-level vampire.


    He was more dignified than Marcus, domesticated the werewolf into a docile slave, and gave the family a short glorious history.


    Both Amelia, who is also an elder, and Marcus, who has never been in charge, maintain an attitude of respect for victor.


    "Today is the night of the full moon and the day of the handover of family power."


    Dressed in a long dress, with her waist tied and her chest squeezed, she revealed a big pair of evil amelia and made a few symbolic remarks.


    According to the regulations of the family, the three elders take power every hundred years, and the other two sleep in the blood coffin.


    "After that, it will be Victor''s era."


    There was a trace of regret in Amelia''s tone.


    She is much younger than the other two elders.


    Sleeping in the blood coffin, how can it be attractive to enjoy the beauty of secular life and experience the beauty of power.


    Amelia bent down and twisted the switch on the ground.


    Made of metal, the blood coffin with complicated patterns rises slowly.


    Inside was a terrible skeleton with shriveled skin and the shape of a corpse.


    Amelia took out a knife from the tray and without hesitation pulled a cut in her palm.


    This is a unique skill of the vampires of the covinas family, called "memory of blood".


    We can get the broken and chaotic consciousness picture in the brain by absorbing biological blood.


    The more advanced the vampire is, the more complete the memory will be.


    Amelia wants to inform victor of the major events that have taken place in her 100 years in power, so as to facilitate the latter''s management.


    The red blood flows into the mouth of the vampire elder along the metal pipe.


    Then it enters the body, penetrates into dried blood vessels, and finally converges in the very slow beating heart.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    A few minutes later, a powerful heartbeat began to ring.


    "The awakening ceremony was successful."


    Amelia nodded with satisfaction.


    In about a few hours, victor will wake up completely.


    "Bring the blood bag."


    At the end of each sleep, the vampire elder needs to replenish a lot of fresh blood.


    In this way, we can quickly restore our strength to the peak.


    "Where''s Serena?"


    Amelia''s eyes swept through the crowd and found two people missing.


    "And where''s Klein? He''s still absent on such an important occasion. I''m not afraid of getting angry!"


    Victor, himself a great Lord, has always attached great importance to the hierarchy.


    "I don''t know. They haven''t come out since they returned to their room."


    The men who had been scolded by Klein answered loudly.


    He doubted whether his boss had succeeded.


    At this time, I am enjoying the beautiful body of the iceberg queen.


    Hiss!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning, and his eyes showed envy.


    Although Serena is an alien in the family and likes to be alone.


    But her cold temperament, despite people''s arrogance thousands of miles away, is quite attractive.


    Many young vampires have the idea of pursuing.


    Unfortunately, all ended in failure.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the street near Moulin Rouge, a black car stopped.


    It was pouring rain outside and the car was very quiet.


    Klein, who was mistaken for enjoying a spring snack, was leaning back in the back seat with an anxious look on his face.


    The raindrops on the window fell on his ears like heavy metals, which further stimulated his inner emotions.


    Boom!


    The door was opened and closed.


    Lucian, drenched all over, took his seat.


    Before long, there was a puddle under his feet.


    "Didn''t I say, don''t contact recently! Today is the day Victor wakes up! I suddenly disappeared at this time, and it''s hard to explain later!"


    Klein saw that Lucian, who took the initiative to meet, finally came, and his anger was vented.


    Considering the special period, he didn''t want to keep the appointment, but the wolf king''s attitude was very firm, so he had to come.


    "I have important news."


    Lucian bowed his head, and there was a chill in his calm eyes.


    "The human world has also learned about the existence of the ethnic blood of Alexander covinas. They have noticed werewolves and vampires."


    "It''s a bad signal. We don''t have much time left, Klein."


    "The ''death walkers'' who hunt werewolves are the pro guards formed by Victor. They have been encircling and suppressing us for years."


    "That old guy hates werewolves as much as I feel about... Him!"


    "One of us must die before the war can end."


    Feeling the meaning of killing in Lucian''s tone, Klein couldn''t help shrinking his neck.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in any battle. Hiding behind, using his mind and manipulating everything is the most appropriate choice.


    "Who leaked the news?"


    Klein asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the guy Thales, who is the recorder of your family history, but almost exiled by Victor."


    Lucian restrained his obvious emotions and said carelessly: "it is also a very reasonable behavior to bear a grudge and take refuge in humans."


    Klein pounded his seat hard, and the black car parked on the street shook, as if some violent exercise was going on inside, which made people daydream.


    "What should I do now?"


    The thought of betraying the family filled Klein with fear.


    He is indeed an ambitious man with power desire. He always wants to be superior and become an elder in power.


    But as Serena thought, he was also a coward.


    Klein never had the idea of confronting victor and the family head-on.


    The superior and inferior class is a brand engraved in the vampire''s body and can never be erased.


    He wants to be a family elder and replace victor.


    But at the same time, he was extremely afraid of the family elders and victor.


    "We''ll attack while Victor''s old man just wakes up!"


    Lucian''s eyes flashed and said seriously, "you open the door of the manor, demobilize some of the guards, especially the ''death Walker'', and find an excuse to send them out."


    "Then I led the elite troops of my family into the base camp and killed Victor, Amelia and sleeping Marcus."


    "In this way, you will become the only elder of the family. No one can dictate and give orders to you anymore."


    Klein''s throat rolled a few times, as if he was said by the wolf king sitting next to him, and his eyes were full of desire.


    But this beautiful vision did not last long, and my heart was soon filled with fear.


    "No! I''ll take a big risk!"


    Klein shook his head.


    The cooperation he had negotiated with Lucian was that the wolf king found the third blood line of Alexander covinus and became a mixed race.


    After the strength soared, he personally killed the three elders of the family and supported himself to the top.


    Since then, vampires and werewolves have signed a peace pact.


    Whether Lucian succeeds or not, everything has nothing to do with Klein.


    He hid in the back to keep himself safe.


    "You thought you could stay out? Don''t be stupid, Klein."


    Lucian sneered and mercilessly pierced each other''s fantasies.


    "Who is secretly funding werewolves to help us break into the police system and control part of the human world?"


    "Who gave us weapons and robbed the streets of Paris?"


    "Why can we know in advance of each action of the ''death Walker''?"


    "As long as victor uses a little force to investigate these suspicious places, he can find out the answer."


    "You''ve got on my ship. Is it too late to go down now?"


    Klein was livid and clenched his fist.


    He noticed the banter in Lucian''s words and knew that he was put forward by the wolf king.


    "You threaten me?"


    Klein was angry and wanted to question, but he was put on his chest with an elbow and fell hard on the seat.


    "Pay attention to your tone. Can you get Victor''s attention without my help?"


    Lucian scolded rudely.


    "Don''t forget, in order to send you to that seat, I sacrificed twenty... My fellow countrymen, which gave you a great credit."


    Calm down in the car.


    The air seems to have solidified.


    "Our strength alone is not enough to enter the manor."


    After a moment of silence, Klein seemed to give up the struggle.


    "Don''t say ''death Walker''. You can''t solve amelia and wake-up Victor, these two elder vampires."


    "What about another helper?"


    Lucian seemed to have expected.


    "Serena is the best soldier in the vampire family and the ''death Walker'' who hunts and kills the most werewolves. With her help, our chances of winning will be much greater."


    Klein frowned. He subconsciously retorted, "how possible! Serena is closest to Victor... You mean, tell her the truth?"


    Halfway through, the vampire reacted.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing to let the poor girl know the truth."


    Lucian nodded.


    Serena''s parents used to be craftsmen under victor. They were responsible for building a prison for William, the ancestor of the werewolf.


    In order to ensure that the location was not leaked, the vampire Lord killed almost all the insiders.


    Serena''s parents are among them.


    She escaped because she looked like Victor''s daughter.


    This aroused the only warmth in the heart of the ruthless vampire Lord.


    "Serena never trusts anyone easily. Unless I can produce strong evidence to prove everything I say."


    Klein''s hands, unconsciously clenched together.


    "You do have such evidence."


    Lucian glanced at each other''s neck and smiled deeply.


    "What do you mean?"


    Klein felt something wrong.


    A dangerous smell came out.


    He tried to open the door, but Lucian pulled him back and slammed him on the seat.


    The muscular, thick arm, with clumps of dark hair, firmly fixed the struggling Klein.


    "The mouth can talk, but memory can''t."


    Lucian said with a little apology.


    "In fact, you will be a good puppet. Unfortunately, changes come too soon. I don''t have so much time to accumulate strength and wait for the day of revenge."


    "I met a stronger and more helpful partner."


    "In my opinion, humans and vampires are not trustworthy."


    "But his offer is too generous. I really can''t refuse."


    Click!


    Lucian worked on his arm and broke Klein''s neck.


    The power hungry 25-year-old opened his eyes, and his pupils lost their luster.


    Narrow space, difficult to avoid close range.


    In such a combat environment, it is not difficult for werewolves to solve a vampire.


    Wiping his hands, Lucian opened the door.


    Dragging the soft body towards a car on the corner.


    The storm scoured, lightning and thunder.


    The driver of the car took the lead and looked like an officer.


    He opened his umbrella to block the water droplets from outside.


    Then, the window slowly lowered.


    There sat Luke and the expressionless Serena.


    "I told the truth, and now it''s your turn to verify it."


    Luke opened the door and smiled at Serena, "while it''s hot, it''s cold... It''s not good to drink."

 Chapter 179

    "How could this be..."


    Serena had empty eyes and blood stains on her mouth.


    The pouring rain drenched her whole body, and strands of hair stuck to her cheek.


    Water drops slowly slide down the black one-piece leather coat.


    As an adult vampire who has just passed her 100th birthday, Serena thinks that her psychological quality is tough enough not to be defeated by any sudden accidents or changes!


    She is the best soldier in the family and the elite among the death walkers.


    His hands are covered with werewolf blood. He once sent all those ferocious beasts to hell with silver bullets and long swords.


    Only in terms of combat effectiveness, Serena can be said to be only a bit weaker than the elder vampire, and can completely sling other peers.


    But¡ª¡ª


    When Victor woke up and Klein died, the two happy things met.


    It should have been double happiness. Why did it become like this?


    The annoying Klein used his life to expose the truth that Victor had been hiding for so long.


    Serena''s parents died because of each other and had nothing to do with werewolves.


    It turned out that she had been living in a lie all these years.


    Thinking of this, from small to large, the vampire female warrior who grew up with deep hatred collapsed.


    "Victor is very good at fooling and cheating. He will be very gentle and kind to any valuable object, but it''s only a false side, not a real one."


    Lucian, the wolf king, looked sympathetically at Serena with tenderness in her eyes.


    Victor not only let Serena go, but also took her with him.


    The reason is that the other party looks like his dead daughter.


    As Sonia''s lover, Lucian, the wolf king, will inevitably feel familiar when he sees Serena.


    "He is a real cold-blooded animal and will not have feelings for anyone."


    Lucian said, gritting his teeth.


    Serena seemed to turn a deaf ear, and a sense of killing rose in her eyes.


    Rushed directly into the rain and ran in the direction of the vampire manor.


    "Where is she going?"


    Lucian was puzzled.


    At this time, the best choice should be to join hands with him.


    With the help of the power of the werewolf and the Superman lieutenant general in front of the human world.


    There is no pressure against victor and the vampire family.


    "In Miss Serena''s state, I''m afraid it''s difficult to think rationally. All she can think about is killing victor."


    Luke sat back in the car. The umbrella officer skillfully carried Klein''s cool body to the trunk.


    This vampire is a good material. Throw it to Bolivar Trask. I believe he will be very interested.


    "Lieutenant general, I have shown my sincerity."


    Lucian took back his eyes. He temporarily ignored Serena, who was dazzled by revenge anger.


    "How are you going to fulfill your promise to help werewolves fight vampires?"


    Luke, leaning on the back seat, smiled and whispered, "to solve the problem, of course, we should start from the root."


    "You hate Victor, and werewolves hate vampires."


    "Then, I''ll throw Victor''s head in front of you and bring down the whole corvinas family."


    "In this way, all the troubles will be solved."


    Lucian was a little stunned. The other party said that he planned and dormant for hundreds of years to complete the grand cause, which was as simple as eating white bread or black bread tonight.


    Is this a bit of a joke?


    Werewolves and vampires have been entangled with their old enemies for thousands of years. How can they be so easy to solve!


    "That''s it?"


    The wolf king asked hesitantly.


    He thought Luke would call the army and use the power of technology.


    For example, make ultraviolet weapons and silver nitrate bombs to deal with the huge Corvinus blood clan.


    "Otherwise?"


    Asked Luke.


    There''s no need to mobilize people for a small role like Victor.


    "Get in the car, Lucian. You won''t see a wonderful revenge later."


    Hearing Luke''s urging, the wolf king reluctantly sat in the car.


    The pouring rain continued, and the black car was like a speedboat, breaking through the dark night shrouding the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    A blazing lightning struck down like a dancing silver snake.


    The crazy running made Serena feel a little tired.


    She gasped and stood at the door of the manor.


    The whole body has been wet by rain, and the cold has penetrated into the body, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Serena is back."


    In the manor, the vampire members sitting in the monitoring room saw the familiar figure and opened two iron doors.


    Wrapped in the rain, Serena strode forward and pushed open the thick wooden door.


    "Serena... The elder is looking for you."


    Someone said.


    They could not help shrinking their necks. The vampire female warrior seemed colder than usual.


    "Where''s victor?"


    Serena squeezed the sentence out of her mouth.


    "Underground palace."


    The man next to him replied.


    "Elder Amelia asked you to see her first. Klein and you are missing..."


    Serena ignored her boots, stepped on the carpet and quickly disappeared into the hall.


    As Lucian said, the tongue can weave lies and the mouth can spit rumors.


    But memory can''t fool people!


    The picture fragments contained in Klein''s blood.


    About Sonia''s death, Lucian''s betrayal, and... How Victor killed her parents!


    Those memories originally buried in the bottom of my heart, after Lucian''s cliches, quietly floated to my heart and became clearer.


    TA! TA! TA!


    Footsteps echoed in the underground palace. Serena pushed open the door and saw the great lord Victor sitting on it.


    Behind each other, there are blood vessels connected.


    His eyes were closed and he seemed to be sleeping.


    As he had not recovered his strength in his heyday, Victor''s skin was blue and black, and his hair did not grow.


    The whole person seems to have no grand dignity of the vampire family elders. Instead, he exudes the smell of aging like rotten wood.


    "Victor..."


    Serena cried.


    There was no response.


    She took a deep breath and soaked the ground with drops of water falling from her one-piece leather coat.


    Holding the pistol with silver bullet in his right hand, he aimed it at the sleeping victor.


    Silver nitrate bullet can kill werewolves as well as vampires.


    "I wanted an explanation, but no matter how I say it, lies are always lies and will not become facts."


    Serena''s heart flashed memories from Klein''s blood.


    The pain urged revenge, turned into a raging fire and burned her heart.


    Pull the trigger and the bullet comes out of the chamber.


    Boom!


    It''s empty.


    Serena saw a remnant in front of her. Victor, with blood vessels all over, stared at her with his blue pupils.


    The other party raised a hand and suddenly grabbed the fragile neck of the vampire female warrior.


    "Dear Serena, why did you do this to me?"


    The hoarse voice sounded slowly, and Victor''s withered arm was cast like copper and iron.


    No matter how hard Serena struggled, she couldn''t escape.


    The strength of elder vampires is completely unilateral to other peers.


    "You killed my parents and then lied to me and pushed everything to the werewolf!"


    The anger in Serena''s eyes burst out like a sword into Victor''s heart.


    But the latter was indifferent. He said coldly, "yes, I took a lot from you, but I gave you more, Serena."


    "Is it not enough that I have given you the gift of eternal life and noble status?"


    "That''s all ordinary people want in their life."


    Serena''s eyes showed complete disappointment and didn''t want to say anything to victor.


    The other party is a real cold-blooded animal without any feelings.


    She endured the pain of suffocation and clenched her pistol.


    "What did you do to Sonia? Tie her to a cross and burn her to ashes with the sun?"


    As the best soldier in the family, Serena didn''t wait to die.


    As she recalled Victor''s memory with words, she accumulated strength.


    "Sonia..."


    Victor''s cold look converged slightly.


    The strength on the arm relaxed for a moment.


    Boom!


    Serena fought back decisively.


    The muzzle erupted flames.


    A silver bullet hit Victor''s heart.


    The latter acted quickly and threw Serena out.


    It was just too late to dodge. The bullet penetrated a wound in the arm.


    He was a little sore and his tight muscles squeezed the warhead out.


    It fell to the ground and made a clear sound.


    "Worthy of being a soldier I taught."


    Victor said coldly without expression.


    Silver nitrate bullet will make the wounds of vampires and werewolves difficult to heal and produce a severe burning sensation.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    "It''s a pity you''re still too impulsive."


    Instead of pursuing, Victor went back to his seat, tore open the hanging blood bag, looked up and drank.


    Compared with blood transfusion, although this method is very direct, its efficiency is more backward.


    There is no way for the vampire elder to quickly restore all his strength.


    "Who told you the secret? Klein? No, he''s a coward, a bureaucrat who only dares to hide behind."


    Victor asked himself.


    "That''s why I let him run the family. Klein can''t turn over any waves, even though he is very ambitious."


    "Is that... Lucian?"


    The vampire elder glanced at Serena''s expression and got the answer she wanted.


    "I knew it was him. That damn wolf cub took his love from me and now provoked our relationship."


    "Sooner or later I will kill him, pierce his body with long nails and let him bleed to death!"


    Victor''s words were full of resentment.


    He must have hated Lucian.


    Just like the other party, always trying to screw off his head.


    This is an irreconcilable blood feud!


    "All right, Serena."


    Victor, full of blood, faded his shriveled body and returned to a fresh and full human appearance.


    "I really don''t want to do this, but there is no way. In order to ensure the continuity of the family, it is necessary to eradicate the threat."


    The pretentious Victor put on his luxurious clothes and held a silver sword.


    He walked towards Serena who couldn''t stand up, and the sword edge scratched a long mark on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Serena poured out the silver bullets from the pistol, but Victor was too fast to hit.


    "That''s it, dear... Daughter."


    Victor raised his sword. He really regarded Serena as his own, but the other party grew up and became rebellious.


    When his life may be threatened, family affection is not so important to a vampire elder who has lived for a long time.


    "This is really wonderful!"


    At the last moment, the underground palace burst into applause.


    The tall figure walked out of the darkness, and a gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He was like an audience enjoying the performance, clapping his hands to show satisfaction.


    This man was followed by Victor''s most hated enemy, Lucian the wolf king.


    "Miss Serena, I''ve asked you once in the car. Now, I''ll ask you again."


    Luke looked at the vampire female soldier who was preparing to die and whispered, "how much are you willing to pay in exchange for killing your enemy?"

 Chapter 180

    Put the pointer back to twenty minutes ago.


    A black car broke the dark rain curtain, and the dazzling headlights lit up the iron door of the manor.


    White lightning like a silver snake tears the clouds.


    Take pictures of people in the car with the light and the camera installed on the opposite corner.


    "Strange faces... It seems that they should not be the periphery of the development of any family member?"


    The vampire in the monitoring room brushed his mouth, swept the driver and Luke sitting behind, and thought it might be a human who had entered by mistake.


    Vampires are usually dressed in court style.


    They like complicated patterns, soft fabrics and exquisite ornaments.


    Those in the car are too "plain" and not so fancy.


    "This is a legal hunting area. How about... An extra meal tonight?"


    The vampire looked at his companion holding a pornographic magazine and flipping quickly.


    "It''s against the rules."


    The companion shook his head and focused on the sexy body of the magazine model.


    "Klein said, try not to hunt humans privately. If it causes the dissatisfaction of those mages, it will be bad."


    The vampire, ready to move, sneered, "Klein? That guy doesn''t know where he''s gone."


    "When Vick wakes up, he will be furious if he knows that he is absent from such an important occasion. He will be in charge then?"


    "Before others find out, we''ll add a meal for ourselves... I haven''t tasted fresh human blood for a long time. Recently, I can''t even get the refrigerated blood sent by the blood bank!"


    Within the vampire family, there has always been a clear class.


    Since the three sanctuaries issued commandments, it is not allowed to hunt humans without permission.


    Vampires can only restrain their claws and teeth. What kind of living people''s blood feast and girls'' first embrace are explicitly prohibited.


    So their daily rations.


    From the blood of living people to the blood bank inventory from major hospitals.


    For vampires, warm blood, fresh and young enough, is the top wine of the top five wineries in France.


    The supply of refrigerated blood bank can only be regarded as an ordinary cellar level at best.


    The next level is animal blood, which can not fill the poor quality of hunger and thirst.


    Like the two vampires in the monitoring room, they can only be assigned to the second-class blood bag.


    The miserable degree of life is equivalent to an older single fat house that can''t even drink the happy water of the fat house.


    Reading pornographic magazines is on the rise. The companion with slightly moving pants said without interest: "then go and add a meal for yourself. I don''t want to participate. When Vic wakes up and holds a party, there must be good things on the table."


    He finished and smacked his mouth twice.


    The model in the magazine is so charming.


    What a great evil! This dress is so white and round!


    "No pursuit!"


    The vampire staring at the monitoring screen despised.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, in addition to the fresh blood in her body, it is delicious enough. What else can the skin bag attract?


    "I''ll go out for a while."


    The pragmatic vampire left the chair and walked out of the room.


    In order to avoid others and eat alone, he didn''t take the stairs and went straight through the window.


    "I have smelled that sweet smell. It makes people hungry and thirsty."


    When the vampire went outside the manor, the black car honked twice, obviously impatient.


    "Open the door."


    He waved to the camera, and two metal iron doors burst open.


    Facing the dazzling headlights, the vampire walked towards tonight''s night.


    "Lucian, leave it to you."


    Lieutenant general Superman, reclining in the back seat and keeping his eyes closed, was indifferent.


    He doesn''t even have an interest in doing it.


    The rebellious wolf king was also very interesting. He pushed open the door and rushed up without saying a word.


    "Werewolf... Mom annoys FAK!"


    The vampire who couldn''t wait to open a meat game saw the clumps of black hair growing on Lucian''s hands. He was so frightened that he burst out a foul word on the spot and turned around and left.


    In close frontal combat, vampires are like shooters without displacement skills. When they encounter well-developed orders, the results are needless to say.


    Lucian took a few big steps to catch up with the fleeing vampire and clapped it!


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    The vampire''s head is like a cracked watermelon.


    The muddy liquid mixed with red and white, like spilled pigment, was soon dispersed by the rain.


    The fat house vampires in the monitoring room are still holding the pornographic magazine and their pants support an obvious tent, completely unaware of the bloody scene on the monitoring screen.


    "This is the headquarters of the Corvinus vampire family."


    Luke got out of the car and the biological force field fended off the pouring rain.


    "It''s time for revenge, Lucian."


    The wolf king who got the order pulled out a cruel smile from the corners of his mouth.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    After Sonia and her unborn child died, the flame of revenge burned Lucian''s heart.


    All the time, he thought about returning to the Covenas vampire family, standing in front of the great lord victor and loudly questioning each other whether he had regretted it over the years.


    "Mr. lieutenant general, I am very grateful for your commitment."


    Boom!


    The thick gate was kicked open by Lucian, with wood chips flying everywhere and great movement.


    The wolf king wanted to lead his clan into the manor and kill the enemy!


    Now, with the background and influence of lieutenant general Superman, he can finally break in.


    "Werewolf!"


    "This is an enemy attack!"


    "Hurry and call elder Amelia!"


    The young vampires enjoying themselves in the hall were in a panic. They had long been corrupted by their drunken life and lost their sense of vigilance.


    Lucian, a direct beast, strode across the porch and stepped on the solid floor.


    Raise your strong arms and sweep down your claws!


    Tear!


    A young vampire still immersed in a psychedelic atmosphere, half of his head was cut off and spewed out a stream of blood.


    "Too bloody, too violent."


    Luke walking behind, learning Howard''s tone.


    The massacre had just entered the foreplay stage, and before it reached its climax, Amelia, an elder, arrived in time.


    Looking at half of the dead and injured in the hall, she was not angry.


    For vampires, it doesn''t matter how many non lineal descendants they want or how many they die.


    Only the lineal descendants who inherit their blood and strength are worthy of attention.


    "Lucian, are you alone?"


    Behind Amelia, the heavily armed death Walker pointed a gun with a silver bullet at the ferocious werewolf.


    "I know Victor is awake, so I can''t restrain my revenge anger... It''s too aggressive. It''s not like your usual character."


    The burly wolf king, more than two meters tall, roared low, and his pupils were full of killing intention.


    The hind legs worked hard, and the huge body brought a gust of wind.


    "Fire!"


    Amelia''s reaction ability is much better than that of young vampires.


    The gorgeous dress disappeared and escaped Lucian''s violent killing.


    "You''re not fast enough."


    Amelia joked.


    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    Fierce fire hit Lucian.


    Strong kinetic energy to push the other party back.


    But the pain did not scare Lucian, but stimulated the ferocity of the wolf king.


    With a long roar, his muscles contracted constantly and squeezed out the silver bullets.


    Jingle!


    The warhead fell to the ground.


    "The physical strength is pretty good."


    Luke, who leaned against the porch and didn''t attract any attention, commented.


    Silver bullet can effectively kill low-level werewolves.


    But a high-level werewolf like Lucian, forcibly resisting a wave of damage and then killing the enemy, is a routine operation.


    "I believe victor will like my gift - Lucian''s head!"


    Amelia picked up a long silver sword and stabbed the air with a Shua.


    The speed of high-level vampires is as fast as a residual shadow.


    The silver sword pulled out a sharp arc and tore Lucian''s chest open.


    Blood flowed out and several drops fell on Amelia''s cheek.


    She stretched out her finger and wiped it.


    "It''s delicious."


    Amelia licked her fingers and her gorgeous dress fluttered.


    The long sword in his hand turned into a swift silver light and pierced Lucian''s heart.


    Compared with the waste like young descendants, the elder has quite rich combat experience.


    At least she followed victor and Marcus and experienced the raging wolf disaster.


    Although the comfortable life later killed his fighting spirit.


    But the fighting skills imprinted in the bones are still not forgotten.


    Roar! Roar!


    Lucian''s pupils reflected a silver light.


    The long sword pierced his chest deeply and almost pierced his heart to end the life of the wolf king.


    "So you want to kill me? It''s not enough!"


    Lucian held back his pain, raised his claws and lifted Amelia, who had been assassinated close by.


    Dong!


    The vampire female elder broke the railing and the gorgeous long skirt turned into pieces.


    The tight waist directly jumped away, exposing the snow-white scenery.


    What a great evil!


    Luke glanced at it. It was very much to Howard''s taste.


    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    Seeing the elder retreat, the dead walkers in the family rushed forward one after another under the cover of fire.


    It has to be said that the crowd tactics are quite effective.


    With a sword in his body, Lucian, who was extremely violent, seemed to be in a quagmire.


    In the hall, one side was fire suppression and the other was close harassment, which surrounded the wolf king.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Amelia cursed and picked up her silver sword.


    She swam off the court, ready to give Lucian a fatal blow.


    "Well, if you waste any more time, Serena will be cold."


    Luke glanced carelessly, his eyes penetrated the barriers and saw what happened in the underground palace.


    "An elder vampire is also good material."


    Lieutenant general Superman who walked out of the porch was finally noticed by others.


    He had no sense of existence before, and the vampire''s attention was attracted by Lucian.


    "Human?"


    Said a dead Walker in surprise.


    The vampire''s keen sense of smell makes it easy to identify Luke.


    He doesn''t have the strong body smell of a werewolf, and is obviously different from a vampire with low body temperature and slow heartbeat.


    "How can there be humans in the manor?"


    While the doubt flashed, the dead man subconsciously pulled the trigger and emitted fireworks from the muzzle of the gun.


    The silver nitrate bullet hit Luke''s chest like a thick steel plate.


    The warhead shrank and failed to scratch his skin.


    "This is a high-end suit."


    Luke murmured discontentedly.


    The eyes coagulated slightly, and the red light beam cut across.


    Boom!


    The original fierce battlefield stopped in an instant.


    Whether it''s Lucian, the wolf king in a violent state, or a vampire with guns and firepower.


    They all stopped at the same time, showing a stunned look!


    The high-temperature beam is like a red knife cutting the butter and easily cutting the whole house.


    Those who stood in the middle and did not escape were either cut off or divided in two.


    The blazing high temperature evaporates the flowing blood instantly.


    The surface of the wound, like jelly, showed a crystal layer.


    Although he had witnessed the Superman lieutenant general tear the werewolf, Lucian never thought that the strength of the other party could be so strong that people could hardly raise their fighting spirit.


    Vampires are even more heartbroken. The mages of the three sanctuaries may not be so terrible!


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry."


    Luke looked up and smiled with a heavy step.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and the house shook!


    The air waves soared like a hurricane!


    Amelia, with a long sword in her hand, was dazzled, and her tall figure was forced to her front.


    Even with the dynamic vision of the vampire elder, he failed to capture Luke''s moving track.


    "So fast! Terrible enemy!"


    A pair of bat like wings popped out of Amelia''s back.


    Under the crazy fan, the frightened vampire elder disappeared in situ.


    Werewolves are beast like.


    Vampires can also change.


    Elders like Amelia, Victor and Marcus have the ability to fly at low altitude.


    Bat wings pop up.


    Amelia moved faster.


    Like lightning, people can only see the vague shadow.


    "Where are you going?"


    Amelia didn''t look back and was ready to walk towards the underground palace.


    But before she could fly far, Luke stood in front of her at a faster speed.


    Those red eyes stared at Amelia.


    "I have a friend who is very interested in vampires, especially female vampires."


    Luke raised his mouth and smiled peacefully.


    But the attack is cruel enough, without half pity.


    Hot eyes burst out!


    Like an accurate laser, tear off the pair of bat wings behind Amelia.


    Suddenly, the vampire elder didn''t even feel severe pain, so he fell from a high place and fell to the ground.


    "Don''t run around."


    Luke looked down at Amelia huddled in a ball and said faintly.


    "Otherwise, I''ll let Lucian eat you - werewolves are not picky. What''s more, you can eat it safely after high temperature disinfection."


    The voice was calm and cold.


    Amelia Thur trembled. When did human beings become so terrible?


    "Come on, Lucian, go down and meet your enemy, victor."


    Luke glanced at the faded beast of the wolf king, turned and walked towards the underground palace.

 Chapter 181

    How much does it cost?


    Serena, who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground, clenched her lips. There was a sweet smell in her blood flow.


    She looked at lieutenant general Superman standing at the entrance of the underground palace and read a trace of seriousness and danger from each other''s eyes.


    Since his appearance, the lieutenant general has been very mysterious and unpredictable, just like a stockbroker on Wall Street.


    He always gives what others want most, but takes more.


    "Everything!"


    Serena did not hesitate to give the answer.


    She looked up at Victor with cold eyes, and her hatred almost turned into reality.


    Many thinkers often say that "human beings are changeable and complex animals". In fact, this sentence can work on any intelligent race.


    A few hours ago, Serena regarded Victor as the closest elder in her life.


    But now, the vampire female warrior who knows the truth is willing to give everything, whether body or soul, in exchange for a chance of revenge.


    "I should have lived an ordinary life, had a warm family and cared for my parents..."


    Serena said painfully.


    "Instead of becoming a nocturnal creature afraid of the sun, it can only keep company with the dark forever!"


    Victor was expressionless, shook his head and said, "you''re too weak, Serena."


    He taught Klein power and ambition to let each other run the family.


    Instill a tough attitude and firm ideas into Serena and make her the best soldier.


    But in the end.


    Klein became a traitor.


    Serena also became a traitor.


    This result made Victor feel very sad.


    "Lieutenant general, I can give everything!"


    Serena wiped away the tears of weakness and said word by word.


    Don''t say Luke is human. He''s not trustworthy.


    Even if he is a devil from hell who specializes in deceiving the soul, she is not afraid.


    "Deal."


    Luke snapped his fingers and nodded with satisfaction.


    Solve one person and you can complete two revenge bills.


    No loss!


    "Lucian, do you want to go?"


    The lieutenant general asked in a low voice.


    In order to ensure the customer experience, he suggested that Lucian try it himself.


    If you do it yourself, I''m afraid the whole battle process will not exceed half a minute


    It''s not a good thing to end too soon.


    "OK."


    Lucian was concise and nodded.


    His murderous eyes were fixed on victor.


    The latter doesn''t know what happened above, let alone Amelia, who is also an elder, has been torn off the bat wings symbolizing high-level vampires and almost turned into roast bats to eat.


    The vampire Lord thought he was in control.


    He looked at Luke, who suddenly appeared, and Lucian, the wolf king, who followed him. A chill appeared in his blue pupils.


    "Lucian, you are getting worse and worse. You are willing to be the running dog of mankind!"


    Victor spared no effort to satirize.


    "Do you expect them to reward some meat bones for werewolves? It''s better to continue to be a slave to vampires than to work for humans."


    "At least, we will be generous and lose more bones."


    The tone of contempt stirred Lucian''s anger.


    "Victor, wake up."


    There was a fierce light in the wolf king''s eyes.


    "Don''t immerse yourself in the glorious past of vampires."


    "Now you are just animals in captivity, wild animals in cages."


    "Human beings rule the world, and vampires have long lost their qualification to stand at the top of the power pyramid."


    In the middle ages, vampires and werewolves were indeed the rulers of Europe.


    In particular, the former completely regards humans as a mobile blood bank and hunts wantonly.


    After the colonization, the situation became more and more serious.


    The North American continent was also invaded by vampires until the emergence of Abraham Lincoln.


    you ''re right!


    This very famous Mr. President is said to be a legendary vampire hunter!


    Luke saw this fantastic history from the library of New York sanctuary, and produced strong desire to make complaints about it.


    Back to the point, the European continent at that time was a hunting ground for vampire families.


    Wait until the three holy places begin to rectify order, clear the darkness and promulgate commandments.


    Vampires from the peak of history, very reluctant to be swept into the garbage.


    Therefore, it is not strange that the awakened vampire Lord despises mankind and the wolf king Lucian who cooperates with mankind.


    His ideas have not changed, and he does not know that the times have changed.


    "Hehe, with a human being and yourself, you dare to break into this manor."


    Victor said in a deep voice, "Lucian, you''re looking for your own death!"


    He glanced at Luke standing in front.


    A strong young man, the vampire''s keen senses, only let the vampire Lord come to this conclusion.


    Strong heartbeat, exuberant vitality, in addition, there are no other abnormalities.


    "Give you a chance to revenge... Such an easy promise is also trustworthy?"


    Victor looked down at Serena and sneered.


    His luxurious robe was torn open and a pair of bat wings popped out from behind.


    Compared with amelia''s wings, the vampire''s big collar is mainly longer and thicker.


    Pale bones support thin film like wings.


    Fully open, it can occupy almost half of the underground palace space.


    Only in terms of momentum, it surpasses Amelia, who is also an elder.


    "It''s almost close to the ''ancestor level''."


    Luke tilted his mouth and thought to himself.


    He ignored the outbreak of Qi and prepared to kill victor.


    Although, you don''t have to look at each other from the perspective of God.


    The vampire Lord can be called a decisive and qualified leader.


    In order to continue, expand the family and consolidate power, even their daughters can sacrifice.


    Of course, he also has some defects that those in power must have.


    Such as suspicion and selfishness.


    Vampire elders rotate once a hundred years. Except for those days when they were in power, they were sleeping all the time.


    In order to prevent betrayal and accidents, the three elders did not seriously cultivate their descendants at all, and allowed them to be consumed by extravagant life.


    Serena didn''t understand why Victor wanted Klein to run the family.


    The reason is simple.


    This guy is a bureaucratic vampire with power desire and the same timidity.


    It''s better to help such a person up than a descendant who is enterprising and has his own ideas.


    But maybe Victor didn''t think of it.


    Klein will work privately with the werewolf to become a 25-year-old.


    "Tonight is the day I wake up. It''s time to end our grievances."


    The vampire Lord''s momentum climbed to the top. He didn''t think Lucian, the wolf king, would be his opponent.


    As for the human who has no sense of existence?


    No threat!


    Victor believes in his own judgment. He will never mistake the strong.


    Like the mages of the three sanctuaries, the legendary demon hunters wandering everywhere.


    This kind of person only needs a glance to know that he is a big man he can''t provoke.


    As an elder vampire, Victor didn''t live entirely by luck.


    He has a good look and knows what kind of role he can provoke.


    What kind of role must be given enough respect.


    "Come on, victor! Sonia''s soul in heaven, will testify to this battle!"


    Lucian, the wolf king, walked down the steps and quickly completed the beast transformation.


    Roar!


    Werewolves and vampires collide.


    Lucian is obviously not an opponent against the elder victor.


    After a brief struggle for a few minutes, he fell into a downwind.


    Although victor and Amelia are both elders, there is a big gap in their strength.


    On the one hand, the vampire Lord lived much longer than the latter.


    On the other hand, Victor was a warlike Lord before he became a vampire.


    Dong!


    Like a bullet out of the chamber, it hit the beast Lucian in the face.


    The latter seemed to have no feeling, raised his claws and tore out ferocious wounds from top to bottom.


    Victor also didn''t dodge. His long sword cut the werewolf''s chest and almost ripped Lucien open.


    The two beasts, using the game of exchanging injury for injury, were engaged in a primitive and cold frontal fight.


    "Don''t you do it?"


    Asked Serena, leaning against the corner.


    She had been thrown to the wall by Victor before, and the fierce force under her anger almost broke the spine of her back.


    "Lucian wants to do it himself."


    Luke curled his lips and said, "revenge is more valuable than others."


    "You would also like to take off Victor''s head and avenge your parents."


    Serena''s eyes darkened and nodded gently.


    "Are you interested in becoming a family elder?"


    Luke took time to ask while Lucian and Victor were fighting.


    The vampire family in North America is the pure blood descendant of Archduke Dracula.


    They are in the same situation as their counterparts in Europe. They are limited by the commandments of the sanctuary in New York and dare not make trouble everywhere.


    But with the wealth accumulated in his long life and the ability to play politics, he still flourished in North America.


    Even, they created a group of "Ha GUI clan" who worship vampires, making the underground world of New York, Detroit and other cities a mess.


    "Take Victor''s place? I''m sorry, lieutenant general. I''m not interested in power."


    Serena''s mouth moved. She just wanted to live a peaceful life and had no feelings for her peers.


    "Someone has to stand up, Miss Serena."


    Luke started the art of mouth gun. He was going to pack the corvinas family and take them back to New York to fight with the pure blood descendants of Dracula.


    "I have torn off the bat wings of Amelia who stayed above, and her strength has fallen sharply."


    "And Victor, his ending is doomed and can''t survive."


    "In the Corvinus family, only his son Marcus is left."


    Serena, listen, it''s interesting.


    The Superman will decide the ending of the story like writing a script.


    As if everything would move forward as he said.


    "With elder Marcus, the family can continue."


    Serena tugged at the corners of her mouth. She had no sense of belonging to the family.


    "Marcus can''t. He''ll only make a mess of covinas. He''s not as good as victor."


    Luke shook his head.


    How could he give power to a Corvinus lineage.


    That is not conducive to the management of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    My father is a lieutenant general.


    Ancestral vampire.


    There''s no need to rely on s.h.i.e.l.l.d. or Superman.


    So, Serena without foundation is more suitable.


    what?


    Greedy body?


    Luke is a gentleman.


    He''s not like Howard. How can he have sexual interest in female vampires.


    "Think it over, Serena. Vampires are in a bad situation."


    Luke, like the devil in hell, said in bewitching words.


    "You can''t leave Paris without permission. These are the commandments of the three sanctuaries."


    "We can''t stay away from the crowd. Vampires must supplement blood, otherwise they will stimulate their thirst for blood."


    "Wandering around, you may be cleaned up by the mage of the sanctuary or the demon hunter."


    "The best choice is to return to the family."


    Luke showed his signature smile, like a human abductor: "Serena, have you ever left Paris? Have you ever been outside France?"


    "I can promise you freedom in exchange for your loyalty."

 Chapter 182

    Freedom and loyalty.


    Luke''s offer made Serena''s heart move.


    She was tired of Paris, the city that never sleeps.


    Every night, it is like a debauchery woman, dressed in transparent gauze, showing her dusty and charming side.


    Those tourists, down and out artists and rich people seeking pleasure may all find their own paradise here.


    But Serena is not interested.


    She doesn''t like the song and dance of Moulin Rouge, nor the men and women who linger in the dark alley. At the same time, she hates the romantic feelings advocated by the French.


    It was just a group of disciples who whitewashed their debauchery.


    Very simple lust must be called "stimulating inner enthusiasm", "spiritual closeness" and so on.


    In the final analysis, it''s just greedy for people''s bodies.


    Moreover, the openness of the French atmosphere is astonishing.


    After marriage, the husband looks for a mistress and the wife has a lover, which has become a trend.


    This is true from the emperor to the common people.


    "Want to settle somewhere else."


    Serena often shows such thoughts.


    Compared with all the above, this vampire female soldier yearns for a city with more sunshine and less rainy weather.


    "You are like the devil of Faustian Delhi, cheating people to hand over their souls."


    Serena looked at Luke. She felt that behind the seemingly light, there was a darkness quite familiar to vampires.


    "I''m not the old Mephisto."


    Luke shook his head and glanced at the werewolves and vampires who were fighting hard and quickly flattened the whole underground palace.


    "I never use tricks to achieve my goal, especially deception - this is a trick used by cunning people who lack strength."


    The story of Faust is the black history of Mephisto.


    The hell devil, who is keen to cheat his soul, is rarely fooled by a mortal and encounters failure.


    Of course, it wasn''t long before he faced a second failure.


    The betrayal of Carter shrey, the first generation of evil knight, and then Johnny blazer, the second generation of evil knight.


    Therefore, liars often come to no good end.


    Either be deceived by others, or be stabbed in the back.


    "The battle is almost over. It seems that Lucian is not Victor''s opponent."


    Luke shook his neck and rubbed his wrist as if he were warming up.


    Lucian, the wolf king, smashed into the wall behind him.


    Bricks and stones splashed and debris flew.


    Victor opened his bat wings, flashed and came to Lucian in an instant.


    Before the other party gets up, he raises his foot and kicks it heavily.


    Dong!


    Abundant strength poured into Lucian''s chest, and his strong muscles collapsed suddenly.


    The wolf king groaned in pain and raised his claws to tear Victor''s body.


    The latter bat wings fluttered and disappeared in place like lightning.


    High level vampires move much faster than werewolves.


    "You took Sonia from me! My daughter, my treasure!"


    Next moment!


    Victor appears above.


    The skin of the palm turned bluish black, like cast copper and iron, and took it out towards Lucian''s heart.


    He can''t wait to taste the blood of a werewolf!


    "Your coldness killed her!"


    Lucian looked up and roared, and his figure rose again.


    The muscles of the whole body are twisted together, showing the color of steel.


    Taking a close chance, he hugged victor and firmly locked his high-speed body.


    Endure the fatal pain of chest perforation, tear off one of the other''s bat wings with sharp claws.


    Tear!


    "Go to hell!"


    The vampire Lord''s eyes were bloodshot and burst into a fierce light.


    The palm was like a knife, cutting Lucian''s neck, and blood gushed like a spring.


    Scarlet liquid splashed on his face, stimulating his bloodthirsty desire.


    Lucian, who suffered severe trauma, loosened his hands, gradually faded from the beast like werewolf form and fell on the ground.


    "Failed."


    The wolf king''s mind flashed the idea of regret.


    Finally, we must rely on the strength of the Superman lieutenant general.


    "Lucian, you wolf. One of the most regretful things in my life is to let you close to Sonia."


    Victor''s face was distorted.


    Bat wings are a symbol of high-level vampires.


    Once torn off, it will lead to great loss of strength.


    This is not the middle ages. It can drink blood without restraint and extract the essence.


    It will take at least a hundred years for bat wings to grow again.


    This is undoubtedly a heavy blow to a vampire who has entered his old age.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Victor put his foot on Lucian''s head and said hate.


    "It''s a little too much for you to treat my customers like this."


    Luke, after warming up, spoke in time.


    "He has planned to sell his soul to me. If he dies in your hands, I will lose money on this business."


    Victor, who endured severe pain, looked back and caught a glimpse of the human being who had no sense of existence. His blood red pupils were fiercely exposed.


    "Keep quiet and don''t talk much, so you can live."


    Said the vampire Lord grimly.


    "I don''t care how powerful and respected you are in the human world, but this is a vampire manor, our base camp, and also a legal hunting area."


    "Even the mage of the sanctuary can''t stop me from drinking all your blood!"


    Luke took an artificial breath, as if frightened by Victor''s threat.


    Then, he returned to his normal expression and said with a smile: "suck my blood? Reason, with your fear of ultraviolet and sunlight, I''m worried that if you take a sip, you will die on the spot."


    Fear of sunshine is a fatal defect of vampires.


    Unless you become a hybrid, you can''t make up for it.


    "I wanted to talk about covinus and the vampire family. But you don''t seem to have so much patience."


    Luke shrugged. Victor, who thought he had won the final victory, didn''t pay attention to himself at all.


    He released the biological force field and released the weak terrorist force.


    Boom, boom!


    The air is popping!


    It''s like igniting a pile of explosives.


    Tall and straight steel body, like a small black hole.


    Sucking the air and swallowing the light.


    The ground collapsed and shook violently.


    The actions of lieutenant general Superman show terrible destructive power.


    "I haven''t tried this feeling for a long time."


    Luke who removes the biological force field is like getting rid of gravity.


    Feet off the ground, floating in mid air.


    Calm eyes, deep as a lake.


    Looking at the vampire Lord, there was a palpitating chill.


    "This... How is it possible!"


    Victor was stunned.


    The original confident look disappeared in an instant.


    In his sight, that ordinary young man.


    Like from an ant to a Titan.


    The tall figure, like the mythical Olympus, gives people a heavy sense of oppression!


    Dong!


    Luke took a step.


    Shaking!


    The metal and marble floor cracked like a cobweb.


    The solid underground palace swayed from side to side, like a boat on the ocean.


    "This... Sir! I don''t know..."


    Victor''s fighting will quickly disintegrated, like the melting of ice and snow.


    In the face of such an enemy, he didn''t even have the idea of resisting.


    "I understand what you mean and what you want to do."


    The momentum is rising, like Luke''s mouth from a volcanic eruption.


    "But you''re the last step in closing the deal, victor."


    "So, I can''t forgive you. It''s not my task to send you to God - if you are qualified to go to heaven."


    Luke''s eyes coagulated slightly, and the hot light poured out, turning the whole underground palace red.


    Serena seemed to be in a furnace and felt extremely ill.


    Just leaning on the corner, before she approached, she had the pain of being burned.


    Imagine how miserable Victor should be!


    "Ah - leave me alone, sir!"


    The vampire Lord wailed miserably, and the whole person was like "melting".


    Flesh and blood fall off and turn into light smoke!


    Hundreds of years ago, Victor burned his daughter with sunlight.


    Hundreds of years later, such punishment also fell on him.


    This is probably the wonder of fate.

 Chapter 183

    The vampire Lord was shrouded in hot sight, his flesh and blood evaporated and his bones blackened.


    In just a few seconds, the strong and powerful blood clan body with amazing recovery ability turned into a Peng like crystal powder.


    Boom!


    A crisp sound.


    Victor collapsed like a weathered stone statue.


    "Are you satisfied with such revenge?"


    Luke opened the biological force field and converged the terrorist forces that radiated in all directions like light back into his body.


    The violent atmosphere like volcanic eruption disappeared in an instant.


    Serena, who was leaning against the corner, and Lucian, who was dying, looked at the lieutenant general who was like an ordinary human, and her heart was shocked.


    They never thought that human beings could be so powerful.


    It''s like the end of a natural disaster!


    It''s beyond imagination!


    Even the most powerful ancestor of vampires, the legendary Archduke Dracula, may not have such a terrible performance.


    "It''s... Unfathomable."


    Lucian, the wolf king, laughed at himself.


    He thought Luke was working with him to plot the blood of the covinas family.


    With the help of the blood of vampires and werewolves, it is planned to be transformed into a hybrid species with great potential without fear of sunlight.


    Now it seems that even if Victor becomes a hybrid, he will not be the opponent of lieutenant general Superman!


    "It looks like you can''t die, Lucian. Then stay here for a while and I''ll call you an ambulance."


    Luke, who easily eliminated an elder vampire, glanced at the third blood coffin in the underground palace.


    In the metal coffin below, there lies a dry skeleton.


    It was Marcus, who was still sleeping, a direct descendant of Alexander covinas.


    At present, the last elder of the vampire family.


    It can be said that all gratitude and resentment began with him.


    Including the vampires of the covinas family, as well as the werewolves, blood feuds and wars that have lasted for nearly a thousand years.


    It is precisely because William, Marcus''s brother and the ancestor of the werewolf, lost his mind and spread the virus everywhere, which triggered the "wolf disaster" that ravaged the village.


    Any human who has been bitten by William has a great chance of becoming a werewolf.


    In order to prevent the disaster, Marcus went to the old victor.


    The other side is a big Lord with military power and has enough power to bring order out of chaos.


    With the temptation of immortality, Marcus successfully persuaded the old Victor to turn him into a vampire.


    Then, relying on the army of the great Lord, the spreading wolf disaster was contained.


    After a hard battle, Marcus and Victor imprisoned the culprit of all this, that is, William, the ancestor of the werewolf, in an unknown prison.


    There are differences between the two sides on this matter.


    The cold-blooded Victor naturally wants to kill William and wipe out the source of the scourge.


    But Marcus disagreed. No matter what mistakes his brother made, he was still a "child" after all.


    So Marcus deceived victor and said that as long as he and William, any undead blood of corvinas, died, they would lose their strength.


    In this way, Victor was forced to promise to spare William and imprison the werewolf ancestor for life.


    "Let him continue to sleep for the time being and deal with it when Alexander covinus comes."


    Luke wants to give each other some face. Although vampires don''t value their descendants, Marcus is the direct blood and the biological son of covinas.


    I don''t need to destroy other people''s children and grandchildren and trigger an unnecessary war.


    "Lieutenant general!"


    As Luke walked towards the underground palace and stood on the steps, Serena stopped him.


    "I choose to be free and loyal to you."


    The vampire female warrior who leaned hard against the corner said seriously, "in the name of her ancestors, Serena Beckinsale will give everything for you."


    She bit open her palm and blood flowed out.


    Draw a complex pattern with the scarlet liquid.


    Blood oath!


    Like a contract signed by the devil!


    It has strong constraints.


    "Good. I feel your sincerity, Miss Serena."


    Luke stopped and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Well, the deal is done."


    When Superman saw the fish take the bait, he couldn''t help showing an approachable and gentle look.


    He looked at the vampire warrior who made a blood oath and said with a smile: "believe me, Miss Serena, it won''t be long before you can experience the warmth of the sun and walk in the city during the day."


    The three blood lines of the covinas family can produce powerful hybrids.


    If Serena is loyal to herself, Luke doesn''t mind making a vampire queen.


    Walking in the sun?


    A glimmer of hope rose in Serena''s eyes.


    She is very eager for this day!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    A military transport plane landed slowly at Paris airport.


    Alexander covinas gazed into the dark and stepped down the lifting plate.


    "Where does lieutenant general Carville''s delegation live?"


    Covinus, with gray hair, turned his head and asked.


    "Palace Hotel."


    The Secretary nearby replied.


    "Then drive to the Palace Hotel."


    Covinas sat in the car, as if tired, and closed his eyes slightly.


    His true identity is a secret to many people.


    The ancestor of the covinas family, the father of the first werewolf, the undead from Hungary


    Anyone who says it will scare a group of people!


    "Unexpectedly, the leader of the Divine Shield Bureau has a friendship with the supreme mage."


    Covinas smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth.


    The Superman lieutenant general learned the secret from the channels of the three sanctuaries.


    Not only that, the other party even had direct contact with the vampire family and closed down the wolf family led by Lucian.


    The meaning behind this series of actions is thought-provoking.


    "Is this to expand the scope of power of the Divine Shield bureau?"


    A guess flashed from the bottom of covinas''s heart.


    Due to the emergence of Atlantis, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. broke away from the constraints of the Pentagon and became an independent official organization.


    It only accepts the recommendations of the White House and the leadership of the director.


    As the first director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., lieutenant general Carville never adopted the opinions of others.


    Because of this, the military and Congress have criticized Superman.


    Privately, some people call Luke "dictator".


    "I hope lieutenant general Carville is a good talker."


    Covinas was a little uneasy, although he was an ancestral hybrid, far more powerful than victor and Marcus.


    However, due to his presence in the human world and his high position, he often goes in and out of the Pentagon.


    Corvinas knows a lot about Superman, who is already a rising star in the military.


    The opponent''s achievements, strength, and external performance, etc.


    It''s completely clear - he thinks so.


    Therefore, covinas did not show the arrogance that vampires should have.


    This kind of mental behavior may be one of the reasons why he can live to this day.


    For a long time, even Archduke Dracula, who was also an ancestor, was surrounded and suppressed by some legendary demon hunters or legendary mages.


    Covinas has been hiding behind the scenes, changing his identity many times, just like an invisible person, without attracting the attention of others.


    Hungarian warlords and Romanian businessmen are all short lives he once had.


    "Here we are, lieutenant general."


    The driver warned.


    Covinus opened his eyes and a faint light flashed in them.


    He opened the door, looked up at the Palace Hotel, and walked in with his legs raised.

 Chapter 184

    As soon as covinas entered the hotel suite, he noticed Serena standing next to Luke.


    As the father of Dracula elder Marcus and the ancestor of the family, he has a keen perception of his offspring.


    "It''s victor who gave you your first hug."


    Covinus twitched his nose and smelled the familiar smell.


    He has been silently watching the development of the family. Among the three elders, except Marcus, his son.


    Like the cold, selfish, power loving victor;


    Amelia who indulges in pleasure and indulges in desire.


    Were once the focus of covinas.


    "That''s right. He ruined my life."


    Serena''s face cooled when she heard the name.


    Although she knew that the old man in front of her was the ancestor of the family, and there was an awesome legend.


    But she didn''t want to hear Victor''s name, let alone admit that to some extent, the other party gave her a new life.


    "Oh, Serena, you will be an excellent soldier."


    Covinas sat down on the sofa with a smile and looked at Lucian on the other side.


    His son, William, is the ancestor of the werewolf.


    But the werewolves of that era, once turned into beasts, could not restore their human form.


    At the same time, there is no sense at all. It is a ferocious beast to the letter.


    It was not until the blood changed from generation to generation that today''s wolf family was formed.


    "Lucian, I know your past."


    Covinas flashed a light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "your mind is far better than your strength."


    "This is precisely the key element of becoming a leader."


    "Why, now you have joined lieutenant general Carville?"


    After recuperating, the recovered wolf king Lucian nodded and said respectfully, "yes, sir. I''m going to take my family to the North American continent."


    "Mr. lieutenant general promised that there would be a place for werewolves in the underground world of New York."


    Lucian, who was avenged, just wanted to start over and meet a stable life.


    What''s more, I can hold Superman''s thigh.


    This is a good thing many people want. Of course, he should seize the opportunity.


    Having seen Luke turn the elder Victor into a charcoal baked bat, Lucian was completely convinced by this strength.


    He dared not neglect the old man sitting in front of him.


    Alexander Corvinus, the legendary ancestor, exudes the deterrence of the superior, which makes people feel very palpitating.


    The external performance of this strength is much more terrible than victor and Amelia!


    Vampires are a race that lives longer and is stronger.


    According to Lucian, Alexander Corvinus lived at least a thousand years and was a real "ancestor".


    Few of the pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula can match him.


    "Will the three sanctuaries agree?"


    Covinas glanced at Luke sitting opposite and asked tentatively.


    Responsible for the management of the European continent and the disposal of alien organisms is the London sanctuary.


    Generally speaking, whether vampires or werewolves.


    Their "living quarters" have been planned.


    Random walking is not allowed.


    "The mage of the sanctuary has approved the application."


    Lucian bowed his head and replied.


    He did not expect that Superman, who plays an important role in the human world, could speak well in the face of the giants of the magical world, behind which were the three sanctuaries of the supreme mage.


    You know, those reckless men with flail, axe and sword usually deal with people in the way of physical persuasion.


    It''s more difficult to expect them to be calm and communicate well than to go to heaven!


    "It''s worthy of being lieutenant general Carville. Even the master of the sanctuary should give some face."


    The surprise in covinas''s eyes flashed away. He first complimented, and then asked curiously, "is the Divine Shield ready to intervene in the magical world? I remember that at this peace summit, the White House submitted a plan for the World Security Council, which is also the work of the lieutenant general?"


    "That''s right."


    Luke looked relaxed and said with a smile, "I hope to establish an international official organization to deal with all kinds of crises that may come and happen."


    "I talked with the supreme mage about this before. She believes that a free magic world should establish a stable order, and the three shrines can also take an appropriate attitude of cooperation with the government."


    "These have long been precedents. In the middle ages, the mages of the sanctuary had similar contacts with the Templar order of the Holy See and the convent."


    Covinas''s eyes flashed. He didn''t expect Luke''s ambition to be so big.


    Not only the human world, but also the magical world.


    What''s more amazing is that the supreme mage has no opinion.


    This proves that Luke has a closer relationship with Kama Taj and the three holy places than he thought.


    "Back to the point, lieutenant general Carville, I got your call and I rushed here from Washington, D.C."


    After raising the original evaluation of Superman to another level, covinas said in a deep voice: "no matter what you want, I have only one request to save Marcus''s life."


    Seeing covinas''s direct attitude, Luke expressed his satisfaction.


    Compared with Victor''s arrogance, this family ancestor should know more about how to communicate with people.


    "Marcus is still lying in the underground palace blood coffin of the vampire manor. I didn''t wake him up."


    Luke crossed his fingers and said without delay.


    These days he has finished the work at hand, the Paris Peace Summit has ended, and the diplomatic relations and trade channels of Atlantis have been basically settled.


    The only difference is probably that the sea people have been asking for the nipton Trident lost by namo.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. ignored this. How could a dangerous weapon that manipulated the weather and triggered the tsunami be easily handed over to Atlantis.


    As for the issue of mutants, with the official appearance of Hellfire club at the press conference and the platform of the government, white queen and others have also been officially recognized.


    How to eliminate discrimination and gain due power and status depends on them.


    In short, the three-day peace summit.


    It ended smoothly with a perfect posture.


    Luke traded his chips for the power he wanted.


    Next, he is ready to expand the jurisdiction of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    The corvinas family is only the first step.


    "I didn''t call Mr. covinas here to set up a new enemy."


    Luke didn''t call his rank. It seemed like a point.


    "Your family, about the grudges between vampires and werewolves, and the war, has been going on for too long."


    "I hope there will be changes in the future. Mutants have initially stepped on the world stage. Then aliens like you may have a new life."


    Covinas narrowed his eyes and stared at Luke with an examination.


    Although he lived in the human world, like other vampires, this family ancestor did not believe in humans.


    In other words, any intelligent creature who knows how to think is always afraid to speculate with the greatest malice to other races.


    This is an indelible nature!


    "How can I trust you, lieutenant general Carville?"


    Covinus asked solemnly.


    "I will set up an official organization of the dark world in the name of the Divine Shield Bureau. You can call it the magic Congress."


    Luke used to tap his fingers a few times and said with a smile, "the mages of the three sanctuaries will occupy three seats and have the right to vote. The mutants retain some seats, and they used to be part of the dark world."


    "I can give up three seats to the corvinas family."


    "You have always been discriminated against and excluded by the pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula. They call your descendants'' cheap bastards''."


    "This is a good opportunity to prove yourself and give ''return''."


    Covinus was silent.


    The Superman general''s level of playing power is much higher than victor.


    He made a cake himself, and then used the distributed power to win over or suppress the forces in the dark world.


    In any case, the biggest winner will always be the initiator.


    "It''s... Attractive."


    Corvinus was really excited. He had endured the pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula for a while.


    Those vampires who boasted of being "orthodox" suppressed the covinas family.


    They even expelled victor and Marcus from Hungary and Romania to Paris.


    As an ancestor, covinas also has anger. He just doesn''t want to start a war and chooses to keep it in mind silently.


    He won''t forget being called "cheap bastard", such a great humiliation!


    "So, what do I have to pay?"


    Covinus asked aloud.


    "One tube of your blood and the whereabouts of the third blood vessel."


    Luke said calmly.

 Chapter 185

    There is no tension in the imagination, and there is no tit for tat of speculation.


    With multiple identities, covinas agreed to Luke''s request neatly.


    If the future dark world is really the so-called "magic Congress" to preside over the overall situation.


    So, investing in advance is a good choice.


    Led by Superman and supreme mage, this special official organization is basically the same as a certainty.


    "With all due respect, mixed blood medicine is of no use to you."


    Covinas pulled out the needle and handed a tube full of blood to Serena.


    Like Lucian, he subconsciously thought that Superman needed hybrids for himself.


    How to say, the long life of vampires and the rapid self-healing of werewolves are envious abilities.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t use it. It''s enough if it works for Serena."


    Luke smiled.


    Do what you promise others.


    As I said before, exchange freedom for loyalty.


    Then he won''t break his promise.


    Serena, who took the tube of blood, shook her arm slightly, and her cold face improved slightly.


    She has made a blood oath and is bound by the contract.


    Whether Luke can fulfill his promise and let himself walk in the sun, he must remain loyal.


    However, the other party does not seem to have forgotten the agreement.


    This is a little unexpected for Serena, who maintains the inherent cognition that "all humans are insidious liars".


    "Sometimes don''t think too badly of us."


    Luke noticed the change in Serena''s expression and joked.


    "Many people know that I never lie, at least to most people."


    The latter heard the speech, pursed his lips and continued to maintain a cold look.


    "Well, have a good cooperation."


    Luke returned to normal and restrained his teasing expression.


    The process of this conversation was very pleasant and smooth.


    Corvinus is also a number one person. He has to show his personal strength and break his wrists with each other.


    Unexpectedly, the other party nodded decisively and agreed. It didn''t cost much.


    It''s like sitting at a gambling table and your opponent has chosen to admit defeat before throwing out any chips.


    "I hope so."


    Covinus smiled brightly.


    He has always been a moderate.


    After seeing the Hydra and the technology and inside information possessed by the three saints.


    He insisted that vampires and werewolves could not resist humans.


    Therefore, it does not conflict with being officially incorporated.


    Besides, Superman is talking about cooperation with himself!


    When it comes to the power status of the human world, the other side will only be deeper than covinus himself.


    Even though he has the status of Hungarian warlord and Romanian businessman, he has accumulated countless wealth and contacts.


    But in the face of Luke, who is rising at an amazing speed, he still doesn''t see enough.


    After all, no amount of wealth and contacts can guarantee his survival from the iron fist of lieutenant general Superman.


    "Marcus, I''ll wake up then..."


    Boom!


    Halfway through the conversation, covinas heard the crashing sound of French windows ringing through the hotel suite.


    The dark, ferocious and ugly figure suddenly appeared in the air.


    The pair of fully open bat wings fanned quickly and rolled up the fierce air flow.


    "Mr. covinas, your son has come."


    Luke looked calm and not surprised.


    With his senses, if he didn''t find Marcus''s sudden attack, it must be a lie.


    "Marcus, he became a hybrid..."


    Covinas looked surprised and didn''t understand what had happened.


    "It should be Lucian''s blood. When he fought with Victor, the blood flowed down the ground into the blood coffin and awakened the sleeping Marcus."


    Luke made a sudden appearance and explained.


    Standing behind him, Lucian couldn''t help feeling that the Superman lieutenant general''s acting skills were superb.


    All this was clearly in his expectation.


    "Father!"


    After becoming a half werewolf and half vampire hybrid, Marcus''s strength increased greatly, far beyond the elder level.


    When he came in from the French window of the hotel, the bat wings behind him closed slightly and looked at covinas indifferently.


    "The hotel manager just changed the window for me..."


    Luke silently make complaints about it.


    Last time Serena visited late at night, he broke the French window. Howard paid for it.


    Although the hotel insists on not accepting it, it thinks it''s just a small matter.


    But as a decent person, Superman, the official representative, also insisted on giving money.


    It is his fine tradition to make absolute compensation for the damage to public property without taking the needle and thread of the common people.


    what?


    Nipton Trident?


    Continental shelf oscillator?


    c''mon.


    Atlantis is not a common people.


    And Luke did not take their needles and thread.


    "You have to cooperate with human beings! What a disappointment!"


    Marcus ignored the weak human who had no sense of existence and said hoarsely.


    There is a werewolf, a vampire and his ancestral father in the hotel suite.


    It''s just like husky entering the wolves. It''s not worth paying attention to.


    "Victor is dead. I saw his'' remains'' in the underground palace."


    Marcus said excitedly.


    "He should have been burned by the holy master with sunlight and turned into ashes! That guy always sticks to power and challenges the commandments of the three holy places. Now he has got his due end!"


    Covinas stopped talking. He wanted to remind his rebellious son that the man who killed Victor was close at hand.


    "My strength is much stronger than before, father! As long as we find William''s whereabouts, our brothers and you, as the ancestor, will definitely kill all the pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula!"


    Marcus is also a master of revenge and has deep hostility to Archduke Dracula''s pure blood secret party.


    "As for humans? They are untrustworthy, weak and greedy. They only deserve to be slaves!"


    Hearing this, Luke coughed and said flatly, "Mr. covinas, I feel offended."


    Serena and Lucian exchanged a look and secretly sympathized with Marcus.


    Any guy who despises Superman will come to no good end.


    Victor is a lesson.


    The vampire Lord gave a bloody lesson with his own life.


    "Shut up! Marcus, you have been blinded by the sudden power!"


    Corvinus quickly scolded.


    He doesn''t want his son to offend Superman. If the other party is angry and kills Marcus alive, he won''t even have a chance to revenge.


    Although Marcus is rebellious and disobedient, he likes to make trouble everywhere.


    But it''s always a direct blood, so we should give some tolerance.


    Among the three blood lines of covinas, William could not communicate normally, Marcus was too rebellious, and the unnamed normal man had long been erased by the power of years, leaving only continuous future generations.


    In short, Marcus may be the only son who can communicate a little. He doesn''t want the other party to die under Superman''s iron fist.


    "You''ve lived too long, father."


    Unfortunately, Marcus, whose heart was about to explode, couldn''t understand covinus''s painstaking efforts at all.


    He was immersed in the pleasure of becoming a hybrid, like taking drugs. He was too high.


    Losing the weakness of fear of the sun, coupled with the terrible power of werewolves and the amazing speed of vampires, this is a perfect creature!


    The potential of the future is unlimited!


    What Archduke Dracula, what pure blood secret party, what sanctuary mage... Are all dregs!


    "Now I''m not much worse than you, father. So accept the reality. William and I can do great things you can''t even think of!"


    Facing the pressure of the ancestor level, Marcus did not panic at all. He laughed and said: "unify the blood clan, get rid of the constraints of the three holy places, and climb to the top of the power pyramid..."


    "Serena, please shut him up. This guy is too noisy."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said carelessly.


    This time, he did not ask covinus for advice.


    "Drink that bottle of blood, and then let this... Crazy hybrid see what power is."


    Luke said faintly, completely ignoring the enraged Marcus.


    Shua!


    The bat wing behind the vampire suddenly elongated, like a sharp thorn tearing through the air.


    Its target is Luke''s throat!


    Roar!


    Lucian had a wink and didn''t let Superman take his own shot.


    But quickly turned into a beast and stood in front of him.

 Chapter 186

    The sharp bat wings seemed to be the extended limbs of Marcus.


    The hard bones elongated rapidly, and suddenly pierced the shoulder of the wolf king Lucian, bringing out a flower of blood.


    Dong!


    The bat wings twitched like a whip, threw Lucian, who was turned into a werewolf and greatly increased in strength, aside and smashed hard on the soft carpet.


    The whole hotel suite vibrated, like a heavy object falling, making an amazing noise.


    The wolf leader, who can at least make more moves with Victor, has no power to fight back in the face of Marcus, who has become a mixed race.


    "The power of hybrid species can barely be seen."


    Thought Luke, leaning back on the sofa and keeping calm.


    "It''s almost equivalent to 0.5 American captains."


    He uses Rogers, who is famous for his 50-50 combat effectiveness, as the unit of measurement.


    "What a loyal dog!"


    When the wolf king got rid of the obstacle, Marcus sneered and took back the elongated bat wings behind him.


    He licked the blood drops on it, and there was a trace of satisfaction on his ferocious and ugly face.


    "Enough, Marcus! Stop fooling around and make trouble you can''t handle..."


    Covinus tried to look like a strict father and shouted.


    Unfortunately, for a rebellious son, this attitude can only have a counterproductive effect.


    "Father, you have known the secret of mixed race for a long time, but you have never mentioned it to us."


    Marcus looked at the humanoid covinus with a look of disgust in his eyes.


    "William has become a damn werewolf because of the blood in your body! You can make him better, but you are indifferent!"


    "The fear of the sun is like a curse deeply imprinted in vampires and can never be erased! The bloodthirsty desire puzzles werewolves and makes them unable to think rationally!"


    "These problems... You can solve them all."


    "William and I should have been perfect creatures, ruling Europe together and becoming a great monarch like Charlemagne."


    "If we can have a mixed race army, we can be invincible in the human world!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke, leaning on the sofa, scratched his ears and looked at covinas with an embarrassed face.


    It''s hard for the old father to have a stupid and rebellious son.


    As a Hungarian warlord, how can covinas not have vigorous ambition.


    He also expanded and considered dominating Europe, ruling the world and building a dark Dynasty.


    However, covinas recognized the reality in time.


    Seeing the three sanctuaries and the great power of the supreme mage, he resolutely died.


    What vampires and werewolves can be more terrible than dimensional demons?


    Want to occupy the earth and rule mankind.


    Entry levels are alien overlords and heavenly fathers in the divine domain.


    Below this level, you''d better wash and sleep as soon as possible.


    Therefore, covinas thought carefully and decided to follow his heart''s will and choose to be an unknown moderate.


    Sometimes, the key to a long life.


    It is not strength, but vision.


    Those who are easy to inflate and arrogant are usually killed as soon as they leave the novice village.


    "Serena, shut him up."


    Luke looked at the female vampire warrior who had entered the transformation stage and whispered, "I''m afraid Mr. covinas will be forced to kill his family in person."


    "OK."


    Serena, who quickly injected Corvinus serum, nodded hard.


    She is experiencing great changes in her body. Her tall figure seems to be becoming thinner.


    The bones made a slight sound, as if they were rising.


    Then, the fitting one-piece leather coat, like overburdened, stretched tightly and outlined the hot curve.


    "Hybrid species... And the effect of secondary development?"


    Luke glanced at the huge headlights, which were particularly noticeable, and then looked at the higher and stronger Marcus.


    I thought, are the places of development different with different genders?


    "Is this a hybrid..."


    Serena didn''t know the strange associations of her owner. The strong pain lasted for a moment, and the gene chain in her body collapsed and recombined again.


    Her pupils turned black as if they could absorb light.


    The limbs are stronger, and huge bat wings like Marcus pop up behind.


    The fierce breath burst out suddenly.


    "Hehe, I remember you, Serena! The little pet with victor."


    Marcus''s eyes were cold, like a needle in each other''s body.


    "Now he has become a traitor to the family and a running dog of mankind."


    "You don''t have an old company commander. Even if you become a hybrid, what''s the use!"


    Shua!


    Bat wings ejected!


    Like a sharp long knife!


    "Keep your arrogance..."


    Serena dodged to avoid the fatal blow of cutting off her head.


    "It''ll ruin you, Marcus!"


    Also a hybrid, Serena is not familiar with the sudden power.


    She glanced over a remnant and rushed out of the French window to change to a broader battlefield.


    "I will prove to you who is the best son of covinus!"


    Marcus put down a cruel word and followed, catching up with Serena hovering at low altitude.


    The two men quickly exchanged hands and collided like lightning.


    Bat wings, like rolling blades, constantly rotate and cut, bringing sharp air flow.


    "Mr. covinas, your son is hurt. There should be no problem."


    Luke went to the French window and looked down at the two mixed races fighting fiercely.


    Marcus is stronger than strength, and Serena is better than speed.


    Next, it depends on who has more combat experience and more endurance.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, Marcus really deserves some lessons, but he..."


    Covinas watched Luke''s expression change and silently swallowed the sentence "still a child".


    After all, Marcus has lived for hundreds of years, and no one believes that he is an "older bear child".


    "I still hope... Mr. lieutenant general can give me face and walk around him once."


    Corvinas has never been a strict father. Otherwise, when William triggered the "wolf disaster", he should come forward and cut off the source.


    Over the years, the Hungarian warlord silently wiped his buttocks and handled the tail of his hands for his two careless sons.


    Even think of inviting people to write novels about vampires and make movies about vampires, so as to expand their influence and cover up their own existence.


    "I have no prejudice against Marcus, but this is his... Personal grudge with Serena."


    Luke raised his mouth and whispered, "how can covinas''s vampire family accommodate two mixed races?"


    "The era of elders taking turns in power has passed, and there can only be one ruler in the future."


    "Who can become a patriarch, lead vampires to the North American continent, enter the magic Congress and occupy a seat -"


    "All this, we have to wait for the result of the battle."


    "Winners have power."


    "Losers, stay in the ''living area'' planned by the sanctuary."


    Covinas''s heart jumped and he felt like he fell into a trap.


    He thought of the three seats that had been said before. If Marcus lost later, it would be the family''s Serena has the final say.


    The vampire warrior who became a hybrid took a seat.


    Then, Lucian, who just showed loyalty.


    He is the leader of the wolf clan and naturally wants to occupy a seat.


    In this way, as the ancestor of the family, covinus is equal to only one seat of the right to speak.


    When there is a problem requiring a resolution, two votes against one, his speech is useless.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, I think... It''s very unfair."


    Covinas, who felt a little bullied on honest people, expressed his opinions tactfully.


    "Really? But it''s fair to me."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said calmly.


    "Don''t mind the details, Mr. covinas."


    "Marcus was originally an elder. If he becomes a hybrid, he will only become stronger!"


    "Don''t you have confidence in your son? Don''t you think he will be Serena''s opponent?"


    Covinus looked at Marcus, who had the upper hand for the time being, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Although his son is stupid and bad.


    But in terms of strength, it is better than Serena.


    But there is always a strange intuition arranged!


    This thought crossed covinus''s mind.


    While Luke and covinas were chatting, the battle between the two hybrids took a turning point.


    Marcus bat''s wings flickered, close to her physical strength, and fell into the downwind Serena.


    The ferocious face with dark blue blood vessels showed a strong sense of killing.


    "The blood of the same race... I don''t know how it tastes?"


    An idea flashed through Marcus''s heart, like a palm cast of copper and iron, quickly strangling his neck.


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    An ultraviolet bullet penetrated the heart of the hybrid.


    "You..."


    Marcus''s movement stopped, and the hand fell feebly.


    He looked down at the broken wound.


    "Times have changed, Marcus. Hunting werewolves is no longer a sword, nor is it a silver cross and Bible against vampires."


    Serena added another shot and replaced it with an ordinary vampire, which had long been burned to ashes by ultraviolet light.


    But Marcus is a hybrid, and there is no longer the curse of the sun.


    Two bullets through the heart just weakened him.


    "You should learn to accept the changes in the new world. Vampires hiding in dark castles have no future. We should keep pace with the times."


    Serena repeated the idea that Luke had instilled in her.


    Then she mercilessly tore off Marcus''s hard bat wings!


    Watching each other fall low into the sky and smash through a house.


    Seeing the end of the battle, Luke shrugged and said perfunctorily, "what a pity, Mr. covinas, your son lost."


    "This may be the... Change of the times."

 Chapter 187

    Despite some objections to the outcome of the battle.


    At the same time, there is a trace of dissatisfaction with Luke''s decision.


    But in the end, covinas wisely chose to accept it.


    For the best, at least his bottom line has not broken through.


    Marcus is still alive.


    Even if the bat wing is torn off, its strength will be greatly damaged and fall back to the elder level.


    At least I saved my life!


    "So it''s important to have a father who can be a backer."


    Luke couldn''t help sighing as he watched covinas pack up and take Marcus away.


    Victor, who has no background, ends up burning coke with his hot sight.


    "I thought you''d get rid of Marcus, master."


    Serena, who successfully got rid of the curse of the sun, began to get used to this originally unspeakable title.


    "I have to save face for others. Corvinus has a good attitude. There''s no need to be aggressive."


    Luke shook his head.


    Marcus is not threatening.


    His purpose is only to help Selena up.


    Then pack the corvinas vampires and bring them back to North America.


    At that time, throw it to big cities such as New York and Detroit.


    Fight and consume with the pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula and the "Ha ghost clan" expanding at the bottom.


    This is tantamount to driving a nail into the dark world to facilitate the Divine Shield bureau to intervene in the future.


    The proposal of the magic Congress is temporarily in the expected construction state.


    It will take quite a long time to fully realize it.


    I don''t know what covinas found out about the magic Congress he expected.


    In fact, it''s just a big cake drawn by Superman. How will you feel in your heart.


    "Go and receive your people and your power. Take them all to the North American continent and open up new territories!"


    Luke commanded.


    "Getting rid of the curse of the sun should be an irresistible exchange for you."


    Serena nodded in agreement.


    She can''t wait to welcome the dawn and see the sun rise.


    The vampire female warrior is about to forget what warmth feels like.


    "In addition, ask the hotel manager to change a glass for me."


    Luke charged.


    He doesn''t like a room with air leakage on all sides.


    "It may be a little troublesome. It''s very late. It''s tomorrow to change it."


    Lucian interposed.


    He had already recovered his human form, and his pierced shoulder healed well.


    "It''s better to ask the hotel to change a suite, or you can sleep in the next room for a temporary rest."


    The wolf leader made a serious suggestion.


    However, the meaning is not very serious.


    Because next door is Serena''s room.


    "It''s a routine for people all over the world to please the boss?"


    Luke make complaints about it silently and silently.


    No way. I''m a little too familiar with Lucian''s operation.


    So did Alessandro, who was the leader of the Mafia.


    "Oh, how can Superman be tempted by beauty."


    Like the U.S. team, Luke looked calm and dignified.


    "Don''t bother so much. I''ll go to the second bedroom."


    He likes to go astray, not kidney.


    After all, the former can unlock more poses.


    The same game, always explore different ways to play, in order to maintain freshness.


    Serena, cold faced and silent, heard the answer.


    The complexion is slightly relaxed, but the eyes are slightly lost.


    Women are such complex creatures. They hate that men are too interested in themselves, but they hate that men are not interested in themselves at all.


    Serena glared at Lucian, who had a bad intention, and then had the beautiful illusion that lieutenant general Carville was a decent man.


    The last one thought like this and rolled the sheets together in a few days.


    "It''s late at night. Let''s have a rest."


    Luke waved his hand.


    He never leaves fatigue and stress until the next day.


    So, get four to five minutes of sleep every day - that''s enough for Superman.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Luke set foot on the land of New York.


    He was followed by a tired Howard with two thick black eyes.


    Speak forcefully and lifeless, as if your body had been hollowed out.


    In fact, it is.


    After meeting vampires and werewolves, Howard seemed to find a new interest.


    Especially after Luke closed the covinas family, in order to get rid of the psychological shadow, he used the name of Superman to have in-depth communication with those adult female vampires.


    It''s nothing. Most vampire families have a rotten lifestyle.


    Multiplayer sports and obscene parties are common.


    That is, a stranger like Serena will keep clean.


    Howard talks funny and looks good. It''s no problem to seduce a few vampires.


    However, this guy had a unique vision and made his mind on the elder Amelia who had been torn off by Luke.


    He is a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years. He has rich combat experience, has studied all kinds of postures, and has tricks at his fingertips.


    In just a few days, Howard''s body weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it had been squeezed dry.


    "Although I paid a heavy price, when I left Paris, Amelia was still reluctant to stay and said I was the best man she had ever met!"


    Howard laughed.


    There is no doubt about his pride.


    "Tell you a cruel truth."


    Luke, who stepped off the plane, slightly tilted his mouth and whispered, "it is common for female vampires to reach the peak of some kind of happiness, and they can''t help but have a bloodthirsty desire and regard the mating object as'' food ''."


    "The more exciting, the happier, the stronger this feeling will be."


    "Low level vampires can be controlled, and high-level vampires are deeply affected."


    "Do you have Amelia''s bite marks on you? Or has she ever had the urge to eat you?"


    Luke''s words pierced his heart more and more. Tons of critical damage poured into Howard''s fragile heart.


    His original smile solidified in an instant.


    No man wants to know that he has not satisfied his partner.


    It''s about personal dignity and ability.


    "If none of the above actions happen, then the ''best man'' is probably just a simple compliment. Don''t take it too seriously."


    Seeing Howard''s face changing rapidly, Luke reached his goal and comforted him insincerely: "don''t be too sad. Your... Strengths have become short boards. It''s normal."


    "You make me want to strangle you!"


    Howard''s happy mood turned into depression.


    Thinking of Amelia''s praise and exclamation is all acting.


    He couldn''t help feeling sad and began to doubt himself.


    Are all the women who have had romantic encounters and beautiful sexual encounters with themselves before


    Once your thoughts diverge, you can''t stop.


    Howard sat in the housekeeper''s car with a complicated mood. He was silent for a moment and asked, "Jarvis, do you think I''m like a rookie who can''t satisfy others? I mean, is it possible that women will deliberately flatter and praise you because you are rich..."


    "Sir, I can''t judge your... Length and persistence, let alone your life in bed."


    Jarvis, who was driving in front, replied flatly, "although I''m British, I don''t know enough about men."


    "However, from your physical condition, I think you need to have a good rest for a while. Proper abstinence will help restore your energy."


    Hearing the housekeeper''s gentle reminder, Howard seemed to get the answer. He collapsed in the back seat and lost his luster in his eyes.


    "I''m fed up with the rainy weather in Paris. At least there''s sunny sunshine in New York."


    Luke beat Howard to doubt his life and got into the car that came to meet him.


    "You are two days later than the scheduled return date."


    The driver is Carter. She is wearing a white blouse and a bright red skirt today.


    "I handled some other problems and wasted time."


    Luke smiled.


    "Fortunately, the ending was very satisfactory. We got on the line with Alexander covinas, packed European vampires and werewolves into North America, and let them consume them with Dracula''s pure blood descendants, so as not to make New York a mess."


    "The trade channels of Atlantis have also been finalized, and the establishment of the World Security Council has begun to be put on the agenda."


    "The most unexpected harvest is the divine spear Bureau."


    "Zheng Xian owes me a favor for providing the whereabouts of the shouhe Association."


    "When the Divine Shield Bureau officially steps onto the world stage and handles international relations, the help of the divine spear Bureau will be very useful."


    Luke closed his eyes and counted the rich fruits picked during the peace summit.


    "I heard you met a new woman in Paris, or a vampire?"


    Carter, holding the steering wheel, seemed to say carelessly.


    "That''s all rumors. It''s Howard who has to go to the Moulin Rouge..."


    Luke''s face remained unchanged, and he sold Howard, who called him a brother, with his backhand.


    Anyway, the other party''s reputation has always been very bad. It doesn''t matter to have more black history.


    "It''s quite in line with his style."


    After hearing Howard''s bad luck in Paris, Carter smiled a little more.


    "By the way, a monk dressed up as a sanctuary master found the Divine Shield bureau the other day and said that when you come back, you must go to the sanctuary in New York."


    "There seems to be something wrong with Kama Taj."

 Chapter 188

    What''s wrong with Kama Taj?


    Such questions flashed through Luke''s head.


    In this era, the future supreme mage strange is not even an embryo.


    The appointed successor did not appear. Gu Yi was stabbed to death by the traitor to escape and take the opportunity to retire early. There is no need to use it for the time being.


    "Then go straight to Greenwich Village."


    Luke mused.


    He''s going to the sanctuary in New York first.


    Anyway, the work of the Divine Shield bureau is not in a hurry for a while.


    Instead of indulging in all kinds of boring documents.


    It''s better to go to Kathmandu to relax if you participate in one social banquet and boring meeting after another.


    He did not forget that the supreme mage had promised to open Kamata Taj''s magic refresher course to himself.


    "Let Howard rest for a period of time. Now take him to Kama Taj and train with those fierce male mages. It is estimated that he will completely empty this guy''s body."


    Luke thought silently as he watched the scenery outside the window.


    Amelia, the elder vampire, has a great ability to extract juice.


    Howard''s physical quality is just an ordinary level. Where will he be an opponent.


    It is normal to have a sour waist, soft legs and exhaustion.


    There is no immediate wind. It is already superior in strength.


    About a 40 minute drive, Luke arrived at brick street in Greenwich Village.


    Since becoming Superman and having a friendly conversation with the supreme mage.


    The three holy places no longer refused his visits, and they were kind to him.


    "Lieutenant general, please come in."


    There seems to be a magical setting similar to inductive enchantment around the buildings of the sanctuary in New York.


    Luke just got out of the car. The Nigo mage who had met him appeared at the door in time.


    The dark face still hung a magic smile like a magic stick, which made people inexplicably want to kick hard.


    "Peggy, go back first. Help me push off the meetings in the Pentagon and the White House, and say I have other things to deal with."


    Luke turned and said to the commander of the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Intuition told him that the mage of the New York sanctuary would not be a little trouble if he took the initiative to come to the door.


    "OK. But Mr. President... Forget it, wait until you come back."


    Carter frowned and stopped talking.


    Luke noticed the strange performance of the female agent, but he didn''t ask any more. Mage Nigo at the gate of the sanctuary was still waiting.


    "Lieutenant general, master Russell has known your visit and has prepared tea in the reception room on the second floor."


    Luke, who had been here several times, was familiar and went straight up the stairs.


    He pushed away the penultimate house in the corridor. In the antique reception room, an old man with a white beard sat impressively.


    The opposite is the "Russell" in the mouth of mage Nigo and the administrator of the sanctuary in New York.


    The system established by the supreme mage actually regards camataj as a talent training institution.


    Teach and train disciples who are willing to stay and follow their own.


    If the result is qualified, it does not conflict with the battle.


    After graduation, they will be assigned to three holy places and go to various places to perform tasks.


    Only those with excellent performance and excellent talent are qualified to become the managers of the sanctuary.


    An old mage like Russell speaks slowly despite his age.


    Now that he can be the Department Director of the sanctuary in New York, he must have been a muscular man before - the kind that can kill a Bengal tiger with one punch.


    Today''s mages have long been rid of the weak image of the past.


    It is qualified to lift weights every day, exercise, wear heavy armor, and lift a giant sword, flail and axe!


    Because signing a contract, borrowing the power of dimension, needs to pay a price.


    I don''t have enough strong physique to hang up in a few years.


    "Please sit down, lieutenant general Carville."


    Mage Russell, with a kind smile, handed a cup of good tea.


    The old man with white beard is very interested in Chinese culture.


    Tea ceremony is one of them.


    "Well, it''s better than the last time. The mage''s understanding of making and drinking tea has become more and more profound."


    Luke looked down and sniffed. There was a smell of fragrance.


    Holding a porcelain cup in his hand, he sipped the bright tea soup.


    The taste is delicate and mellow, with a trace of sweetness in bitterness.


    "Ha ha, ha ha. I still have taste in Carville."


    The praised mage Russell nodded with satisfaction.


    "The people in the sanctuary only drink vodka, whisky and Cola Soda! How do they know the beauty of tea?"


    Luke looked at the old man with a white beard. He was very formal and literate. He felt very interesting.


    "Mage Russell, you sent someone to the Divine Shield bureau to find me. What''s the matter?"


    After chatting a few words to pave the way for the atmosphere, he cut to the point.


    "Well, lieutenant general kavier, the supreme mage is no longer in Kama Taj. She specifically explained before leaving. If you encounter any difficult problems, you can come to you..."


    The old mage cleared his throat and said slowly.


    Is Koichi not in Kama Taj?


    Luke''s eyes flickered, as if he were guessing.


    Can it be said that a certain timeline has been disordered and the supreme mage needs to restore order?


    "How can I help the three sanctuaries?"


    Luke smiled and remained modest, but he thought that the supreme mage wouldn''t take the opportunity to fish for the reason of business trip?


    According to Gu Yi''s casual work style, this possibility is not low.


    "Lieutenant General Carville doesn''t know. About a few days ago, there were energy fluctuations in the monitoring network of the three holy places."


    Master Russell raised his right hand, and the hanging ring glittered and sent out magic waves.


    As a high-level mage, the original cumbersome mantra and Dharma array are like handy, quickly opening a transmission portal.


    Luke put down his tea cup, followed the old mage who got up and went in.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Only the bell rang.


    A puff of smoke curled and floated, as if in a temple.


    "This is... Kamata Taj."


    Luke paused and thought with a slight hesitation.


    The legendary Kama Taj is the Holy Land in the eyes of the mage and the operation center of the three holy places!


    What did the old mage want to do when he brought him here?


    "Please follow me."


    The mysterious mage Russell acts as a guide.


    Luke followed suit.


    He looked around and looked at the place of latent cultivation shrouded in a mysterious veil.


    You can see towering towers like stone forests, from time to time hermits in robes of different colors or trained mages coming out of them.


    They hold books or magic tools, scattered in groups.


    "These are all practitioners?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    "Some are and some are not."


    Master Russell smiled.


    "There is no airtight wall in the world. Even if camataj is located among the mountains, it is extremely steep and difficult to climb, there will be traces if it exists."


    "There are always some outsiders who are good at asking for information. They know the location of Kama Taj through many channels. They come here with all kinds of demands and through the test set by the mage."


    "Most of them are lost travelers who encounter setbacks and are confused in their hearts."


    "There are also poor people suffering from terminal illness and suffering from illness."


    Luke glanced and did see some disabled monks.


    "When they come to Kamata Taj and achieve their goals, some of these people will return to this world and continue their original life."


    "Some choose to stay, continue to explore the mysteries of soul and self, and enter the palace of magic."


    Master Russell showed a trace of respect in his eyes and said with emotion: "the Supreme Master never interfered with their decisions. Decades and hundreds of years passed by. Countless visitors found Kamata Taj. She always watched quietly, patiently listened to everyone''s tragic fate, and then solved the mystery in their hearts."


    "For the ancient mage, this may only be part of the world."


    Luke smiled.


    Those same things may have happened countless times on different timelines.


    While chatting, they entered the hall.


    "This is the most important place for Kara Taj. The three doors lead to different sanctuaries."


    Master Russell did not deliberately hide it and said generously.


    "The globe above is actually a magic weapon."


    "Made by the supreme mage, it is similar to the radar equipment in the human world, which can monitor the energy fluctuation of time nodes."


    "If there is biological invasion in other dimensions, we can find it immediately and make an emergency plan!"


    Luke raised his head and looked at the huge copper ball slowly spinning and flowing with light.


    "When you find me, don''t you think domam invaded while master Gu Yi?"


    He said half jokingly.


    That''s a serious dimensional demon.


    Superman with template level Lv2 has just entered the heavenly Father level, and there is still a little gap with Odin at the peak.


    In terms of combat power alone, Luke should have no chance of winning against domam.


    Unless Gu Yi is willing to borrow the eye of agomoto and let him talk about conditions in the dark dimension.


    "It''s not that serious. The supreme mage went to the dark dimension not long ago. Domam should not reach out to the earth for a short time."


    Hearing the old mage''s answer, Luke couldn''t help mourning for domam for a second.


    Gu Yi forcibly collects the wool. As a debtor, he makes trouble in the creditor''s territory if he has nothing to do.


    These days, it''s really uncle who owes money.


    "There is a problem at the time node, with abnormal energy fluctuations."


    Russell looked dignified and said, "after careful investigation, we suspect that the conqueror Kang came to this world with the help of the space-time shuttle machine!"

 Chapter 189

    Conqueror Kang


    Luke''s eyes flashed. When he first met the supreme mage, the latter mentioned this guy.


    He did not forget his agreement with Gu Yi, solved Kang the conqueror and expelled him from this timeline.


    No one likes an asshole who wants to ruin the world and screw up everything. He flies around in front of his eyes like a fly.


    The supreme mage once thought of slapping the buzzing conqueror Kang, but the other party has occupied many timelines so far.


    Shoot one dead, and sooner or later another will appear.


    Unless Gu Yi is cruel and spends a lot of time and energy.


    Follow the footsteps of the conqueror Kang, trace back to each timeline, and then kill them all.


    Otherwise, this disgusting guy.


    It will grow again like leeks after cutting a stubble.


    And become thicker and stronger.


    The experience of fighting wisdom and courage with the supreme mage will also be richer.


    In a word, Gu Yi hated Kang the conqueror.


    But because she couldn''t leave her job for too long and couldn''t spare so much free time, she couldn''t kill the annoying fly at one time.


    Until he met Luke, the supreme mage decided to let Superman play the role of scavenger.


    "Did you lock him to his specific location?"


    Looking at the spinning earth, Luke asked the key question.


    Conqueror Kang''s combat effectiveness is actually very general.


    It is probably equivalent to iron man who master the future technology. Most of the time, he relies on foreign objects to solve problems.


    If the mage of Kama Taj knew where he was hiding, Luke would fly directly over and kill the other party with one punch.


    "No. the three sanctuaries have issued alarms at the same time. There are abnormal energy fluctuations in New York, London and other places, which we can''t distinguish."


    Master Russell shook his head regretfully.


    As an experienced time and space smuggler, conqueror Kang is well versed in various methods and skills to avoid tracking and search.


    In addition, he also has a special database, knows well about the famous superheroes of later generations, and is familiar with weaknesses and defects.


    With the blessing of various factors, this guy becomes extremely difficult.


    That''s why the supreme mage likes Luke.


    Superman does not belong to any timeline of the universe. His past experience is blank and his future development is constantly changing.


    Conqueror Kang could not make effective and reasonable judgments and formulate useful targeted plans.


    "I promised master Gu Yi to help her solve the problem."


    Luke looked back and nodded.


    "According to the work style of conqueror Kang, he likes to pretend to be historical celebrities, pharaohs, Darius... People with high power are generally selected as targets."


    "I will start with this and send someone to investigate."


    As the saying goes, the art industry has a specialty.


    Compared with the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., which specializes in intelligence work and has a large number of its agents.


    The three sanctuaries that resist dimensional invasion and protect earth peace are not enough to collect information and track their whereabouts.


    "Then thank lieutenant general Carville. Please give it to you."


    Master Russell smiled kindly.


    "Before the supreme mage left, he told me that the library of Kamata Taj is fully open to Mr. lieutenant general."


    "You can use the books at will. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me."


    The old mage is also a knowledgeable person who has read emotional intelligence and understands the interpersonal truth of reciprocity and reciprocation.


    Superman promised to help and solve the problem for Kama Taj.


    Then you should take it for granted and provide convenience to the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The library is one of the most important places for Kama Taj.


    There is a collection of ancient and modern magic spells, as well as many ancient anecdotes that have long been forgotten.


    Logically speaking, such a treasure land that people yearn for and desire to enter should be heavily guarded and guarded.


    But in fact, there was no one except an old librarian in grade.


    "It''s a pity I didn''t see Lao Wang."


    Luke stepped into the bookshelf lined library. He glanced around and didn''t catch a glimpse of the serious Round faced fat man.


    This is also expected.


    After all, even Dr. Qi was not born. As a follower of the mage, Lao Wang will not be here.


    "Kamata Taj has many rules, and the most well-known one is, ''knowledge can be shared''."


    Master Russell had a smile on his face.


    Each follower of the supreme mage passed the examination and signed a contract with the Trinity emperor Weishan to use the ring smoothly.


    You can come to the library and turn and borrow the collected books at will.


    Even some taboo spells have no problem.


    The supreme mage believes that this is also a test, which can test whether the mage''s heart is firm enough and whether he can hold the temptation brought by strong power.


    "Therefore, it is inevitable that there will be twenty-five children in Kama Taj."


    Luke thought silently.


    Sometimes, human nature can''t stand too much test.


    Like the disciple of the supreme mage, Casillas who took refuge in domam.


    He betrayed Gu Yi because he learned the art of taboo.


    So as to know the way to go deep into the dark dimension and steal power.


    Casillas is just a high-level mage. Even if he is gifted, what room can he resist in the face of the corrosion and bewitchment of the dimensional demon God?


    Therefore, from the moment he opened the book, his end was doomed!


    "I suggest lieutenant general Cavell that you start with some basic knowledge, from low to high, from easy to difficult, which will help to establish a systematic cognition."


    Mage Russell is quite enthusiastic, just like the sales of learning materials recommended by the door.


    "The key of Solomon is a work of the 14th century!"


    "It details the rules and spells for summoning demons, as well as the corresponding contract formulation terms. The latter part is the black magic that encourages killing and sacrifice."


    Luke looked at the old mage and found the Yellow Book locked on the shelf.


    "The mage of Kama Taj doesn''t contradict others to learn black magic?"


    He asked curiously.


    The Trinity weishandi represents White Magic - this kind of repayment costs less and the side effects are not so terrible.


    Although black magic is powerful, it often uses limbs, blood and organs as the conditions for absorbing power.


    Dr. strange strange strange once suffered from incurable gastric perforation because of overuse.


    Even, he became blind again.


    This shows how painful the price of black magic is.


    "Not so, lieutenant general Carville."


    Russell waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "if you want to be a qualified mage, you must often deal with demons and demons in hell."


    "You know, those bastards who smell of sulfur are either rude or cunning. It''s difficult for ordinary people to deal with them."


    "Therefore, we must understand them, understand the idioms used by the devil to deceive, and what rules the devil is bound by when he comes to this world..."


    "Mages are not reckless men who simply rely on brute force. We should learn to use knowledge and mind."


    Luke glanced at the old mage''s strong muscles and tightened his robe tightly. He felt that the other party didn''t seem to add attribute points to mental intelligence.


    "That book... Can I borrow it?"


    Luke took the key of Solomon and looked for the next target.


    Mage Russell recommended several, but none of them met his wishes.


    His eyes kept wandering, and finally stopped on an ancient book full of dust.


    "Er, that''s the book of the emperor of Mount Victoria, a masterpiece of white magic."


    The old mage hesitated.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, it''s not an entry-level one. Only high-level mages can understand it."


    Luke''s eyes lit up and whispered, "then I''ll take this one!"


    It''s time to test the talent level of magic Superman!

 Chapter 190

    Weishandi''s book.


    Also known as the Encyclopedia of white magic and defensive magic.


    On the cover, it contains the world''s most powerful known white magic, as well as defense magic.


    Every spell recorded can only be used for defense and can never be used to attack others.


    The reason why this magic book exists is to deal with the dark god book written by the ancient god sissohn - every white magic and defense magic can dissolve the black magic and death magic created by sissohn.


    It is precisely because of this that the mages of the three holy places can be invincible in the face of black mages and wizards - at the same level and level.


    "Lieutenant General Carville will challenge high difficulty when he comes up. This confidence is certainly a good thing, but once he encounters setbacks, he is likely to fall into a trough."


    Master Russell was worried.


    He has seen many talents who have lost all people.


    The reasons for failure can mostly be attributed to arrogance and conceit.


    The magic palace favors the humble people with awe.


    The original version of weishandi''s book was provided by the trinity of weishandi.


    Later, after several generations of mages continued to add new spells, making the content more profound.


    Generally speaking, apprentices who are new to magic.


    Not to mention studying magic, even understanding is an extravagant hope.


    This is equivalent to letting a junior high school student study hard with calculus and linear algebra. No matter how hard he tries, it''s useless.


    Because magic knowledge and mathematics.


    The only similarity between the two is that they are very real.


    They don''t cheat people. If they don''t understand, they don''t understand. If they don''t learn, they don''t learn.


    Although people are in a hurry, they can do anything.


    But math problems are different!


    If you can''t do it, you''ll never!


    So is magic!


    "Alas, I''d better learn about the learning progress of Mr. lieutenant general. I can answer questions and solve doubts if there is anything I don''t understand."


    The old mage walked slowly to Luke''s residence with his hands behind his back.


    The other Party chose to live in Kama Taj and said that he would devote himself to practice for a period of time.


    The search for the whereabouts of conqueror Kang has been fully handed over to the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, have you got anything?"


    Mage Russell saw Luke sitting in the courtyard and said with a smile.


    Considering the need to take care of Superman''s self-esteem, he did not directly ask what step he had learned.


    It takes a few minutes to a few days to perceive the power of magic and accept their existence.


    It is not easy to break the old ideas and accept new things.


    For example, strange, who was disabled with both hands, had to let the supreme mage take him to travel through the dimensional space before abandoning his inner mystery.


    Then, learn to control, use and control by absorbing magic, which is a threshold that can screen out many people.


    The sign to complete this step is to be able to pour magic into the hanging ring and open the portal.


    At present, the record kept by the best student of Kamata Taj is seven hours and six minutes.


    No one can break it!


    As for the future supreme mage, he learned this skill only when he was thrown to Mount Everest and almost froze to death.


    "I have a deep understanding of soul, self and magic."


    Seeing the old mage, Luke frowned and stretched out slowly.


    He seemed to be thinking about something and asked softly, "but I''m confused about one thing."


    "The magic power in this world is quite weak, and there is almost nothing in a metropolis like New York."


    "That''s why the mage signed a contract with the dimension demon God to borrow power."


    "Am I right?"


    Master Russell nodded. It was precisely because of the decline of magic power that those ancient gods left one after another and hid in other dimensional worlds.


    "Any questions, lieutenant general Carville?"


    The old master with white beard asked with a smile.


    "If you find it difficult to absorb the magic power, you can use the ''spell'' in the book of emperor Weishan to sign a contract with the Trinity emperor Weishan."


    "The cost of releasing white magic is much smaller. As long as it doesn''t consume too much, it''s generally no problem."


    Luke shook his head and rejected master Russell''s suggestion.


    He doesn''t like to be controlled by others. Even if the Trinity weishandi has a good reputation and a strong background, he is a multi-dimensional big man who can talk and laugh with the five gods.


    But I have no intention of becoming a mage. I just want to learn some additional knowledge and improve my understanding of this aspect.


    By the way, get rid of the possible peeping of the supreme mage!


    "I mean, it should be difficult to complete the casting process without signing a contract with the dimension demon God."


    The expression on Luke''s face became a little strange.


    "Especially that kind of high-order magic, it is even more impossible to complete."


    "But why don''t I have the slightest feeling?"


    Master Russell was puzzled at first, and then he saw that general Superman had no teacher and pressed his hands in the void.


    Dong!


    The space seemed to vibrate!


    The red lines shining with magic sparks spread out in an instant, took shape quickly, and interwoven into a circular shield covering the courtyard.


    SERAPHIN shield!


    Defensive magic that can only be released by high-level mages!


    When strange doctor strange, iron man and spider man took a spaceship and fell to Titan, he used this move to save his life.


    "After reading the key of Solomon, I have probably understood some basic knowledge."


    Luke ignored the shocked eyes of the old mage. He was a genius appointed by Gu Yi.


    It''s easy to throw a few high-level spells. Naturally, there''s no problem.


    Those profound knowledge crowded into my head and quickly digested it without waiting for me to understand it.


    "Long spells and obscure language are not difficult to understand. It''s just..."


    Luke paused and wondered, "why can I hear someone''s voice every time I cast a spell?"


    Mage Russell looked at the glittering SERAPHIN shield and accepted that lieutenant general Superman was a magical Wizard of all.


    The shock in his eyes finally converged.


    After hearing Luke''s question, the brain went down directly!


    "Lieutenant General Carville... Will you hear a sound when you cast a spell?"


    The old mage rolled his throat a few times and said hard, "are you sure it''s not auditory hallucination? Or did you find that many stars will appear in the spiritual world when you meditate?"


    Luke frowned and thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it seems there is."


    He sat in the courtyard and went into meditation almost instantaneously.


    Then, the soul body just like a real person broke free.


    "This is... Out of the body?"


    Master Russell is numb.


    In just two days, the Superman lieutenant general completed the two-week or even two-month homework schedule of the monks and students of Kama Taj.


    "Mage, do you see these?"


    The ethereal voice came into the old mage''s ears. He looked stiff and saw huge stars emerging in the form of projection.


    "Lord of crimson..."


    "Sissohn..."


    "Domam..."


    "Snake god Seth..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Russell said the names of ancient gods and pluralistic leaders.


    How strong is the talent of this Superman lieutenant general to attract their attention!


    "Could it be... Lieutenant general Carville is the next supreme mage candidate?"


    The old mage looked at Luke with a sharp light in his eyes.


    It must be!

 Chapter 191

    It is absolutely impossible to be regarded by so many dimensional demons.


    With Luke''s amazing talent, master Russell became more and more sure of his inner guess.


    Lieutenant general Superman is likely to be the successor of Gu Yi!


    In this way, it can explain the fact that the other party has so many privileges.


    Free access to the three holy places, read the library materials, and set foot in the Kama Taj


    The word rule doesn''t seem to apply to Luke.


    The supreme mage, who was high above the world and far away from the mundane, treated him differently, made exceptions many times and opened the door to convenience.


    If you think about it carefully, I''m afraid it''s only the replacement of Gu Yi, which is more believable.


    "Well, master Russell, is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Luke, who keeps the soul body, looks at the many stars projected.


    He didn''t know the old mage''s crazy brain tonic.


    Although Gu Yi did say before that she might have regarded Luke as a candidate for the supreme mage if there was no better choice of Dr. strange.


    Become the leader of Kama Taj and the leader of the three holy places.


    In addition to their excellent talents, they should also have the spirit of voluntary sacrifice for the world.


    This may be the only place where Superman is inferior to superheroes!


    He is not the kind of good man with dedication consciousness!


    Therefore, he is not a qualified candidate to become the supreme mage.


    "It''s hard for me to explain whether it''s good or bad."


    Half a minute later, master Russell finally calmed down.


    Luke''s surprise to him was like a big promotional package.


    I thought that this Superman lieutenant general was just a slightly qualified ordinary man.


    Who would have thought that the dazzling light emitted by the other party almost blinded the old mage''s eyes.


    That is the unique brilliance of genius!


    People can''t look at it!


    "Let''s say so, lieutenant general Carville. The dimension demon God lent his power, not for nothing."


    Master Russell organized some language and said slowly, "for example, Sison, who has written the book of the dark god, wrote his own spell and black magic on indestructible parchment."


    "These parchments with evil power have flowed into the world and set off a bloody storm!"


    "Many black magicians and wizards do not hesitate to sacrifice their lives in order to compete for this secret script."


    "Later, those strange parchments were revised into a book called the book of the dark god."


    "It is the source of all black magic. Every mage who gets it can''t resist this temptation and can''t help but want to learn the powerful magic."


    "And as a price, they will be corroded and degenerated, and their bodies will rapidly age"


    "Finally, the dead soul flows into Sison''s hands as nourishment for the dimensional world."


    Luke frowned thoughtfully.


    It sounds like a group of capitalists who raise and cut leeks.


    First, give some small profits to attract retail investors.


    When you get fat, harvest a wave from time to time and collect the body and soul together!


    "So the dark book is a ''bait'' thrown by Sison?"


    Luke looked at the huge stars projected, which gave off dazzling lights of different colors.


    "That''s right. The black one is Sison''s dimensional world."


    Master Russell pointed to the dark star with dark light and said with a heavy face: "if you accept his call and choose to approach, the soul will be involved, lose self-consciousness and assimilate into one of them."


    "The others, they all represent different dimensional demons?"


    Luke glanced at the huge red star, from which he felt a strong sense of oppression.


    "That''s satorak, the Lord of crimson."


    The old mage replied.


    Luke''s eyes flashed to show understanding.


    Satorak is a famous "house man". He always likes to stay in his own dark red universe. He is one of the few dimensional demons who are not interested in the earth.


    "So, these demons have a crush on me?"


    Luke responded that the bewitching whispers during casting and the astral projection in meditation are actually a way of expressing the existence of the dimensional demon God.


    "That''s right. Lieutenant general Cavell, you have extraordinary talent and the ability to become a legendary mage."


    Master Russell did not mean his praise and said with a smile: "the dimension demon God likes to find qualified spokesmen in this world and lend strength to let them perform their tasks."


    "In the world of mages, there is always a good story about going to heaven step by step."


    "A person of unknown origin accidentally finds the magic book or relic treasure left by his predecessors and embarks on the road to become a legend - generally speaking, the story ends here."


    "Those listeners won''t know that after becoming a legend, the dimension demon God will make them pay a heavy price in a few years."


    "Physical decay, self annihilation... This is the real end."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He could hear the old mage telling himself.


    "Well, is there any way to shield... The gaze of the dimension demon God? To be honest, their existence has made me lose sleep recently."


    Asked lieutenant general Superman.


    He has little interest in becoming a legendary mage.


    Without the eye of agomoto, the supreme mage''s confrontation with Superman is probably a 50-50 situation - the prerequisite is that Gu Yi can''t be called a person!


    The trinity of emperor Weishan is equivalent to three ancient gods.


    Unless Luke breaks through again and crosses two stages.


    Promote monomer and become pluralistic.


    Otherwise, it''s very difficult to choose three.


    "I''ll go down to the library and get a related magic book."


    Master Russell thought for a moment and said seriously, "but lieutenant general Cavell, if you go in and out of the dimensional world in the future, you must be vigilant."


    "Because you have attracted the attention of those dimensional demons, it is tantamount to hanging a number."


    "They... May take more radical measures."


    If the inducement fails, do you still want to bully?


    There was a chill in Luke''s mouth.


    He asked himself that he had never been afraid of anyone in such a fight!


    Even if you meet a big man in the single universe and multi universe.


    Who knows if Superman''s idealistic existence of combat power will suddenly explode.


    According to the example of comics, Clark Kent on the next set has an amazing performance of punching through the six-dimensional universe.


    "Then let those demons put their horses."


    Luke''s soul returned to the flesh, opened his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    Master Russell suddenly remembered that the other party had only incredible magic talents.


    He is also a fierce man among the fierce men. He can push the aircraft carrier with his bare hands and hammer out the terrible existence of the building.


    "No wonder the supreme mage will take a fancy to lieutenant general Carville. As a mage, he must have excellent physical quality!"


    As soon as the old mage''s eyes brightened, he became more confident that lieutenant general Superman would be the successor selected by Gu Yi.


    "By the way, master Russell, I have another request."


    Luke seemed to think of something and said in a strange tone, "does Kamata Taj have that kind of magic to prevent others from peeping?"


    Peeping?


    Which mage has this hobby?


    Master Russell was a little confused.


    "Well, I asked the librarian to find it for you. It should have this kind of magic."


    He said uncertainly.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, do you have any other needs?"


    Luke shook his head.


    He has learned how to get out of the body and how to cast spells.


    The next thing to do is to get started in three days and graduate in five days to become a qualified high-level mage!


    After all, I can''t stay in Kama Taj for a long time.

 Chapter 192

    The magic system of today''s era has experienced thousands of years of development and evolution.


    From witchcraft, sacrifice and divination in ancient times to white magic and black magic, the whole complete huge framework is not achieved overnight.


    The first Supreme mage, agomoto, was the child of the ancient god oshutu with a drop of tears.


    He has great talent. He is a powerful legendary mage before he is an adult.


    In the wild age when magic prevailed, agomoto once smashed the heads of countless demons with a refined iron staff, and even Mephisto, the Lord of hell, was not spared.


    At that time, the earth did not need to face the threat of the dark dimension, and domam was just an unknown little wizard.


    The enemies of agomoto are the old gods of ancient times, such as the Pluto God Sison and the snake god Seth.


    Later, he handed over the position of the supreme mage to Gu Yi. He ran to multiple dimensions and reunited with his mother, Ao Shutu, to form the trinity of the image of emperor Weishan.


    As for the expansion of the three sanctuaries and the signing of treaties with heaven and hell to prohibit the lower boundary of angels and demons, that is another legend of the supreme mage.


    In short, the history of the magic system is closely related to Kama Taj.


    It can even be said that the supreme mage erected the solid pillar of white magic!


    "It''s really a pair of legendary teachers and disciples with strong strength."


    Luke closed the book and wrote "a new history of magic" on the cover.


    Yes, he is understanding the past origin of the mage world.


    I don''t want to learn anything. After these days of crash courses, lieutenant general Superman has become a qualified high-level mage.


    Three days to get started and five days to graduate, this is not just talk.


    Open hanging talent can completely turn it into reality.


    Of course, this will not greatly improve Luke''s combat power.


    Because he didn''t sign a contract with emperor Weishan, he can only cast some high-level white magic and defense spells.


    Deadly spells like "Avada gnaws a big melon" and "death finger" can''t be used.


    "In contrast, Dr. strange strange strange, who was said by Gu Yi as'' the best of us'', seems to pull his crotch."


    After Luke read the story of agomoto, the supreme mage of one or two generations in ancient times.


    Inexplicably, the neurosurgeon who looks like Holmes and Alan Turing really can''t reflect the word "best".


    Agomoto beat Sison alone and beat Mephisto.


    Gu Yi beat domam and beat Mephisto.


    Well, that cunning hell Lord is really unlucky.


    Luke couldn''t help holding bitter tears for Mephisto. It was terrible.


    Dr. strange''s most brilliant achievement is probably to negotiate with domam and let Asgard''s rocky fall freely for half an hour.


    "So, the reason why strange doesn''t look like a supreme Mage at all has been found. He hasn''t beaten Mephisto - this may be the only way to become the strongest mage."


    Luke, whose mind has been divergent for a while, returns to the flesh body.


    He has been addicted to out of body recently.


    This experience in which the body is sleeping and the soul continues to move.


    Just like eclosion, it makes people feel particularly light.


    Moreover, the soul body has a sharper perception of the surrounding natural elements.


    It''s like taking off your coat and running naked - a wonderful metaphor of Superman.


    "Learning is almost done. It''s time to go back and solve the conqueror''s health."


    Luke opened his eyes. Gu Yi didn''t know when to skip work. It''s no use staying in Kama Taj.


    "I can''t find anyone at the critical moment. I''m worthy of being the supreme mage."


    If we can use the "window of the world" of the three holy places to monitor suspicious places 24 hours a day, we can always find the trace of the conqueror Kang.


    Who knows, Gu Yi took the opportunity to fish and didn''t know where he slipped away!


    "What is Malena doing at this time?"


    After enough rest, Luke was idle. He stretched out his right hand with a hanging ring and drew a circle casually.


    The beating magic spark cuts through the space and presents the opposite scene, which is the balcony on the 46th floor of the Basque building.


    Eh!


    Luke, who was trying to surprise Malena, found that two figures could be seen through the semi open balcony.


    In addition to walking on flat heels, wearing a broken flower skirt and seaweed like long hair behind her head.


    There is another person!


    "I''m still laughing so happily..."


    Luke narrowed his eyes and subconsciously thought of some plot.


    He looked through the curtains, the door and the wall.


    Finally see each other''s appearance!


    Oh, it''s Carter. It''s okay.


    Luke, with a serious face, recovered his composure in an instant.


    Step calmly into the portal and come to the outside of the balcony.


    The noise of cars on the streets of Manhattan poured into our ears.


    Luke shielded himself from the noise, and the dialogue between Malena and Carter sounded clearly.


    "There''s a replay of Roman holiday in the cinema today. Do you want to see it later?"


    Malena is ironing her clothes with an iron. Although she employs a special maid, she likes to do it herself.


    "Do you like watching Audrey Hepburn movies, too?"


    Carter stood by with his chest in his hands.


    "Of course, I''m a big fan of her."


    Malena raised her iron and said cheerfully, "Luke attended a party before. Many Hollywood stars attended. I also saw Hepburn. She was a little happier than in the film."


    "Really? I seldom attend such occasions."


    Carter said with or without a match. She preferred Hitchcock''s films, such as Mr. and Mrs. Smith and the mystery of the boudoir.


    "I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have mentioned this."


    Malena seemed to realize something and suddenly showed a guilty smile.


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood, Malena. I didn''t mean that."


    The absent-minded Carter suddenly felt at a loss when he heard the speech.


    She doesn''t have the idea of being jealous. To be honest, the female agent doesn''t even know how to locate the relationship between herself and Luke.


    "I don''t mind Luke taking you to public. Compared with his female subordinates, Sicilian lovers are more suitable as accompanying female companions."


    Carter quickly explained.


    "And for some time I was very annoyed by the rumors circulating inside the s.h.i.e.l.d."


    "Women are always biased in this era. Those people think that I can sit in the commander''s seat only because I rolled the sheets with Luke."


    Malena smiled softly, with a maternal glow on her face.


    She was several years older than Carter, like the big sister next door, gently hugging each other''s shoulders.


    "The beauty God gives you sometimes becomes the root of prejudice."


    Malena comforted and said that she had a deep understanding of it.


    "Luke said it was foolish to label people."


    "Peggy, you have proved your excellent work ability to those men."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly eased down, as if filled with a faint smell of orange.


    Luke standing on the balcony was stunned. Is this progress a little fast!


    The cold and gorgeous female agent was attacked by Malena with a few good words?


    "I really want to get involved."


    Luke stared at the two women snuggling up to each other, ready to move.


    It''s time to unlock more poses and open a new version of the ship!


    "It''s just... It''s very difficult to implement."


    Luke''s steps stopped abruptly.


    According to Carter''s strong character, and not too open in some aspects - Malena is much better.


    After all, the latter was born in passionate Italy and still has a taste in his bones.


    For example, the last time I was in a restaurant, Carter couldn''t do that.


    "Multiplayer movement..."


    Remembering that Gu Yi was on a business trip, he found several esoteric Yoga books from the library of Kama Taj. Luke''s eyes lit up.


    He silently spread out his hand, and a bottle of perfume appeared in his palm.


    "Poison vine female pheromone perfume", disposable props.


    The function is to increase their attraction to the opposite sex.


    Note: the effect is better between the same sex.


    "Another full day."


    Luke looked up at the clear sky with an honest expression on his face.


    He is not out of his inner lust, but simply wants to liberate the shackles of his heart and experience a higher level.


    Tantric Yoga says that only by putting aside complicated desires can we reach the Great Harmony of life!


    Instilling the idea of empty head and brain into himself, Luke pushed open the balcony window and strode in.


    The warm sunshine outside, thrown into the room, fell into mottled pieces.


    Before long, the friction of clothes came out.


    The entanglement and closeness of several human figures, like a looming hazy oil painting, render an ambiguous atmosphere.

 Chapter 193

    From morning to night, Carnival all night.


    Only all kinds of clothes left on the ground and the residual blurred aroma in the room.


    "What a blunder. It almost made me useless."


    Luke scratched his head and said angrily.


    Pheromone perfume of poison ivy is indeed effective.


    However, he somewhat ignored that remark.


    Perfume plays a much better role in homosexuality than the opposite sex.


    Therefore, Luke Leng appreciated the virtual Phoenix and false Phoenix for two hours and couldn''t join the battlefield.


    It turns out that if two women feel it, they will completely forget that there is a man in the room.


    His superb Lu family shooting skills didn''t play at all.


    "Well, can I ask for leave today, Mr. director?"


    Carter half opened his eyes and hugged Malena, who was still wandering in her sweet dream, with a particularly charming voice.


    Compared with the usual business iceberg, it''s like a different person.


    Is this the beauty of developing a new version of the ship?


    "Approved."


    Luke glanced at the overlapping Malena and Carter and said with emotion: "multiplayer sports are really time-consuming. It''s morning before he knows it."


    The energetic lieutenant general Superman extinguished his mind to fight again.


    He is not a ruthless piling machine. He only cares about his own pleasure.


    "It''s time to check the work of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and see if there is any clue about the conqueror Kang."


    Luke thought silently and left the messy bedroom.


    He spent some time washing and then ordered a big breakfast through room service.


    Pancakes with gravy, bacon and eggs, toast with jam.


    "It tastes good."


    During his stay in Kama Taj, three meals a day were plain meals, which made Luke, who was used to the decadent life of capitalism, a little unaccustomed.


    "Keep your original heart and don''t be confused by sugar coated shells."


    After eating breakfast for three by himself, Luke finally filled his empty hunger.


    Piling is also an individual activity.


    "SSS plan, has s.h.i.e.l.d. started?"


    Yu Guang, the lieutenant general, caught a glimpse of several documents on the desk in his study. It must be Carter who sent them specially to let him pass the information.


    Obviously, Luke is not a competent director.


    He left most of his work to Carter and focused his energy and time on other things.


    Nevertheless, the general framework of the s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. and the plans for its future development were all formulated by lieutenant general Superman, who did not work hard.


    SSS plan is one of them!


    The predecessor of the s.h.i.e.l.d., the Holy Shield brotherhood, which gathered a large number of celebrities in history, once studied old drugs.


    The length of life, in front of the scale of time, is really too small, just like water molecules in the ocean.


    So Isaac Newton - yes, that encyclopedic "all-round talent", can be ranked in the top ten great talents in human history.


    He is a member of the Holy Shield brotherhood.


    In order to renew the life of the great prophet Nostradamus, Newton used his wisdom to crack the code of life and developed the real immortal medicine.


    It has kept Nostradamus alive for a long century, but the side effect is that it will make the brain dementia.


    The Holy Shield brothers are a group of great people who are proud of their rational mind, gifted ideas and amazing execution.


    After learning that they have the risk of becoming Alzheimer''s disease, they naturally will not use the so-called anti-aging drugs.


    Therefore, the Holy Shield brothers destroyed the first batch of finished medicine.


    Hiding this shocking secret that the world will know and cause an uproar.


    It''s just the changes of times and history.


    Although the medicine was gone, the formula was preserved.


    It is called "infinite formula".


    At the beginning of its establishment, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. recruited a group of scientists as the effective force of the research team.


    In addition to Howard, Trask and Dr. Zola, the top talents who can significantly improve the strength of scientific research.


    Another man came into Luke''s sight. His name was bethholder Steinberg.


    The other side is not a famous scientist, but a pure scholar.


    Professor Stenberg found the incomplete "infinite formula" in a large number of documents collected from Hydra and improved it.


    This is the origin of the "SSS program".


    As a superman, Luke doesn''t have to worry about whether his life will reach the end too soon.


    But Malena and Carter, they are ordinary people.


    For future consideration, the anti-aging agents that can prolong life must be put on the agenda.


    "Sure enough, the efficiency of any research project is amazing as long as the investment is guaranteed and the general direction is correct."


    Luke smiled and opened the information.


    The anti aging agent, which is perfect by Professor Stenberg, is not as effective as Sir Newton''s original version.


    The first generation of medicine made Nostradamus live for more than ten centuries. It is not too much to say that it is a real "elixir of immortality".


    Of course, while the effect is good, the side effects are also great.


    The well-known prophet and astrologer has become Alzheimer''s disease since then, and will occasionally regain sober consciousness.


    Generally speaking, life + 100, IQ - 99!


    "It has entered the stage of human clinical trial."


    Luke scanned the contents of the material at a glance.


    The anti-aging agent made by Professor Stenberg can only reduce the aging rate of human beings greatly, not to make users ever young.


    It requires regular injections, and once stopped, the body will age rapidly.


    This is at least better than brain dementia and direct mental retardation.


    "Barely qualified."


    Luke regretted.


    If he gets a complete "infinite formula", he may be able to reverse restore the old medicine.


    Unfortunately, the Holy Shield Brotherhood has long disappeared. I don''t know which timeline it is active on.


    Those cruel people are the real bosses who can kill the God group.


    The daily task is to shuttle through time and space and resolve all kinds of major crises and events.


    "It''s him..."


    Luke was surprised to see the experimenters participating in the SSS program.


    A rather young black soldier appeared prominently on the participant''s personal file.


    His name is "Nicholas Joseph Frey".


    The resume says that he participated in World War II and later joined the CIA. At present, he is the team leader of field agents.


    The military''s evaluation of this person is that he has excellent command and combat ability and is an excellent intelligence agent.


    "It finally fell into my hands."


    Luke shook his head and whispered a smile.


    When he established the s.h.i.e.l.d., he thought about looking for Nick Frey, the future director candidate.


    Just considering that, with its own intervention, this marinated egg head may not have the ability to work on the original timeline.


    Lieutenant general Superman has changed the past of Captain America and interfered with Howard Stark''s life trajectory, which is enough to trigger a subsequent chain reaction.


    Although "Mom provokes FAK" is always full of conspiracy, with countless secrets in his head, he never fully believes anyone.


    But I have to admit that he is an excellent agent.


    The suspicious character makes Frey not easily believe in the federal government.


    The moral bottom line similar to Luke ensures that he can focus on the overall situation and keep his mind at all times.


    Make tough choices when necessary.


    Of course, the most important point is that lieutenant general Superman is happy to personally train a candidate for the future secretary.


    With the gradual expansion of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Carter''s energy was limited and it was impossible to handle all the work.


    At this time, we need a tool man!


    Nick Frey is undoubtedly a good choice.


    "Very good."


    Luke closed his profile and said, "it''s time to meet, director Frey."

 Chapter 194

    Many years later, when Nick Frey was alone, he always thought of that afternoon.


    He and the legendary Superman, s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. held a skeptical and cautious attitude. Frey called and got the exact answer from the secretary.


    The Superman will meet himself.


    It''s true!


    Frey was stunned.


    As a nobody, how did he get into the sight of that army lieutenant general and combat hero?


    "Is it because of the SSS program?"


    Frey walked into the elevator, puzzled.


    He was also one of the hundreds of soldiers recruited in the army''s anti ageing tests.


    The purpose is pure, in order to earn this extra money.


    Generally speaking, some retired veterans or new recruits are willing to try the experiments that require volunteers in the military as long as the risk is not very high.


    You can easily earn a huge bonus. Who wouldn''t like it.


    Of course, if you are unlucky enough to meet the chief of Keng father, you may have to be a free mouse.


    Corruption and corruption exist everywhere.


    "As the leader of the s.h.i.e.l.d., how could an army lieutenant general spend so much time receiving the soldiers participating in the experiment one by one..."


    Frey shook his head to deny the speculation.


    He walked out of the elevator with an uneasy mood, passed through the arc corridor with two access controls, and entered the director''s office under the guidance of the female secretary.


    "Wait a minute."


    The female secretary has a sweet smile on her face.


    "OK."


    Nick Frey sat upright and watched the graceful figure disappear at the door.


    The secretaries around big people are always beautiful.


    Thought the bored Frey.


    In a few minutes.


    The door of the office was pushed open.


    Bright laughter, faster than the shadow into the room.


    "Hello, Frey - sergeant."


    Seeing the legendary Superman, Nick Frey quickly got up.


    His first reaction was that he was too young.


    Although there are often Superman photos in the headlines of newspapers, the feeling of seeing real people is undoubtedly stronger.


    "Sergeant Nicholas Joseph Frey, first battalion of the fifth cavalry regiment, reported to the chief."


    Hearing that Luke''s name was a rank, not a CIA agent, Frey subconsciously saluted.


    A loud voice echoed in the office.


    "Sit down and make yourself at home."


    Luke smiled. It was interesting to see the future director of the marinated egg, who now looked like a fledgling rookie.


    "Sergeant Frey, I''ve read your information."


    "Your service during World War II was excellent and you are currently leading a field team of the CIA intelligence service."


    "Not long ago, several spies were arrested. Even general Vandenberg has heard of your name."


    Hoyt Vandenberg, Lieutenant General of the air force, serving CIA director.


    Speaking of it, the s.h.i.e.l.d. and the FBI did not deal with each other very well, and Hoover, the latter''s director, was repeatedly humiliated by Luke in public.


    But the relationship with the CIA is good. It can be called a friendly Alliance for mutual help.


    "Lieutenant General Carville is flattered."


    Young Frey grinned, showing his white teeth.


    His mouth was modest, but he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    This is Superman''s praise!


    "Sergeant Frey, have you considered coming to the s.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    Luke leaned forward and tapped his fingers on the table.


    "I welcome... Talents like you here."


    Frey''s dark face showed an obvious look of shock.


    Recruit... Me?


    "I''m from the CIA..."


    Now a young marinated egg, Frey scratched his head and hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter. General Vandenberg doesn''t mind you coming to the s.h.i.e.l.d. for development. He also plans to hold a farewell party for you."


    Luke stopped tapping his fingers and whispered, "I have weekends and weekends in normal times. The extra overtime cost is calculated by hours. The pension is three times higher than that of the CIA. There is also a disability insurance. I can get a single apartment in New York after five years."


    "By the way, if you go to Las Vegas for a holiday, you can say that you are a staff member of the Divine Shield Bureau. You can also enjoy luxury suites, enter casinos and use VIP customers'' private boxes."


    "Director Carville, when can I go through the entry formalities?"


    After hearing this, Frey nodded directly.


    He wanted to show his nostalgia for the CIA, but the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. gave too much, so that people didn''t even need to think about it.

 Chapter 195

    Nick Frey doesn''t know why lieutenant general Superman recruited himself, but that doesn''t prevent him from agreeing.


    Weekend weekend, triple pension, single apartment in New York, luxury suite in Las Vegas, and Casino VIP customer treatment


    These are all benefits that the CIA does not have.


    If those colleagues were to know, they would certainly scramble to break their heads and run to the s.h.i.e.l.d. to apply for a job, even as a temporary worker.


    When an agent is not using love to generate electricity, in the face of higher salary and better conditions, everyone knows what to choose.


    Young Frey is no exception, although he has some doubts in his heart.


    "What exactly does lieutenant general Carville like about me?"


    This is what makes Frey feel puzzled when he leaves the office.


    As a nobody in the CIA, he has no amazing resume.


    Led the team to arrest several Soviet spies, which is the largest and most meritorious operation Frey has participated in since he joined the intelligence service.


    Compared with the legendary agents on various dangerous missions within the CIA, Frey is nothing at all.


    Lieutenant general Carville''s praise just now is more like polite words and has no authenticity.


    The only CIA can have an equal dialogue with each other may be director Vandenberg, who is also a lieutenant general.


    If the s.h.i.e.l.d. wants to recruit itself, it only needs to send a letter or notice.


    There is no need for lieutenant general Carville to go out in person, which is really abnormal.


    "What strengths do I have that I don''t know, but lieutenant general Carville found?"


    Frey walks into the elevator with such questions. He will go through the entry formalities tomorrow, sign an employment agreement and become a glorious s.h.i.e.l.d. agent.


    I''m sure to invite CIA''s colleagues to dinner tonight.


    This is a necessary program.


    Frey had begun to look forward to the envy of the guys when they knew he had tripled his pension - well, it didn''t seem that anyone would really want the money immediately.


    "My grandfather always warned me that while maintaining goodwill, he also had the mentality of always being vigilant."


    As the elevator went down, Frey returned to the hall and looked up at the shiny silver eagle emblem.


    As a black man suffering from discrimination, he does not believe that there is no good will in the world for no reason. Everything is driven by interests.


    In young Frey''s opinion, even Luke''s choice to recruit himself because his ass is cocky enough is more convincing than simple appreciation.


    Of course, the above is a completely unreasonable assumption.


    In the political and military circles centered in Washington, D.C., who did not know that Luke had a beautiful Italian lover and was very close to miss Carter, the commander of the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Moreover, according to grapevine sources from unknown sources.


    Even the representative of the mutant side, the White Queen of the Hellfire club, actually had an improper affair with him.


    Therefore, how could lieutenant general Carville, who has such a romantic and amorous reputation, be interested in Frey.


    Even if it''s more dangerous than hip raising, it''s Superman''s comrade in arms. American captain Steve Rogers is more dangerous.


    "A new life is about to begin."


    Young Frey got rid of these questions and reached out to stop a taxi.


    He is ready for a bright future, promotion and salary increase, the kind of person who reaches the peak of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you optimistic about this new agent? It''s rare for you to waste your precious time on a nobody."


    Luke stood in front of the French window with his chest in his hands, watching Nick Frey as he left.


    Behind him came the voice of an acquaintance. It was Howard full of vitality.


    "I just want to cultivate a capable helper. With the expansion of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., Carter has to deal with more and more heavy work. Such a large organization can''t rely on her alone."


    Luke turned around. After several days of recuperation, Howard looked much more energetic. He must have recovered from the crazy juice of female vampires.


    "How are you doing? Getting along well with that Soviet scientist?"


    Howard curled his lips and mentioned scientific research. He made no secret of his genius arrogance.


    "It can only be said that Anton Vanke is a good assistant. At least he can keep up with my rhythm. After I finish the design ideas and specific plans, he won''t show a chimpanzee like dull expression."


    Look, this pungent sarcasm, harsh evaluation, with obvious stark family style.


    "Howard, I have a hunch that sooner or later you will be killed because you are so good at talking."


    Luke twitched in the corner of his mouth. He finally understood Trask and why Dr. Zola didn''t want to talk to Howard.


    During the normal rest time, the two who are also top scientists would rather fight a meal back to the office and enjoy it alone than avoid the chattering iron man father.


    No way, this guy can always destroy others'' strong appetite and good mood quickly and effectively.


    "Don''t look at me now from the perspective of the past."


    Howard looked innocent and said solemnly, "everyone who knows me knows that I am actually elegant, easygoing, approachable and easy to talk."


    "Where is your power armor?"


    Luke smiled and cut off the subject.


    "It will take some time before it is put into use, especially with regard to materials. I''m waiting for your surprise gift bag."


    Howard took a document in his hand and threw it on the table.


    "By the way, I''ve been to you several times before. Carter said you''ve gone... Kathmandu. You''re going to take a trip to purify your mind. What''s going on?"


    "As Peggy said, I did go to Kathmandu."


    Luke readily admitted that there was no need to hide.


    "Not only that, I have additional gains."


    Pop!


    He snapped his fingers.


    The fingertips ignited a flame.


    Then.


    The faint light was drawn in an arc.


    Like living creatures, they change into different shapes.


    Like a wonderful trick, it makes people dizzy.


    "I am now a high-level mage who has successfully graduated and is recognized by Kama Taj."


    Luke raised his mouth and whispered.


    master?


    Howard stayed for a few seconds and said sincerely with unprecedented respect: "respected Master, I want to learn this!"


    The exuberant thirst for knowledge and the burning flame of curiosity immediately occupied his heart.


    After seeing vampires and werewolves, Howard was very calm about the setting of magic in the world.


    "Then you have to wait for a while. The headmaster of the mage training school recently went on a business trip."


    Luke shrugged, anticipating Howard''s reaction.


    Obviously, science and women can''t satisfy iron man''s father. This guy needs more exciting things.


    Learning magic is a good option.


    By the way, iron man seems to have been a supreme MAGE - a timeline in the future.


    "Back to business, how''s the matter I asked you to investigate?"


    Luke cleared his throat and said positively.


    He looked around with his super vision and didn''t miss a trace of detail.


    Super hearing shrouds the room and doesn''t let go of any abnormalities.


    Until he confirmed that there was no problem in his office, he continued to say, "I didn''t tell Carter about listening to the president and the White House. I just told you."


    "I haven''t found anything wrong for the time being."


    Howard touched his moustache and said half jokingly, "if this matter gets out and the director of Divine Shield secretly monitors the Oval Office of the White House, I''m afraid it will cause an uproar. You may not be able to get off the stage at that time."


    Luke curled his mouth. It''s nothing strange.


    In about 20 years, a president will be forced to resign because of similar events.


    "Why do you doubt the president? How can there be problems with so many secret service personnel and bodyguards around him!"


    Howard asked puzzled.


    "In addition to sensitive intuition, I found some clues - about the White House."


    Luke opened the drawer in his right hand and threw some blurred photos and a report to Howard.

 Chapter 196

    "Is this... Mr. John Stillman?"


    Howard, who has been in and out of the Pentagon for many years and occasionally attended the White House banquet, recognized the man in the picture at a glance.


    The opposite is John Stillman, the right-hand man around the president and chief of staff of the White House.


    The seat he sat in, known as the "second president" and "White House gatekeeper", can be said to be one of the politicians closest to the power center of Washington, D.C.


    "Who''s the other guy? He''s a man - is there something wrong with Stillman''s sexual orientation? That''s big news!"


    Howard always has a great talent for turning everything into the lower body.


    "But in politics, it should be nothing. As far as I know, Hoover of the FBI, he is still bisexual."


    "Luke, you know, those high-ranking and powerful people who claim to be high-class people are actually very low-class."


    "Please don''t pick yourself out when you satirize them with mean language."


    Glancing at Howard, who was getting off the subject, Luke got up, went to the wine cabinet and took out a high-grade whisky from Stark''s house.


    "As the boss of stark industry and a veteran arms tycoon... Howard, don''t forget that you are also a member of the upper class society full of obscene people."


    "And, to some extent, you are still the backbone!"


    Dangdang!


    The ice hit the wall of the cup and made a crisp sound.


    Amber liquid is injected and ripples in circles.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Luke turned and asked.


    "You can really do business by entertaining me with my collection! No wonder those people in the budget committee have a headache when they see you!"


    Howard''s mouth was unforgiving, but his body was honest. He reached for the whisky.


    "Then again, why did you notice Stillman?"


    Iron man''s father has some doubts. In his impression, lieutenant general Superman is not very interested in politics, especially politicians playing with power.


    Otherwise, the president showed his solicitation intention before, and he didn''t have to refuse so quickly.


    Luke took a sip of the cold liquid, his eyes flashed and whispered, "according to the six dimensional space theory, the distance between you and any stranger you want to contact will not exceed six people."


    "In other words, in theory, you can know every stranger in the world through at most six middlemen."


    Howard narrowed his eyes and said, "it sounds like a bullshit, but it''s really interesting. Its logical trap is that no one knows who the six strangers are. They lack the conditions to specify the target, so they can be forced to go round."


    He raised his chin and made a comment.


    "Howard, why do you always miss the point?"


    Luke shook his head helplessly, pointed to another man in the picture and said, "I just want to say that if you want to explore a person''s real identity and political position, you can start with his social circle. Who he knows and has a close relationship with, to some extent, represents his class and position."


    "John Stillman appears to be the president''s confidant, the gatekeeper of the White House and the No. 2 figure of Washington''s privileges, but he secretly met a vampire and they stayed for a long time."


    "Vampire?"


    Howard''s voice rose a few degrees.


    He was impressed by this.


    "Yes. According to the investigation of s.h.i.e.l.d., the person who met with Stillman was called gaitaro."


    Luke pushed the information on the table and said meaningfully: "Archduke Dracula''s pure blood descendant is also one of the powers of the vampire Council in North America."


    "It may sound incredible, but those nocturnal creatures who walk in the dark and dare not face the sun have a social system and power structure similar to human beings."


    "The vampire Council, probably equivalent to the cabinet of the White House, has great power and can mobilize family resources at any time."


    "The White House chief of staff colluded with the vampire parliament..."


    Under Howard''s fine products, he seems to feel a little taste.


    "I heard you say before that vampires claim to be immortal species. In their view, humans may only be a short part of a long life."


    "So, does Stillman want to live longer?"


    After thinking about it, the most tempting chip of vampires to mankind is only the legendary immortality.


    Everyone is afraid of death and hopes that cruel time can show mercy to himself.


    "Not all right. Vampires also age, but much slower than humans, far from immortality."


    Luke corrected Howard''s misconception and then continued: "as for Steelman''s private contact with the vampire Council, I began to think, like you, that it was an exchange of interests."


    "But with the in-depth investigation of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. agents, I found that it was not that simple."


    Speaking of this, Luke paused, looked at Howard who was intrigued, smiled and asked, "have you ever heard of ''ha GUI clan''?"


    "Is it some kind of underground group that worships vampires?"


    Howard thought for a few seconds and combined the literal meaning to give the correct answer.


    "The predecessor is indeed true. Humans are very complex creatures. Sometimes they need a specific image as a spiritual support."


    Luke raised his glass, stared at the amber liquid and said faintly, "the more empty the heart is, the more spiritual support is needed - but this is only a belief within the normal range, belonging to personal freedom, there is no problem."


    "But when it comes to worship, that''s another matter."


    "There are money worship, male organ worship and the most common idol worship in the world - all kinds of."


    "People always like to attach a strong desire, or need, to something specific."


    "The HA ghost clan is a group of people who pursue immortality, immortality, young body and fresh vitality. Later, they slowly developed into vampires, worship vampires, want to become vampires, and even think they are slaves of vampires. Human beings are low-level creatures."


    "Oh, pathetic shortsighted fellow."


    Howard looked contemptuous.


    With his insight and pride, naturally he doesn''t look like these guys.


    To be more precise, he thought that because his heart was not strong enough, he gave up self thinking and handed over the power to others - all of which can be classified as fools.


    Of course¡ª¡ª


    Except for personal belief, it''s not worship.


    Howard himself is not a devout Christian.


    "I didn''t expect Stillman to be a ghost and secretly worship vampires. He graduated from Duke University''s law school. I thought he should be more rational than normal people."


    "Don''t label people casually. Before I met you, I thought MIT''s genius was probably a bookworm who was not close to women. I also thought scientists were always serious and stereotyped."


    Luke''s retort left Howard speechless.


    He tried bailing''s mean tongue and put it in front of the other party, which seemed to have no effect.


    "After I left Washington, D.C., Stillman began to contact the vampire Council. Before that, he didn''t show any abnormality."


    Luke opened the information of the vampire parliament gaitaro. The content was relatively simple, not as detailed as the White House chief of staff John Stillman.


    From this point, we can see that the agents and agents of the Divine Shield bureau may be OK in the face of ordinary people.


    But dealing with vampires is not enough.


    "In fact, it''s not just Stillman. From the information I have at hand and the results of the survey, one third of the members of Congress may be ha GUI or have close contacts with them."


    Luke told a shocking fact.


    This is equal to the upper layer of the pyramid of state power, which is almost penetrated by vampires.


    Howard, aware of the seriousness, finally restrained his cynical and frivolous expression.


    "Vampires in North America seem to be developing better than Europe."


    He took a sip of whisky and said in doubt.


    "The situation on both sides is different. The pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula know more about unity. They have close ties with human society, while the situation in Europe is chaotic."


    Luke briefly introduced two sentences.


    "In addition, the attack of New York sanctuary on dark creatures is not strong, which gives the vampire Council a chance to survive."


    Over the years, pure blood descendants have made considerable penetration into business and politics.


    At its peak, half of the top executives of the large financial institutions on Wall Street were members of the Hagu clan.


    Therefore, Wall Street elites are called "vampires".


    Literally, it''s true.


    "Howard, remember the conqueror Kang I mentioned?"


    Close the information at hand, Luke''s eyes flashed a sharp light.


    Howard, sitting opposite, frowned and asked, "the guy who can travel through time and space and pretend to be historical celebrities everywhere?"


    "That''s right. At first I thought that if the conqueror Kang wanted to choose a leader with high status and great power, he would probably focus on the Soviet Union."


    Luke tapped his finger on the side of the glass and whispered, "if he did, it might not be a problem to turn himself into the Kremlin, even if he wanted to provoke World War III."


    "However, after I returned to New York and Washington, D.C., I saw the chief of staff colluding with the vampire Parliament and the reclusive President... I couldn''t help but think of another idea."


    "Suppose the conqueror Kang was not in the Soviet Union, but -- in the White House?"

 Chapter 197

    White House?


    Howard''s eyes were like brass bells and his face was full of shock.


    "Is your guess a little too bold?"


    Howard''s eyebrows were tightly screwed together, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Use your brain. If you were Kang the conqueror, what would you choose?"


    Luke shook the whisky in his glass and said with a smile, "is it the hiding place that everyone can guess, or the most unexpected place?"


    "Er..."


    Howard pondered for a moment, pursed his lips and thought seriously.


    There seems to be some truth!


    Then he agreed with Luke.


    Lieutenant general Superman''s guess is not completely impossible.


    Logically, it makes sense.


    Conqueror Kang likes to put on a vest with high status and great power.


    Therefore, everyone subconsciously thought they would choose the Soviet Union.


    The opposing camp is strong enough to resist the military strength of the three holy places and the cold land of Superman.


    This is the perfect foothold!


    After World War II, the biggest winners were the rapidly rising Soviet Union and the United States, which gradually grew into recognized superpowers.


    The red brown bear that dominates the Siberian plain and the bald eagle that always wants to dominate the world.


    The cold war atmosphere in which the two sides are at loggerheads and do not deal with each other has shown signs.


    Therefore, if the person in power sitting in the Kremlin is likely to be the first choice of conqueror Kang.


    Why can''t the president in the white house be the second choice?


    "But we went to the president''s house not long ago. Did you find anything unusual?"


    Howard asked in a deep voice.


    He thought it was a secret investigation into the White House, but he didn''t expect that the truth and people involved were becoming more and more amazing.


    "This is where I hesitated. Normally, the high-tech equipment of conqueror Kang could not hide from Superman''s senses, but I didn''t notice anything wrong at that time."


    Luke''s tone hesitated for a moment and then returned to firmness.


    "But this does not remove the suspicion of the president. Chief of staff John Stillman began to contact the vampire parliament when we went to Paris."


    "Therefore, conquistador Kang may have kidnapped the president and put on his... Vest during this period."


    Howard''s face was dignified, like a heavy piece of lead.


    Further inference, the seriousness of the matter was beyond his imagination.


    If all this is true, Luke''s guess is the right answer.


    The opening of the third world war may no longer be the worry and joke of historians.


    You know, the nuclear weapon button of the United States is in the hands of the president, who can make a bad decision to destroy the world at any time.


    Howard once heard that every president will "inherit" a black suitcase when he transfers power.


    It weighs about 18 kilograms and has a strong code lock on it.


    The surface is a titanium shell specially manufactured by zelo Halliburton company, which is bulletproof, fall proof and anti-collision - to prevent all accidents and of high quality.


    Usually, five special bodyguards take turns to guard for 24 hours. Even if they go to the toilet, they will not leave the president half a step, and have the right to shoot and kill any suspicious person on the spot without warning in advance.


    Under heavy protection, few people except the president could access the suitcase at will.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Howard. It''s not there yet."


    Luke calmed the other side''s emotions, launched nuclear weapons and opened a new copy of the global waste land. This should not happen.


    Conqueror Kang is a kind of strategy stream player. He prefers to develop a wave silently, and then change history and conquer the world.


    "Who can guarantee that the boring guy who travels through time and space will not be a lunatic!"


    Howard covered his forehead and said anxiously.


    He is an arms dealer and does not resist war.


    But he has no interest in the terrible disaster of world destruction.


    From Luke''s mouth, we can know that the bastard who calls himself the conqueror''s biggest hobby is to break a timeline and go to the next timeline.


    For him, a devastated world may be far more interesting than a normal and peaceful world.


    "I''ve seen that suitcase. In fact, there is no real nuclear button in it. Starting nuclear war is not a simple game that can be solved by pressing a gadget."


    Luke pulled a smile from the corners of his mouth. The so-called "nuclear button" was not that after pressing it, the nuclear bomb took off and the mushroom cloud was in full bloom.


    If it''s that simple, who can guarantee that the man sitting in the presidency will not be a war maniac?


    It is by no means wise to tie the security of the world to individuals.


    "What is it?"


    Howard asked curiously.


    The legendary nuclear weapon suitcase itself has a layer of mystery.


    "Four documents."


    Luke said simply and comprehensively.


    "First, record the number of nuclear weapons, deployment sites and scheduled launch routes of the United States."


    "The second is the secret list, which is the location of the secret base for the president if the war is opened and the situation is urgent."


    "The third is the wartime broadcasting program. Once the homeland is bombed, it can make a speech to the whole country."


    "The last one is the serial number of identity authentication, which is used to confirm the president''s own instructions."


    "In addition, it also contains a secure private telephone - a customized model produced by Skynet, which can directly connect to the Nuclear Warfare Center of the Pentagon and the air force headquarters."


    Luke, like a family treasure, told the top secrets of the White House.


    Howard was stunned. He almost thought that lieutenant general Superman had been president. Otherwise, how could he know clearly?


    "You, where did your news come from?"


    He held it for a few seconds, but he couldn''t help asking.


    "The suitcase was usually placed in the basement of the East Hall of the White House. Because the president had to be carried by his entourage when he went out, I was also very curious, so I finished reading the contents."


    Luke shrugged and replied calmly.


    Titanium shell can''t isolate Superman''s sight.


    "This is you."


    Howard thumbed up and pulled on his tight clothes, as if worried about running out.


    "Only you will use this ability to see others naked."


    Seeing this action, Luke showed a look of disgust.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Howard coughed twice to hide his embarrassment by changing the subject.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Luke actually wanted to fly directly to the White House, kick open the door and hammer the president sitting in his seat.


    According to his creed, as long as the grasp of a thing reaches 60%, you can let go and do it regardless of the consequences.


    "Before that, I need to confirm the identity of the president."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and whispered, "but I think Kang, the conqueror, will probably guess this and be ready to deal with it."


    "So I''m going to make things more complicated and play this game with him."


    Howard scratched his hair. In terms of force, he was very confident in lieutenant general Superman.


    Aryan Superman, namo, Sebastian Shaw... These people have proved Luke''s strength with their miserable end.


    However, this time his opponent is the future stowaways who travel through time and space.


    If you are not careful, you may encounter a rollover.


    "I tell you these things to prevent accidents."


    Luke''s eyelids drooped so that one could not fathom his true thoughts.


    "Don''t tell anyone, especially Peggy. She can''t help but worry."


    Howard nodded to show understanding.


    Most of the time, he acts like he can''t be trusted.


    But occasionally, it will become very reliable.


    "The first step in this game starts with Nick Frey."


    Luke put down his glass and had figured out the right person to carry out the task.


    "New agents of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. expose the dirty collusion between the top of the White House and the vampire parliament, which will be great news for people to talk about."

 Chapter 198

    Nick Frey lives in a single apartment near Constitution Avenue in Washington, D.C.


    When the morning sun shone through the window, his body suddenly turned over and jumped out of bed like a spring.


    Reach your right hand to the cabinet at the head of the bed and press the alarm clock ready to make a harsh sound in time.


    "Mom, annoy FAK! You can''t be late for your first day!"


    Young Frey rushed into the bathroom as he said his mantra.


    After ten minutes of personal hygiene, he showed his white teeth in the mirror.


    Put on an ordinary suit and comb your hair like an adult - the next step can be omitted.


    When Frey used to study, he found that he had great potential to become a black singer.


    He once kept an explosive head, held an electric guitar and shouted at activities held by community schools. As a result, he was almost knocked out of office.


    Since then, Frey lost his singer''s dream and shaved off his explosive hair, which swelled like a cloud, and replaced it with a fresh inch.


    Unfortunately, there is no rap form yet. Jazz and rock music are popular.


    Otherwise, with Frey''s racial talent, he might become an idol.


    "Have a hot dog! Remember to add spicy meat sauce!"


    Frey hurried out of his apartment and ran to the hot dog stand across the street to buy a breakfast.


    He lives in a black African community and the environment is not good.


    Gangs run rampant, and there is always an unpleasant smell in the corridor. Every once in a while, there will be criminal incidents of burglary or robbery.


    The only advantage is that the rent is cheap enough.


    "You look like you won the lottery."


    The stall owner handed over the hot dog with spicy meat sauce, which was obviously a special treatment.


    When he was blackmailed by gangsters before, Frey helped and stopped each other''s behavior.


    As a "cop" in the mouth of gangsters, he has a very deterrent to those street gangsters.


    "Almost like that. Rubio, who''s your favorite star?"


    Frey bit the sauce covered hot dog with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "Betty Peggy! She''s so sexy that I do it on her poster almost every day..."


    "Men! I mean male stars! Come on, Rubio, I''m not interested in hearing how you do traditional crafts."


    Frey quickly interrupted each other. He also had Betty Peggy''s sexy posters at home, but the most was to take a few eyes before going to bed and try to have a beautiful dream.


    "Well, it''s probably Clark Gable. I like his one night romance very much."


    The stall owner scratched his head. Speaking of male stars, he didn''t talk about the excitement of female stars. He was very calm.


    "Then you can think that I''m about to meet Clark Gable - working for my admirers. What''s the difference between winning the lottery?"


    Frey was excited between words.


    "Then I''d rather win the lottery!"


    The stall owner muttered that he couldn''t understand Frey''s mood at all.


    The latter didn''t say much. He couldn''t publicize that he was received by Superman everywhere.


    "Have a nice day."


    Frey quickly ate a hot breakfast, said goodbye to the hot dog stall owner and stopped a taxi.


    "It seems that I have to buy a car in the future. I don''t know whether the staff of the Divine Shield bureau have relevant subsidies."


    With this in mind, Frey stepped into the gate of the s.h.i.e.l.d., just in time to punch in at nine o''clock.


    "Hello, I''m Nick Frey."


    He followed the instructions of the front desk and took the elevator to the storage area of the logistics department.


    He received two sets of changed work uniforms, a famous brand to prove his identity, a gun and a fixed number of bullets.


    Then, go to the personnel department to sign a confidentiality contract, go through the process and complete the entry formalities.


    "Welcome to s.h.i.e.l.d., agent Frey."


    The management of the personnel department reached out and showed a certain degree of goodwill.


    "The organization has a task for you."


    A flash of surprise flashed through Frey''s eyes. He didn''t expect to receive the above task on his first day at work.


    Is the working atmosphere of the Divine Shield Bureau so strong and the working environment so tense?


    "May I know what the task is?"


    Frey asked subconsciously.


    He is currently an agent of the intelligence service.


    As new recruits, they usually adapt for a few days and integrate into the group before formally participating in various actions.


    "You''ll know soon."


    The management of the personnel department looked at Nick Frey with envy.


    "This is a good thing that many people in the Divine Shield bureau can''t expect!"


    With full of questions, Frey, according to the other party''s instructions, came to the underground garage of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    A rather low-key black car turned on the headlights and shone on him.


    The driver in military uniform handed the key to Frey and said in a voice with a sense of honor, "this job is for you."


    What line of business are you in?


    drive a car?


    Frey took the key.


    He thought it would be a dangerous task to monitor suspicious people and track foreign spies, but he didn''t expect to be a driver.


    Nick Frey, who wanted to make some achievements, was suddenly a little dull.


    "By the way, there are still some questions for you to answer."


    The driver took out a note and read it: "do you have a driver''s license? How many years of driving experience? Is your skill good enough? Will... The drain bend?"


    Driving for people these days, you have to learn how to turn the drain?


    Nick Frey was speechless and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Agent Frey, you don''t drive for ordinary people. As Lieutenant General Carville''s driver, you have high technical requirements."


    The driver frowned slightly and said seriously.


    At this time, the window came down, revealing a young face.


    It was Luke himself.


    With a smile on his lips, he looked at Nick Frey, who changed his face like a Sichuan Opera, and said softly, "you don''t seem very willing, agent Frey?"


    "No, no! Lieutenant general Carville, I used to do odd jobs in the garage. I can not only drive, but also an old driver!"


    Knowing that he was working for Superman as a driver, Nick Frey felt like taking a roller coaster, rising and falling.


    He was full of longing for the job.


    His mouth was like a series of bullets, spitting out a long paragraph: "as for the bend of the drainage channel... I haven''t tried it for the time being, but if I have this requirement, I can go back and Practice for a few days. It shouldn''t be a very difficult skill!"


    "Then get in the car, agent Frey."


    Luke waved noncommittally and said with a smile, "I''m going to attend the midday meeting of the Pentagon. I hope you won''t make me late."


    Freira opened the door and sat in.


    Insert the key, hold the steering wheel, ignition, warm up and start the engine.


    Perhaps because of nervousness, the black car trembled suddenly.


    Back and forth, left and right.


    "Sorry, lieutenant general Carville, I''m a little... Nervous!"


    Young Frey was sweating with anxiety. He observed Luke''s expression through the rearview mirror and found that the other party was not dissatisfied, so he relaxed.


    "I began to worry a little about my personal safety - it should be the body safety. Agent Frey."


    Luke''s eyes flashed and said gently.

 Chapter 199

    Facts have proved that Nick Frey''s driving skills are really good.


    The morning rush hour in Washington, D.C. usually results in nearly half an hour of congestion.


    But Frey grasped the steering wheel with one hand and stepped on the accelerator.


    With the roar of the engine, the cars under the buttocks shuttle between the dense traffic like fish in water.


    "Good technology."


    After arriving at the Pentagon at an amazing speed, Luke, who didn''t feel too many bumps on the way, affirmed Frey''s driving level.


    The latter''s dark face showed a touch of pride.


    When he was still studying, he often drove a broken pickup truck to deliver goods to people.


    Even the bad traffic environment in Manhattan can drive smoothly.


    "Lieutenant General Carville..."


    "You''d better call me director."


    Luke corrected the other party''s name.


    Many people like to call him by rank.


    Probably the reason why the identity of war hero is far more eye-catching than that of director aegis.


    "All right, director Carville."


    Nick Frey diverted.


    "I may have to stay at the Pentagon all day. If you have something to do, you don''t have to wait here. Just come back in the evening."


    Luke said faintly with an arc in the corner of his mouth.


    He prepared a good play and waited for the curtain to open.


    "Does director Carville need anything?"


    Frey scratched his head. He didn''t expect to be so easy as a driver.


    "The only thing you need to prepare is probably good enough psychological quality."


    Luke''s answer seemed to be full of deep meaning.


    Nick Frey, standing in front of him, is not the one eyed director who will hide a lot of secrets and will never fully trust anyone.


    The other side has just left the battlefield and has not experienced more battles, more dangers, and... More betrayals.


    So Luke thought it necessary to adjust it.


    First let the other party know the true face of the world.


    "Psychological quality..."


    Looking at the back of lieutenant general Superman, Frey muttered.


    He sat back in the car, turned on the radio and listened quietly.


    I don''t intend to use my free time to do something else.


    "I always feel what will happen today."


    Frey lowered the back seat and leaned up in a more comfortable position.


    "I hope it''s just my illusion. I heard that the pie in the Pentagon tastes good. I''ll try it later."


    With a relaxed thought, Nick Frey closed his eyes.


    What else can make people feel happier than fishing at work?


    In a few minutes.


    Dong Dong!


    Before Frey''s eyelids became heavy and fell asleep, the sound of knocking on the window woke him up.


    "What''s up?"


    Frey rubbed his eyelids and maintained a good attitude.


    Of course, he was also vigilant.


    Open the holster at the waist with one hand and hold the matching gun.


    The window went down and a man of his age stood outside.


    "I''m sorry. I thought you were Locke - I remember he drove lieutenant general Carville before."


    The man saw Frey''s face and was stunned. He seemed surprised and quickly explained.


    "Locke? You mean the guy who always frowns and speaks with a straight face? He''s gone to another post. Now I''m director Carville''s full-time driver."


    Frey said the back, raised his head and raised his voice several degrees.


    Just like the management of the personnel department of the Divine Shield Bureau, as he thought.


    This is a hot job for people to break their heads!


    People with a little common sense know that the rising momentum of lieutenant general Superman is unstoppable, and the future is unimaginable.


    Who doesn''t want to hold this thigh tightly and become a loyal supporter of the other party.


    For the minions at the bottom of the power pyramid, their promotion sometimes does not depend on their personal ability, but on the future of their boss.


    "Hahaha, you''re really interesting. Locke really likes to keep a straight face, as if everyone owes him money."


    The young man couldn''t help laughing.


    "Congratulations, friend. It''s a good job!"


    Frey nodded in agreement.


    Driver is a special position for senior politicians.


    The exact itinerary of each day, who I met, where I went, etc.


    These confidential information cannot be concealed from the driver.


    Therefore, we must have a reliable confidant to serve.


    "In fact, it''s not that good. Director Carville is superman. He can fly."


    "Make complaints about the fact that if the director wants to go to a certain place or has urgent affairs, he will not need me at all," Frei said.


    "He acts on his own, much faster than I drive."


    "Those generals don''t want to see a superman flying around. It will always remind them that lieutenant general Carville is not mortal."


    The young man''s eyes twinkled and introduced himself.


    "Meet me. My name is Alexander Pierce. I work as a civilian in the Pentagon."


    "You can call me Frey. I''m the... Driver of s.h.i.e.l.d."


    Out of social etiquette, Frey also reported his identity.


    "You''re an interesting person, Frey. I hope to meet you again next time. Remember to give Locke a message and tell him that there''s an activity at the Army Club on Saturday."


    The young man who claimed to be Alexander Pierce said a simple word and turned away.


    He always has a smile on his face. He looks like a reliable guy who can easily win the favor of others.


    "Civilian? I think you''re better suited to be an agent."


    Frey continued to lie back in his seat and muttered to himself.


    "The Army Club... I don''t know if I can join."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You''ve been in the car all day?"


    When night fell, Luke walked out of the Pentagon and took a black car.


    With the expansion of s.h.i.e.l.d., he has to deal with more and more work.


    The anti aging agents of the SSS plan have been put on the agenda. The stark series power armour has been built, and the establishment of the mutant gene pool and the mapping of the gene map have been carried out.


    Recently, Trask turned his interest to longevity gene and self-healing gene because he brought back several vampires as specimens.


    In a word, the staff under the name of s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. are constantly expanding, and a lot of funds need to be invested in the operation of various research projects.


    The generals of the Pentagon and the Budget Committee began to find that they couldn''t afford to feed the gold devouring beast.


    "It''s not very successful to ask for money this time."


    Luke thought regretfully.


    His main sources of funding are Skynet, which is jointly owned by Stark industries, and government grants.


    The former''s profit is not as exaggerated as expected.


    Communication technology in this era is too backward. What artificial intelligence and Internet applications are only future scenes in science fiction.


    Relying solely on selling mobile phones and operating charges, it is impossible to support the Divine Shield Bureau.


    As for the Italian mafia he took to the North American continent, they have gone to Las Vegas to open hotels and casinos.


    Three months ago, I got the first legal casino license.


    It belongs to the investment stage for the time being. If you want to recover costs and make a lot of money, it is estimated that you will have to wait a few more years.


    Therefore, the most important angel investor of the Divine Shield bureau is the government.


    Only by collecting their wool can we fill lieutenant general Superman''s pockets.


    "No. I went around. The Pentagon has banks, post offices and various stores, which is no worse than the super mall outside."


    Frey grinned, and his teeth looked particularly white against his dark complexion.


    "Recommend the fast food restaurant near the post office. His hamburger is quite good."


    Luke glanced at the night outside the window. Dark clouds covered the stars and moon. It was a good day for nocturnal creatures to hunt.


    "Chief, are you going back to the Divine Shield Bureau or somewhere else?"


    "Go to the metropolitan area."


    Luke''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "OK."


    Frey agreed, but he was a little strange.


    Washington''s metropolitan area is an important transportation hub, with highways and railway networks extending in all directions.


    Due to convenient transportation and developed economy, many high-end hotels and underground bars are opened there.


    So late, director Carville is going to stay in a hotel or a bar for fun?


    It''s not like each other''s style!

 Chapter 200

    The most famous metropolitan area in Washington is all kinds of private clubs.


    Like some veterans'' club, sea, land and air club, cigar club... Either in the official name or under all kinds of tall names.


    Most of them are used for interpersonal communication in small circles, so the threshold for joining is very high. Unless there are familiar referrals or submit applications, you can''t even enter the front door.


    In the final analysis, the reason why the club is popular is that the upper class of the United States advocates elite culture.


    They copied all the private clubs and salon gatherings of aristocrats in 17th century Europe.


    Through the form of clubs, elites from different circles are gathered together.


    And use the high-end consumption and lifestyle that only a few people can enjoy, and then shut out most people.


    For example, golf club, sailing club and so on.


    These have strict requirements on income, occupation and consumption level.


    "Stop right here."


    Luke snapped his fingers. The black car slowed down and stopped in the prosperous area.


    This is a bar street in the metropolitan area. There are many jazz groups and many famous singers.


    "Bar?"


    Frey looked outside and wondered.


    Lieutenant general Tang Tang, director of s.h.i.e.l.d., how could he run out to the bar!


    "Nightlife has just begun. It must be the time for them to haunt."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and thought silently.


    There are several interesting streets in Washington, D.C.


    For example, Pennsylvania Avenue is a fixed parade place for various non-governmental organizations and trade unions.


    If you want to strike or make trouble, you must start from this street.


    Because Pennsylvania Avenue is an important commuter route to the White House and the Capitol.


    In addition, there is K Street, the famous "lobbying Street" in later generations.


    There are a large number of think tanks, public relations companies and international headquarters.


    People like the world bank and the International Monetary Fund have settled here.


    If Wall Street in New York is an international financial center, K Street in Washington, D.C. is an international political center.


    Every presidential election is a game between the public relations companies here and the capital groups behind it.


    "It''s so lively."


    Luke got out of the car. This intoxicating street is called "U Street".


    The most popular bars in the metropolitan area and the most popular bands are all here.


    He glanced casually and could see a long line.


    Basically, they are sexy girls dressed in costumes, and young guys wearing colorful wigs who look like killing Matt.


    "Director Carville is a music enthusiast in private?"


    As a driver, Frey walked out of the car consciously.


    Generally speaking, he should also act as a bodyguard.


    However, taking into account the strength of their own directors, it is not certain who will protect them when they are really in danger.


    "Don''t get me wrong, agent Frey. We''re going to the club opposite."


    Luke specially changed into a suit today and didn''t wear a military uniform.


    With Nick Frey, who haunts at night and is almost invisible, it is a bit like a common combination of young rich and black bodyguards.


    "Wine club?"


    Frey glanced at the shiny billboard, which was a goblet pattern outlined with colored lights, and there was a "no admittance unless please" sign at the door.


    "Frey, as I said before, I hope you can have strong enough psychological quality. Because tonight, you will see a... More real world."


    Luke fiddled with his hair a few times, made a bunch of sexy curls, and took out a pair of glasses from his pocket.


    "Clark Kent''s glasses", a reward from the mutant camp mission.


    As long as you wear it, you can turn yourself into a tall and handsome reporter.


    It''s just a camouflage weapon!


    "Carville... Director?"


    Frey stared at Luke with shocked eyes.


    The original slightly cold young face was replaced by a curly man with mild temperament and full of sunshine!


    "It''s just a trivial camouflage technique."


    Fortunately, Luke''s voice remained as usual and did not change much.


    "It''s like a big change!"


    This made Frey, who was frightened, take a few seconds to calm down.


    Director Carville is really modest to say that such exquisite camouflage technology is "insignificant".


    I feel that I haven''t made up at all. I just put on that pair of glasses. The whole person''s appearance and temperament are different.


    "Go in, Frey."


    Luke swaggered in.


    Then, not surprisingly, he was stopped.


    "This is a private club and does not entertain any guests other than non members."


    The strong bodyguard stopped the intruder with a polite attitude.


    Maybe I saw Luke''s expensive hand-made suit and his entourage - those with great pomp these days are either liars or rich people.


    "I was recommended by Mr. John Stillman."


    Luke leaned forward against the metropolitan reporter''s face and said in a low voice.


    At the same time, he also took out his membership card from his pocket and handed it to the bodyguard.


    "Director Carville really made thorough preparations."


    Frey breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Luke would take off his glasses and break in by force after he was stopped.


    At that time, I''m afraid the scene will be very bloody.


    There are many legendary experiences about Lieutenant General Superman, including killing all the enemy camp guards and completing the amazing deeds of lurking.


    So it''s not surprising that Nick Frey had this idea.


    "I heard there was a wine tasting tonight?"


    Luke skillfully put a few banknotes in his fingers and stuffed them into the bodyguard''s pocket.


    "That''s right. Mr. gaitaro hosted it and invited several guests."


    After checking the membership card and confirming that it was correct, the bodyguard put Luke in.


    The members of this wine club are high-ranking people from Washington, D.C., who pay special attention to the confidentiality of personal information.


    Luke can name John Stillman, the White House chief of staff.


    With the membership card in hand, it is enough to win the trust of the bodyguard.


    "Or the old place, the second floor?"


    Luke glanced at it intentionally or unintentionally, seemed familiar with the architectural layout, and directly said the place of the ordinary party.


    "Of course. Always."


    The bodyguard nodded.


    "I need to bring him in. Should it be all right?"


    Luke waved to Frey, but the bodyguard didn''t stop him, just a reminder¡ª¡ª


    "The entourage should wait in the reception room and can''t participate in the party."


    Walking into the front door and up the side stairs, Luke looked at the environment casually. It was a typical Gothic decoration.


    Complicated and exaggerated decorations and lines, bright colors, and fine beauty.


    It''s exactly what vampires like best.


    "Agent Frey, don''t be afraid of what you see later."


    Luke walked through the corridor on the soft carpet to a thick door.


    "Chief, I''ve been on the battlefield and an agent. No matter what happens, I won''t be afraid!"


    Nick Frey showed a brave side. He thought he had seen big scenes.


    The flesh and blood trenches filled with corpses on the battlefield, the steel tanks with machine guns, like the roaring bombers of death


    It takes courage and luck to survive such a dangerous environment.


    "That''s good."


    Boom!


    Luke gently pushed the door open.


    The "wine tasting" that had begun appeared in front of them.


    A lifeless girl''s body was placed on the long table naked.


    There was a blood line on the wrist, and the red liquid that lost heat quickly dropped into a goblet along the wound.


    The abdomen and chest are like doctors using precise techniques, sharp surgical scalpel, a few silver small bowls, and then the blood essence.


    The group of people sitting around the long table, distinguished members of the wine club, were well dressed and talked with grace.


    But everyone''s mouth was stained with a trace of blood.


    "See, this is the so-called dressed animals."


    Luke shrugged helplessly. If he could come half an hour earlier, he might be able to save the innocent girl.


    Unfortunately, when he appeared outside the door of the club, the other party''s fresh body had become cold.


    "The so-called wine tasting is to learn from vampires and do this inhuman and despicable evil?"


    Luke''s appearance made the hall suddenly quiet.


    The men looked at the intruder with strange eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man sitting in the chief asked according to the usual practice.


    The Party of the wine club is quite secret. Outsiders can''t cross the bodyguard and appear here.


    "My name is Clark Kent. I''m the number one reporter of horn daily. I''m a righteous fighter ready to expose your ugly face!"


    Luke opened his mouth and asked the group of ghosts sitting in a circle and Nick Frey in the back to listen.


    "Another fool who can''t see the situation clearly."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, rang the bell on the table and called the bodyguard downstairs.


    He thought he was a government agent or a secret investigator or something.


    What big waves can a little reporter turn over?


    Middle aged men are too lazy to do it by themselves and directly ask bodyguards to deal with it.


    Looking at Luke standing at the door and Nick Frey following him, he said, "put this reporter in the trunk and see that he is so young and can be used as the ''red wine'' to be tasted tomorrow."


    "As for the nigger, throw it into a tin bucket, pour it with cement and throw it into the river."


    The middle-aged man grinned and vaguely saw two sharp teeth.


    "Vampires are racist? You have no future because you are not politically correct."


    Luke didn''t expect that vampires in North America didn''t like blacks and didn''t even want to suck blood.


    European vampire families are not so picky about food.


    The middle-aged man ignored the little reporter''s chatter, and a group of five big and three thick bodyguards stormed up the stairs.


    The black muzzle of the gun was aimed at Luke and Nick Frey. The bodyguard guarding the door said in fear, "I''m sorry, Mr. gaetaro!"


    "He said he knew Mr. John Stillman and his membership card, so I let him in!"


    The middle-aged man named gaitaro gave each other a cold stare and pretended to be magnanimous: "people always make mistakes, which is nothing, but they should know how to make up for their mistakes."


    "These two people interrupted the wine tasting, damaged everyone''s interest, and let this high-grade red wine miss the most appropriate tasting time."


    "So, get rid of that nigger and send the other one to the freezer."


    The bodyguard nodded and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Because of the silencer, the bullet was shot out of the muzzle without making a bean like sound.


    The next second later, there was no death scene of Nick Frey falling to the ground.


    "Very good."


    Luke calmly spread out his palm and the shriveled warhead fell.


    "You have now committed many crimes, such as attacking s.h.i.e.l.d. agents, shooting innocent people, trying to hurt an army lieutenant general, trying to illegally detain his personal freedom, and posing a great threat to his life."


    "So next, it''s time for me to defend myself."

 Chapter 201

    Grab the bullet with your bare hands!


    Nick Frey, who had not seen much of the world, stared like a bronze bell when he saw this unique skill for the first time.


    Although the legend of Superman has been heard many times, it can be compared with the shocking experience witnessed with your own eyes.


    "Those Germans are really unlucky."


    Thinking of the axis powers facing such enemies on the battlefield of World War II, Frey couldn''t help but have a trace of sympathy for them.


    Bang bang! Bang bang!


    The gunfire rang out again, the black muzzle spewed out fireworks, and the dense metal bullets hit Luke.


    Those big and burly bodyguards were also frightened.


    However, the inherent human cognition, that is, "how can flesh and blood stop bullets", is still playing a role.


    So, out of some kind of stress reaction, the bodyguards pulled the trigger one after another to kill the curly male reporter on the spot - even gaitaro''s orders were forgotten.


    "Such receptivity and psychological quality are not qualified to be a security guard in a bar. How can you be a vampire and a running dog for dignitaries?"


    Luke''s eyes flashed and mocked.


    Then, his mind moved and the biological force field covered it.


    The translucent field with rapid diffusion takes the whole hall as its own territory.


    "I''m suffocating!"


    "Damn it! Is this reporter a mutant?"


    "He''s a monster!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of panic sounded almost at the first time.


    The air seems to solidify, and time seems to slow down.


    Those metal bullets fired from the blast hit the invisible wall.


    Run out of kinetic energy, quickly fall and fall on the carpet.


    "Mutants? Your knowledge is a little poor."


    Luke tugged at the corner of his mouth, and the terrible gravity was applied to it.


    The ferocious burly bodyguards knelt down one after another. The guns in their hands were like being held by an invisible big hand and twisted into a twist in an instant.


    "As vampires, they have a bloodthirsty desire and take the blood in organisms as food. I can still understand that survival is the first priority of organisms."


    Luke glanced a cold light at the bottom of his eyes and said in a cold voice, "but as human beings, are you a little unreasonable to treat your own kind with this cruel means?"


    Pop!


    A snap of a finger.


    The bodyguard guarding the door burst open like a watermelon pierced by a bullet.


    The muddy liquid mixed with red and white splashed on the carpet with complicated patterns.


    "Don''t worry, take your time."


    Feeling the frightened eyes of the people, Luke took off his glasses and changed from a curly male reporter to his original appearance.


    "Superman!"


    The bodyguards finally recognized it.


    Anyone who has not been divorced from society and has read newspapers and television.


    Will not be strange to the youngest lieutenant general Superman in the history of the United States and the legendary hero who ended World War II.


    In terms of later Internet terms, Luke is now regarded as a "national Idol" and "top class in the military".


    "It seems that my disguise is very useful."


    Luke put a satisfied smile on his face and glanced over.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Snap¡ª¡ª


    Luke seems to be incarnated as a crazy devil, and the terrible gravity of squeezing the air is applied to those bodyguards, smashing their heads one by one!


    On the surface, it''s like Superman''s ordinary glance, and then the other party explodes.


    The headless body hit the ground, and a large stream of blood gurgled out, soaking the thick carpet and dyeing it red.


    "Well, do you still like it?"


    The air was full of blood. Luke stepped over the dead headless body, pulled out a chair and sat down slowly.


    The big men sitting around the long table were full of fear in their eyes.


    If they are ordinary murderers, they can also use money and beautiful women to lure, power and status supplemented by coercion.


    There is always a chip that can impress each other.


    In this world, there are a few madmen who really just want to meet chaos and evil.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Sitting in front of them was an army lieutenant general.


    When it comes to power, even the president has to give some face.


    Speaking of wealth, Skynet''s behind the scenes shareholders are arms tycoon Howard stark and Luke - it''s no secret. You can find it if you want to.


    In addition, there are hotels and casinos under construction in Las Vegas, which are said to be one of the assets of the Superman lieutenant general.


    Wealth was a cheap thing at his fingertips.


    Therefore, these high-ranking politicians and rich businessmen in Washington, D.C.


    They really don''t know what to use to impress Luke, so that the other party can raise their hands and let themselves go.


    "General Carville, I am..."


    Pop!


    A head burst.


    A mixture of red and white liquid is sprinkled on the left and right faces.


    The feeling of blood and death approaching made them pale, and their inner fear had been magnified to the extreme.


    "I know your name, Mr. field of the White House cabinet. Your family is very powerful on the east coast. There have been several members of Congress, known as the" congressman family. "


    Luke said faintly to the fallen body.


    "But it''s impolite for you to speak without permission. I don''t like it."


    There was a sudden silence in the hall. Even Nick Frey, who was not affected by his actions, subconsciously held his breath, as if he was afraid of becoming the next unlucky person to be shot in the head.


    "Your name is... Gaitaro, isn''t it?"


    When the absolutely quiet cold atmosphere lasted for about half a minute, Luke knocked on the table with his fingers and looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the chief.


    The other side has the elegant temperament and pale face of a vampire, two sharp teeth looming out, and a red light in his eyes.


    "Yes, yes."


    Gaitaro was trembling. He was like a wild cat with fried fur. He was uncontrolled and showed the external characteristics of a vampire.


    "Lieutenant general, I know Mr. John Stillman, the chief of staff of the White House."


    "If I offend you, I can apologize to you on behalf of the blood Parliament and Mr. Stillman, and make compensation in good faith."


    It has to be said that vampires who have lived for a long time do have eyes.


    Knowing that he could not get the chips, he moved out the White House chief of staff and the blood family council.


    "What is your status in the blood clan Council?"


    Luke''s face softened and asked kindly.


    "Mr. lieutenant general, I am the head of the Washington area. I specialize in... Providing fresh goods to the elders of Parliament and carrying out some public relations activities."


    Gaitaro carefully considered his words, and he had a great fear of Luke''s sudden appearance.


    It''s not just the terrible pressure brought by the biological force place, but also the tension that you can''t guess what the other party will do next.


    "That is, you are responsible for hunting humans, bribing and colluding with another group of... Humans."


    Luke glanced at the politician sitting next to him. The other party thought his head was going to blow up. His legs shook with fear and almost lost control on the spot.


    "What''s your relationship with Stillman?"


    Gaitaro''s brain turned quickly and his eyes twinkled.


    He instinctively wanted to hide something, but when he saw the fallen headless body and the strong smell of blood in the air, he couldn''t help obeying his inner will.


    "Stillman is our big customer."


    Gaitaro said truthfully.


    "Customer?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s right. Because the mages of the New York sanctuary have regulations that vampires can''t hunt humans without permission, but the elders of the Council sometimes need some fresh... Food."


    Gaitaro hesitated.


    "In order to get enough blood supply, we will cooperate with hospitals. Two thirds of the hospital blood banks in New York actually have transactions with the blood family council."


    Frey, standing in the back, stared wide. Is there such an operation?


    In the past, going to the hospital to donate blood was actually equivalent to feeding vampires?


    "Later, in order to enter the upper class society, we developed an addictive drug with blood. It is more powerful than marijuana and is highly praised by the rich."


    Gaitaro said cautiously.


    "Mr. Stillman was introduced. He soon fell in love with ''blood Poppy'' and often used it to gather people for parties."


    "Later, a wine club was set up to bring some new friends every week."


    Luke''s mouth tilted slightly and his fingers on the table stopped.


    John Stillman colluded secretly with the blood parliament to take advantage of improper transactions, which was not his focus.


    Politicians in the White House, members of Congress and generals in the Pentagon are not clean enough.


    Everyone has done power money transaction and benefit transfer.


    Politics itself is the dirtiest game in the world. If you can become a senior player or the final winner, you must completely sell your morality and conscience to the devil.


    "I want to know who wired Stillman?"


    Luke looked at the uneasy gaitaro and asked softly, "how did you get to know the chief of staff of the White House? And how did you turn so many politicians into ghosts?"


    "Vampires are expanding three times faster in the Washington area than in previous years."


    "In addition to this wine club, there are similar cigar clubs and sailing clubs... You use the name of a high-end club to attract elites."


    "Most importantly, you also freely enter and leave the Pentagon in the name of important officials in the White House, and prepared several laboratories to make more ''blood poppies''."


    "Tell me, Mr. gaitaro, who is behind all this? Who subdued the blood Parliament and made you his lackeys?"


    "On the surface, vampires infiltrated Washington, D.C., but actually secretly took advantage of the cover of politics and began to grow."


    "At the same time, you use ''blood Poppy'' to win over all forces. Is it a vampire elder who wants to be president?"


    Gaitaro''s forehead was sweating, and he couldn''t answer any of these questions.


    The blood clan parliament has indeed undergone some changes recently. It no longer adopts the previous conservative strategy, but takes the initiative.


    In particular, we have spared no effort in infiltrating the political and business sectors.


    "The mages of the New York sanctuary will not let vampires become the managers of the country."


    Luke gradually approached the truth and whispered, "is it not an election, is it to seek re-election? Or - ready to pass a bill?"


    "Mr. President, do you have any big moves? Steelman is the chief of staff of the White House. Who he represents should not be guessed."


    Hearing this, gaetaro''s pupils suddenly contracted, his right hand turned into a blood mist and burst open!


    Then, using the abundant power from stimulation, he forcibly got rid of the biological force field enveloping the hall.


    The mutilated body, like lightning, directly knocked open the glass window of the hall.


    "It''s too obvious. It''s equivalent to telling me directly that the person behind the scenes is the president."


    Luke didn''t stop, and hunters sometimes let go of their prey, hoping for a richer harvest.


    "Well, that''s the end of tonight''s performance. Good night, everyone."


    He stood up and the pressure exerted by the biological force field suddenly dissipated, which relieved the club members wandering on the death line.


    Frey''s lips faltered as if to say something.


    These high-ranking people, who are accomplices of vampires, should be punished for killing an innocent girl.


    But if they are handed over to the court for trial and punished by the law, it may not be of any use.


    White House cabinet officials, New York Business capitalists, and members of Congress


    Frey scanned the past and found that they were well-dressed and moral figures.


    "Oh, yes."


    Luke came to the door and suddenly turned around.


    "I just asked God. He said he didn''t want to forgive you bastards and asked me to send you to Mephisto."


    Pop!


    Lieutenant general Superman snapped his fingers gently.


    It''s like pushing to the first domino.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa¡ª¡ª


    Heads are like fireworks in full bloom. After they burst, they spray flirtatious blood.

 Chapter 202

    "You must tell the elder!"


    Gaitaro, who ran wildly, hit the hard ground.


    Fortunately, the floor of the club was not high and didn''t fall to death.


    Otherwise, the great vampire jumped out of a building and died. This way of death is too funny.


    Run!


    That''s the only idea in gaitaro''s head.


    He dared not look back and rushed forward desperately.


    I''m afraid that the terrible Superman will catch up and blow himself in the head.


    "S.h.i.e.l.d. has noticed the blood clan Council and our secret plan."


    Gaitaro''s obedience to the blood clan elders temporarily overshadowed his fear of Superman.


    He knows that if the great plans to revitalize the blood clan are exposed or announced.


    The mages of the New York sanctuary will definitely launch a new round of cleansing activities against vampires in the whole North American continent.


    Under the cover of the nest, how can there be an egg!


    Although gaitaro has never heard of this Oriental saying, he knows a similar truth.


    Therefore, he can''t betray the family and tell all the secrets.


    "Go away!"


    Like the players in the Grand Theft Auto, gaitaro staggered into the street, pushed away an unlucky man who got out of the car and kicked him in the other side''s chest.


    The original elegant aristocratic temperament and pale handsome face became ferocious and ferocious because of the severe pain of the explosion of the right arm.


    And the whole body is bloody, like being splashed with a bucket of red paint, which is more difficult to avoid.


    "The news must be spread."


    Gaitaro sat in the car. He didn''t have a key and pulled down two lines of fire.


    These days, the technology of starting a car by catching fire is a well-known basic skill.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The white Ford Thunderbird, with a low roar, disappeared in the stunned eyes of the people.


    "That''s... My car! Asshole!"


    Cried the unlucky ghost.


    The others watched for a while and then continued the night''s Carnival.


    "Chief, shall we follow?"


    Nick Frey, who walked out of the club, never forgot the escaped vampire.


    Those in high positions who committed crimes have been duly punished.


    But the blood clan Council behind them escaped successfully and is expected to hide in the dark soon.


    "I deliberately released gaitaro. The first thing for the frightened vampire bat must be to return to the nest."


    Luke wore that pair of "Clark''s glasses" and dressed up as a curly male reporter.


    "Those guys are used to hiding in dark corners. If no one leads the way, it''s not easy to find them one by one."


    He stood in the street like a nobody, looking up at the billboard of the wine club.


    A total of six business elites, three members of the White House cabinet and two members of Congress died here tonight, which must cause an uproar in Washington, D.C.


    "Agent Frey, you''re part of the Divine Shield now."


    Luke held his glasses, smiled and asked, "so, tell me, are you loyal to your country or to someone, such as the president?"


    "I am loyal to the flag and justice in my heart!"


    Frey was stunned. He thought of the ugly authorities in the hall and replied in a firm tone.


    "Well, I have other tasks to give you next."


    Luke was very pleased to see the young and hot-blooded Nick Frey.


    I''m afraid the director of marinated egg would not be so sincere.


    "You go to a man named Howard stark and tell him everything that''s going on here."


    Luke commanded.


    The situation has become clear. The president secretly manipulated the blood Parliament and began to absorb political power.


    Next, maybe use a fuse to restart the war?


    Kang, the conqueror, likes to use such means to drive others with power and interests and fight endlessly for his boring game of ruling the world.


    "Howard stark... Okay!"


    Freemer wrote it down and then asked, "director, what about you?"


    "Me? I''m going to end this simple and difficult game."


    Luke smiled faintly.


    He was 80% sure that the president was the conqueror, and that bastard Kang was pretending to be.


    Otherwise, how could the blood parliament penetrate into the elite circle in Washington, D.C. so quickly.


    "I''d like to know how that guy cheated vampires."


    Luke''s mouth rose, and his tall figure rose up and rushed into the night sky.


    With his appearance, if he wears Superman combat clothes, he can really play a small reporter in metropolis.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I have urgent news to tell the elders of Parliament!"


    Gaitaro, who broke his right arm, went all the way to a villa in the suburbs.


    Generally speaking, vampires don''t like living in the city center.


    For them, the environment is too noisy and not quiet enough.


    "It''s gaetaro... Look at him."


    The white Ford Thunderbird rushed into the open door and stopped in the courtyard.


    Brake quickly to make the tire in close contact with the ground, and the harsh sound reverberates.


    "It seems that he is frightened. Poor gaitaro!"


    There were endless voices of discussion. Because gaitaro caught up with the line of important officials in the White House, he was deeply valued by the blood Parliament.


    The elder praised him many times and thought he was a descendant worthy of cultivation.


    Maybe he can become one of the elders after waiting for decades.


    The rapid rise to the top in the past will inevitably attract a lot of people''s jealousy and dissatisfaction.


    There are so many seats in Parliament. If someone takes one, someone loses the opportunity.


    "I need to see the elder!"


    Gataro, who attracted onlookers, pushed open the door and broke into the hall where the banquet was being held, regardless of other people''s strange eyes.


    "Which elder?"


    Asked the vampire guarding the door.


    "All the elders!"


    Gaitaro said angrily, "I want to hold a blood clan meeting and call the elders in Washington!"


    "It''s against the rules, gaitaro, you have no right..."


    "Shut up! Do what I say!"


    Gaitaro suddenly pressed the vampire against the wall, stared at each other with fierce eyes, and said word by word: "I need the elder to know that their plan has been exposed, and all this must be stopped immediately!"


    Before long, four elders in charge of Washington, D.C., appeared in the villa together.


    "Gaitaro, what can''t you say on the phone?"


    The chief elder, with blond hair, is about the same age as a 30-year-old middle-aged man.


    "This is for prudence."


    Gaitaro''s right arm was treated and bandaged.


    "As far as I know, Skynet almost monopolizes the business of communication operators and mobile phone sales on the east coast, and the driver behind it is likely to be Luke Carville, the Superman lieutenant general."


    "If you say it on the phone, it is likely to be monitored."


    "Elders, I want to inform you that the Divine Shield bureau may have noticed the trend of the blood clan Council."


    "The White House chief of staff, John Stillman, has become a breakthrough."


    "The terrible Superman lieutenant general broke into Stillman''s wine club and killed him forty minutes ago."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The four elders who came to the conference room frowned tightly.


    The Superman lieutenant general has been very popular recently. It is said that he has turned the vampire family in Paris upside down.


    Even the patron of those "bastards", the ancestor Alexander covinus, failed to stop them.


    "Is he against a vampire?"


    A charming female elder scolded angrily.


    Just finished the vampires in Europe, but also on the North American continent, do not have to rest?


    "Maybe our movement was a little big, which attracted the attention of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    Another elder said in a deep voice.


    "The one in the White House has long reminded us that too obvious actions will make the s.h.i.e.l.d. vigilant."


    Gaitaro listened silently. He was not qualified to speak.


    As Lieutenant General Superman guessed, the change of blood clan parliament began not long ago.


    The conservative elders changed their timid style and infiltrated Congress and the White House on a large scale.


    As if not worried at all, it attracted disgust and warning from the sanctuary in New York.


    "Archduke Dracula has disappeared for a long time. The blood clan needs a true ancestor god!"


    The blonde elder''s eyes twinkled. The reason why he agreed to cooperate with the White House was that the other party held the original blood essence of the true God of the blood clan.


    If so, hold a ceremony.


    It can make the strength of an elder vampire soar and become the ancestor of Archduke Dracula.


    Be the ancestor!


    This is the temptation that every vampire can''t refuse!


    "What should we do now?"


    Asked the female elder.


    "Can we make peace with him? The Superman lieutenant general is in a high position and should understand the rules of the political game."


    "If we give up some interests, such as allowing him to join the cooperative alliance, we may be able to get through the crisis."


    Blonde hair, long face and hesitation sound really good, but who knows if the other party will agree.


    That''s Superman!


    How can a righteous war hero and selfless lighthouse talk about trade with vampires?

 Chapter 203

    "Oh, Stefan, as far as I know, Superman is not what you think."


    After hearing the blonde elder''s doubts, the charming female elder shook her head and said in a seductive voice, "well-informed people in Washington, D.C., who doesn''t know that the young lieutenant general''s private life is chaotic."


    "The last time I held a Presbyterian meeting in New York, I also heard that he slept half of the female staff of the s.h.i.e.l.d."


    "Superman is not only powerful, but also far more than ordinary people in some places."


    "A reliable insider told me that Superman has strong energy and insatiable desires. Every time, three or four women go to battle together."


    "When attending the Paris Peace Summit, Superman stayed in Moulin Rouge at night and slept with more than a dozen dancers..."


    Facts have proved that no matter race, occupation or age, any female creature is full of enthusiasm for gossip and celebrity gossip.


    Originally meant to discuss the possibility of cooperation with Superman, but it was brought to the aspect of private life.


    "Those are eye-catching gimmicks and rumors, Elena."


    The vampire named Stefan shook his head. He was more sober than the female elder who was keen to eat melons and cared about things between men and women.


    "We have investigated lieutenant general Superman''s schedule and whereabouts. He goes to the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. twice a week to hold regular meetings. He spends the rest of his time either in the Pentagon or elsewhere."


    "The female staff of the s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. Bureau account for one quarter, a total of 329, half of which are also 160."


    "Suppose he sleeps three times every time, and it takes everyone about half an hour. That month..."


    Despite his status as a pure blood vampire, Stefan is still a polytechnic graduate of Carnegie Mellon University - he is very independent compared with other people who focus on art, literature and other fields.


    After all, I haven''t seen any vampires like mathematics and physics. They spend their time calculating problems and doing research.


    If so, the only advantage is that vampires who have lived long enough may indeed have several great scientists to benefit the world and mankind.


    "To sum up, unless lieutenant general Superman is a master of time management and uses the time spent eating and sleeping every day for... Mating, it is impossible."


    Stefan simply calculated with the rigorous thinking of science and engineering, and denied the rumors in Elena''s mouth.


    "Again, the numbers in your mouth are like yourself, so I don''t have any interest in trying to understand."


    Elena snorted coldly. In real life, she is an art collector who runs a gallery. Naturally, she can''t talk with Stefan of science and engineering.


    "I have proof! That Superman lieutenant general usually gets so close to Playboy Howard stark, is he a moral model who is not close to women?"


    Luke himself never thought that Howard was the root cause of his murder!


    "Enough! What''s the use of arguing about Superman''s moral character at this time?"


    The older vampire elder interrupted.


    "The top priority is how to solve the problem!"


    He glanced at gaetaro, who was listening, and did not deliberately hide his original plan.


    "The president of the White House wants power, wants to unite those human beings who claim to be the upper * * Britain around him and establish a huge interest group."


    The vampire elder flashed a red light in his eyes and sneered: "he wants more votes or a war to his advantage."


    "What we want is a true blood god who leads the family and parliament! A great ancestor walking in the sun!"


    "This is the basis of cooperation between the two sides. The blood clan Council has a better thing in hand than heroin and marijuana - ''blood Poppy''. It can control human beings, just as the gangs control those drug addicts."


    "The president of the White House, I don''t know where he got the original blood essence of the true God of the blood clan, but that is really an important chip that people can''t refuse."


    "Therefore, there is room for cooperation between the blood family and the White House, which leads to John Stillman acting as the spokesman of the president."


    The vampire elder analyzed the recent events and the reasons behind them.


    He looked at the other three young elders and asked in a deep voice, "do we have a basis and space for cooperation with Superman?"


    "Do you know what he wants, or what he is interested in?"


    The others looked at each other. After a moment of silence, Stefan of science and engineering thought took the lead in saying: "according to the human psychological model I designed, I think Superman is a hero with a strong sense of morality and full of justice."


    "Therefore, his behavioral logic is to meet the inner salvation plot. Saving more people is his criterion."


    "I think we can prepare two plans. One is to show a good attitude and prove that the blood clan Council is friendly to mankind - most vampires are very kind and push those evil acts on some restless guys."


    "As long as Superman shows the idea of communication, we can establish the basis and space for cooperation."


    Stefan is worthy of being a graduate of a famous school. He talks freely, has clear ideas and makes people feel convinced.


    The only pity is that he miscalculated that the Superman didn''t come from the next set.


    Luke has no idea what the moral bottom line and sense of justice are.


    "What about the second plan?"


    The vampire elder is interested.


    "Similarly, using Superman''s moral standards, we disclosed the president''s plot - the terrible plan after exaggeration, diverted his attention, put the blood parliament in a weak position and won sympathy."


    Stefan''s eyes flashed with wisdom. He was confident that any young man with a sense of justice and noble morality would fall into such a routine.


    The kindness of those heroes is actually their biggest weakness and a defect that can be used!


    Gaitaro, who was listening silently, wanted to add that Superman killed people without blinking an eye. He couldn''t feel any tenderness from him.


    "Oh, boring proposal."


    Elena sneered.


    "Don''t you forget that Superman came down from the battlefield. His hands don''t know how many people''s blood."


    "Kindness, morality, sense of justice... Can''t be reflected in him."


    The charming female elder lifted her hair, leaned forward, deliberately revealed a bottomless white ditch, smiled and said: "the best way to deal with human beings is to hook their inner desire to manipulate their behavior."


    "The stronger the individual, the stronger the desire to have, and Superman is no exception."


    "He has so many affectionate people that he must be quite fond of beauty."


    "I don''t mind sacrificing myself and giving color. Anyway, it''s all for the family and the survival of Parliament!"


    Stefan looked indifferent and turned a blind eye to the beauty in front of him. He said bluntly, "I don''t know why you want to expose your lactating organs. Of course, this will arouse human infatuation with motherhood and secrete hormones and androgens."


    "But in Superman''s view, it may just be a pile of useless fat. The bigger it is, the more cumbersome it will be."


    "The simplest example is that we are also elder vampires. My movement speed is much faster than you."


    "Elena, the breast-feeding organs you are proud of will only become a burden for you."


    "And with all due respect, as you grow older, you are not as competitive as those young women in terms of elasticity, firmness and roundness."


    "If Superman really loves women, he has so many choices. There is no need to see an older woman over 300."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Stefan''s outspokenness, like a knife, cut Elena down to a trace of residual blood.


    The smile on the latter''s face was frozen. He was trying to refute, but he heard the sound of explosion from above.


    Boom!


    A dark red shadow fell like a shell.


    Gravel like rain, smoke everywhere.


    Those cold eyes with red light slowly swept the whole audience.


    "Are you talking about me?"

 Chapter 204

    Boom!


    The amazing sound was like the explosion of a powder keg.


    The vampire elder who is plotting how to deal with Superman didn''t expect the other party to come so soon.


    The tall and straight figure directly pierced the ceiling and crashed into the conference room like a shell.


    The too windy and sensational appearance made the whole room fall into a brief silence.


    Just now, the two vampires were still talking. They subconsciously shrunk their necks, hoping that they could become small and transparent and would not be noticed.


    "You seem surprised by my visit."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly frozen, showing a red light.


    "Why, aren''t you welcome?"


    Vampires, who have always liked darkness, humidity and disliked the sun, were stabbed by a needle as soon as they received Superman''s sight.


    They looked at each other, lowered their heads and remained silent.


    If you tell the truth at this time, I''m afraid it will be directly destroyed by humanity.


    "Superman?"


    Although Luke''s uniform and cloak are very distinctive.


    But out of politeness and not knowing what to say, the older vampire elder still habitually asked.


    His attitude is quite good, just as social animal workers encounter unscrupulous bosses.


    No matter how much you complain and curse behind your back, you still have to smile and respect.


    "Do you know the second guy who likes to fly around in his cloak?"


    Luke make complaints about himself.


    He had always felt that the cloak was of no real use.


    In the battle, if you meet an equal opponent, you may be pulled and thrown into a big Windmill - for details, please refer to Superman vs. bat, Superman vs. Bizarro, Superman vs. Louise - this item is crossed out.


    However, whether it is strong or not is a matter of version, and whether it is handsome or not is a matter of life.


    In terms of personal image, Luke chose to keep his cloak.


    After all, wearing only tight uniforms may be seen as a pervert.


    But with the cloak, it''s a little closer to the superhero.


    "Next, I want to have a frank exchange with you. I hope there will be no lies or hostility in our conversation."


    After Luke scanned the audience, the corners of his mouth curled up a little.


    As if he were the master here, he raised his hand, pulled out an intact chair and sat down slowly.


    "Lieutenant general, what do you... Want to know? We will tell you everything and say everything."


    Feeling Superman''s eyes, the vampire elder''s heart is pressed against a big stone, which makes him feel uncomfortable with poor breathing.


    He decided to adopt Stefan''s second plan and sell out the president of the White House in exchange for the security of personal life.


    Betraying the president, at best, is just that the family is suppressed, and the future will be difficult.


    Can deceive Superman, the next moment may be killed on the spot, directly ashes.


    It is self-evident which of the two outcomes is more important.


    "Very good, willing to have friendly exchanges, which can save me and you a lot of unnecessary trouble."


    Luke nodded with satisfaction and continued, "let''s start with the deal between the president and you."


    "Yes..."


    Boom!


    Before the vampire elder had time to explain, a group of heavily armed vampires knocked open the door of the conference room.


    "Elder, I''ll save you - sorry to disturb you."


    The young vampires who rushed into the were very aggressive. As a result, they saw the elders who tried to wink and the rest who honestly shrunk their necks, and quickly swallowed the second half of the sentence back.


    A group of people quickly withdrew from the room and closed the door.


    "Go on."


    Luke had no reaction to this little episode.


    These pure blood descendants of Archduke Dracula, compared with their "relatives" in Europe, have less arrogance of looking down on human beings and more intrigues of playing power.


    The advantage is that they are very obedient and know how to fear and obey the strong.


    The downside is that Luke can''t even find a reason to get angry. He can''t kill like he did in a wine club.


    He originally wanted to clean up a group of vampires to facilitate the covinas family led by Serena to expand its territory.


    "... anyway."


    The vampire elder told the whole story of the private contact between the blood family council and the White House.


    He didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem. He just thought that lieutenant general Superman in front of him might pursue it out of a sense of justice or other reasons.


    According to normal thinking, one is the manager of the country and the president of the White House.


    The other is a legendary war hero, lieutenant general superman of the Pentagon.


    They are at the top of the power pyramid. Even if there are contradictions, they won''t make it too ugly.


    "Superman can''t rush to the White House because the president colludes with the blood clan and punch the other party to death - that''s too rough."


    The vampire elder thought so.


    "I appreciate your honesty, which prevents too bloody scenes in tonight''s conversation."


    After listening, Luke''s speculation that the president is Kang the Conqueror has escalated to conviction.


    "By the way, an additional reminder, the true God of the blood clan in your eyes doesn''t exist. Don''t bother to get any original blood essence, it will only be in vain."


    Lieutenant general Superman stood up and prepared to leave, leaving the vampire elders with a confused face.


    Where do they know the "true God" in their mouth.


    Just an Atlantean who signed a contract with the Pluto God Sison to transform himself into an immortal creature.


    The great wizard named Varna later passed his power to Dracula, which led to the vampire family.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White House, oval office.


    The night is getting darker and the lights are still on here.


    The security personnel outside expressed the president''s enthusiasm for work and abundant energy.


    He is still immersed in various national affairs without rest so late. He is simply the "stay up champion" of the White House.


    "Stillman, go back."


    The president on the table looked up and said.


    "OK, Mr. President. By the way, about vampires..."


    Stillman, the White House chief of staff, said in a low voice.


    "It''s up to you to deal with it. I fully trust your ability, Stillman, so you don''t have to report to me all the time."


    The president interrupted his confidant''s speech. He held the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said softly.


    The latter nodded and withdrew from the office.


    "Fool."


    When Stillman left, the president loosened his pen and took off his glasses.


    He rubbed his flabby face with a sarcastic smile.


    "I asked you to cooperate with vampires, but you were fooled by those stupid bats and became addicted to blood - so human beings are really fragile creatures, and a little desire can destroy them."


    The president said to himself that he was not worried about being heard.


    The White House is full of hidden sensing systems, and any stranger will give an alarm.


    "If we draw those politicians to our side, we can set off the cold war between the United States and the Soviet Union in accordance with the track of history, and successfully start the three wars..."


    The president''s eyes twinkled and began to conceive of his crazy plan.


    The supreme mage left this timeline, and the biggest obstacle in front of him has disappeared.


    Relying on the familiarity with history and the future technology in hand, it is easy to fool the politicians in the White House and realize their inner wild hopes.


    "You''re late."


    A few minutes later, he stood in front of the window with his chest in his hands and looked at the president''s voice in the night.


    The magic ring cuts the space and pulls out a transmission channel.


    "Mr. Kang, you have to ask Selene. She spent two hours choosing the right clothes and making up."


    Mr. omen got out of the and sat on the sofa.


    He glanced at the black queen, who was dressed up and charming. Her face was not very good-looking.


    In fact, no man will have any patience for such things.


    They behave very gentlemanly, just to win the favor of the woman and facilitate the next step.


    Unfortunately, Mr. omen has no sexual interest in this woman.


    He is quite conservative in his private life and doesn''t look like a villain at all.


    "When I meet a great conqueror, of course I want to show my best."


    The black queen sat opposite, raised her long legs and laughed, "Essex, how can a guy like you who doesn''t understand the style understand the lady''s heart."


    "Hehe, I''m not interested in women''s hearts. I''m good at dissecting and studying mutant people''s hearts."


    Mr. omen sneered.


    "Oh, then you can try to study mine."


    The black queen deliberately lowered her chest to reveal a full arc.


    Although she has a smile on her face, she is charming.


    But the narrow eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a dangerous light.


    "Well, guys, the smell of gunpowder should not be so heavy. We should be more friendly because we are all in the same boat."


    Kang, the conqueror posing as the president, came out to make a round.


    As the vampire elder said, the two sides should have the space and foundation for cooperation in order to ensure that the transaction can continue.


    In his style, he usually doesn''t look for allies.


    As a great conqueror, Kang had only two camps in his eyes: subordinates and enemies.


    An equal ally, that doesn''t exist at all.


    However, the situation of this timeline is somewhat different.


    In addition to the supreme mage who can threaten the conqueror Kang, there is also a superman he has never heard of or seen.


    First, the other side ended World War II and defeated the hydra, not the captain of the United States.


    Moreover, the latter has not fallen into the glacier and slept for 70 years.


    This is completely different from the history known by the conqueror Kang!


    Generally speaking, no matter how the timeline changes, some things are destined to happen.


    For example, Steve Rogers became a super soldier and then became captain of the United States.


    This is the invariable iron law.


    The conqueror Kang walked on many timelines and found no exceptions.


    Secondly, the emergence of the Divine Shield Bureau in advance.


    At this time, it should be called "strategic science corps".


    And then


    Many specious places made the conqueror crazy.


    He is a rookie player who plays according to the strategy.


    If there is no future technology, as well as the understanding of the historical trend and key figures in his head, he is no different from long Aotian without golden fingers.


    Therefore, the conqueror KangSi thought about it and decided to erase the unstable factor - Superman.

 Chapter 205

    Too powerful enemy, let the conqueror Kang decide to be careful and grow steadily.


    So he found Mr. omen and the black queen.


    If they face Superman directly and become thugs, the other party will not be happy.


    But the conqueror Kang ruled so many timelines that he was already comfortable with how to attack the plot characters.


    He knew Mr. evil omen and the black queen, both of whom were making apocalyptic ideas.


    One wants to be a 25-year-old, stab in the back and plunder the power of the latter.


    The other wants to absorb a strong soul and complete the God climbing ceremony.


    It can be said that each has its own ghosts and wants.


    Coincidentally, the conqueror Kang and the Apocalypse also had a grudge that had to be said.


    The latter was once his younger brother, but overthrew his rule.


    It was Kang the conqueror''s first encounter with a wall, and the game of ruling the world ended ahead of schedule.


    In this way, three people have the same enemy and the same interests.


    It''s natural to form an alliance at once.


    The next question for conquistador Kang is how to persuade Mr. omen and the black queen to join his anti Superman alliance and play the role of a thug.


    "Mr. Essex, I know you have a lot of research on mutants and cloning."


    Kang, the conqueror, turned his eyes against the president''s face and said, "as far as I know, Dr. Bolivar Trask of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has carried out one fifth of the mapping of the mutant gene map."


    "At this time, Superman not only has an increasingly perfect gene bank, but also gathers many mutants - your compatriots are being domesticated and become captive lambs."


    The diamond gem on Mr. omen''s forehead glittered with a strange red light.


    He was not namo who owed his IQ. He could hear what the conqueror Kang said.


    "What a mutant looks like has nothing to do with me."


    Mr. omen shook his head and didn''t seem to want to get involved in the muddy water.


    He is a mutant gene activated by apocalypse and has no sense of belonging to the race.


    In previous experiments, I dissected the bodies of several mutants by myself.


    "But Mr. Essex, your research needs the genes of mutants. For you, those are the basis for your strength."


    The conqueror Kang knew Mr. omen very well. His biological cloning technology has always been at the forefront of the times.


    Collecting mutants and cloning mutants has always been his job.


    The other party''s purpose is also very simple. Use the collected mutant human genes to turn themselves into a stronger individual than the apocalypse, or create a stronger individual than the apocalypse.


    "Lord conqueror, what on earth do you want to say?"


    Mr. omen closed his lips. He knew that the president standing in front of him was actually a time and space smuggler from the future.


    When Kang the conqueror met for the first time, he told his origin and showed convincing evidence.


    This is why Mr. omen and the black queen agreed to cooperate.


    "The Apocalypse is just fish on the chopping board. He is temporarily asleep and has no ability to resist."


    Kang, the conqueror, showed a confident smile and a ready-made look.


    "If you want to deal with him, I can help. But before that, we must solve the big problem of Superman."


    The black queen''s long legs stopped shaking. She leaned on the sofa, emitting deadly attraction all the time.


    "The conqueror wants us to deal with Superman? It''s different from what I said before. When you came to the door, you didn''t propose to deal with the most powerful man in the world."


    Serene''s eyes lit up when he heard Superman''s name.


    She said frankly before that she was deeply interested in the young lieutenant general.


    Once thought of seducing each other and asking Superman to help her practice.


    "Put away your spring heart that can''t be placed, Selene. The woman who died at the hands of Superman is not without."


    Mr. evil omen glanced at his ally and said coldly, "if he sees your appearance, he is less likely to bow down under his skirt, and it is more likely to punch you into meat sauce."


    "Don''t overestimate your charm. Men''s inner desire for women can be satisfied not only by biological mating impulse, but also by torture, whipping, humiliation and other ways."


    "Destroying good things can also give people pleasure."


    The black queen disdained to smile and showed the old driver''s side, "if that Superman has this hobby, I can definitely satisfy him."


    "Sadism, masochism and the art of binding rope are just pediatrics."


    Like the use of props or other techniques, they appeared as early as the 17th century.


    The British, in particular, have a strong desire for whipping.


    At that time, in order to attract the business of big people, brothels often launched professional services - prostitutes in riding boots and low breasted long skirts waved horsewhip to beat guests.


    According to the statistics of unknown institutions, the number of people who spend money on abuse far exceeds that of abusers.


    Most of them are men with successful careers and decent clothes.


    They even advertise in newspapers for "hostess".


    Many social salons have to learn first-hand skills to win the appreciation of men.


    The British love whipping, but the Germans like binding and heavy taste props.


    The French are relatively normal. They are keen on making mistakes in front of their husband or being Tauren.


    Anyway, in Europe at that time, the scale of play was very large.


    Moreover, only the upper class can play like this, and the civilians can only express their envy by saying "the upper class society is really too obscene".


    The black queen lived so long, experienced the Republican era of Rome, witnessed the imperial era, and then witnessed the division between the East and the West until her decline.


    I have seen any public bathing place and the grand scene of ten thousand people having fun.


    What Mr. evil omen said was just a trifle.


    "Well, guys, are you off the subject?"


    Kang, a conqueror who was not very interested in women, said that some could not integrate into the topic.


    "Lord conqueror, we can''t fight against the most terrible opponent in the world for a small profit."


    Mr. omen opened the door to the mountain road.


    The meaning is very clear. It''s no problem if you want him to be a thug, but you have to pay more.


    "Yes, Lord conqueror. There are too many strong men who have encountered Waterloo at the hands of Superman."


    At this time, the black queen was on the same line as Mr. omen.


    Like their tit for tat just now, it never happened.


    "The Apocalypse is not enough as a chip?"


    Asked Kang, the conqueror, frowning.


    He began to realize that the two allies he was looking for seemed a little too greedy.


    "Mr. Essex is an alpha mutant, proficient in a variety of abilities. Ms. Selene is good at black magic and can absorb life."


    Kang, the conqueror holding his chest in both hands, glanced out of the dark window and said, "with my high-tech weapons, it is highly possible to solve Superman."


    Mr. evil omen looked at the black queen and shook his head.


    Superman''s name is too loud and his achievements are too amazing.


    Rush up, it''s different from sending heads.


    "If you are the conqueror, you are willing to use your space-time shuttle machine as a trading chip..."


    After a moment of silence, Mr. omen asked.


    Rule a timeline, a complete world.


    This is a great temptation for anyone.


    "It seems that Mr. Essex doesn''t want to talk about it."


    Conqueror Kang''s face became cold. He said directly, "Superman is 150 kilometers away and will soon reach the White House."


    "There''s not much time left for you to consider. Either form an alliance with me. When it''s done, I''ll hand over the mutant gene bank of the Divine Shield bureau to Essex and find a suitable soul for Ms. Selene to help you complete the God landing ceremony."


    "Either choose to watch and miss this opportunity."


    "But even if I fail, Superman can''t destroy me at once."


    "It''s different to deal with you. There is no foundation and space for cooperation between the two young generals who are too strong."


    "Without my help, it''s not so easy to find a chance to deal with Superman."


    Conqueror Kang said quickly and urgently. He didn''t expect Superman to be so impulsive and kill directly to the White House.


    Even if we have some conclusive evidence, we should try to test each other for several rounds. After a fierce game, can we take action?


    "Essex, you stay and fight Superman. I''ll..."


    The black queen made a quick decision and chose to run.


    Pull a magic ring and cut the space.


    The shining spark just came out and went out in an instant.


    "I have used phase space to block out the possibility of escaping using teleportation magic."


    The conqueror Kang shrugged. He wanted to negotiate seriously. First, he didn''t guess that Superman would kill him directly. Second, he didn''t expect that his allies had so much appetite.


    Instead of continuing to play hide and seek a new identity, it''s better to tie Mr. evil omen and the black queen to the chariot.


    "You plan on me!"


    The black emperor, with evil spirit behind him, threw a fireball out.


    Zizizi!


    The current is ringing.


    Kang, the conqueror facing the president, disappeared like an illusory projection.


    "Ms. Selene, are you sure you want to choose infighting rather than joining hands?"


    Like a blink, Kang the conqueror appeared in another part of the room.


    After a failure, the black queen knows the other party''s pseudo true projection.


    According to the careful character of the conqueror, he will not easily expose his true body.


    "I hope you can keep your promise."


    The black queen stopped and said coldly.


    It is the best choice to get rid of superfluous feelings, think rationally and cooperate with conqueror Kang.


    Superman won''t give her what she wants. If she can''t complete the God climbing ceremony, it''s meaningless to keep it as it is.


    The black queen has lived for a long time. Becoming a God is her only obsession.


    "Here he is."


    The diamond jewel on Mr. omen''s forehead glittered.


    His voice fell to the ground. Outside the White House, a figure was like a supersonic aircraft, tearing air waves, breaking through the sound barrier, and falling straight on the green lawn.

 Chapter 206

    Dong!


    Luke hit the lawn like a shell, making a loud noise.


    The air waves spread like a strong hurricane.


    Roll up the smoke and blow the cloak.


    This amazing movement immediately attracted attention.


    The White House alarm sounded and a sharp beep echoed in the building.


    Then a large group of people arrived!


    In groups of five, armed field agents.


    There are also heavily armed guards scattered around the White House.


    They found the target as fast as they could and formed an encirclement.


    "Lieutenant General Carville..."


    The chief security officer recognized the intruder.


    With doubt in his eyes, he didn''t seem to understand what the Superman would do in the white house when it was dark.


    Out of professional habits, the security supervisor kept a distance.


    At the same time, with one hand behind his back, he gestured tactical movements.


    Behind the bushes and shade of trees, the black muzzle of guns were aimed at Superman standing on the lawn.


    It''s just that no one dares to pull the trigger or has such an idea.


    They are more subconsciously vigilant to prevent accidents.


    Shoot a lieutenant general, a war hero?


    If anyone really does it, he may be sent to a military court.


    "Lieutenant general, what''s the matter with your late night visit to the White House?"


    Although Superman''s rash intrusion was against the rules, the security supervisor maintained a respectful attitude.


    If you want to see the president, you should make an appointment in advance to arrange the itinerary and meeting time.


    But Luke''s status is detached, and the rules of the Pentagon and the White House have no effect on him.


    Or, more accurately.


    Rules are originally used to restrain ordinary people. For big people in high positions, they can be tampered with at will.


    "I want to see your Excellency the president."


    Luke swept through the White House with super vision and found no figure of conqueror Kang.


    This is very strange. When he was flying at high speed just now, he destroyed more than 20 UAVs in a row.


    They are very hidden, with stealth technology similar to optical camouflage, but they can''t hide from Superman''s senses.


    So Luke knocked them all out with a hot line of sight.


    However, those intelligent clusters obviously exceed the scientific and technological level of the current era.


    At first glance, it is known that it was made by Kang the conqueror.


    Maybe half Washington is full of his eyeliner.


    Used to monitor the movements of key people.


    "This time..."


    The security supervisor is a little embarrassed.


    His job is to protect the president and the White House.


    Reasonably speaking, an intruder like Luke who broke into the white house without permission should be killed directly.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Bullets can''t hurt Superman."


    The security supervisor has a bitter heart.


    Even if he gives orders and fires all-round, it is estimated that he will not break the other party''s defense.


    But he knew that Superman standing in front of him would have an excellent anti tank main gun and an amazing record of annihilating the bomber group alone.


    Unless the national guard is transferred, he can''t stop Superman from doing anything tonight.


    "Your name is Jonathan, isn''t it?"


    Luke found his super vision blocked. His eyes were covered with a layer of smoke and couldn''t see clearly.


    Kang, the conqueror, is ready!


    He didn''t choose to escape!


    Face it!


    "Very good."


    Luke silently praised.


    He appreciated the initiative to send his head.


    "Yes, Mr. lieutenant general."


    The security supervisor nodded.


    He was a little surprised.


    I didn''t seem to expect Luke to call his name.


    Although Superman often goes to the White House on weekdays.


    But the contacts were all cabinet dignitaries and military leaders.


    A small character like Jonathan can''t get into each other''s sight at all.


    "Do you think I''m a terrorist and want to assassinate the president?"


    Luke asked in a deep voice.


    "No! How could I think so!"


    Jonathan shook his head.


    He did have this terrible idea in his head, but every time it came out, it would be extinguished immediately.


    "Then make way."


    Luke whispered.


    "Lieutenant General..."


    Jonathan was under great pressure.


    His legs trembled and he couldn''t help but want to do what the other party said.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to waste my time here."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly frozen, and the red beam was like a laser, cutting the Oval Office in half from bottom to top.


    Boom!


    The air was like an explosion, making a harsh sound.


    "Lieutenant General Cavell! What are you doing?"


    Jonathan pulled out his gun in a hurry. As the security director of the White House, he couldn''t sit back and watch the other party''s wanton destruction.


    The only trace of courage left in his heart supported him to pull the trigger and hit Superman''s chest with standard three consecutive shots.


    No accident, the bullet head seemed to hit an iron wall.


    The two obvious pectoralis major muscles didn''t even tremble.


    The powerful kinetic energy carried by it can''t even break the suit, let alone the skin.


    "Supervisor Jonathan, you misunderstood."


    Luke raised his hand, took the pistol and crushed it into scrap iron.


    "According to the secret information obtained by s.h.i.e.l.l.d., the president was hijacked by dangerous people. I was trying to rescue him..."


    The Superman lieutenant general opened his eyes and made up nonsense. He pushed forward under his feet.


    Boom!


    A strong wind blew on the green lawn and blew a big pit on the ground.


    Jonathan, the security supervisor, wanted to say more and was directly knocked to the ground by the violent airflow.


    "This, this is too terrible!"


    He looked at the newly renovated white building, as if he had encountered a demolition team and collapsed.


    The Superman lieutenant general forced out a pedestrian passage, and the reinforced concrete was like paper paste in front of him.


    "Supervisor Jonathan, what should we... Do?"


    The field agents and members of the guard surrounded.


    They were at a loss. No one could stop Superman.


    "I don''t know."


    Jonathan shrugged.


    Superman said he was trying to rescue the president.


    Believe it or not, it''s no good stopping at this time.


    "Talk to the Pentagon and apply to the national guard!"


    Jonathan was silent for a long time and made a decision.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t believe that the conqueror Kang''s high technology can hide my perception!"


    Luke rushed from the lawn outside the White House to the Oval Office cut in half.


    The desk, which was presented by the queen of England, was tilted aside.


    "Lieutenant General Carville, your blatant intrusion into the White House is tantamount to trampling on the Constitution!"


    A low voice suddenly sounded. Luke turned his head, glanced across and cut the bookshelf against the corner.


    The blazing heat ignited piles of books, forming bursts of spreading fire waves.


    "Projection?"


    Luke caught a glimpse of the unreal figure and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "The great kings who boast that they have ruled countless worlds and travel through time and space to create conquerors of various myths are like a shrinking turtle!"


    He magnified his perception while making a sharp mockery.


    "This is not the time to meet. To tell you the truth, I still haven''t figured out where you came from."


    The projected figure said.


    "I have inquired about nearly 200 years of history and 342 time lines. Superman doesn''t exist!"


    "You don''t have any performance of mastering advanced technology, so it won''t come from the future behind my era!"


    Luke stared at the projection and turned a blind eye to the fire rising nearby.


    "I came from the country of light of M78 nebula to save the people of the earth."


    Lieutenant general Superman said nonsense.

 Chapter 207

    "M78 nebula, the land of light?"


    The conqueror Kang''s projection, thought carefully for a few seconds.


    "That''s messier, the reflection nebula in Orion, 1600 light-years from Earth... But you don''t look like aliens."


    "Although your body seems to have an invisible position, it prevents me from scanning with a machine."


    "But judging from your appearance and biological signs, you are obviously a man to the letter."


    Based on Luke''s answer, the conqueror Kang made a serious analysis and got the result.


    Even in the future, he has never heard of the land of light.


    I only know that the skrus, Crees and HIAs... These are the famous civilized races in the universe.


    "My home is called the country of light. Later, it was destroyed by a terrible monster called ''belia''. My parents were forced to send me to a spaceship..."


    "The spaceship lost its direction and landed on the planet of Saiya, a famous fighting nation in the universe. I grew up there, received basic education for a period of time, and then came to the earth..."


    Luke opened his mouth and made up a whole set of nonsense.


    Because it contains too many elements, the conqueror Kang is somewhat skeptical.


    After all, he really doesn''t know enough about Superman''s origin.


    To be exact, it''s almost unknown.


    "Cosmic fighting nation, Saiya people, country of light..."


    Conqueror Kang wrote down these keywords.


    I''m going to search the database later to see if I can get something.


    "By the way, conquistador Kang, are you going to stand still or wait for the National Guard to kill me?"


    Luke walked out of the Oval Office and into the corridor outside the door.


    After the previous great news, the security agents and service personnel in the White House ran away.


    Superman cut the whole white building in half like a cake with a hot line of sight swept from bottom to top, like a red knife!


    The newly renovated white house was in ruins and no one dared to stay.


    Boom!


    Luke heard explosions from time to time.


    It was probably the blazing heat that set some inflammables on fire.


    The fierce fire, like a surging wave, quickly spread and licked everything around.


    In the dark night, far away.


    People can also see smoke rising from the White House, which symbolizes the center of state power.


    In the eyes of those who do not know, they may think that this is a terrorist attack, or that the history of the burning of the White House in 1814 repeats itself - during the war of independence, today''s Washington, D.C. was conquered by the British Expeditionary Army and burned down after it was successfully occupied.


    "I want to talk to you, Superman."


    Kang the conqueror was sincere, and the illusory projection followed Luke.


    "You must have heard of some of my deeds, but the facts will be very different after being conveyed by three or four people."


    "What Gu Yi told you may not be the original truth."


    "We don''t have to be enemies. I may not be able to meet the conditions that the supreme mage can offer."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "let me guess, you''re not going to package your behavior with a seemingly reasonable but actually illogical excuse? For example, what provokes war on different time lines is actually for a huge sociological research project?"


    "Although you pursue hegemony and dictatorship and mess up the whole world because of your own selfish desires, you are still a good man who loves democracy and freedom - conqueror Kang. Is there a guy named Donald among your ancestors? Otherwise, why are you so skilled!"


    Kang, the conqueror, had prepared an impassioned speech, which was stuck in his throat by Luke''s series of jokes and questions.


    He has really deceived many people with this set. Those superheroes are always easily moved by "a better future" and "just partners".


    Just high sounding words and awe inspiring excuses seem useless in the face of Superman.


    The other party is not like a lighthouse between individuals, the embodiment of justice, but shows a villain temperament similar to himself.


    "Lord conqueror, do you know what the only thing I have learned from the short life of mankind is?"


    Luke suddenly stopped, turned up his mouth and whispered, "the more you play tricks, the more you will find that individual ability is limited."


    "Those who want to hide behind the scenes and manipulate everything will eventually face being overturned and pulled to the front of the stage - they have found you!"


    Superman''s eyes coagulated slightly and caught the unusual hidden breath.


    He jerked to the right and knocked the fragile wall open.


    Stretch out your palm and clench it into a fist.


    Boom!


    The tremendous power to promote the aircraft carrier is condensed in the fist.


    Then, the surging waves turned into a tsunami poured out.


    The whole room suddenly turned into ruins, as if it had been severely damaged by a force 12 typhoon.


    Sofas, tables and chairs are directly cut and crushed by strong air flow.


    The wall supported by reinforced concrete is like a thin cardboard.


    All this turned into powder under Superman''s boxing style.


    "Shit!"


    Mr. omen, who was hiding in it, only had time to burst out a foul word, and the whole person rolled out smoothly at a very fast speed like a baseball that was hit hard.


    He originally wanted to surprise Superman with the help of the invisible technology of conqueror Kang.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the other party''s senses could be so sharp.


    The "invisibility cloak" given to him by the conqueror Kang can distort light, hide biological signs and deceive human perception.


    How could anyone find out!


    With such doubts, Mr. omen quickly drew a parabola and smashed it into the lawn outside the White House.


    "You''re too nervous, so your heart beats faster, which can''t hide from my ears."


    Luke said faintly.


    Then step hard.


    The tall and straight body tore open the viscous air flow and caught up with Mr. omen who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground.


    He threw a punch without hesitation.


    Dong!


    The harsh sound waves expel the air flow.


    The energy shield on the surface of Mr. omen lasted only one second and was completely blown away.


    "This guy is still human!"


    Mr. omen, who lost a round directly, was shocked in his heart.


    He never had a face-to-face fight with Superman. He only knew that the other party was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong!


    "Conqueror Kang asked me to hold Superman. How can this be done!"


    Mr. omen realized the danger and hurriedly used his mental power to push Superman away and pull out the distance.


    But he felt like a child bumping into an iron wall. Originally, he tried everything and did nothing to hinder the other party.


    "I heard that you have many abilities? The Apocalypse has given you the talent of immortality, regeneration and healing, as well as the powerful power of mind control and moving objects across the air."


    Luke whispered when he saw the shock of Mr. omen.


    It is already a terrible body of the heavenly Father, and it is easy to get rid of the interference of that thought power.


    Alpha level mutants pose no threat to him.


    Luke clenched his fist and was about to hit it again, but he felt in a trance.


    "Mind control?"


    He sneered and got rid of the influence.


    The template of magic Superman itself has strong resistance and immunity to snooping and control at the spiritual level.


    "Ah ah!"


    Mr. evil omen screamed, and his eyes shed wisps of blood.


    He wanted to control Superman''s action, but he was countered by the other party.


    The spiritual power that controls the mind is like a raging wave hitting a hard rock.


    "Is this Superman''s strength? No wonder the president said that the lieutenant general is an operational nuclear weapon."


    Jonathan, who stayed outside the White House, witnessed the brief battle.


    He first saw a violent explosion in the room of the East Hall, and then a figure hit the ground heavily and ploughed out a deep gully.


    Before the strange man with diamond jewels on his forehead got up, Superman rushed out of the White House and hammered him back into the pit.


    The White House lawn was splashed with mud like an earthquake.


    Jonathan shook and hurried back.


    Ordinary people like him can''t even get close to the battlefield.

 Chapter 208

    "How could this happen?"


    Mr. evil omen looked at Superman''s tall figure and a touch of fear appeared in his eyes.


    He finally experienced the pain of namo and Sebastian Shaw.


    The sense of oppression that comes from Superman.


    Like a mountain collapsing and a flood bursting.


    For no reason, it makes people have the vulnerable psychology that the other party is extremely terrible and difficult to face.


    Just relying on the violent breath, he almost broke Mr. omen''s spiritual defense line.


    "It''s terrible."


    Thought Mr. omen.


    He had this feeling only when he faced the apocalypse.


    The mutant God who has almost no weakness and has never failed!


    With a momentum similar to Superman, people are scared and kneel down!


    "Your spiritual ability doesn''t seem to be enough."


    Luke looked at the ominous Mr. who had been backfired and his eyes spilled blood.


    If you want to interfere with yourself mentally, you must at least be at the level of Professor Charles.


    Although the latter is just an alpha mutant, its spiritual ability is much stronger than the White Queen of the same level - this is probably equivalent to Luke being the heavenly Father and Odin being the heavenly Father, but if they fight, the winning rate of the former will not be too high.


    There is also a gap between the same level.


    That bald Professor, if coupled with a brain wave intensifier, can fully exert the terrible power of an Omega mutant.


    Measured by ordinary alpha level, it must suffer a great loss.


    "How can a person have such a terrible physical body and such a terrible spirit? This is the degree that human beings can achieve!?"


    The whole body was in sharp pain, like Mr. omen who was run over by a roaring train. He was full of doubts.


    In his mind and vision, Superman is like an unshakable star and celestial body, emitting dazzling light that people can''t look directly at.


    Your spiritual ability can''t go deep at all.


    "You can''t wait to die!"


    Mr. evil omen was punched by Superman, and his solid body comparable to that of a super soldier seemed to fall apart.


    His eyes were round, and the diamond jewels on his forehead flashed a strange red light.


    In an instant, it condenses into a penetrating horror ray.


    "Oh."


    Luke tilted his head expressionless to avoid the fatal blow.


    meanwhile.


    He raised his foot and stepped on it!


    Boom!


    Jonathan, who had been hiding far enough, felt as if the ground had been ploughed by a bomber.


    The strong airflow swept like a hurricane.


    Lift the soil and dust out.


    The lawn in front of the white house seems to have been washed by the saturated fire of a round of howitzers.


    Ravines crisscross, shocking.


    Potholes, everywhere.


    "Very fast, phase space transfer technology?"


    Luke stepped on it and didn''t let Mr. omen die on the spot.


    At the last minute, there was a vague fluctuation in the space and moved the guy away.


    "To be honest, I don''t have so much patience to play the boring game of cat and mouse with you."


    A sharp light flashed in Luke''s eyes. He walked up to Jonathan and whispered, "please stay away and tell the budget committee that they have to build another official residence for the president."


    Jonathan, the security supervisor, was stunned. He didn''t understand Superman.


    I saw the other side''s feet off the ground and rise slowly.


    Dark red cloak, hunting and fluttering.


    Like a fluttering flag!


    "The God of the world!"


    The word flashed through Jonathan''s mind.


    That was the new name given by the newspaper when Superman appeared on Freedom Island and presided over the negotiations with Atlantis.


    At this moment, Superman, who opened his hands and got rid of gravity, is completely a God who came to the world!


    Lofty, indifferent, strong!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Luke, who rose to mid air, raised his hand and shook it.


    The air seemed to ignite the explosives and burst into an amazing noise.


    After upgrading to Lv2, he fully opened the biological force field for the first time.


    The whole white house, including the lawn outside, was shrouded in the nearby streets.


    Suddenly, invisible pressure covers everything!


    "I see where you can hide!"


    Luke clenched his fists and his eyes were cold.


    Tall and straight body, muscle bulges one by one.


    Like a hill, it outlines unparalleled power lines.


    "Fark!"


    Jonathan, who stood at the bottom and looked up, uttered a foul word.


    Then, turn around and run!


    He finally knew why Superman had to stay away from himself.


    The scope of this battle is too wide!


    After a violent demolition, only half of the white buildings standing on the ground have not collapsed, and the rest have turned into ruins.


    Thick smoke rose and the flames spread wantonly.


    When Luke''s biological force field is fully covered, the fierce flame is stifled.


    As if the air was drained, it became a vacuum environment and went out quickly.


    Then, above the earth.


    It seems that gravity is disordered and out of balance.


    Large pieces of debris, broken bricks and tiles float slowly.


    Boom! Boom!


    A moment later, the half white building stood on the ground.


    It''s like being pulled out by an invisible hand and rising up to the sky a little.


    The surrounding shrubs, trees, fountains, stone bricks... Everything was pulled up.


    Superman standing in the night sky is like an open black hole, attracting all matter.


    The fleeing field agents and the security guards were panting.


    They looked up at the incredible scene, filled with shock.


    "Is this, is this still human?"


    A guard stammered.


    Everyone has heard of Superman''s legendary deeds.


    Everyone knows that Superman is powerful.


    Among the gossip, overturning tanks, shooting down bombers and promoting aircraft carriers... As long as it is about Superman, it can occupy the front page of all newspapers every time.


    But it''s one thing to hear and know.


    Seeing it with your own eyes is another matter.


    The tall and straight figure above the night sky perfectly explains what is powerful.


    Jonathan gasped hard, his eyes full of admiration for Superman.


    This is the only feeling of the weak to the strong.


    "Where else can you hide now?"


    Luke looked down at the devastated ground and his eyes were indifferent.


    Conquistador Kang can''t leave this area. If he wants to make a super long-distance space attack, there''s no need to leave Mr. omen for a long time.


    Because no matter what kind of precision strike, it is useless to face a human creature whose moving speed is equal to that of a supersonic aircraft.


    No matter how powerful it is, it must be able to hit directly.


    Besides, what kind of future weapons does the conqueror Kang have that can pose a threat to Superman?


    He could never borrow any water drops, two-way foil or the like.


    So he must have other plans.


    "Just the three of you? I thought there would be a little more."


    The white house building was completely cleared. After heavy demolition, the conqueror Kang could no longer hide.


    Mr. omen, who picked up his life, the black queen in front of him, and Kang, the conqueror hiding behind, were completely exposed to Luke''s sight.


    "There are so many people in the anti Superman alliance, which makes me lose face."


    Luke said coldly.


    The eyes are slightly coagulated, and the red light beam shoots out.


    "Selene, hurry up! If you drag on, we''ll all die here!"


    Mr. omen, who had seen Superman''s strength, was completely anxious. While urging the black queen, he manipulated the diamond gem on his forehead.


    The strange red light turns into death ray.


    Just as soon as he hit Superman''s red beam.


    It is like a cluster of weak flames, which are directly swallowed up by the raging fire.


    "How could this happen!"


    Mr. omen''s face is distorted.


    The diamond gem on his forehead has an extraordinary origin and can absorb biological energy and emit death light.


    This is a secret weapon used to deal with the apocalypse. It is only willing to use it at a critical moment - every shot will consume Mr. omen''s vitality.


    As a result, he fought back with his life and couldn''t even stop Superman.


    This cruel fact made Mr. omen extremely frustrated.


    "Hoo! Do you think it''s easy to summon the dimension demon God?"


    The black queen held a book and said weakly.


    Her long black hair, like a waterfall, spread to her waist and hips.


    It lost its luster in an instant, like clumps of withered grass.


    At the same time, a long and narrow crack appeared in the space shrouded by the biological force place.


    Dark energy surged out and invaded every inch of the territory outside.


    "Sison, the God of the underworld?"


    Luke frowned slightly.

 Chapter 209

    As early as billions of years ago, natural life gave birth to a number of ancient gods.


    Sissohn is one of them.


    At that time, the earth was still in the primitive era.


    There are no rules, and no intelligent civilization has been born.


    Those powerful ancient gods follow the instinct of survival.


    Began to kill and devour each other.


    In the eyes of future generations, it was undoubtedly a bloody and barbaric dark age.


    In order to end this situation, Gaia, the mother of the earth, combined with the God of life and gave birth to yatum, the God eater.


    As the offspring of two ancient gods, atum was born a heavenly father.


    With the ability of swallowing without solution, he took those demonized ancient gods as dessert after dinner and ate them alive one by one.


    Aware that the situation was wrong, the dark god Sison quickly joined hands with the snake god Seth to fight against the God eater artum, but he was not an opponent at all.


    After several rounds of confrontation, Sison saw the situation and resolutely sold the snake god Seth who took the lead.


    Quickly leave the earth and exile to other dimensional worlds.


    The unlucky snake god Seth, lucky enough to save his life, was also greatly weakened and went to a broader multi-dimensional world alone.


    This is why the ancient gods gradually disappeared.


    They were either eaten by the Devourer artum.


    Or run away.


    Sison, who has become the demon God of the dimension, still thinks about his hometown all the time and wants to return to the earth to make waves.


    But at that time, the supreme mage agomo was born, and there were two ancient gods behind him.


    Sissohn, who did not want to encounter another disastrous defeat, wrote a Book of the dark god, which wanted to harvest the souls of the fallen and extend his tentacles into the material world.


    Like Lord Mephisto of hell and domam of the dark dimension, these younger generations have borrowed the power of Sison.


    The God of black magic is very generous. He likes to "bless" others most, and the return is not so harsh.


    For example, Varna, the great wizard of Atlantis, summoned Sison, the God of the underworld, in the hope of a long life of immortality.


    The latter readily agreed, and then turned Varna into a cold-blooded creature, that is, the "vampire" who has now multiplied into a huge race.


    The price is that the great wizard will always be cursed by "bloodthirsty". He is full of strong impulse to the blood of any creature.


    The Scarlet Witch, who will become the host of chaotic power in the future, is also the spokesman of Sison''s choice.


    In short, Sison is a powerful dimension demon who likes to hide behind the scenes and make things secretly.


    He always responds positively to the caster''s call, gives strength and takes away the soul.


    "Succeeded!"


    The black queen gasped, a trace of joy on her face.


    She is a famous master of dark magic. She has signed contracts with domam in the dark dimension and Sison.


    Because it can absorb fresh vitality and the souls of others.


    Therefore, the black queen can always pass on the cost of casting spells, so that she will not be affected.


    Compared with other mages, their combat effectiveness is more than one notch higher.


    "Are you sure sissohn''s projection can deal with Superman?"


    Mr. omen raised his head and looked into the night sky.


    The fight with Luke left him a deep psychological shadow.


    With just one punch and one kick, Mr. omen''s self-confidence was completely destroyed.


    If the conqueror Kang hadn''t used phase space technology, he would be transferred to a safe place in time.


    That foot was really stepped down, enough to trample yourself into a pool of bloody viscous mud.


    "Who do you think Sison is? He is the great dark god who manipulates chaos and the ultimate source of dark magic."


    The black queen, who paid a fifth of her vitality, said in awe.


    The cage made by the biological force field cracked with the advent of Sison.


    "The smell of chaotic magic."


    Luke frowned slightly. He felt a strange energy that distorted reality and tampered with matter.


    With the gradual expansion of the narrow crack, the surrounding space is like a broken mirror, reflecting magnificent colors.


    The brick wall and rubble floating in the air are inexplicably twisted into strange organisms with fresh breath.


    They are like locusts, dense, like dark clouds that block out the sky and the sun.


    Buzz! Buzzing, buzzing!


    The manic sound waves stimulated the eardrum, and the sudden swarm of insects circled and danced, surrounded and swallowed Superman.


    "Oh."


    Luke sneered, and the biological force field opened again to form a translucent protective cover.


    His body flashed like a supersonic aircraft launched into the dark swarm of insects.


    For a moment!


    Air blast!


    Make an amazing explosion!


    The violent air waves, like sharp knives, cut the surging insects into pieces.


    A large number of stumps fell like rain and turned into a pool of rubble and dead objects.


    "This number is not enough to stop me."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly frozen and glowed red.


    Two high-temperature beams of evaporated flesh and blood, like the sharp sword in the hand of the God of heaven, appeared in the dark night sky.


    Each wave will sweep out a large space.


    "Sissohn... Projection."


    Seeing that the crack was still expanding, Luke''s eyes were slightly cold.


    The whole body muscles are twisted into a ball, like a twisted steel wire.


    Close your palms and punch.


    Boom!


    The air is blown directly.


    The terrible fist crushed the insects into minced meat.


    It is like an atmospheric dragon, which blows away the accumulated dark clouds.


    Half of Washington''s cloudy night sky, like pulling off that layer of gauze, became much brighter.


    Then, the remaining potential of the punch did not decrease and flew straight into the crack.


    "Who is it? It''s disturbing... Me!"


    Click! Click!


    After a moment, the space looks like a fragile mirror.


    Thick cracks opened and staggered into black cobwebs.


    "Such a young... Heavenly father is really rare."


    A voice with strange power suddenly came out of the crack.


    Boom!


    The voice fell.


    The vast night sky seemed to be torn off, and a huge face composed of dark magic flame came out.


    "On you, I smell the breath of the supreme mage. Are you a believer of Mount Victoria?"


    The magic flame rolled and brightened the night sky.


    "Not yet."


    Luke replied frankly.


    The heavy pressure emanating from Sison, like a waterfall, is impacting his spirit all the time.


    With the spiritual immunity of magic Superman and the terrible smell of dimension demon God, it did not have any unbearable negative impact on Luke.


    "How terrible! My spirit will be melted..."


    The black queen standing below shivered, and her eyes showed a feeling of emptiness.


    She had only summoned Sison''s projection, but she didn''t expect that Luke''s fist startled the real body and attracted the great devil hidden in the dimensional world.


    This is not good news.


    As the black queen of the caster, she can''t afford to summon a dimensional demon God.


    Simply put, serene''s body is about to be hollowed out!


    "The loss of power is so fast!"


    Full of magic, like a flood breaking a dike, quickly disappeared.


    The charming face of the black queen turned pale in an instant.


    The long black hair like a waterfall, like hay on Mars, was suddenly burned half by the dark devil flame.


    "I lost half my vitality!"


    The black queen vomited blood with anger, and her head was dizzy.


    "In the contract spell, it clearly says the call projection. How did you get the real body?"


    When the black queen felt puzzled, Luke, standing in the night sky, said, "Sison, let''s talk about the terms."

 Chapter 210

    "Talk about terms?"


    The huge face formed by the dark devil flame fluctuated and seemed to laugh contemptuously.


    "Human beings, although you have ascended to the father level, at this level, youth often means weakness, lack of experience and inside information."


    Sison unscrupulously absorbs the magic of the tool man black queen, and uses this power to break through the rules of the material world and prolong his stay time.


    The annoying guy of the supreme mage uses the three space-time nodes to form a solid defense front.


    Every dimensional demon God who wants to break the restrictions and come to the material world must be suppressed by the rules of the planet.


    Earth shaking, smashing the powerful power of the planet, can''t play a few percent at all.


    The stronger the dimension demon, the greater the pressure.


    That''s why satorak, domam and sissohn rarely appear on earth.


    Who is willing to carry a planet around without anything? It''s really stressful.


    "Really? As a dimension demon God who has lived for billions of years, it seems that you can''t even beat the supreme mage agomoto who is thousands of years old."


    Luke tilted his mouth and turned on taunt mode.


    The strongest man in Marvel world doesn''t pay attention to anything. The longer he lives, the stronger he will be.


    Even big men like dimension demon God, five gods and life court.


    It is often not to lose to an existence older than yourself, but to lose in the hands of hanging walls.


    For example, domam in the dark dimension.


    Dr. strange, who had just learned magic and had not graduated, almost became a ruthless repeater with a set of infinite monthly reading cycles.


    Another example is mieba, director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission on a timeline.


    Strengthen the power of higher dimensions to punch the five gods and kick the anti heaven degree of the life court. There is no way to even be the administrator of the universe.


    Therefore, this is a world more cruel than who opens and hangs.


    Fortunately, Luke thinks his plug-in is far above others.


    "Oh, human beings, it is not a wise choice to offend the dignity of a dimensional demon God."


    Sison sneered.


    The dark flame swept out like a raging tide.


    Luke''s face didn''t change. At least he studied in Kama Taj for some time.


    I''m not so afraid of sissohn''s black magic.


    His hands were folded, and the complicated formation flashed away.


    The lines twinkling with magic sparks are intertwined and embedded like gears to form a complete structure.


    In just one breath, the defense spell "SERAPHIN''s Shield" is condensed.


    Boom!


    The terrible flame that burns the body and spirit is firmly blocked!


    "It''s unwise to offend a dimension demon, but now it''s not in your chaotic dimension."


    Luke didn''t give face at all. He relied on SERAPHIN''s shield to block the attack. His body was like a hard reef in the middle of the river without any shaking.


    Sison is the most powerful God of black magic in history. Almost all fallen mages on earth will learn the powerful spells spread in the book of the dark god.


    However, it is a pity that any of his dark magic has Countermeasures in the book of emperor Victoria by Kamata Taj.


    However, Luke himself happens to be a magical genius who can write down the full text of emperor VisANT''s art in three days and graduate in five days.


    "Sure enough, he is a believer of emperor weishandi! What a disgusting fellow!"


    Sison''s huge face, trying to break free from the crack of space.


    Countless dense tentacles formed by dark magic flames are sweeping towards Luke!


    The form of ekan!


    Luke recited the mantra quickly, and with several awkward syllables spit out, the whole person turned into countless arms with different postures like thousand hand Guanyin.


    "This is the art of shadow separation!"


    The corners of his mouth rose and drew a slight arc.


    When the night sky is full of magic flame tentacles, countless Superman suddenly appear.


    They are not illusions that break at the touch of one touch, but physical parts that can cast spells and bear damage.


    Hiss! Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Many Superman surrounded sissohn''s head and launched a hot line of sight.


    The terrible heat is like a red knife.


    Cut off all the evil flame tentacles and annihilate them into ash.


    "Human beings, you don''t seem to have signed a contract and can''t borrow the power of dimension?"


    Sissohn didn''t care about the chopped tentacles. He was aware of the key. Instead, he was more interested in Luke himself.


    These days, if you want to find a caster who doesn''t sign a contract, and is still highly gifted, it''s like panning for gold in the gravel.


    "Ah?"


    Luke, who thought he was going to have a big war, was stunned.


    Do you have a crush on me?


    When I think of my meditation, those huge stars projected represent different dimensional demons and gods.


    Among them, it seems that there is the nether God Sison.


    "Since you are not a believer of vishni, nor are you confused by the crimson light of satorak, nor are you a slave of the snake god Seth... Do you want to consider being my spokesman?"


    Sison''s majestic voice slowed abruptly and became quite calm.


    "You want to give me chaos power?"


    There was a look of surprise in Luke''s eyes.


    What is this turning point?


    People say they want to join until they can''t fight, but they haven''t fought yet. How can they start to win over themselves?


    "I didn''t even choose the emperor of Mount Victoria, the Lord of crimson and the snake god. Why should I be your spokesman?"


    Luke restrained his thoughts and assumed a calm attitude of equality.


    Anyway, sissohn can''t break through the limit. It''s no problem to tease a few words.


    If you want to come to the material world, you must break the three space-time nodes and disintegrate the solid defense line.


    What domam can''t do, Sison, nicknamed "the great shadow", naturally can''t.


    "Those fallen mages who got the dark god book, which of them is not a famous and powerful legendary man!"


    Sison''s evil flame face, with slight ripples, seemed to be proud.


    "But the dark book is just a part of my research experience on magic. I have something better... As long as you become the spokesman of the chaotic dimension, you can get the powerful power to distort reality and tamper with time and space!"


    Although sissohn said it was tempting, it seemed that as long as he became his little brother, he could immediately reach the peak of his life.


    But Luke''s heart didn''t fluctuate and didn''t even want to laugh.


    Marvel Universe has three extremely powerful ancient forces. Anyone who gets them can have the hope of becoming a heavenly Father and climbing a single body in an instant.


    For example, the mutant Qin Ge Lei''s "Phoenix power".


    Represents life and emotion, the embodiment of primitive cosmic energy.


    If it can be absorbed completely, it can control space-time and change matter almost infinitely.


    And what sissohn calls "the power of chaos".


    Characteristic is destruction and creation, which can easily rewrite reality and distort ideas.


    The Scarlet Witch Wanda Maximov was once its host.


    The most outstanding performance is that one sentence has erased 90% of the mutant ability in the world.


    Finally, there is another kind called "the power of goblins".


    Similar to the planet devourer, the host will produce a sense of hunger that can never be satisfied, thus devouring all real things.


    These three plug-ins are the strongest ones who can easily create the starting father level.


    But there is no free lunch.


    Everything comes at a price.


    The power of the Phoenix will make people emotionally strong. If there is a slight darkness in their hearts, they will face the risk of blackening.


    The power of chaos can rewrite reality, but it will also affect the host and lead to spiritual problems.


    As for the power of goblins, it is estimated that no one will want to experience the cruel feeling of never having enough to eat and being hungry.


    "This is indeed a very exciting proposal."


    Luke narrowed his eyes, paused and whispered, "but I refuse."

 Chapter 211

    "Human beings, you don''t know good or bad."


    For the first time, sissohn was angrily refused.


    In the long and endless years, those ignorant humans who yearn for strength and strength bow to themselves and worship themselves.


    "Greatness", "omnipotence" and "eternity", which symbolize power, are always accompanied by his name.


    Every fallen mage chased the dark god book of the dark god Sison. He occasionally leaked a little leftover food from his fingers. Those people kept it carefully as if they had picked up precious treasures.


    Even, those ridiculous guys, in order to compete for "magic knowledge", do not hesitate to kill each other, exposing the darkest and cold side of human nature.


    This is a good way for sissohn to pass the time in boring days.


    A sufficiently wonderful "performance" can often make him aftertaste for a long time.


    But now, in the eyes of sissohn, who is prone to take thousands and thousands of years as a unit, the short time of more than 20 years can only be regarded as a blink of an eye at best.


    He refused himself!


    This made sissohn angry, but also with a trace of doubt.


    Does the other party know what the power of chaos is?


    It is not a common commodity like black magic, but an ancient power coveted by the dimension demon God!


    "Human, you have to think clearly."


    The dark face of the devil''s flame stared directly at Luke, as if to see through his heart.


    "Become the spokesman of chaos, you can get more powerful power."


    "No longer limited to the heavenly Father, but climbing to a higher level!"


    "I can see that you are a person who pursues strength and craves strength."


    "So, are you sure you want to refuse this gift?"


    Luke remained expressionless and unmoved.


    Dimension demons have never been philanthropists. They are more like hunters or fishermen.


    Set traps and catch prey.


    Or spread a big net and catch delicious souls.


    Sissohn used the dark god book to deceive fools blinded by power.


    Those degenerate mages who are popular for a while will basically corrupt their souls and return to chaos decades after they become legends.


    As an old enemy, Seth, the snake god, also specially forged a snake crown.


    As long as you wear it, you can instantly understand boundless wisdom and endless power.


    The price is to become the tool man of snake god Seth and work for each other honestly.


    Once things go wrong, they will become petrified statues.


    Even the most Buddhist and casual crimson dominates satorak.


    If you use his ruby, you will also face the risk of being brainwashed and put on a mental aura.


    Until the end, he was completely reduced to a research worker enjoying 007 blessing.


    "Everything has its price."


    Luke knows the essence of these dimensional demons.


    They do not want to accumulate virtue, do good deeds and share careers, but to find tool people.


    Then, from a large number of tool people, pick the hatchet horse who invaded the main universe.


    Cassilias, the future disciple of ancient one, was so deceived that he became domam''s Guide party.


    Later, the invasion of the dark dimension failed, and the unlucky Casillas was wiped clean, leaving nothing from the body to the soul.


    "You only said what I could get, but you didn''t mention what I had to pay."


    Lukyang took out a parchment contract. The words on it lingered in red light, as if they contained strange power.


    "In the human world, this behavior is usually the beginning of a scam."


    "Are there any good things to get something for nothing in multiple dimensions?"


    Sissohn was suddenly silent.


    He usually goes to the last stage when he wants to give strength.


    Most people are ecstatic, and a few will be very cautious.


    But in the end, they all surrender at their feet.


    "Just a heavenly Father, can you resist your spiritual influence?"


    Sissohn thought it was incredible.


    "See you next time, Sison."


    Luke waved goodbye.


    "At that time, maybe I will introduce you to a suitable spokesman."


    The parchment contract was instantly burned to ashes by the heat.


    The words imprinted on it twist like living creatures.


    It''s like an attached force, emitting a dark red column of light.


    "Crimson dominates satorak!"


    Sison was furious and furious at this scene.


    The violent and disorderly spiritual impact directly rushed into Luke''s consciousness.


    The latter is happy and fearless, and recites a lengthy spell silently.


    That''s a temporary contract.


    Can summon crimson master satorak.


    As one of the dimensional demons, it is the most Buddhist and curtilage.


    The way for satorak to invade the main universe is very simple. It is to randomly throw a "deep ruby" into each timeline and each world.


    He has always been too lazy to engage in any intrigue, and the terms of the deal are always direct.


    If you use my power, you will become my shape.


    The more you take from the deep ruby, the deeper it will be assimilated.


    Finally, completely become a puppet of power.


    Give your hands to the crimson master in the universe.


    It sounds like a terrible price, but because setorak is more Buddhist, he almost never comes to collect debts.


    So, as long as you don''t touch his ruby, there''s almost no problem.


    Like the mage of Kama Taj, he likes to borrow the power of this big man.


    For example, "satorak''s Scarlet chain" belongs to the common magic of high-level mages.


    "Would you rather lean towards the dull guy of satorak than become the spokesman of the power of chaos?"


    When Sison saw Luke take out the parchment contract, he felt face-to-face NTR.


    In terms of power, he did not lose much to the masters of the crimson universe.


    In terms of the degree of gift, I will give a big gift bag of chaos when I come up.


    Other people would be grateful and willing to give their lives and souls.


    But why did Luke finally choose setorak!


    Isn''t this bullying honest people.jpg


    "Nonsense, so many dimensional demons and gods, only satorak can use the temporary contract without forcing the caster to pay the price."


    Luke looked contemptuously at Sison, who had no force in his heart.


    With one hand raised, countless people waved scarlet chains and tied the head formed by the rolling magic flame into zongzi.


    Compared with the previous use of white magic and defense spells, after reaching a temporary contract, Luke gave full play to the advantages of magic Superman.


    A steady stream of power is absorbed into the body.


    Like an infinitely expanding sun, it erupted into a terrible atmosphere.


    "Is this the power of the crimson universe?"


    Luke only felt that his body was full of abundant power, and the whole body was wrapped in strands of crimson light.


    "Still want to assimilate the spirit?"


    The crimson light covered the whole body like running water. The only thing not contaminated was the head.


    Magic Superman is immune to mind control, so it repels the intelligence reduction aura that can make people become fools.


    "See you later, great Pluto Sison."


    Luke closed his fingers and punched.


    The crimson light burst out like a raging wave.


    The night sky in Washington, D.C., turned red in an instant.


    The rich light infects the clouds, stars and moon.


    Click! Click!


    Space, like a fragile mirror, is directly broken.


    Before Sison could break free from the scarlet chain, he received a powerful and terrible iron fist.


    But also from pure physical attack to magic penetration + physical critical hit, the damage is directly full!


    "Human..."


    Sison''s head was blasted back to the chaotic dimension without saying the classic villain''s line "I''ll come back".


    The expanding space crack closed instantly.


    "Hoo, luckily I can do magic and have high resistance, otherwise it''s really troublesome to deal with Sison."


    Luke got rid of the influence of crimson light on his spirit. After sending Sison away happily, "Dong" hit the ground.


    He didn''t learn from iron man. He came to a classic superhero landing, which took too much knee.


    "What else?"


    Luke''s eyes were slightly frozen, ready to use a hot line of sight to win the three murders.

 Chapter 212

    "How can I fight?"


    This idea came out of the court at the same time.


    Even the summoned Pluto Sison was punched back to the chaotic dimension by Superman.


    Seeing that scene, Mr. evil omen and the black queen had completely lost their fighting spirit - the latter was actually a little grateful to Luke.


    If the head of the nether God Sison existed in the material world for a longer time, I''m afraid she would be sucked into the body.


    "I am innocent, lieutenant general."


    The black queen, whose legs were weak and could hardly stand, kept winking at Luke and making a pitiful look.


    The body also deliberately leaned forward, exposing the attack as a low cut evening dress more thoroughly.


    After sissohn''s request, the black queen basically lost her fighting ability and consumed her magic completely.


    Besides, even though she was in her heyday, she still didn''t see enough in the face of Superman with the power blessing of crimson master satorac.


    Sison, the most powerful God of black magic, lost. How many rounds can the black queen, who has learned several spells from the book of the dark god, resist?


    "Ms. Selene, I can see that you have countless poor souls crying."


    Luke remained unmoved. There was no gender on the battlefield.


    When he faced the axis "warship class" zieglind, he was not half soft.


    "If, if you are willing to give up the secret and change yourself..."


    "Lieutenant general! I will!"


    The black queen answered cleanly.


    She immediately distanced herself from the projection of Mr. omen and Kang the conqueror.


    In this crisis, it is most important to keep your life.


    "But I don''t really believe in your defection, Ms. Selene."


    Luke looked at the naked black queen, Sison''s dark flame, and almost burned the evening dress clean.


    Amazing scenery, graceful curves and snow-white mosaics are looming in the air.


    "I can show you my sincerity."


    The black queen straightened her chest, and the round curve almost jumped out, which made people have a stimulating feeling of standing without.


    "Forget it, I''d better do it myself."


    Luke smiled and continued, "a beautiful woman like you, I should cry for a long time."


    Seeing Superman''s body flashing, he approached the black queen in a blink.


    He didn''t kill his heart. He quickly cut each other''s neck with a hand knife.


    "Oh, it seems that stop."


    Originally, I just wanted to knock the black queen out. As a result, the strength didn''t seem to be accurate, and I almost cut off the other party''s neck.


    "I hope people are all right."


    Luke thought silently.


    He saw that the black queen''s eyes turned white, her neck drooped and tilted to one side, like a broken neck bone and loss of support.


    The whole man fell on the ground. If there was no heartbeat, Luke thought the other party had died on the spot.


    "Mr. Essex, what are you going to choose?"


    Luke moved his eyes to Mr. omen.


    The latter met Superman''s eyes. As soon as he touched them, he felt a creepy feeling in his heart, as if he had been penetrated by a sharp sword.


    "If I choose to leave at this time, will your excellency agree?"


    Asked Mr. omen hesitantly.


    Although his heart is full of pride, he wants to replace the apocalypse and become the God of a new generation of mutants.


    But it''s important to protect your life right now. Temporarily bow your head and be soft, just for better development in the future.


    "That certainly won''t work. If you stand in the wrong team and make the wrong choice, you will be punished."


    Luke shook his head and his eyes were indifferent.


    "Mr. Essex, you must also understand that you must be merciless to the enemy. I have shown rare kindness, but you are stingy to pay a little sincerity, which is unreasonable."


    Mr. omen was in a dilemma. On the one hand, he didn''t want to bow his head and give up his dignity.


    But on the other hand, the cold reality is in front of me, and I don''t have any bargaining chips in my hand.


    Superman''s strength is obvious to all. Although the black queen plays extraordinary and calls out the real body of the nether God Sison, it is still useless.


    The other side is like an unfathomable sea, which makes people unable to explore the real power behind it.


    "What do you want me to do, lieutenant general?"


    Thinking for a moment, Mr. omen slowed down and asked in a low voice.


    "I heard that Mr. Essex has a lot of research on cloning technology and mutant human genes. I just need a high-level scientific researcher..."


    Luke''s mouth rose. He was a very reasonable man. It was best not to do it.


    Mr. evil omen seemed to have some heart, but the micro communicator worn in his ears heard the voice of the conqueror Kang.


    Zizizi!


    "Your Excellency, I can''t agree."


    A moment later, Mr. omen answered.


    He decided to trust conqueror Kang for the last time - the other party said he was sure to deal with Superman.


    The diamond jewel on his forehead flashed at the same time and sent out a death ray.


    "Oh, it''s not a wise decision."


    Such an obvious provocation was naturally intolerable to Luke.


    He stepped on his foot and ejected out of his body.


    With his palm under his head, he seemed to press Mr. omen''s head and crush it.


    The frenzied momentum came to his face. The latter had only two steps to retreat and had been forced by Superman.


    The turbulent air hit his face.


    Like a knife, it made Mr. omen hurt.


    He subconsciously closed his eyes, and death''s sickle seemed to be waving.


    Buzz! Buzzing, buzzing!


    A terrible shock wave suddenly enveloped Luke''s whole body.


    Strong enough to resist machine gun fire, the hard body of the tank''s main gun ripples violently.


    The eardrums almost exploded, sending out a buzzing scream.


    "Ultrasonic transmitter? Conquistador Kang learned from Batman on the set next door?"


    Luke grinned, the biological force field expanded, and the heavy pressure directly destroyed the nearby launcher.


    Conquistador Kang came from the 42nd century. The future science and technology of that era did have some merits.


    But this can only temporarily hinder his steps and does not constitute a specific threat.


    Luke took a step, like firing a switch, and the ground collapsed suddenly.


    Zizizi!


    As if the current is on.


    The extremely powerful gravitational field captured him in an instant and firmly fixed him in place.


    Dong!


    Superman''s steel body seems to carry a mountain.


    Taking a difficult step, like an earthquake, shook the surrounding neighborhoods.


    Hiss! Hiss!


    Seeing Luke trapped, Mr. omen quickly sent out two death rays.


    "Do you underestimate me too much?"


    Luke''s forehead was blue and his hands clenched.


    The smell of terror is like a volcanic eruption.


    Boom!


    The viscous air turned into a raging tide visible to the naked eye, and the small gravitational field enough to capture hundreds of thousands of tons of weight was immediately released.


    Boom!


    Carrying two death rays, Luke rushed to Mr. omen.


    He clenched his right hand and burst out.


    "This is not..."


    Mr. omen''s voice was not finished. The diamond gem on his forehead exploded directly to form a solid protective cover.


    Click!


    The terrible fist style is like a hammer hitting an egg shell.


    Break it without pressure!


    Flesh and blood into powder!


    Mr. omen with tenacious vitality, half of his body was torn and crushed.


    "As I said, Mr. Essex."


    Luke glanced down at the hole in his chest, which was hit by the death ray and was slowly healing.


    "The more people play tricks, the easier they are to be limited and forget what real power is."


    Mr. omen, with only half of his body left, had a strong fear in his eyes.


    His vocal cords were moving and could not make any sound.


    "Ultrasonic oscillations and gravitational field constraints are very good gadgets."


    Luke looked up and his sharp eyes swept around.


    "When else can you hide, conqueror Kang - found you!"


    When Luke uttered the last word, his body was like a powerful shell, which smashed open the ground and broke a heavy alloy safety door.


    This is the temporary command center of the White House.


    It is specially used to prevent the outbreak of World War III and the launch of nuclear bombs.


    Once the localization is in ruins, the president and cabinet members cannot be transferred in time.


    They will retreat to the underground temporary safe house, which has enough food reserves and daily necessities.


    A guy with blue skin and a purple helmet appeared in front of Luke.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to say..."


    Replacing the president''s face, Kang, the conqueror who restored his original appearance, saw Superman break in and spoke quickly.


    His hands were behind his back, as if ready for a surprise.


    "I don''t want to hear."


    Luke didn''t stop. He swept his eyes left and right and cut Kang the conqueror.


    Because of the high temperature, there was no blood gushing from the wound.


    Crack!


    Luke walked over.


    Trample your lower body into meat mud with one foot.


    In his eyes, the new human in the 42nd century is as fragile as the present human.


    "Now, you can say."


    Luke smiled as he looked down at Kang, the conqueror who felt pain at this time.


    "Superman! Give me one..."


    Boom!


    Luke raised his foot and stepped on the head before Kang, the conqueror, finished.


    The blue head with solidified expression burst like a watermelon and ejected a turbid liquid mixed with red and white.


    "It''s too old-fashioned. There should be something new in begging for mercy. You don''t even want me to listen for a while."


    Luke shrugged. He didn''t intend to give the other party time to say his last words.


    After confirming the death of the conqueror, Luke was free to observe the transformed safe house.


    All kinds of technologies beyond this era appear in the room.


    For example, the spliced projection screen is a live broadcast from all over Washington.


    There is also a picture of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Laser weapons, exoskeleton armor, various miniature transmitter buttons


    If you give the conqueror a leisurely layout, you may really bring yourself a little trouble.


    "Is this a spaceship?"


    Luke saw a half arc metal platform in the corner on the right, with energy crystals similar to pyramids on the top.


    He walked up and saw the countdown at the bottom jump from "1" to "0".


    At this moment, the conqueror Kang''s dead body, holding the button in his right hand, made a "didi" sound.


    "Shit!"


    A blue light rippled out, and Luke, standing on the metal platform, seemed to be swallowed up and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    616 universe.


    2018.


    Looking at Nick Frey, the female commander Hill turned into ashes in front of him, he quickly took out an old-fashioned communicator.


    Just dial up and send a call message, he will also turn into fly ash.


    However, before Nick Frey completely lost consciousness, his one eye saw a flash of blue light, and the tall man came out of it.


    "Mom provokes the law..."


    Nick Frey, who didn''t know what had happened, disappeared before he finished his classic lines.

 Chapter 213

    "If, as you said, as Luke guessed, the president was pretended by conquistador Kang, is this guy on TV true or false?"


    Howard asked solemnly at Stark''s house on Long Island, Manhattan.


    His eyes were on the open TV, and the president in the screen was delivering a speech in a painful tone.


    The main content is the official explanation of the attack on the White House.


    After all, there was so much noise.


    Half the residents of Washington, D.C. can see it.


    It''s too difficult to hide.


    The Pentagon doesn''t have the kind of black technology that can eliminate memory by clicking on others.


    "What do you think, from the tone and appearance, it''s the president himself - if I don''t know the truth."


    Howard muttered and turned off the TV.


    He briefly summarized the contents of his previous speech.


    All this is most likely a conspiracy by the Soviet Union. They want to assassinate the president and undermine the country''s stability and prosperity.


    Thanks to Superman who saw through the trick and came to help, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    For the United States to be great again, for freedom and democracy


    When the President talked about the rise, he couldn''t help dancing and playing the accordion.


    If Luke is here, there will be a strong desire to make complaints about it.


    Throwing the pot to the red hairy bear in the Siberian plain, whether now or in the future, is the basic operation of the lighthouse country.


    They are always good at setting up an imaginary enemy target of an evil country for themselves and the people.


    Then turn all errors and the serious consequences of all errors into bullets hitting the bull''s eye.


    At present, the red hairy bear standing on the other side of the world has played this role.


    So the White House exploded and burned to ruins.


    The killer has been found!


    It''s Soviet!


    A slight earthquake occurred in Washington, D.C., changing the color of heaven and earth and frequent anomalies.


    The Soviets did it!


    "It''s hard for me to make a correct judgment on the identity of the president."


    Nick Frey shook his head and frowned.


    "However, judging from this bizarre speech, the probability may be false."


    According to the director''s instructions, he found Howard stark who was addicted to work and couldn''t extricate himself.


    And tell each other the blood Parliament and Luke''s analysis.


    However, before Howard could do anything, worse news came.


    The White House is in ruins and Superman''s whereabouts are unknown.


    "The director went directly to the White House. He didn''t explain anything before he left, so I don''t know what happened later."


    There was a touch of worry in Frey''s eyes.


    He now knows why the director investigated the White House chief of staff and his private collusion with the blood Parliament.


    This is not just an exchange of interests led by politicians. There is a bigger conspiracy behind it.


    It involves the identity of the president and the future trend of the world situation.


    "According to Luke''s character, if he kills the white house directly, it proves that he is completely sure of the original guess, has enough evidence on hand and is confident that he can solve everything that happens later."


    Howard stepped on the carpet in his pajamas. If he was given a pipe, he could play a guest role in Sherlock Holmes.


    "But why did he disappear?"


    At this time, six hours had passed since the white house fire and riots broke out in Washington, D.C.


    The sky is white with fish bellies, and the twilight of dawn rushes out of the horizon, emitting the breath of life.


    Howard looked out of the window with a frown.


    This is what he can''t figure out. The ruins of the White House and the riots in Washington, D.C. must be the aftermath of Superman''s battle with conqueror Kang.


    If from the end, it seems that Superman lost.


    Because Luke''s whereabouts are unknown.


    Life and death are unknown.


    "I''ve never seen Luke fail."


    Howard found a pipe and spit out a blue mist.


    For him, nicotine helps to think.


    "Even if the conqueror Kang is the future man of the 42nd century, it is not so easy to defeat Superman, and Luke has no chance to escape and is directly erased - this is the most unlikely situation."


    Howard never doubted the strength of Superman.


    Luke Carville, the young army lieutenant general and leader of s.h.i.e.l.d., his strength is based on victory after victory, not false propaganda and exaggerated rumors.


    Those opponents who end up miserable, such as red skull, Aryan Superman in Berlin, Germany, namo, the Lord of Atlantis, Sebastian Shaw, the black king of Hellfire Club


    They tell others with their own experience that they often have no good juice to eat when they are against Superman and become enemies.


    "Mr. stark, if you think in the worst direction, the director may have encountered some bad situation - from his strength, he is enough to ignore 90% of the fatal danger, and even it is difficult for us to find a strong enemy who can defeat Superman on this planet."


    "But the conqueror Kang came from the 42nd century. He has all kinds of high-tech weapons. He may not be able to erase Superman from the physical level, but what if he replaced ''kill'' with ''imprisonment'' or ''exile''?"


    Nick Frey guessed boldly.


    "It''s possible. Anyway, it''s more reliable than the answer given by the president. It''s the evil plan of the Soviets."


    Howard nodded and praised the dark boy.


    "The president said that the disappearance of Superman was actually an evil plan of the Soviets."


    Nick Frey remembered his unreliable speech on the TV.


    Howard''s mouth provoked a trace of ironic laughter and whispered: "yes, the Soviets are afraid of Superman''s strength. They are worried that one day, Luke will fall from the sky and appear in the Kremlin, and then drag those people out and hang them on the Red Square... In order to prevent the imbalance between the East and the West and prevent the expansion of the United States to dominate the world."


    "So the Soviets prepared a plan for this raid."


    "Ostensibly to assassinate the president, the real goal is superman."


    Nick Frey''s mouth moved. He finally saw the shameless face of politicians.


    It is estimated that the red hairy bear doesn''t know what happened. People grow corn in Siberia, and the black pot hits their head.


    "But how did the Soviets get rid of Superman?"


    Nick Frey thinks this excuse for throwing the pot is very clumsy. It''s Superman, the God of the world in the new era.


    In North America today, some people may not know who the president is, who the governor is and who the mayor is, but I believe everyone knows Superman.


    How can such a legendary existence be said to be gone without it.


    "I just called the Pentagon and they said that the Soviets had studied some kind of proton bomb and were ready to destroy Washington, D.C. and New York."


    "In order to save tens of millions of innocent people, Superman is ready to send a bomb into outer space, sacrifice himself, and then... He''s gone."


    "A more reliable guess is that the explosion of the proton bomb opened the Einstein Rosen bridge, which led to the disappearance of Superman. There are no people alive and no bodies dead."


    Howard shrugged and said the president was really imaginative.


    It is suggested that after retirement, you can write novels.


    "The Soviets have proton bombs. Why not directly use them as weapons, send people to secretly sneak into various cities on the east coast, launch them at one fell swoop, destroy the defense line, and then send a fleet to attack."


    Nick Frey, adhering to the habit of serious thinking, asked puzzled.


    "You''re going to ask the Soviets. I can''t figure it out. If they can develop that thing and make it into a weapon, it''s necessary to assassinate the president?"


    As a scientist, Howard also felt absurd about the lies made up by the president.


    "It is entirely possible to apply relevant technologies to rocket technology, carry out space race, or treat it as a super small and ultra light high-energy generator of various systems. In this way, they can blow up the North American continent into ruins by pressing the launch button in the Kremlin."


    Nick Frey didn''t quite understand, but it didn''t prevent him from nodding in agreement.


    "So, what should we do now?"


    He looked at Howard with hair like a chicken nest, a coquettish nightgown and a pipe.


    At present, there may be only two of them who know the identity of the president.


    We must come up with a practical plan to deal with the coming crisis.


    "First of all, on the surface, we act as if nothing has happened, strive for stability and continue to participate in the work of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    Howard rolled his eyes and began to think.


    "Secondly, the top priority is to determine Luke''s situation. The guy is so lucky that nothing should happen."


    "If you are really imprisoned by the conqueror Kang, or fall into a trap and can''t get out of trouble, I''ll find a way to bring him back!"


    At this point, Howard glanced at the black boy and asked, "by the way, what''s your name?"


    "Nicholas Joseph Frey, a new agent of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and the driver of director Carville."


    Nick Frey replied.


    "Can I trust you, Frey?"


    Howard asked again.


    "As long as you don''t let me betray the interests of the country, I will obey orders, Mr. stark."


    Frey said seriously.


    "That''s good."


    Howard waved to the other side to follow.


    "I wanted to surprise Luke. Who knew there would be such an accident."


    Howard opened the basement workshop and entered a long string of passwords.


    Katz! Katz!


    The sound of the machine is heard, and the gear engages to drive the chain.


    The heavy iron door rose, and it was dark inside. I couldn''t see the specific scene clearly.


    Howard went in, followed by Nick Frey.


    "This is my... First generation machine!"


    He pushed the switch and the light on his head hit, reflecting a huge and thick steel armor.


    A clumsy head and strong limbs.


    An unpainted silver shell with a machine gun on his shoulder.


    The core of the chest, flashing a dim light.


    "With this, we can deal with the enemy hidden in the dark."


    Howard said confidently.


    "Iron man, I like the name Luke gave me."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Earth-199999 universe.


    New York.


    "Is this the timeline pointed by mieba?"


    A blue light flickered, and lux walked out of it undamaged.


    There was no lightning and thunder, and the wind and cloud changed color like the terminator.


    Then expose your strong body like a pervert.


    "Is this... Nick Frey''s body?"


    Lukyang held a handful of floating dust in his hand. Just as the one eyed director saw his arrival, he also witnessed the disappearance of each other.

 Chapter 214

    "So I can''t go back now?"


    It took Luke about a few seconds to sort out the situation.


    He didn''t know whether the conqueror Kang had prepared a space-time trap in advance, or wanted to run away in advance, but he used it himself.


    Anyway, Luke came to this strange and familiar "future world" through the space-time transmission device.


    A world that has not been influenced by Superman and develops according to the original track!


    "This is probably the timeline of the movie universe. Mieba has finished snapping his fingers."


    Luke stood in the street, watching the helicopter falling from the air and crashing into a tall building.


    With a bang, the fire broke out.


    The startling movement like a terrorist attack did not cause the slightest panic.


    Many cars suddenly lost control, slammed into stone piers on the side of the road or rushed directly into shops.


    Boom! Boom!


    After a series of rear end traffic accidents, thick smoke billowed up, followed by the sound of explosion.


    "This may be the most chaotic and worst day ever."


    Luke spread out his palm and scattered the little ash left by the one eyed director.


    He looked down the street. The cars on the road were crowded into a long steel dragon, and he couldn''t even see the end.


    There were only a handful of ashes left in many driver''s seats, not even a human shadow.


    Some people die in silence and their bodies are erased.


    Others looked frightened and looked blank, unaware of what had happened.


    "If I travel more and more time, a little earlier than an hour, maybe I can stop the disaster."


    A glimmer of expectation flashed in Luke''s eyes.


    He thinks that the situation of eliminating hegemony on the upper level should be a 50-50 situation.


    The combat power of the movie universe is not so exaggerated.


    "Sir, what happened? Help me..."


    A pedestrian grabs Luke''s arm. The other party may see his superman suit and think it''s some superhero.


    "I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do for the time being. But don''t worry, you''ll be back soon."


    Luke shrugged his shoulders, and a few seconds later, the poor guy disappeared before his eyes.


    "In other words, will I be affected by the rules of the universe? I don''t know if I''m included in wiping out half of the creatures?"


    The director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission is committed to eliminating the crazy titan of population.


    Erase half the creatures on each planet in a random way.


    This is "delete" on the rule.


    So, those unlucky guys who were chosen at random.


    Directly into ashes and disappeared


    The body dies with the wind, and the soul dies.


    The only good news is that it''s probably not painful.


    Equivalent to "euthanasia".


    But Luke has a question: will he be affected as a traveler in other universes.


    According to Marvel''s cosmic level, the infinite gloves of the world may not work for themselves.


    "This may have to meet mieba to know."


    Luke thought silently.


    Hiss!


    A runaway car hit him, but before it hit him, it was cut in half by the hot line of sight.


    As more and more lives were erased by the snap of his fingers, the scene seemed to be more and more chaotic.


    "Finger snapping seems a little more scary than the end of the world."


    Luke himself was quite calm. He waited for a long time and didn''t feel anything different.


    Obviously, either he was lucky not to be selected by random probability.


    Or he''s completely unaffected.


    "At this time, the American team and Thor''s delegation are in vacanda. Iron man and nebula are on Titan. Who should I go to?"


    Luke''s primary goal is very clear, that is to find the direction of "going home".


    Space-time transmission is actually quite complex.


    In other words, any scientific field linked to quantum will always be confusing.


    Marvel Universe is equivalent to an infinite box, and then there are small boxes with different numbers inside.


    Luke''s timeline is a small box under the 616 main universe.


    His current timeline is in another small box numbered "earth-199999 universe".


    There are subtle connections between different small boxes.


    For example, Nick Frey of the movie universe is black.


    But in the 616 main universe, he was actually a white man.


    For another example, rocky of the movie universe is the second prince of Asgard.


    But in other universes, it may be the second princess.


    Everyone''s gender, skin color, positive and negative positions.


    Will change with the different small boxes.


    But the general characters will still exist.


    Unless they are forgotten and "deleted".


    To sum up, Luke wants to find his way home.


    We must accurately locate our original small box, and then take the small box as the starting point for a smooth space-time shuttle.


    It sounds very simple, but you need to use the specific parameters of the relevant world, coordinate position, space-time anchor point, landing point and other data.


    Even a genius like Tony Stark has a headache when he sees it.


    Because this is not a time shuttle back and forth in a small box.


    But jump from one box to another.


    The difficulty increases geometrically!


    "By the way, my little box hasn''t been named yet."


    Luke suddenly remembered this.


    Each box under the main universe has a corresponding number.


    Well, of course.


    The world he lives in should also have a string of representative figures.


    "Universe 1024."


    Luke pondered for a moment and gave a standard answer.


    If he has a chance in the future, he plans to stamp his box.


    There are fewer and fewer pedestrians in the streets and more and more ashes flying all over the sky.


    Luke unknowingly walked to Times Square.


    As the "crossroads of the world", this is the place with the largest flow of people in New York, but now there are few people at all.


    Only rolling billboards and colorful neon tubes prove the previous excitement.


    "The U.S. captain of vacanda is probably still immersed in the sadness of his teammates and his teammates dying."


    "Thor may be regretting why he didn''t chop down at mieba''s head."


    "The only two survivors on Titan, one without spider man and one without his sister KAMORA, should not be in the mood to listen to my story."


    Luke broke his fingers and found that it seemed that except for the annihilation of the tyrant, others might not have time to pay attention to themselves.


    The reconnection mission was almost destroyed, and the superhero suffered heavy casualties.


    As a villain, he reached a plan to destroy the bully and brought the end to a desperate direction.


    "They need a hero!"


    Luke breathed the air of the 21st century and whispered, "but before that, I have to find someone."


    Since the Avengers and superheroes are unreliable, he can only find an old acquaintance who can understand his situation.

 Chapter 215

    Greenwich Village, brick street.


    The only person in the universe who can understand his situation without too much explanation.


    Probably only the supreme mage who often travels in time to observe the future.


    Of course, Luke is not talking about strange Dr. strange, who was directly erased by a snap of his finger.


    After watching the spoiler, the guy was gone and couldn''t help at all.


    The man he is looking for is actually Gu Yi who took the opportunity to retire.


    "I don''t know how many people are still alive in Kama Taj."


    Luke directly pushed open the door of the sanctuary in New York. It was quiet and silent.


    The fire in the fireplace was rising, the tea cups on the table were still warm, and several books and some magic tools were scattered on the ground.


    It''s like we were chatting happily last second, discussing where to eat later.


    As a result, the next second is gone, and it''s too late to say goodbye to each other.


    Only the lit fireplace, unfinished tea and flipping books prove what has happened before.


    "It''s terrible."


    Luke sighed.


    Fortunately, the three space-time nodes still maintain basic operation.


    Those dimensional demons can''t take the opportunity to invade the world.


    However, today is also a heavy loss for them.


    Mieba wiped out half of the life on the earth, and the souls of those dead could not fall into the hands of the dimensional demon God at all.


    The rapidly decreasing population is equivalent to the disappearance of half of the means of production for them, who are essentially no different from the capitalists.


    This is a huge loss!


    I don''t know how long it will take to make up for it!


    Half of their lives die, which means that those dimensional demons will have to face the embarrassing situation of deflation for a long time in the future.


    Because, for the dimensional demons, demons in hell and angels in heaven, the soul is a common currency.


    The former is the way of borrowing, establishing a mature system and harvesting "wealth".


    The latter two divide the human soul into two cakes with contract and faith.


    Whatever the means, a huge population base is a necessary condition for maintaining this "market".


    However, mieba, who wants to contribute to the universal family planning, has directly reduced the whole market by half.


    "If setorak, Sison and snake god Seth could enter the material world, they would surely press mieba on the ground."


    Luke curled his mouth and entered the hall unimpeded.


    Go up the stairs to the third floor.


    "Master Gu Yi, are you there? Well, strange asked me to bring a message."


    Luke stopped in front of the "window of the world", bent his fingers and tapped twice.


    As an artifact sealed by Emperor Weishan, it also has the function of a communicator.


    "Who are you? Strange should no longer be in the world."


    Luke waited patiently for about half a minute, and Guyi''s body suddenly appeared.


    Holding a small sandalwood fan in her hand, she looked at the strange intruder with a critical eye and revealed the other party''s obvious lies.


    "Well, I don''t know Stephen strange yet."


    Luke admitted frankly and continued, "but I really have something urgent to find you, master Gu Yi."


    "It''s strange that I''ve never seen you, but I feel the breath of VisANT, the scarlet light of satorak, and even the chaotic power of Sison from you..."


    Gu Yi''s eyes showed a look of doubt.


    Generally speaking, it''s enough to make people headache if these dimensional demons provoke one.


    But the young man standing in front of me seems to have had contact with all three.


    "To tell you the truth, I have read the book of vishnut, used the temporary contract of crimson domination, and was liked by the dark god Sison. I almost became the spokesman of the power of chaos."


    Luke spoke a series of legendary experiences with a light face.


    "Well, it''s not easy for you to be alive."


    Gu Yi didn''t doubt it, but he looked at Luke more strangely.


    She didn''t know each other, but she had a vague feeling of familiarity.


    "Master Gu Yi, introduce yourself. I come from another universe. It hasn''t happened in the past."


    Luke said directly.


    "Because of some accidents, I came to this universe involuntarily. Everything has happened in the future."


    Lieutenant general Superman made a little detour, but Gu Yi still understood.


    "So, do you know me in the universe? You have also entered the Kamata Taj and studied the book of the emperor of Victoria... Are you the next supreme mage I selected?"


    The former Supreme mage behaved calmly without making a fuss.


    "You do look a lot better than that strange guy - I mean physically."


    "I suggested before that he should spend more time exercising. A qualified mage needs a strong body."


    Gu Yi had a general understanding of the theory that the universe is an infinite box, nested one layer at a time.


    Therefore, she can quickly accept Luke''s facts and ask questions.


    If it were Dr. strange strange strange, it would certainly take time to explain what "another universe" is and what "past time" is.


    That guy hasn''t been on the top for a long time. He''s not proficient in the business process of the supreme mage.


    "I need your help, mage."


    Seeing that they could communicate with each other normally, Luke asked directly.


    He was still worried that the supreme mage after retirement would have talked and laughed with the eternal God.


    Fortunately, Gu Yi still stayed on earth and didn''t leave.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help."


    Gu Yi shook his fan and whispered.


    "Half of the creatures in the universe are crying, their souls are dead, and their existence is completely erased. I am just a person who has long died. I can only watch silently, wait quietly, and can''t do anything."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He knew that Gu Yi had lost his body and now appeared in the form of soul.


    As early as in the previous plot, the other party successfully retired early by pretending to be dead by Casillas.


    Give the position of supreme mage and the responsibility of guarding the earth to Dr. strange.


    "You chose strange. He saw the exact ending from countless futures."


    Luke suddenly remembered that the six gemstones of the universe had been collected, so he seemed to be able to complete the task ahead of time.


    "Everything can be changed and amended, and the Avengers will complete this arduous task."


    "I am willing to help, let them take fewer detours and pay less sacrifices."


    "But as a reasonable return, I hope master Gu Yi can tell me the coordinates of the universe and some detailed parameters."


    That''s why Luke found ancient one for the first time.


    If the deep secret of the universe is most likely to be in the hands of the supreme mage.


    Weishandi is an ancient god, and they are closely related to the eternal God.


    Luke knew nothing about the small box except the number.


    To make another smooth space-time transmission, he needs to know the cosmic coordinate data to facilitate modeling and calculation - the later work must be completed by Tony Stark and Bruce Banner.


    "Well, I now fully believe that you are a traveler from another universe."


    Gu Yi was slightly surprised.


    It is reasonable to say that no one can know the future except the holder of the time gem and the supreme mage who can use the eye of agomoto.


    However, according to Luke''s words, Gu Yi can judge that the other party knows no less than her.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    Asked the former Supreme mage, whose attitude was becoming more and more relaxed.


    "Luke Carville, my universe, everyone likes to call me superman."


    Luke replied.


    "I can answer your request."


    After pondering for a long time, Gu nodded.


    The death of the flesh has no effect on a mage like her.


    As long as his soul does not die, Gu Yi can still travel through the universe with the help of astral projection.


    This is much freer than the forced life of staying at the post every day and not leaving without authorization.


    "Strange, and the Avengers, they will lead this bad ending to the only right choice."


    Gu Yi''s face was dignified and deep.


    "Luke, you are an insurance company to ensure that they complete their tasks."


    "In exchange, I will tell you what you want as a reward."


    Luke''s mouth sparked a smile. Whenever he gave a reasonable statement, Gu Yi was always the best person to speak.


    "See you next time, master Gu Yi. I''ll finish the deal."


    He borrowed an ownerless hanging ring from the table on the third floor.


    Skillfully draw a magic circle and open the transmission channel.


    "I''ll go to wakanda first and talk to Steve. I hope he can treat me as a friend rather than an enemy."


    Gu Yi''s soul looked at Luke walking into the transmission channel with a strange brilliance in his eyes.


    "An alien visitor, I hope it won''t make things worse."


    She stopped at the window of the world and stayed for a few minutes.


    The illusory soul burst out a strong light and disappeared.

 Chapter 216

    Vacanda.


    Capital.


    Like New York, like what is happening all over the world, here also ushered in the death of finger erasing.


    The wakanda tribesmen, who did not know what had happened, turned into fly ash.


    As mieba said, it is absolutely fair and absolutely random.


    One of his fingers made this mysterious transition in seclusion on the African continent disappear from civilians to kings.


    There are few leaders, except general okye, who is trusted by the Panther tchala.


    The moment death sickle falls, you will not be treated differently because you are a king or a hero.


    As for the Avengers, the death list is a long list.


    What winter soldiers, falcons, Wanda and visions are all on it.


    Only a few veterans survived.


    "We failed."


    The American captain with a beard said powerlessly.


    He sat next to the phantom body and looked at the terrible wound on his forehead.


    Mieba stubbornly pulled out the soul gem from the latter''s head.


    Just half a minute ago, the captain of the United States saw with his own eyes that the winter soldier baki died.


    The sadness in my heart can hardly be described in words.


    That''s a good friend who fought side by side with him and grew up together!


    It was not easy to reunite, and the result was so gone.


    "The bully was killed successfully, and his goal was achieved."


    Thor was filled with remorse and emptiness.


    He should cut off the head of the purple potato essence with a storm axe.


    This will stop everything!


    Stop the other party from snapping his fingers!


    "Can you get in touch with Tony? What''s going on with him?"


    Asked the war machine.


    After a hard battle, everyone was at a loss.


    No one knows what to do. Some of them lost their relatives, some lost their lovers, some lost their friends, and some lost their king


    The sacrifice was huge and the price was heavy, but he still didn''t win the final victory.


    The ending is not like that in movies and novels. Heroes defeat villains. Everyone hugs and cheers, bringing the story to a happy end.


    "I don''t know, Tony, and the talking bug, the master magician in the cloak, they all got on the mieba''s... Doughnut ship."


    Banner, who couldn''t switch the Hulk mode, wanted to make some jokes to liven up the atmosphere.


    However, seeing that the partners were dejected, even the captain of the United States, who had always been determined and never discouraged, showed a confused look, he swallowed the untimely joke.


    "Do you have any plans, captain?"


    The black widow thought of the eagle eyed Clint who did not know life and death, and a touch of worry appeared in her eyes.


    The snapping finger of mieba is erasing half of the creatures on the earth.


    The clints, I don''t know how many will survive.


    "We..."


    The captain of the United States was silent for a moment, and then tried to tidy up his mood and become the calm leader again.


    "Go back to New York first and contact the Pentagon - if those acquaintances are still alive."


    "With their strength, count the casualty list as soon as possible."


    "We can''t let social order collapse. We must stabilize the situation as soon as possible and avoid riots."


    "S.h.i.e.l.d. should also mobilize forces to assist governments in restoring their operations."


    "Besides, find a way to find Tony! We need him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Captain America briefly listed several plans to be implemented.


    The whole world lost half its population, which was equivalent to the huge machine that had operated stably, and suddenly stopped.


    The impact is unimaginable.


    In some families, parents may be removed by snapping their fingers, leaving only young children.


    This requires proper placement.


    In some countries, the high-level leaders may be unlucky. One ring finger erases most of them, resulting in a vacuum of power and internal unrest.


    This needs to be stabilized as soon as possible.


    In short, with the sharp reduction of the world population.


    Whether it is the government or superheroes, they have many problems to face.


    "Sol, what are your plans?"


    After cleaning up his sadness, Captain America looked at Thor, who was carrying an axe and wanted to cut something to vent.


    Asgard has disappeared and was destroyed by the flame giant.


    His people were also killed on the ship, and almost no one survived.


    Of all the superheroes, sol lost the most.


    "I... want to drink."


    Sol said painfully.


    Hatred supported him until now.


    The death of his people and rocky made him think about how to kill the bully.


    But with the snap of the other party''s fingers, everything dissipated.


    Even holding the storm axe, I failed and failed to stop all this.


    "If any of you know the whereabouts of the purple potato essence, please inform me at the first time."


    Sol pressed the American captain''s shoulder, and there was a faint flash of thunder in his eyes, which was jumping anger.


    "No matter where he hides, I will rush there as fast as I can, and then cut off his head! I swear in the name of Odin!"


    "Calm down, sol. You should stay with us. S.h.i.e.l.d. will need your strength, and so will the avenger."


    The captain of the United States is very good at ideological work and calms down the grumpy sol in a few words.


    He looked around and looked at the few remaining teammates.


    War machine, black widow, banner, rocket raccoon, and a general okye.


    Tony, strange and the chattering bug are in a state of uncertainty.


    "We have failed, we are facing the worst situation, and we also need to face the most difficult moments in life."


    Captain America''s voice is not high, but it is particularly powerful.


    "But no matter how dark tomorrow is and how unacceptable the reality is, we have to take that small step, cheer up and find a direction."


    "The future..."


    Boom!


    It was as if a shell had hit the ground, splashing violent dust.


    The dark red cloak moved unceasingly.


    A figure appeared in front of everyone in such an abrupt way.


    "Well... Excuse me."


    A gentle voice sounded, and its owner had a young face.


    "Can you give me some time..."


    "As a strange guy who comes uninvited and suddenly appears, the first thing you should do is to take the initiative to report your name."


    Thor looked alert and said in a deep voice.


    Other superheroes reacted similarly.


    They have just experienced a hard battle and faced one of the most powerful enemies in history.


    At this time, any disturbance is easy to arouse vigilance.


    "I know you lost your dear brother not long ago, and you lost your grumpy sister, loving father, loving mother, and a group of people who follow you and support you... But sol, I don''t want you to spill your anger on me, okay?"


    Get to wakanda, and then fly to Luke in the dense forest, said faintly.


    On the surface, his attitude seems to be to calm things down.


    But according to this speech, it''s all jumping in the minefield.


    "Ha ha, very good."


    Sol laughed angrily, and the thunder rolled in his eyes.


    "Finally, an asshole stood up and let me punch him!"


    "No matter who you are or what your name is, wait until you beg for mercy later!"


    Boom!


    The storm, the axe and the lightning lingered, and the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    Sol clenched his weapon and locked his eyes on the damn bastard who dared to provoke himself!

 Chapter 217

    "Sol..."


    The captain of the United States looked at the stranger and wanted to persuade him to avoid a senseless battle.


    But the asgards are like the fighting people of Siberia.


    Only drinking and fighting are in my eyes. The martial ethos is quite strong.


    As Prince Asgard, sol is even more so.


    When he led the army to war, he never asked how many enemies there were, only where they were.


    Later, he ran to the earth, was deprived of his divine power and became a mortal. After a tortuous test, his irritable and reckless temper converged.


    "Captain, I can''t wait to beat the shit out of this bastard. When he gets there, he will know how wrong and stupid it is to provoke an Asgard!"


    Sol roared, and the storm axe in his hand pulled the thunder light and roared straight out.


    The violent current broke through the air and gave off a burnt smell.


    It was blazing white all around.


    Asgard''s infinite power, coupled with more powerful weapons than mirnier, gave sol enough confidence.


    He can cut down mieba with only one breath, not to mention the human beings in front of him!


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    Luke''s eyes were slightly frozen and his eyes were hot.


    The high-temperature beam of evaporated flesh and blood, like a red burning blade, cuts through the fleeting horror electric light.


    Boom!


    Hot eyes bombarded sol who couldn''t dodge.


    The armor on the chest was hot and red.


    It seems to have been heated in a steel furnace.


    Click.


    In the sound of cracking.


    The hard armor protecting the chest was directly broken into several pieces.


    Sol was also hit and flew out by the strong kinetic energy, hit several strong trees, and rolled several times before he could stop.


    "I sympathize with you, but if you have to beat me, I can''t help it."


    Luke shrugged and said helplessly.


    He just said the other party''s experience in a declarative tone.


    Who could have thought Thor would react so much and make a posture of trying to fight with himself.


    Well, Luke admitted that he had deliberately angered sol.


    It''s not that he is unhappy with each other, or other personal grievances.


    There is no superman on the timeline of the universe.


    So, whether it''s Captain America or iron man.


    They have some doubts and vigilance about themselves.


    Next, the two sides must cooperate, and it will definitely involve the key question of who has the final say.


    He is the elder of the avenger and has prestige and contacts.


    What about yourself?


    A newcomer.


    How to gain enough voice?


    In most cases, it is natural to fight side by side, through life and death, so as to establish a firm and fettered friendship behind you.


    Or establish your own position through victory after victory.


    However, Luke is just a player who has no patience and wants a quick copy.


    His own universe, there are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with. How can he waste his time here.


    After thinking about it, Luke finally came up with a quick and effective way.


    Beat Thor, the most powerful Thor in the Avengers Alliance - Hawk, who can''t turn into a hulk, has been kicked out of the ranks of the strong.


    The big green man gave mieba a set of Military Boxing and lay down.


    Basically, he never showed the power of anger, but gradually became a Buddhist.


    Generally speaking, power is the best way to show status.


    Luke is a more self-centered character. He can''t obediently follow the leadership of Captain America or iron man and play the role of a thug.


    So, unfortunately, sol became the unlucky stepping stone.


    "Oh, good, you make me want to beat you up more strongly!"


    Sol, who was blasted into a rock, printed a deep human figure.


    The small current that lingered all over burst out with a bang.


    As a large number of TNT explosives were ignited, the amazing power and huge shock wave crushed the rock into powder.


    "I''ve heard that Asgard people are good at fighting and brave."


    Luke smiled. He could even subdue the mean Howard, let alone sol.


    "But sol, you don''t seem to show such characteristics except that you can only say cruel words."


    "Even your brother with the blood of the frost giant, rocky, he is more like a soldier than you."


    It''s another extremely accurate minefield jumping.


    "I won''t allow you to mention that name!"


    Thinking of Rocky''s tragic death, sol picked up the storm axe and roared like a crazy soldier.


    Force your feet and step out a big hole in the ground.


    At this time, Thor has not become a fat house in the future.


    The movement is still vigorous and powerful, and the movement speed does not fall.


    The storm axe swept by with thunder and lightning.


    Boom, boom!


    The atmosphere makes a loud noise!


    As if the space would be cut open!


    Almost in an instant.


    The storm axe, which almost killed mieba, hit Luke in front of him.


    His fully open biological force field is directly cut like an egg shell!


    Even the infinite gloves with six gemstones can''t block this artifact, and Superman''s biological force field can''t.


    "Oh, underestimated the axe."


    Luke''s reaction was also very rapid. Red light surged in his eyes.


    The hot line of sight shoots out, blocking the rotating storm axe. The high temperature collides with the current, causing a violent energy response.


    Dong!


    Sol, empty handed, followed, surrounded by lightning like a silver snake.


    He punched Luke in the face.


    The latter opens his palm and blocks it easily.


    "As a Midgard, your physical quality is good."


    Sol was a little surprised. The strength of the other party didn''t seem to be weaker than him.


    "As an Asgard, you look like a weak bitch."


    Luke made some simple changes to the sentence and returned it to sol.


    Can you bear it?


    Sol has never been scolded in his life!


    "Die!"


    The furious Thor stretched out his right hand and the storm axe flew back.


    He cut it mercilessly, and the cold sharp axe blade hit Luke''s face.


    Luke raised his hand to block the opponent''s attack, put his knee up and hit Sol''s abdomen.


    After upgrading to Lv2, he thought he was not afraid of anyone in close combat.


    "I''m not a Kansas farm boy who can''t even fight."


    Luke thought silently.


    "It hurts!"


    Thor, with rough skin and thick flesh, hissed and took a cold breath.


    He could not help bowing, but his years of combat experience was still playing a role. Holding the storm axe in his right hand, he blew a thunder again.


    Want to take this to stop the opponent''s attack.


    "It seems that your father hasn''t taught you. You should concentrate on fighting and don''t do these fancy things!"


    Luke is happy and unafraid. He chooses to resist the terrible lightning of attached magic damage.


    At the same time, he stretched out a hand, pressed Sol''s head and threw it down!


    Boom!


    Hit a big hole in the ground!


    Sol put his hands on the ground and tried to get up, but he got an iron fist again.


    The angry face was in intimate contact with the soil.


    "It''s mine."


    Luke then got up and raised his feet.


    Step on Sol''s right hand and take the storm axe.


    Although he held his hand tightly, he refused to let go.


    But in the face of the power of Superman terror, resistance is of little significance.


    "Give it back to me..."


    Dong!


    Luke didn''t look at it. He raised his elbow and hit sol in the face.


    The handsome and brave face can charm many women, and the right cheek is swollen.


    "You can''t take it back now."


    Luke closed his palms and firmly grasped the constantly earning storm axe. The strands of violent current hit him, but it didn''t cause any harm.


    He took the axe, handed it forward and put it on Sol''s neck.


    "Tell me, young king of Asgard, can you give me some time to communicate in a normal way?"


    Luke''s eyes were calm, his arm holding the storm axe did not tremble.


    It seemed that as long as sol said "no", he would cut off each other''s head without any consideration.


    "Yes."


    After a long silence, sol turned red and then forced the word out of his teeth.

 Chapter 218

    "It wouldn''t have been so much if I said earlier."


    Luke smiled and put on an elegant and easy-going look.


    Holding the storm axe tightly in his right hand, he left Sol''s neck.


    This gives the latter a sigh of relief. It''s really hard to feel that someone will cut off his head at any time.


    "In fact, I am very reasonable and hate abuse of violence. If I can solve problems through normal communication, I will never want to fight with others."


    Luke didn''t feather Thor''s artifact, so he directly returned the storm axe to the other party.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that it is because it is difficult to start in full view of the public.


    "What you say is different from what you show."


    The young king of Asgard snorted, still angry in his eyes, but did not attack again.


    He has seen Luke''s power, and even if there is another fair battle, the chance of winning may still be low.


    So, although sol wanted to defend the glory of the northern God.


    But out of strategic considerations, he temporarily gave up the reckless idea of fighting again.


    "What a failure!"


    The storm axe and the power of thunder can''t defeat an unarmed Midgard.


    Such a heavy blow made sol feel very frustrated.


    He wanted to go to Titan and cut off mieba''s head with an axe.


    For the people of Asgard and his brother rocky.


    But after Luke''s beating, his fighting spirit immediately decreased by more than half.


    "Sol, are you okay?"


    The captain of the United States asked with concern.


    The melon seed shaped vibrating gold shield faces Luke, as if worried about the other party''s sudden attack.


    The classic line "I can play with you all day" is ready.


    Just wait for Luke to attack, the U.S. captain can say it and boost the morale of the team in an instant!


    "It''s amazing that someone can beat sol! I can''t believe it."


    The furry rocket raccoon said in an exaggerated voice.


    Perhaps it was because he lost the little tree man, he only make complaints about the poison tongue.


    "Shut up! Bunny! I just didn''t... Give full play to my strength."


    Sol retorted subconsciously.


    He can''t accept the fact that he lost easily to a Midgard.


    "Come on, sol, you were almost beaten into a pig''s head by this... Fierce man who doesn''t know his name."


    The rocket raccoon is mercilessly broken down.


    When the battle was over, the superheroes who acted as onlookers gathered together.


    To tell the truth, they all expressed some surprise at the result of Sol''s defeat.


    Thor and Hulk have always been the two most powerful forces in the avenger alliance.


    Now, the latter hid in Banner''s body and didn''t want to come out again.


    The only reliable top hitter is Thor, who has caused serious damage to mieba.


    But sol, who was invincible and unstoppable on the wakanda battlefield, somehow lost to a stranger.


    And still the feeling of rolling without fighting back!


    "Sometime, we''ll have another fair fight."


    Sol grinned and invited.


    His swollen right cheek seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer, completely destroying the original Yingwu''s appearance.


    Even if asgards are physically superior, they may not be better for a while.


    "No problem. I always welcome such a one-on-one duel between real men."


    Luke shrugged and nodded.


    Sol, who had a fight with him, spoke better than before.


    Therefore, we want to win the favor of the fighting nation.


    Drink or fight.


    This is the most effective way.


    "Let''s get back to the point. Who are you, sir? Where are you from? What do you want to do?"


    The captain of the United States, who is currently the leader of the team, looked warily at Luke and asked three philosophical questions.


    "It may be a long story to tell."


    Luke pondered for a moment, deleted and modified his strange experience of accidentally shuttling through time and space, and said it in a more acceptable way.


    "You mean you''re from another universe? And from the past? Like... Terminator, no, it should be back to the future?"


    After listening, Colonel rod of the war machine took the lead in asking questions.


    Other superheroes are shocked by too much information and can''t digest it.


    "More accurately, it is not a simple time travel, but a cross shuttle of parallel time and space."


    Luke straightened up.


    "By the way, I didn''t cross here in that delonin car."


    The captain of the United States frowned and asked again, "do you have any evidence?"


    This young man claims to have come here from another universe and past time.


    That is, the avenger alliance is used to all kinds of strange events, otherwise it will treat each other as a psycho.


    "Steve, your mother''s name is Sarah. She lives in an old house in Brooklyn. You used to pad newspapers in your shoes. Your first kiss was a blonde girl from the strategic science Corps. Her name is... Margaret."


    Luke''s mouth tilted slightly, bringing together the past experience of the captain of the United States.


    "I don''t think the museum will say that."


    At this time, it was the turn of the captain of the United States to be silent.


    "Maybe we can trust... This guy."


    Staring at Luke for a long time, sol put away his doubt and said in a deep voice, "he knows Rocky''s life experience and seems to know the prophecy of Asgard''s gods at dusk."


    "These are secrets. I haven''t even revealed the avenger, but this guy said it."


    "Except that he is really a time shuttle, I can''t think of any better reason to explain all this."


    The captain of the United States thought for a moment and couldn''t help nodding in agreement.


    As a legendary hero during World War II, there can be no memories of his life in Brooklyn in the museum.


    Especially putting newspapers in his shoes. Only he and Bucky know this embarrassing thing.


    "You just called me Steve. Did you know me in that universe?"


    Captain America was keenly aware that Luke called him different from everyone else.


    "Not only do we know each other, but we actually have a good relationship. Remember Jamie who used to bully you? I beat him up one day, and then we became friends."


    Luke looked at the bearded face and said with a smile, "Bucky and I have teased you before and said we can''t imagine what a small Steve Rogers would look like with a beard."


    "In my world, you didn''t get on that plane or sleep for seventy years, Steve."


    Captain America''s eyes flashed with a look of nostalgia.


    What Luke said was indeed a secret past.


    "Well, Luke, I believe those stories now."


    The captain of the United States temporarily put down his vigilance and extended a friendly hand.


    "However, we also encountered a problem. At present, we may not have time to help you find your way home."


    Mieba wiped out half of the life in the whole universe with a loud finger. If we don''t clean up the mess as soon as possible, riots will soon break out in various countries on the earth, forming a bad chain reaction.


    Out of the cautious consideration of the overall situation, the captain of the United States decided to give priority to dealing with the mess of the earth.


    As for how to rescue Tony and help everyone heal their inner pain, he has no definite clue.


    "I''m not in such a hurry, Steve. In fact, I happen to be able to help out about mieba, as well as the partners, relatives and friends you sacrificed."


    Luke smiled and finally got to the point.


    "I mean, have you ever thought that everything can be rewritten now?"

 Chapter 219

    When Luke told the surviving superheroes that the end of the snap of their fingers could actually be changed.


    Those innocent people who have turned into ashes and sacrificed their partners in this infinite gem battle may be able to return to the time of resurrection.


    Everyone was stunned.


    There was silence in the rainforest of wakanda.


    In the past, those superheroes who did not change their face in the face of villains, villains and villains were like wood carving and clay sculpture.


    It''s not that their psychological tolerance is too poor, but the news Luke said is really too amazing.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? The end is something that has happened and is destined. How should we rewrite it?"


    The captain of the United States deserves to be the leader. He has excellent psychological quality and is the first to react.


    There was a bit of uncertainty and a strong expectation in his eyes.


    "Of course, Steve. It''s not a prank or a joke."


    Luke threw out the heavy bomb lightly, and when he saw the Avengers excited one by one, the corners of his mouth could not help but tilt up slightly.


    After a fight with Thor and explaining his origin, he temporarily gained some of the superhero''s trust.


    The next thing to do is to covertly and actively guide the situation.


    "Mieba put on infinite gloves, collected six gemstones, and finally played the ultimate ring finger that wiped out half of the life in the universe... All he did was to maintain the balance of the universe, delay decline and eliminate war - at least he thought so."


    Luke, like a reply, helped the avenger carefully analyze the behavioral logic and motivation of killing hegemony.


    "With the infinite glove of six gemstones, mieba can easily erase half of the life in the universe. If we get it, we may be able to bring back all the dead people."


    "In theory, there''s no problem, is there?"


    Hearing this, the captain of the United States brightened his eyes.


    Originally decadent heart, like a shot of cardiotonic, the whole person becomes energetic.


    "Yes, as long as we get infinite gloves, we still have a chance to turn over!"


    He followed Luke''s train of thought.


    The rest of the superheroes seemed to see hope, and their depressed faces showed a trace of excitement.


    They were immersed in grief because they lost their direction and goal.


    Mieba came too suddenly, even if banner returned to the earth in advance to inform Dr. strange and iron man.


    But the dark order moved quickly and had a clear goal.


    They not only took strange away, but also almost took the heart gem from the illusion.


    In contrast to the earth''s superheroes, from the beginning, Captain America and iron man fought their own battles.


    One stayed on earth and one was forced to go to Titan.


    The two sides are fundamentally in an unequal position in information.


    They don''t know much about the enemy. Even after their defeat, they don''t even have a place to seek revenge.


    "Take back the infinite gloves, and then snap your fingers, you can bring those... People back?"


    The black widow''s voice trembled.


    She saw Wanda and Dongbing turn to ashes one by one.


    That feeling is really desperate!


    "In theory."


    Luke nodded.


    He has given the superheroes a direction and goal.


    Use the six infinite gemstones to bring back the half of the people who have put out the smoke.


    "But we don''t know where mieba is!"


    Sol asked, frowning.


    His storm axe was already hungry.


    I can''t wait to chop one or two purple potatoes to practice.


    "You are wrong. The problem is not to kill bully. He has completed his task. He is estimated to be staying on a planet and preparing to live a peaceful pastoral life."


    Luke doesn''t intend to go to the director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission, at least not at this stage.


    People have already lived a retirement life, just like what was promoted in the original plot.


    Every day I wear a straw hat to plant and farm, sit in front of the house and watch the sunset... What a beautiful day.


    "First of all, he was hit in the chest by Sol''s storm axe, and the whole man was almost split in half. He was already badly hurt."


    Luke said calmly and calmly.


    "Besides, using infinite gloves also has to bear great damage. That snap of fingers is enough to make him hard to heal."


    "In other words, mieba was in an extremely weak state at this time."


    Sol narrowed his eyes, subconsciously grasped the storm axe, and there was a continuous flash of lightning on the surface of his body.


    He interrupted, "isn''t that right? When that bastard was most powerless, we launched a beautiful raid and cut off his head - well, I know it sounds mean, but he is mieba!"


    "Is there any moral rule to deal with a guy like him?"


    Luke exhaled and whispered, "that''s what I want to say. Mieba is a guy who will never change easily after determining the goal, and he also has strong executive power."


    "Whether sending the zetarians to attack New York, or letting rocky steal the cube of the universe, these are enough to show that he has coveted the infinite gem for a long time and has a plan!"


    "After the dark church came to earth, without additional action, it directly found Stephen strange, as well as vision and Wanda."


    "Mieba is not interested in destroying the earth or ruling the universe. He has a more extreme paranoid idea. He is neither for power nor chasing power."


    The captain of the United States frowned and seemed to understand Luke''s expression. He hesitated and said, "so, do you want to say that mieba may act beyond our expectations? Because his thoughts can''t be judged by common sense?"


    "Bingo! If I were mieba, after completing the final mission, in order to prevent accidents, I would certainly choose to destroy infinite gemstones. This is the best way to prevent us from turning over."


    Luke snapped his fingers and made the others react violently.


    Now they have a serious psychological shadow on the action of "snapping their fingers".


    "As long as the infinite gem is gone, everything that happens in this universe will become an established outcome!"


    When Luke said this, Sol''s veins beat on his forehead and said angrily, "do we just let mieba live our own life and do nothing?"


    "Of course, I just suggest that you don''t have to waste too much time and energy on the option of killing tyrants."


    Luke glanced at the aggrieved Thor and added.


    "If any of you want to kill the bully yourself out of personal gratitude and resentment to vent your emotions, I have no opinion."


    "In this way, mieba will destroy infinite gemstones. How can we rewrite the future?"


    Bruce Banner, who stayed in the anti hawk armor, asked the most critical question.


    "At this point, I have to mention a guy named Scott lang."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Five hours later.


    Lucky enough to survive, the Avengers finally found the Ford Brown van parked on the roof of a building by mobilizing the strength of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "Do you mean to say that there is a way to save the world in this van?"


    A group of superheroes looked at Luke with suspicion in their eyes.


    The van, which sold for tens of thousands of dollars on the market, looked ordinary everywhere except for the complex instruments connected to it.


    "That''s right."


    Luke nodded.


    "Some of you should have heard of hank PIM, who used to be a member of the s.h.i.e.l.d."


    "PIM particle? The technology that can freely change the size of human body and objects!"


    Bruce Banner said in surprise.


    Hank PIM was also a rare genius in the 1990s.


    The other party''s achievements in biochemistry are as famous as his bad temper.


    Even the best tempered people can''t stand working with hank PIM for long.


    "Fortunately, someone can answer it, so that I won''t be too embarrassed."


    Luke waved to banner to operate the instrument.


    "The ''PIM particles'' he discovered can enter a microcosm called the'' quantum field ''as long as they are reduced to the subatomic level."


    Unknowingly, Luke began to take over the leadership of the team.


    He seems to know everything and can always answer other people''s questions.


    "Countdown begins!"


    Fortunately, the instrument connected to the van is not difficult to operate. After all, even a mouse can be turned on, not to mention Bruce Banner, Marvel''s world-famous genius.


    Banner kept moving his fingers, ready to open the mini tunnel in the trunk of the van.


    ¡°1£¡¡±


    ¡°2£¡¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shua!


    At the end of the five second countdown, the minitunnel of the van began to rotate.


    At the next moment, a human shadow changed from small to large and ejected like a shell.


    "Hey, you... Dr. banner and captain Rogers."


    Embarrassed to roll on the ground for two times, Scott in ant man uniform got up and said hello.


    "You must be Thor. I saw it on TV..."


    He gave full play to his good habit of breaking his mouth and shook one hand with everyone one by one.


    "Are you?"


    Scott was puzzled when he came to Luke. It was a strange face.


    "Luke, just call me Luke."


    Luke, who saw the second generation ant man for the first time, smiled and said.


    "Do you know what''s going on outside?"


    Hearing such a strange question, Scott looked confused.


    The passage of time in the quantum field is very different from the real world. Five years have passed in the original plot, and he just feels that he has waited for five hours.


    "Is there anything wrong? Oh, by the way, where have hope and Hank gone? I waited inside for several minutes. Originally, this was just a test and it could be done in half a minute..."


    Scott began to talk again. He noticed the strangeness of the atmosphere and became nervous.


    "I''m sorry to tell you this. Your girlfriend hope and her parents... Died."


    Luke cleared his throat and told the shocking news that made Scott stupid on the spot.

 Chapter 220

    If you want to choose the most unlucky superhero in the elimination of tyrants.


    Probably a generation of ant man hank PIM.


    He himself, plus his newly found wife and his dear daughter.


    With a snap of fingers, it directly becomes a family bucket luxury package and turns into flying ash.


    Scott, the cheap son-in-law''s second-generation ant man, narrowly escaped. By the way, his daughter was fine.


    This weird random probability and luck problem!


    "You mean, an alien named mieba came to the earth and robbed... What infinite gemstones, then put them on his gloves and snap his fingers, and then the population of the earth was reduced by half?"


    Scott was emotionally unstable. He kept pacing back and forth on the roof like an anxiety disorder.


    In fact, it''s hard for anyone to calm down when they hear such bad news.


    As soon as I opened and closed my eyes, I found that the female ticket was gone, and my father-in-law and mother-in-law also hung up.


    Who can stand it!


    "Correctly speaking, it is the population of the whole universe."


    Luke straightened up.


    "This is unscientific! Why do you have to snap your fingers? Can''t you stamp your feet and wave your hands? Also, why do you have to eliminate the population? For the alien civilization entering the interstellar era, the Malthusian trap should not exist by reason! And I heard that there is a control method called ''family planning'' in the East, which can be effective..."


    Scott began to enter the crazy mode of chatter. His mouth was like a firecracker, constantly spitting out all kinds of words.


    This is some kind of stress response.


    This kind of performance will occur when the psychology or physiology is greatly stimulated.


    Of course, for ordinary people, they tend to be more direct.


    For example, fainted.


    "Mr. Lang, you have so many questions that I don''t know which one to answer first."


    Luke interrupted helplessly.


    He can understand the mood of the second generation of ants.


    But the other party is about to be incoherent.


    It seems that the destruction of the female ticket family has dealt a great blow to Scott.


    "Besides, you can''t expect to destroy a Titan, be familiar with the population theory of earth civilization, and know what Malthusian traps and family planning are."


    Luke pressed the second generation ant man''s shoulder to stop him from jumping left and right.


    In fact, the so-called "Malthus trap" refers to the classical theory that "population growth increases in geometric progression, while living resources only increase in arithmetic progression, the more increased population will always be eliminated in some way, and the population can not exceed the corresponding level of agricultural development".


    It was originally proposed by an English priest named Malthus.


    He believes that excessive population expansion will lead to competition for resources, leading to war and destruction.


    This coincides with the idea that mieba adheres to. That purple potato essence also believes that the rapid increase of the cosmic population will produce all kinds of contradictions and problems.


    So, using the infinite gloves of six gemstones to wipe out half of life at random has become the best way to avoid disaster - of course, this is only in his opinion.


    If you want to solve problems in a rough way once and for all, you can only taste the bitter fruit.


    And do not evaluate whether the random extinction of half the population of the universe violates the humanitarian spirit.


    You know, when Malthus put forward his population theory, the industrial revolution had not yet come.


    Therefore, his view has the limitations of the times.


    He did not know that the subsequent technological explosion made mankind turn from an agricultural society to an industrial civilization with roaring machines.


    Malthus''s prediction did not come true, or even the opposite.


    According to statistics, the phenomenon of low fertility in developed areas is often more serious.


    The amount of living resources is no longer a shackle restricting population growth.


    If mieba had a deeper understanding of earth civilization, he would probably understand that simply erasing life can not end the Malthusian trap.


    Because the population will always grow. When it approaches the critical point, do you have to snap your fingers again?


    Compared with the brutal way of eliminating hegemony, family planning and real estate economy are the real way to regulate the population.


    "Kathy! By the way, Kathy, is she okay?"


    After talking to himself for a long time, Scott suddenly thought of his daughter.


    If hank PIM''s family is gone, it will be erased by mieba''s fingers.


    Isn''t it possible that his lovely daughter, naughty Kathy


    "I''ve confirmed before I came. Your little princess is lucky not to be the one who disappeared."


    Luke let out a voice to appease.


    "Mr. Lang, we''ll let you meet your daughter later, but before that, we need your help - no, the earth needs your help."


    Scott took a deep breath when he saw the stranger''s serious tone, as did the captain of the United States standing next to him and other Avengers.


    He tried to adjust his mood and asked curiously, "I''m just a small person. What can I do for you..."


    "Mr. Lang, how long have you been in the quantum field?"


    Luke asked directly.


    "A few, just a few minutes. About a minute and a half."


    Scott, a second-generation ant, scratched his head and replied uncertainly.


    At first he thought it was hope and Hank''s prank, trying to scare himself.


    I didn''t expect that when he came back, there were no people.


    It''s like another world!


    "In fact, more than nine hours have passed since mieba snapped his fingers."


    Luke''s mouth tilted slightly, bringing the second generation of ant people and Avengers into his rhythm.


    "In other words, the micro universe in the quantum field is actually different from the time flow rate of the real world."


    "If we can find a way to collect the infinite gemstones before mieba rings his fingers, then return to the current point in time and ring his fingers again, maybe we can bring everyone back! Completely rewrite the ending!"


    Scott frowned slightly and listened carefully.


    He has a master''s degree in electrical engineering and follows hank PIM to learn how to be an excellent ant man.


    So I quickly understood what Luke wanted to say.


    "Wonderful!"


    After thinking for a long time, Scott thumbed up and choked out the word.


    "It''s really feasible. It''s the only way to save the situation. But we need top talents and a time shuttle machine. It can''t be done with a few blows of a hammer!"


    Luke heard the speech and waved back.


    Wearing a sweater and a sweater, Bruce Banner came over with a strong sense of scholar.


    "We already have one of the best talents in the world. The next thing to do is to pick up another genius."


    Luke''s confidence in Bruce Banner is a little more than the latter''s confidence in himself.


    The only pity for him is that he probably didn''t see banner turn into a hulk.


    I''ve beaten Thor once. If you add Huck who is not angry enough, this time-space trip is perfect.


    When Luke introduced banner, the captain of the United States also came over.


    Before he said anything, Scott, a fan brother, grabbed each other''s palm.


    "Captain Rogers, meet you again! You know, since the last time I broke up at the airport in Germany, I often saw it on TV..."


    During the civil war of the avenger alliance, the second generation ant people were in the same camp as the captain of the United States. They could be regarded as acquaintances.


    I have to sigh that the fans of Captain America are everywhere.


    There were former s.h.i.e.l.d. agent Colson and later the second generation ant Scott.


    In addition, Falcon and spider man can form a football team.


    "Scott, please this time! Dr. PIM has been... Erased. No one knows the complete formula of PIM particles except him."


    The captain of the United States showed perfect leadership, which is his greatest strength.


    "The PIM particle on you is our only and last hope!"


    "No problem, it''s on me!"


    Scott patted his chest and said.


    Get away from Luke, shake his head and laugh.


    It''s fantastic to compete with Captain America for the position of leader in the universe where Superman never existed.


    Each other''s personality charm and leader aura are enough to crush any superhero.


    Even the same old iron man, it is difficult to compare with it.


    "Fortunately, the American captain of any universe is always willing to listen to others."


    Luke thought silently.


    This needs to be replaced by Batman on the set next door. Let alone take advice, there may not be even a bit of trust.


    That''s a guy who takes everyone as a suspect and never takes off his guard.


    "So, is the next step to save Tony?"


    Captain America looked at Luke with his arms around his chest and asked softly.


    "That''s right. But before that, you have to welcome a new member."


    Luke raised his chin. His super vision caught a small black spot breaking into the atmosphere.


    That''s captain surprise!


    Carol Danvers!

 Chapter 221

    Find Scott, the second generation ant man, and the Avengers are ready to return.


    The captain of the United States, Luke and Thor are ready to return to the headquarters base of the Divine Shield Bureau north of New York.


    They have just received a message from NASA that a UFO has entered the sky over New York.


    According to satellite images, it is suspected to be a humanoid creature.


    "Carol Danvers. How many secrets do you think Frey is hiding?"


    Captain America repeated the name with a helpless smile on his face.


    According to the information provided by Luke, the other party was a military pilot.


    Later, it was captured by the Kerry civilization, one of the three empires of the galaxy, and a series of wonderful stories took place.


    In short, it can be understood that the young woman named Carol Danvers is on their side.


    "I''m more curious if you know everything than how many secrets Nick Frey hides?"


    Thor asked Luke next to him.


    This secret is in the s.h.i.e.l.d., and no one has heard of it except Nick Frey.


    Even the elder black widow and the trusted agent hill are unfamiliar with the name Carol Danvers.


    But Luke knows!


    Not only can you say your name, but also the other party''s experience is clear!


    "Huh?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows and asked calmly, "do you mean I know superheroes like the back of my hand, or something else?"


    "In advance, I don''t know much about the next lottery number and the world cup."


    The captain of the United States lost his smile. Luke''s serious expression of cold humor reminded him of Tony.


    That guy also likes to appear cynical and frivolous.


    "You don''t look like an alien visitor shuttling through time and space. Instead, you look a little like Asgard''s three goddesses of destiny. Like you, they always talk with a stick like temperament."


    Saul is very interested in this Midgard, not only because of the strength and amazing origin of the other party, but also because of his curiosity.


    "If we exist in your universe, can you tell me what sol will look like in the future?"


    There was a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    I thought I might get back together with Jane or rebuild Asgard.


    "An elderly single fat house who likes to drink, indulge in games, and has poor technology. He can only rely on offline force to threaten others and win the game."


    Luke replied without expression.


    Who can guess that the tall and brave Thor in front of him is likely to become an older single fat house with a beer belly and a broken beard in March and April.


    In addition to junk food, fried chicken and beer, play fortress Night online every day.


    Many people have dreamed of wanting to have Thor''s body, but they don''t think that this dream will come true one day.


    "Oh, nonsense!"


    Sol naturally refused to believe it.


    How can this perfect body with strong muscles and masculine breath become useless fat!


    I''m Asgard! A strong soldier who will never admit defeat, always meet challenges and face cruel fate!


    Sol thought.


    In his life dictionary, there is no word "fat" at all.


    "If you don''t believe it, when it''s over, you can stay on earth for a while and experience the charm of pop culture."


    Luke said faintly.


    Even Asgard people, who drink carbonated drinks and alcohol every day, overeat and eat high calories, will degenerate into a fat house.


    Weight and fat are not transferred due to racial differences.


    The captain of the United States ignored the two idle guys and began to assign tasks.


    Because mieba''s finger snapping makes the superheroes face the embarrassing situation of understaffed.


    Therefore, as a leader, the captain of the United States can only be ranked according to the priority of things.


    He asked banner and Scott, the second generation ant man, to pack the van completely to the headquarters base of s.h.i.e.l.d.


    There is a channel to enter the quantum field, which is the key prop to rewrite the future!


    "Natasha and rod, you are responsible for communicating with the government."


    The war machine, Colonel rod, is himself a man of the military.


    The black widow changed from dark to light in the s.h.i.e.l.d. after Nick Frey stepped down as director.


    Has been playing a similar role as a diplomat, engaging with national institutions.


    Both of them have official legal status and are undoubtedly suitable candidates.


    At this time, the American captain himself is still an important criminal wanted internationally.


    After each assigned the task, he waved and said, "let''s go. There''s already a transport plane waiting at the airport."


    Sol tilted his mouth, showed off his storm axe, held his head high and said, "I can fly by myself, and it''s much faster than sitting in that thing."


    "I can actually fly, so..."


    Luke shrugged and chuckled.


    He used to take a car and a plane like a normal person because he was not in a hurry.


    "Well, I take that back."


    The captain of the United States smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll take a plane alone. Do you have to be able to fly to be a superhero these days?"


    He couldn''t help but miss the World War II, when there were not so many omnipotent guys.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    Returning to the headquarters base of the s.h.i.e.l.d., the U.S. captain walked into the hall and saw Luke and Thor. They were having a good talk with a blonde.


    The former mostly talks about the interesting knowledge of the stars in the universe, while the latter talks about the grievances and disputes between himself and the races such as frost giants and dark elves.


    All in all, the atmosphere was pretty good.


    "Carol Danvers."


    Seeing the arrival of Captain America, the valiant blonde stood up.


    "I received Frey''s message and rushed back immediately. Unexpectedly... It''s still a little late."


    Carol''s face showed a touch of remorse. Strictly speaking, she does not belong to the superhero of the earth region.


    Because Captain Marvel often wanders around the galaxy and acts as a cosmic policeman.


    Help some vulnerable ethnic civilizations resist tyranny, power, or rebuild their homes.


    "Welcome to join us, Carol."


    The captain of the United States omitted a lengthy and redundant introduction.


    He already knew the identity of the other party from Luke''s mouth.


    The name of "Avenger" they have has something to do with Carol.


    The plane she was testing was just called this.


    "Hello, Captain Rogers. I read... Comics about you when I was a child."


    The captain of the United States is worthy of being the superhero with the best peripheral development, with fans all over the world.


    Even Carol can''t escape this law.


    After all, if anyone hasn''t bought the cartoon of Captain America and seen the educational short film of Captain America when he was a child.


    Then his or her childhood must be incomplete.


    "Do you have any plans? I mean, is there anything I can do?"


    Carol belongs to the kind of crisp action group. Not long after returning to the earth, she has no idea of rest. She just wants to do something practical.


    "Mieba is a notorious thug. Over the years, he has led the dark church under him to wreak havoc on the galaxy. Every time he goes to an occupied civilized planet, he has to kill half of the local population."


    "Not long ago, the dark order came to shandar, and the new star legion of resistance was almost destroyed."


    "And the unknown land owned by the emperor fan group was not spared and destroyed."


    "In addition, nidavi, where the dwarves live..."


    Captain Marvel is worthy of being a superhero active in the stars of the universe. He is very well informed and knows well about the civilizations of various planets.


    "It seems that the universe is not peaceful at this time."


    The captain of the United States sighed.


    According to Carol, mieba is the number one terrorist in the universe.


    "It''s just where you can use it, Carol."


    Luke interrupted.


    "Our top priority is to bring iron man back."


    He did not forget Tony Stark, and the nebula remained on Titan.


    Without the former''s algorithm and model, these superheroes can''t reverse the future.


    "Where is he?"


    Asked Carol.


    "Titan."


    Luke raised his hand to the rocket raccoon on the seat and said, "this little rabbit probably knows the coordinates, right?"


    "Hey! I''ve said it many times! You and that stupid big man, my name is rocket!"


    The alien raccoon said fiercely.


    "If we want to go to Titan, we must have at least one spaceship that can jump in space and fly at the speed of light!"


    Luke turned his chair, looked at the surprised captain with both hands holding his chest and said with a light smile, "Carol must have a way about this."

 Chapter 222

    The real name of rocket raccoon is actually "experimental body 89p13".


    It is a citizen of half the world. After a wide range of neuromechanical transformation and genetic enhancement, it was a very painful experience.


    Later, I met Peter Quayle, KAMORA and others, and jointly formed the Galactic escort.


    In essence, they are actually a bunch of cosmic villains, but they have a bottom line, collect money to do things, and rarely do bad things such as black eating black.


    Like rocket raccoons, in addition to their terrible character, greedy for money and heavy profits, they have strange collection habits of biological organs and other unbearable small problems.


    Ignoring the above problems, it can barely be called a good teammate and helper in other aspects.


    After all, this alien creature looks quite similar to the earth raccoon.


    He is a real spaceship driving expert, mechanical maintenance master, and jailbreak genius - yes, rocket raccoon has a legendary experience of escaping from 22 prisons.


    Few prisons can hold it for more than a month.


    Even the klin prison, known as the strictest prison of the New Star Corps, was turned upside down by rocket raccoons and Peter Quayle in less than 24 hours.


    "Pass me that wrench! I heard sol say that if you are angry, you will become a big green boss?"


    The rocket raccoon, carrying a hammer and wrench, knocked wildly at the Kun fighters of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Superheroes on earth are ready to transform it into a space fighter capable of Space folding and jumping.


    Anyway, Captain Marvel himself will be a speed of light engine, which is enough to make Kun fighters reach enough speed.


    "It used to be like this, but recently, Haoke doesn''t intend to come out."


    Banner said in a low voice.


    If you want to choose the one who is most frustrated among the Avengers, it should be him.


    As the top fighting force of the team, Hulk only appeared once when mieba came on the stage, and was knocked to the ground by the latter''s set of Military Boxing.


    Later, Hawke refused to play, making banner a funny role.


    So far, he still remembers the disgusting look of general okye of vacanda.


    It hurts!


    "Well, without the big man, you''re still a little brainy earth man."


    Rocket raccoons are not good at comforting people. They can only try to say something that doesn''t sound so unacceptable.


    "Thank you, little rabbit."


    Banner said with emotion.


    "Go away! I''m not a rabbit or a raccoon! I''m a rocket!"


    Some time ago, I used Google to search. I know what kind of animal raccoon is. I am very resistant to what others call it.


    "OK, little rabbit."


    Benner handed the pliers.


    One person and one raccoon were noisily transforming the Kun fighter, while Luke and Carol stood behind them as supervisors.


    "I can bring Tony Stark back alone. There''s no need to take so much trouble."


    Carol said confidently.


    She is probably the only superhero among the Avengers who can survive in space.


    The original plot is that Captain Marvel brought iron man and Nebula back to earth.


    "According to the plan, we will not only bring Tony back this time, but also prepare to find the position of mieba and let him pay for his blood."


    Luke shrugged and explained.


    "Although, it''s actually useless. It can''t get back those lost lives."


    "But as sol said, this is a personal grudge, a deep hatred of tit for tat, and the best way to vent your inner emotions."


    Carol thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, I can see that the final victory of mieba was a great blow to them."


    "Everyone will think it''s their own fault. If you try harder and do everything, can you stop each other... Maybe turning over the bully and ending that guy''s life will completely let the avenger out of his depression."


    Carol rubbed her hands and looked eager to try.


    She didn''t participate in the last battle.


    This time, how can you make the other party know the power of female boxing!


    "If all goes well, we can go to Titan in two days."


    Luke leaned against the post behind him, calmly watching the busy rocket raccoon and Dr. banner.


    Three days have passed since he came to this universe.


    Everything is in accordance with the original plan. The next step is to open the door to the quantum field, use PIM particles to go back to the past point in time, get six infinite gemstones and rewrite the future.


    As long as this step is taken, there is nothing to worry about even if the past bullying has crossed to the present.


    "It''s not easy to mix the plot. I hope there won''t be any problems."


    Luke thought silently.


    "By the way, I heard Saul say that you came to this universe from the past time of another universe."


    Carol looked at Luke in deep thought and said with a smile, "do you know me in the past?"


    "Not yet, but there''s always a chance to meet, Ms. Danvers."


    Luke joked deliberately with a more formal name.


    "I believe we will get along more happily."


    Carol raised her eyebrows and asked softly, "is this flirting?"


    "You think so, that''s it."


    Luke''s face remained unchanged, but he sighed in his heart that the captain of surprise was worthy of being a straight woman of steel.


    "Sol said you can play very well. You are the most powerful man on earth he has ever seen."


    Carol raised her fist and asked, "are you interested in competing with me?"


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Luke replied perfunctorily.


    He was not interested in fighting in the literal sense. It might be interesting if it was a close fight in other aspects.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    "I have a question. Which of you has not been to space?"


    The rocket raccoon sitting in the driver''s seat turned his head and asked.


    Next to it was Luke, and behind him sat the surviving avenger.


    This time, it can be said that all the staff went out.


    "Then don''t spit it out on my ship!"


    Rocket raccoon warned.


    Avengers, except Thor, no one has ever been in a spaceship.


    "Carol, you can start to accelerate."


    Luke ignored the episode. He picked up his communicator and contacted Captain Marvel outside the ship.


    The opponent''s humanoid speed of light engine can accelerate the aircraft to a degree sufficient for Space folding.


    "Well, remember to give captain Rogers a plastic bag to prevent vomiting."


    Carol''s voice came from the communicator, and then a strong feeling of pushing his back firmly pressed everyone on their seats.


    This is more exciting than the world''s fastest super sports car, which accelerates to the peak in an instant.


    The modified Kun fighter brought out twisted lights around it.


    The dark outer space glows with blurred brilliance.


    "Start Space folding!"


    Luke warned.


    It was also his first time to experience the speed of light of a spaceship.


    It''s just that the extremely strong physical quality ignores those bad feelings.


    Boom!


    Carol mobilized all his strength to push the Kun fighter.


    As the speed gets faster and faster, countless polygonal lattices appear in the void, which is the concretization of spatial coordinates.


    Kun fighters successfully crossed under the operation of rocket raccoon.


    It seems to be just a blink of an eye, or a long time has passed.


    When the avenger opened his eyes, he had reached Titan.


    A strong desire to vomit grew up, and the undigested food residue rolled down their throats.


    Especially banner, Scott and Colonel rod, they are no different from ordinary people in terms of physical quality.


    Seeing that everyone rushed to the bathroom, the rocket raccoon gloated and said, "as I said, rookies like you should prepare a bag."


    "Carol and I will go down and have a look."


    Luke loosened his seat belt and whispered, "maybe there will be an ambush."


    The rocket raccoon opened the hatch. He jumped out and stood firmly in the void.


    "It feels good."


    Luke noticed that the invisible radiation flow passed through the body. The harsh cold environment and the high-energy particles released by stars and celestial bodies undoubtedly made it difficult for people to survive.


    He spread a biological force field and wrapped it on the surface.


    "Let''s start first."


    Luke, like a downdive fighter, directly broke through the atmosphere on Titan''s surface.


    Captain surprise followed, and the two quickly landed on the ground.


    "What happened here? An extremely terrible war? The rotation axis shifted by eight degrees, the gravity was extremely unstable, and there were a lot of ruins..."


    Carol stepped on the barren land and frowned tightly.


    "Just a catastrophe."


    Luke used his super vision and scanned like a radar to find the location of iron man.


    "It seems that his situation is not very good. There is no breath left."

 Chapter 223

    In the decadent ruins of Titan, there is a red painted spaceship, the Milano of the Galactic escort.


    Now it has become the home of iron man Tony Stark and the nebula.


    "Hiss! Ahhh! Easy, easy!"


    At the open hatch, Tony let out a whistling scream.


    However, the real scene does not have any ambiguous atmosphere.


    Playboy stark, that was set up a long time ago.


    After a series of crises and growth, Tony got rid of the small problems of cynicism and self-centered in the past, and no longer indulged in the degenerate life of beauty, alcohol and money.


    Of course, this once disappointed the New York newspaper.


    You know, in the past, Tony Stark''s lace affair alone could feed most of the paparazzi.


    Now, they have to find a new favorite in the headlines.


    "Mieba almost pierced your lungs with a nano metal dagger. You''re in a bad situation now, stark."


    Nebula said seriously as she treated each other''s wounds.


    "Internal bleeding, extensive contusion, and slow healing penetrating wounds, as well as incidental excessive blood loss and malnutrition."


    "Although you stopped the wound at low temperature for the first time, it will also cause damage to the surrounding muscles."


    As a semi-mechanical creature whose body has been greatly modified without food and water.


    Nebula''s arm is very stable. It accurately and effectively removes necrotic muscles and completes the suture.


    There are only two people on Titan, she and iron man. The other superheroes, such as the Galactic escort and Dr. strange, are erased by mieba''s snap fingers.


    Barren land, vast ruins.


    And the harsh environment with alternating cold and heat and great temperature difference is a Jedi that is difficult for people to survive.


    There are more severe tests to face.


    Since that nagging bug turned into fly ash, iron man became very silent.


    He seems to blame himself for all this.


    "When will the ship be repaired?"


    Tony asked with a grin.


    There are no anesthetics on Titan, let alone medical first aid kits.


    Nebula only found some antibiotics and anti-inflammatory drugs on the Milano of the Galactic escort, and made a simple contribution to his fatal wound near his chest.


    "The fuel tank was affected during the battle, and there are many slight cracks that need to be repaired, which may take several days."


    Nebula''s tone is very flat and can''t hear superfluous feelings.


    "As for your idea of using the ion battery in the storage room to reverse charge the spacecraft, although it is highly feasible, it can only get 48 hours of flight time at most."


    "We lose the power of the engine to accelerate, and we can''t make a space jump. When the battery runs out of the last bit of energy, we are trapped on the spacecraft."


    "There is no other way but to wait for rescue!"


    Tony curled his mouth and his eyes darkened.


    He is well aware of the current situation. Titan is thousands of light-years away from the earth.


    Instead of waiting to die and waiting for the avenger to find a way to rescue, it''s better to try to save yourself.


    "Anyway, it''s worth trying. We can''t stay on Titan and die. Well, of course, maybe only I will starve to death because of lack of drinking water and food. You should have other ways."


    Tony looked up at the nebula and said to himself.


    "I knew I should turn myself into a conscious body like aochuang, or it''s good to be like you. I have much stronger survivability, and I don''t even need to breathe air."


    Nebula said nothing and reached out to help each other up.


    Then he got into the spaceship and continued to search for useful materials and parts.


    In fact, she also admires the tenacious will of human beings. She is trapped in a strange and desolate dead planet with strangers at the same time.


    I don''t know whether my teammates on earth are still alive, nor whether my family and friends survived.


    Just mental suffering can easily make people collapse.


    However, apart from the above, he was still suffering from physical torture.


    Iron man is seriously injured and tends to be infected.


    In addition, the ion battery energy stored in the spacecraft is insufficient, and the survival materials and oxygen reserves are in short supply.


    Leaving Titan is actually a risky decision, because once it loses power, the spacecraft stays in outer space and basically has to wait to die.


    As for various factors, I believe that this smart earth person must know.


    But the other side insisted on taking off and leaving Titan.


    "The more I hope for survival, staying on Titan, the more desperate I will be when the bubble phantom waiting for rescue is broken."


    Tony said calmly.


    He leaned against the cabin door to rest for a while, and climbed into the spacecraft to collect intact ion batteries for later charging.


    "Stark, come here!"


    Before the day went on, nebula called Tony over.


    On the console of the cab, a radar like safety system gives an alarm.


    "There are other creatures approaching!"


    Nebula picked up the long sword and energy weapon at hand, with a trace of vigilance in her eyes.


    Titan has experienced a great catastrophe, and the civilized race has long disappeared.


    Logically, there should be no movable creatures other than them.


    "Maybe the captain, they came to save me."


    Tony forced an optimistic look on his pale face.


    His nano armor materials are exhausted and he is seriously injured. At present, he has no combat effectiveness.


    If you want to deal with the enemy, you can only rely on the nebula.


    The only good news is that this blue skinned alien chick is actually stronger than most soldiers.


    "You stay in the ship."


    Nebula leaves the cab and closes the hatch.


    Tony didn''t say anything. He could only silently watch each other disappear into the deserted world.


    "I''m willing to exchange half of Stark''s shares for a big hamburger!"


    Leaning back in his seat, Tony''s mind began to diverge.


    He remembered when he came back to New York and saw pepper after escaping from the cave.


    At that time, he said he only wanted to do two things, one of which was to eat a hamburger.


    "If chili is still alive, I hope she won''t be too sad. I mean, she can live with grief for a few weeks, and then..."


    Perhaps because of lack of water or hunger, Tony felt his consciousness was getting blurred and his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.


    He wanted to sleep like this. When he opened his eyes again, everyone appeared again.


    That good neighbor of New York, a lovely bug with broken mouth.


    He looks arrogant, but in fact he is such a strange doctor.


    And some abnormal boring guys of the Galactic guard


    Everyone returned to earth in a spaceship, and then the Avengers gathered around one after another.


    Tony will talk about this wonderful space trip in a proud tone that always makes people uncomfortable, and feel their envious and curious eyes.


    That would be great!


    "I want to sleep."


    His face was full of tired iron man, he said low.


    "That won''t work."


    A gentle voice with a smile sounded in his ear.


    "If you hang here, how can I tell Howard when I get back - although you are not his son in the universe in a sense, your last name is stark."


    Who''s talking?


    Tony tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids became heavy and heavy like lead.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    The voice raised questions.


    "The high fever caused by wound infection, there are too few drugs available on the ship, so he can only survive by gritting his teeth."


    The nebula replied.


    "Luckily I didn''t come too late."


    The voice said again.


    Tony wants to know who that guy is?


    Why did the nebula come back?


    Didn''t she search for movable creatures around the ship?


    How long has it been


    One question after another appeared in Tony''s head.


    His consciousness was blurred and his head was heavy.


    The eyelids barely opened a gap and saw only a young face.


    "Who are you?"


    Tony asked.


    "In terms of seniority, you should call me Godfather."


    The man replied.

 Chapter 224

    When Tony opened his eyes, he found himself lying in a life support cabin soaked in nutrient solution.


    A warm feeling wrapped him, as if the baby had returned to its mother''s womb.


    "Well, am I dreaming? Otherwise, why is it the life support module of stark industry?"


    Tony''s pale face, which had lost too much blood, showed a look of doubt.


    In the dizzy head, the memory is scattered and fragmented, like editing bad movie clips.


    He saw the alloy hatch covered on it, and there was a familiar logo similar to the letter A in the conspicuous place, which was the symbol of stark industry.


    Touch it gently with your hand, and the virtual interface suddenly appears.


    Tony was familiar with the operation. Before long, the nutrient solution covering the body gradually withdrew and the cover of the life support cabin opened automatically.


    "Are you awake?"


    It happened that a young man came into the room. He saw Tony, who was bare and bony, throwing a bath towel at him.


    "It''s a few minutes faster than I expected. You should look OK."


    Tony caught the towel and wiped it to absorb the volatile nutrient residue.


    Then take out a new set of clothes from the storage layer under the life support module.


    He seems to know the layout and facilities of the room very well.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? If I remember correctly, this room seems to be the cradle of regeneration cultivation room I designed before!"


    Tony had a lot of problems in his heart. He touched the ferocious wound under his chest.


    The infected pus was cleaned, and there was not even a slight scar on the skin surface.


    If Tony hadn''t remembered clearly, he might have thought he had a terrible nightmare in his fierce battle with mieba on Titan.


    In fact, nothing happened.


    Wiping out half of the life in the universe, the sacrifices of the Galactic guard, spider man and Dr. strange are all just a reflection of inner fear.


    "I said, in terms of seniority, you should call me Godfather."


    The young man who brought iron man back from the Milano was Luke.


    He first found the nebula, identified himself and entered the spacecraft.


    Then, he found that the physical condition of iron man was not optimistic, and quickly sent the other party to a Kun fighter.


    Fortunately, before leaving, Luke anticipated that Tony might be weak and specially prepared Dr. Helen Zhao''s regeneration cradle system.


    The Zhenjin body created by aochuang at that time and the idea of iron man nano armor later came from it.


    "Godfather? To tell you the truth, maybe you should call me uncle stark."


    Tony put on his fitted uniform and the whole person felt like a new life.


    "I know a high school student with a broken mouth. You don''t look much older than him! You just graduated from college this year?"


    Tony obviously didn''t believe in the so-called "Godfather".


    I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to accept a godfather who is much younger than himself.


    "Well, every time I meet someone, I have to explain my origin to them. It''s boring me."


    Luke spread out his hand and said with a smile, "Tony, I know your father Howard - although he is the father of your other universe, anyway, you all have the same blood in your body, with the natural narcissism and pride of the stark family and a gifted mind."


    "Although you haven''t been born in my universe, Howard has promised to let me be your Godfather - if he can really get married before the age of 35."


    "I don''t know your mother Mary, what kind of charming woman she is, but it''s a great thing to let Howard shoulder responsibilities and family."


    Seeing Luke as if he was familiar with himself and talking about his father and mother, Tony''s brain couldn''t help but go down.


    He tried to analyze the meaning of Luke''s every paragraph, but the effect was not ideal.


    Different cosmic time and space, different time nodes, these contents that ordinary people can''t understand. It''s a big problem for anyone to digest and accept them quickly.


    Even if iron man is one of the top talents in the world.


    But without knowing Luke''s identity, he still showed a confused look.


    "In other words, this guy, oh, no, should be a dear Godfather. He comes from another space-time. He is not only the captain''s comrade in arms, but also knows my father. By the way, it''s amazing that you can beat Sol''s big man in a single fight!"


    Half an hour later, while chewing compressed biscuits and drinking fat house happy water, Tony finally straightened out his mind.


    "Hey! I''m just not serious!"


    Sol said discontentedly.


    He hates the repeated mention of that failure.


    "Well, I''ll just say it."


    Tony waved his hand. He recovered his strength and spirit and became the energetic iron man again.


    "Back to the point, Luke... Do you want me to call you Godfather or uncle Carville?"


    Luke heard the teasing in his words, shrugged and said, "you know, although parallel universes do not interfere with each other, there are exceptions to everything."


    "Tony, you haven''t been born in my universe, and your father hasn''t been married. That is to say, as long as I like, it''s likely that you haven''t been born, which will lead to chain accidents."


    "I believe you who have seen back to the future should know what I''m talking about."


    Tony, who swallowed the last compressed biscuit, made a gesture of surrender and said, "all right, then call you uncle Carville."


    After a quarrel between you and me, the atmosphere in the cockpit of Kun fighters gradually became dignified.


    After talking about the past, everyone began to recall the cruel facts.


    The earth lost half its life, and the superhero lost his family and friends.


    "Tony, everyone is happy that you can be all right."


    The captain of the United States opened with such a sentence.


    "Each of us lost a lot after the tragic defeat of mieba."


    "Yes, quel, the unlucky guy, KAMORA, and Drax, the big fool..."


    The rocket raccoon sat on Sol''s shoulder, sniffed, and wiped it clean with Thor''s cloak.


    It is the only one left in the Galactic guard, and the rest of its members have been wiped out.


    This mortality rate is amazing!


    In contrast, the Avengers.


    The elder members are all right.


    It can only be said that the absolute fairness and random probability mentioned in mieba''s mouth may be the will of the universe.


    "Do you have any plans, or specific plans, captain?"


    Tony asked, biting the straw.


    Because of Luke''s existence, he did not look at the American captain with antagonism.


    If everything has a chance to recover, the most important goal is to go hand in hand and fight together.


    "We''re going to find mieba directly, take back the infinite gloves from him and kill the bastard!"


    The captain of the United States glanced at Luke sitting next to him and said in a deep voice.


    "Wow, Captain Rogers said dirty words. Did any of you hear that just now? Please record it for me!"


    Tony gave an exaggerated cry, with a strange look.


    There''s no way. Who called the avenger? There was an action before. The iron man just scolded "hit", and then he was educated by the captain of the United States.


    So Tony won''t miss this opportunity.


    The captain of the United States smiled helplessly and continued: "nebula mentioned that mieba has a ''retirement plan''. When he completes his mission and achieves his goal, he will return to a planet called ''garden''."


    "Banner has studied gamma rays before. He may be the expert who knows the cosmic energy best."


    "The way of smart people! You plan to take the earth as the center, scan the energy residue of infinite gemstones, and then find out the scattered traces, so as to determine the location of mieba!"


    Tony understood the real meaning of Captain America in an instant.


    "That''s right. When mieba left, he used the space gem to open a portal. As long as the energy is released, it will leave traceable clues."


    The captain of the United States nodded. This method was an idea that Luke and banner came up with after discussion.


    "So, did you find it?"


    Tony''s face turned dignified.


    Thinking of the terrible guy who wiped out half of the life in the universe, the healing wound on his chest hurt faintly.


    "After comparing the range of energy radiation, the intensity of energy response and the results of a wide range of scanning, we finally determined that mieba might be on this planet."


    Captain America drew a projected picture of a beautiful planet.


    "What are we waiting for?"


    Thor, the impatient Thor, can''t wait.


    The captain of the United States closed his lips, looked around and asked in a deep voice, "are you confident of playing again?"


    The superheroes nodded one after another with a determined look in their eyes.


    "Well, Avengers - assemble again!"


    The captain of the United States looked at the iron man and shouted the classic slogan.

 Chapter 225

    Avenger rally!


    As this sentence fell, everyone was full of fighting spirit.


    Luke, as a melon eater, echoed symbolically.


    His own universe, no Avenger has yet been born.


    Even if there is a superhero group in the future, it will have to go through Luke''s hand.


    Who calls him the first director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., or possibly the last one? It''s very difficult to survive until Superman retires.


    "Twenty minutes later, start Space folding."


    The captain of the United States set a time, and the avenger called this mission "beheading".


    Because they are going to cut off mieba''s head and take back infinite gloves.


    After the meeting, the superheroes dispersed and returned to their rooms.


    No one said anything. Those impassioned speeches or exciting speeches are actually meaningless.


    Everyone present knew that what was waiting for them would be a difficult battle.


    Mieba holds infinite gloves, which are inlaid with six infinite gemstones.


    Since a snap finger can erase half of the life in the universe, it is not difficult for him to hit another snap finger and destroy the remaining superheroes as long as he is willing.


    But no one wants to shrink back, or be afraid.


    In Saul''s words, "we have nothing to lose".


    Or bring everything back.


    Or it will also turn into fly ash and disappear with it.


    In addition, there is no more choice.


    "I''m relieved to hear that peper is all right."


    In the cockpit hall, Tony continued to replenish his nutrition and reached out to open a box of canned beef. He hadn''t eaten meat for a while.


    On the Galactic guard''s Milano, there were only a few small quantities of synthetic, poorly tasting frozen food.


    According to the calculation, it can support the consumption of one person and one month at most.


    Nebulae are semi - mechanical life forms that can be left without food for a long time.


    But Tony can''t. He missed hamburgers, coke and tacos on earth at that time.


    Dream is in high-end restaurants, enjoy the wine and food you have eaten before.


    "Anyway, I have recorded a video as a farewell and last words. If I die unfortunately at that time, you remember to give it to peper."


    The iron man, who is eating and drinking, said easily.


    He prepared for the worst. This is a dangerous battle related to the fate of the whole universe. There are always people to sacrifice.


    "You don''t have to fight, Tony."


    The captain of the United States showed a trace of anxiety in his eyes and dissuaded him: "you are in a weak state now. Your physical strength and spirit have not recovered to the fullest stage. It is... Unnecessary to participate in a battle doomed to never return!"


    "Besides, pepper is still waiting for you on earth."


    "Before we set out, we all promised her that we would definitely send you to her completely - it doesn''t mean to cover your body with a national flag and throw it at the door of Stark''s house."


    The captain of the United States rarely made a joke and alleviated the heavy atmosphere before the war with a humorous tone.


    "Captain, when you used to fight, you would leave your teammates because you were injured, watch them go on the unknown journey of life and death, and then walk down the battlefield alone in silence?"


    Tony chewed the beef, shook his head and said, "men of the stark family have never had the tradition of being deserters."


    "I can testify to that."


    Luke, lying on his back in his chair with his head in his hands, interrupted.


    "Howard, he has always maintained a very positive attitude whether on the battlefield or in love."


    To tell the truth, he is not sure whether his arrival will have a subtle impact on the original plot.


    Logically, Luke didn''t deliberately change anything.


    It only shortens the time for the avenger to go to the garden planet and speeds up the rescue process of iron man.


    As for the change caused by the butterfly effect, there is no way to know.


    "My father also likes to chase those beautiful girls? It''s strange! I think he always looks serious and serious. I thought the old man was actually captain Rogers."


    Tony wiped the corners of his mouth. In his impression, his father seldom showed his true feelings and was completely out of touch with the image label of playboy.


    The American captain lying with a gun shrugged. His love history was very simple.


    In addition to pepper, there is only her niece Sharon Carter, agent 13 of the Divine Shield.


    Wait


    Aunt and niece!


    Well, it''s not easy.


    "When every man plans to get married, he will say goodbye to his past self."


    Luke''s mouth turned up and whispered, "by the time you were born, learned to climb around on the carpet and knew to remove and install a radio, Howard was already the senior head of the Divine Shield Bureau, the number one helmsman of stark industry, and the chief scientific adviser of the Pentagon."


    "He needs to shoulder responsibilities and... Family, so he is really old-fashioned occasionally."


    Tony was thoughtful. When he was young, he was rebellious and his relationship with his father was not harmonious.


    "I remember Howard told me that when he was a child, he hated his father''s discipline. ''there''s no trouble that can''t be solved without a belt''. Every time he recalls, his face always looks unhappy."


    Luke said faintly.


    "Therefore, he often told me that he would never be so harsh on his son in the future and would try to show his father''s love..."


    Toni threw aside his mouth and make complaints about it. "He has not done any of the above. You know, I went to the park for the first time when I was seventeen years old. I just graduated from MIT and I dated a girl."


    "As for what, sitting on dad''s shoulder, having surprise toys on his birthday, getting good grades and praising... Either not, or my mother made it."


    Luke crossed his fingers and said with a smile, "when I return to my universe, I will make Howard a good father and make up for your missing father''s love."


    "The guy who feels his father''s love is not... Forget it. I''m not dissatisfied with my father. He left me stark industry, ark reactor and new elements."


    Tony shook his head with a nostalgic smile.


    Before he knew it, Howard had already paved the way for his son to become an iron man in the future.


    "You said, what will mieba use to meet us? Another snap of his fingers, or call a fleet?"


    Thor, stroking the storm axe, joined the conversation.


    He was not interested in family education. Odin, the God of Asgard, had always failed in this regard.


    The eldest daughter Haila is too rebellious, and her adopted son rocky is keen on power.


    Sol, the only proper heir to orthodoxy, was an arrogant man with muscles in his head a long time ago.


    It can be seen that Asgard''s teaching of the crown prince is quite bad.


    "No matter what mieba uses to deal with us, the next time you wave an axe, just remember to point it at his head."


    Luke joked.


    Many people blame two people for the success of mieba in snapping his fingers.


    One of them, no doubt, is the vanished star baron.


    The other party succeeded in turning the story that should have come to a happy ending into a tragedy of almost all the people''s sacrifice.


    The other, of course, is Thor, who caused the greatest damage to mieba.


    Who told him to throw out the storm axe, only hit the former''s chest, not the purple potato head.


    Otherwise, how can there be so many things now!


    "I won''t miss again!"


    Sol vowed.


    "I hope so."


    Luke closed his eyes and waited for the next space jump.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mieba''s garden, a beautiful planet.


    In a thatched house near the mountain, mieba, who had been demobilized and returned to the field, sat at the door.


    He wore an infinite glove on his right hand with six intact gemstones.


    Thinking of the coming life crisis, those unwilling superheroes showed a trace of coldness in mieba''s eyes.


    He clenched the infinite glove, and the real gem filled with red light lit up slightly.

 Chapter 226

    "What shall we do later?"


    The Kun fighter made a space jump and reached the garden planet where mieba was located in a few breathing times.


    Sol, carrying a storm axe, couldn''t wait to ask, "when you see mieba, do you want to rush up, chop him to death, divide the body on the spot, or put a few scene words on each other to condemn his evil behavior..."


    Looking at his cold expression, he obviously prefers the former.


    The captain of the United States frowned slightly and replied, "sol, this is not a one-on-one duel, let alone a boxing match in the ring. He can start boxing only with the permission of the referee."


    "In the face of annihilating hegemony, the Avenger''s only battle plan is not to talk about any rules."


    All in all, it''s done!


    "That''s right! I agree with Captain Rogers that even superheroes don''t need to talk about morality in dealing with mieba!"


    Tony nodded and rarely reached an agreement with Captain America.


    "Let the flying and shining girl outside be the pioneer to attract mieba''s attention, and then we wait for the opportunity."


    As the only superhero in the audience who has fought against mieba for more than two and a half minutes, iron man is very experienced.


    He knew that he could not give each other any chance, otherwise the loser would always be the avenger.


    "That''s right! Never let that guy snap his fingers again! We limit his left hand and the power of infinite gemstones! The task is up to sol!"


    The captain of the United States agreed and added two sentences.


    No matter which of the six infinite gemstones has the powerful effect of rewriting rules and subverting reality.


    If you let mieba be prepared and spare time, it will be for nothing.


    "Carol, can you scout first?"


    Luke, who listened silently, turned on the communicator and said to the surprised captain outside the ship.


    The latter has no opinion. It is directly transformed into an optical flow to break through the atmosphere on the planet''s surface.


    The rest of the superheroes were ready. Tony added enough nano materials and covered mark 50 armor again.


    The captain of the United States holds the vibration gold shield in his right hand. This side is produced by the wakanda royal family, not the previous one.


    A few years ago, the situation became increasingly tense because of the superhero Registration Act and international public opinion.


    There was a civil war in the avenger alliance, which was divided into two camps.


    Captain America and iron man parted ways. The Zhenjin round shield specially made by Howard was finally abandoned by the former.


    Thor, leaning on the storm axe, looked at the beautiful planet with vigorous vitality, and there were strands of lightning beating in his eyes.


    Banner left the cockpit and was ready to change into Anti hawk armor.


    Losing hawk''s combat ability, he can only rely on his own brain.


    Rockets, raccoons and nebulae, one filled with ammunition for energy guns, and the other wiped the long sword in his hand.


    The air in the cockpit was like ice, and everyone remained silent.


    Their inner anger and strength, like a surging torrent, slowly accumulated.


    "There are no satellites, no fleets, and no ground defense forces. Everything is normal."


    Twenty minutes later, Carol, who had finished the reconnaissance, replied.


    She circled the sky to make sure there was no ambush.


    "It seems that mieba really plans to retire. He lives in a thatched house next to a field. His life is simple and peaceful."


    The captain of the United States looked at the iron man with anger in his eyes.


    How on earth did that bastard do it, carry a lot of blood debt for half of the life in the universe, and live an ordinary life like ordinary people.


    Did he remain indifferent to those crying souls and the sound of wailing?


    "It''s time to let mieba know that he owes us, the earth and the universe an unpaid blood debt!"


    Tony stood up and thought of Spider-Man, the Galactic guard and Dr. strange strange strange on Titan. His pale face was as cold as steel.


    "Let''s go, this is a revenge, a final action to save us, the earth and the universe!"


    Captain America should talk to him.


    Superheroes in an unprecedented mood got up one after another.


    They took small landing ships in batches and dropped them down in turn.


    Break through the planet''s atmosphere and land on the ground.


    "The target is in that thatched house. Don''t make a noise when we are close to avoid mieba noticing the danger."


    Tony, covered with nano armor, scanned the vast plant field from mid air and found no traps.


    "Let Danvers go first, banner. You start Veronica, that is, the ground drilling form of anti hawk armor, and hide from the ground."


    The surprised captain, shining like a supernova, made an "OK" gesture.


    A moment later, the body covering the uniform turned into a stream of light and flew straight down to the thatched house.


    Boom!


    The atmosphere makes a loud noise!


    Carol''s hands were raised like a powerful Fort spitting fire.


    The powerful cosmic energy smashed out like no money and tore a big hole in the thatched house in an instant.


    "Kill bully!"


    Carol was like a long-awaited heavy shell, knocking the mieba in the house to the ground.


    Then, a fierce uppercut hit the opponent''s thick chin like coconut shoes.


    Mieba only felt a loud buzz in his brain and the whole person staggered back.


    Then the floor cracked.


    A huge figure suddenly appeared and grasped mieba''s left hand accurately and effectively.


    At the same time, the war machine landed beautifully, smashed through the thatched house about to collapse, turned on the maximum power and locked the other party''s right hand.


    "Don''t let him move!"


    Captain surprised kicked mieba behind his knee to keep him in a semi kneeling position.


    Hold the purple potato head tightly with both hands and fix the other party''s body with a technique similar to naked twisting.


    From Carroll''s attack to Banna''s support with the war machine, the whole process took less than five seconds.


    The operation was particularly smooth, and they succeeded in limiting the bullying.


    No Titan can move for a moment, no matter how strong his physique is.


    "You..."


    Before the director of the cosmic Family Planning Commission, who completed his mission, said cruel words, a red shadow fell from the sky.


    Thor took the storm axe, clenched his hands, swung a sharp arc and cut off mieba''s left hand.


    Dong.


    The arm with infinite gloves fell to the ground.


    At the door of the hut, Captain America and iron man came in.


    This will fall into the eyes of those who do not know. They may think that mieba is the innocent victim. Superheroes are actually a gang of villains.


    Relying on the large number of people, bully the helpless poor old farmers!


    "No! Infinite gem... Gone."


    The rocket raccoon turned over the arm, and there was nothing in the hole of the infinite glove inlaid with gemstones.


    "Where did you hide the six infinite gemstones?"


    The captain of the United States looked at mieba with a broken arm.


    "I advise you to answer his question, otherwise - this is the sword on Titan!"


    Iron man raised his right hand, turned nano armor into a short sword and stabbed mieba''s chest.


    "The universe needs to be corrected. When it returns to the right position, the infinite gem has no other function except to add temptation and create chaos."


    Mieba took a breath and made a painful sound.


    His tone was so natural, as if he had just done an ordinary little thing.


    Such a bad attitude angered banner in the anti hawk armor.


    He suddenly pushed mieba to the ground, clenched his mechanical arm into a fist and hit the purple face continuously.


    Boom! Boom! Bang¡ª¡ª


    The mechanical fist like a giant hammer released Banner''s anger.


    "Let me ask you again, where is the infinite gem?"


    The captain of the United States closed his lips. He already had a guess in his heart, but he was unwilling to believe it.


    "You''re late and everything turns to dust."


    Mieba fell to the ground and lost the powerful arrogance of the previous cosmic overlord.


    "I destroyed the infinite gems and let them dissipate. For this, I paid the price of half my life."


    Until now, the superhero found that mieba was like being seriously injured, and half of his body was in a scorched state.


    "He must be lying! Who would give up spending so long time and energy to collect the infinite gems of success!"


    Iron man was expressionless and didn''t want to accept the answer.


    As long as you take back the infinite glove and snap your fingers, those lost lives will be brought back.


    This is the only way Luke told them to rewrite the ending and reverse the reality!


    But if there is no infinite gem, it means that everything that happens can no longer be changed!


    "My father is an overlord who does everything by any means to achieve his goal. He can kill lives, women and children without mercy. He will kick away any stumbling block on the way forward, but one thing --"


    "He never lies!"


    The nebula looked at the surviving mieba with some complicated eyes.


    The other party used to be her nightmare, giving her endless pain and suffering. She took her body as a machine part, disassembled it at will, and then assembled it.


    But until now, the hatred and pity gushing out of her heart could not tell which was more.


    "Thank you for your understanding, dear daughter."


    Mieba opened his mouth and seemed to be going to say something.


    But sol didn''t want to listen any more. He waved the storm axe and cut off each other''s head.


    Blood gushed out like a spring and splashed on the nebula''s face.


    Dong.


    The strong Titan fell to the ground and his vitality was completely cut off.


    A generation of cosmic overlord fell.


    "This time, I went for my head!"


    Sol said coldly.


    His eyes were dim, and the originally raised hope had turned into boundless anger with the destruction of infinite gemstones.


    In a thatched house.


    The superhero was silent.


    They seem to have lost their way again.


    Captain Marvel looked at Luke, who was quiet all the way, and asked softly, "is it over? What else can we do?"


    Luke frowned as if thinking about a problem.


    He looked around and went to the door.


    "What''s it like to see your head cut off?"


    A moment later, Luke''s tight eyebrows stretched out, and a sharp light flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    What he was most worried about finally happened!


    The butterfly flapped its wings and caused an unknown storm!


    "Oh, what a keen insight."


    The dull voice sounded quietly, alerting other superheroes.


    The red light rippled like water waves, and the dilapidated thatched house, together with the headless body, instantly turned into an illusory bubble.


    A tall figure appeared out of thin air. It was mieba who had his head cut off by sol!

 Chapter 227

    What is this?


    The superhero looked stunned.


    Sol, in particular, had wide eyes full of confusion.


    He just cut off the other party''s head, but the result was like looking back at time.


    The headless body disappeared and the dilapidated thatched house became complete.


    As if nothing had happened!


    "Etheric particles!"


    Just stunned for two seconds, sol suddenly realized.


    "Those are distorted illusions! Mieba is still alive!"


    He immediately issued a warning, and the superheroes who had relaxed became nervous.


    Iron Man erected an alloy square shield to protect the black widow and rocket raccoon behind him.


    Banner''s anti hawk armor, his hands open the energy gun and began to accumulate power.


    Thor Thor and Captain Marvel, the two strongest fighting forces.


    One clenched the storm axe and the other raised his fist.


    The atmosphere was frozen for a moment, but Luke, who broke the bully, looked calm and stared at the other party out of thin air.


    The rich red light rippling like water waves is the brilliance of real gemstones.


    It is also called etheric particle. It was once the ultimate weapon on which the dark elves relied.


    In Thor''s second plot, sol defeated malkis and handed over the Ether particles to the collectors of the divan group.


    He thought that as the elder of the universe, Tanya divan would not lose his collection.


    But now, the land of nothingness has been destroyed and reduced to ruins.


    The real gem naturally fell into the hands of mieba.


    "What a quick reaction, Asgard."


    Mieba praised loudly.


    He raised his left hand like an infinite glove made of gold, flashing red.


    What happened just now is just a false illusion created by distorting reality with the help of real gemstones.


    "Oh, there is a new face this time. Don''t you intend to introduce yourself?"


    Mieba ignored Thor with hatred in his eyes, but looked at Luke who saw through the illusion.


    "People on our side like to call me ''Superman'', and some people call me ''general'', ''director'' and ''great hero''. If they know friends, most of them will call me by my name - unfortunately, I don''t know you very well."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. As he guessed, the butterfly''s wings caused subtle changes.


    He came to the garden planet of mieba''s retirement in advance and rescued iron man Tony Stark in advance, making the original plot very different.


    The overlord who wiped out half of the life in the universe has not destroyed infinite gemstones.


    Not only that, it seems that his injury has recovered.


    It was almost split in half by Thor with a storm axe, but now it seems that there is not even a trace.


    Energetic and in perfect condition!


    Is a strong opponent!


    "The strength of infinite gem lies in its effect from the rule level. Even if you are a legendary warlock proficient in phantom magic, it is difficult to find flaws."


    Mieba asked questions with an open mind. He seemed very interested in Luke.


    In order to get the six infinite gemstones, the cosmic overlord has done detailed homework.


    Avenger, Asgard, God King Odin, supreme mage of Kama Taj


    Mieba knows most of the superheroes on earth in detail.


    Even Captain Marvel, who only appeared briefly, had a certain understanding.


    A lot of information and intelligence was provided by rocky, the guy who likes to play tricks.


    The second prince Asgard was a standard guide.


    But "Superman" is not within the scope of mieba''s understanding.


    To be exact, he hasn''t even heard of the name.


    "Part by intuition, part by... Guessing."


    Luke replied honestly.


    He just didn''t think it was that simple.


    If mieba destroys infinite gemstones, banner should detect a strong reaction from cosmic energy.


    But the latter instrument did not make a reminder.


    When the superhero beat mieba and found that the infinite gem disappeared, Luke noticed something wrong.


    There is no explosion of cosmic energy, which proves that infinite gemstones still exist.


    But mieba said he destroyed six gemstones, and then sol waved an axe and cut off his head.


    It''s like acting out according to the script. It''s too perfect.


    This made Luke''s heart inevitably produce a trace of doubt.


    "So, just now you spoke and led me out. In fact, it was just a trick?"


    Mieba didn''t feel angry. He he smiled and said, "it''s really smart. I wanted you to meet the death without pain and resistance in silence."


    "Now it seems that you can only face the cruel reality, taste the taste of despair, and finally die with regret and unwillingness!"


    The overlord of the universe spoke calmly, without the slightest intention of killing in his eyes, as if he were just telling an established fact.


    But every word made me feel cold from the bottom of my heart.


    "Before we accept such an outcome, can I ask a question? In exchange for answering the doubts just now, how about it?"


    Luke took a step sideways and stood in front of the superhero.


    The avenger, who was dignified and ready to fight, stopped.


    Their trust in Luke is one point higher than before.


    If it weren''t for the other party''s words to remind, cheat mieba to show up.


    These superheroes may die inexplicably, and they are not even qualified to face the enemy.


    "That''s fair. What do you want to ask, Superman?"


    Mieba asked faintly.


    He clenched the infinite glove of his left hand, which was already a winning mentality.


    "How on earth did you find us? Was it when Carol broke through the atmosphere? Or did we approach this thatched house and make a noise that alerted you?"


    Luke asked aloud with flashing eyes.


    He wanted to know why mieba didn''t develop according to the plot, but prepared in advance.


    "Wonderful question."


    Mieba nodded with satisfaction, and a smile appeared on his purple face.


    "What do you think happened just now? The illusion of reality?"


    "No, that''s fate! It''s the future!"


    Hearing what mieba said, the superhero looked at each other and felt puzzled.


    Is it true that Sol''s cutting off the purple potato head is actually the doomed future outcome?


    "I do have the idea of destroying infinite gemstones. After I achieve my mission, it will no longer be useful to me. It will only lead to unnecessary disputes and chaos. It will only make you fantasize that you can save the end of failure."


    Mieba leaned slightly and looked at the vast field, where his favorite fruit was planted.


    Long ago, Titan was full of such fruit.


    Large tracts of farmland swayed and swayed in the breeze, like low trees.


    But Titan is gone.


    Those fertile farmland were also burned by the war.


    "Just when I was ready to do so, an idea suddenly came into my heart and a voice came out of my mind..."


    Mieba converged his thoughts of memories, and his eyes became cold.


    "Is this the end I hope for? When I snap this finger, will the universe move towards peace, blood and sacrifice, war and struggle, can they be eliminated invisible?"


    "This inexplicable question, like a seed, took root and sprouted at the bottom of my heart and grew up healthily."


    "It''s hard to contain. It''s like Pandora''s magic box opening and sending out a lot of messy ideas, which makes me start thinking."


    "Finally, in order to solve my confusion, I decided to follow this timeline and go to the future!"


    Luke frowned and stretched out.


    His doubts were answered and he knew the changes caused by the butterfly effect.


    Mieba uses the gem of time to see his end.


    Superheroes want to rewrite reality, but each other wants to reverse the future!


    Both sides are trying to change!


    Eventually led to all this!


    "As you have experienced, I destroyed six infinite gemstones in the next 20 days at the cost of half my life."


    "Then when I was weakest, you came to the door and the Asgard cut off my head with an axe."


    "This is my ending! The future is dark and there is no other picture."


    Mieba sighed, and his purple potato like face showed regret.


    In the future he saw, he did not live the pastoral life he dreamed of.


    As long as these superheroes are alive, they won''t give up fighting and struggling.


    So mieba figured it out.


    Except to wipe out half of the life in the universe in an absolutely fair and random way.


    He also wants to eliminate the Avengers and nip these unstable factors in the bud!


    "Now, are you ready for death?"


    Mieba raised his left hand, and the six gemstones glittered and radiated charming light.


    Boom!


    Captain surprise took the lead and came out of the crowd.


    She directly opens the binary form, and the whole person is like a small luminous body.


    A powerful photon gun went straight out, tearing the air along the way.


    Mieba couldn''t dodge. The giant Titan stepped back a few steps, and the ring finger rubbed by his left hand was also interrupted.


    "Are you ready to die again?"


    Carol forced her to the other side, and while returning the original words, she smashed her fist with the power of terror into her chest.


    "You''re not enough!"


    Mieba opens his palm and blocks the next punch.


    Peiran''s strength burst into his body and made him hum.


    Even if the eternal family has an excellent physique and incomparable strength, it still feels unbearable.


    When Captain Marvel opens the binary form, he will continuously absorb cosmic energy and then quickly transform it into his own power.


    With this punch, even the Empire State building collapsed.


    Thus, it can be seen what terrible power it contains.


    "Then try!"


    Carol''s blond hair drifted up like losing gravity.


    The two fists wrapped by a dazzling light will make a harsh explosion every time they are waved.


    The vast fields are like facing a huge tornado, with broken branches and leaves and flying dust.


    Mieba''s eyes were slightly cold. The last time he came to the earth, he had never met such a powerful opponent.


    "Carol Danvers - can finally lift me up a little."


    The cosmic overlord was not flustered in the face of close combat. Before, he could beat Haoke down with a set of Military Boxing. Naturally, he would not be afraid of Captain surprise.


    The right hand parries the terrible fist, clenches the right hand, closes the gloves, and the purple light sprays out!


    The gem of power releases great energy, just like a giant hammer hitting Carol.


    Boom!


    The latter directly drew a residual shadow and penetrated the mountain behind.


    The body is embedded in the thick stone wall to press out a deep outline.


    Before mieba could relax for a while, he put the power gem back into his gloves and a red figure approached.

 Chapter 228

    "Kill bully!"


    Thor roared, and the divine power in his body surged.


    It''s like a burst flood pouring out.


    Those eyes contained deep hatred, filled with white thunder.


    The electric light is everywhere, especially shocking!


    "I want to thank you for giving me one more chance to cut off your head!"


    Sol stepped on the ground and suddenly soared into the air.


    Holding the storm axe with both hands, he swung out a semicircle arc and fiercely chopped at the purple potato like head.


    He believes that since he can kill mieba in the future!


    So!


    Now!


    You can do it!


    "Asgards..."


    Mieba sneered, fearless.


    He raised his left hand and the space inlaid on the infinite glove suddenly burst into light.


    The invisible void suddenly becomes heavy.


    It was like a strong chain around Sol''s limbs.


    It made him slow down his fierce and rapid killing action.


    The blue light, like solid bubbles, covers it.


    "If you want to win a battle, it''s not enough to have extraordinary courage. If you don''t have the strength to support that confidence, it''s just a futile resistance anyway."


    Mieba snorted coldly and controlled the aggressive Thor with the space gem.


    He will not make the same mistake again this time, leaving room for the other party to give full play to his strength.


    The fatal wound on the chest is a bloody lesson.


    "If you want to cut off my head, you have to let your father come."


    Mieba said calmly.


    In the face of many superheroes, he is not afraid.


    On the earth, within the nine realms, the feared strong are no longer there.


    The supreme mage''s body dies and his soul wanders in the dimensional world.


    God King Odin died and returned to the embrace of the world tree.


    How can the avenger stop the Abbot''s own infinite gloves?


    "Asgard, take a final look at the world."


    Mieba''s right hand stretched out, and the space gem released a blue light, tearing a deep crack.


    The cold light overflowing double-edged long knife emerged and fell steadily into the palm.


    "Your family, your kingdom, your people... They have all returned to the embrace of death. Why don''t I send you there for reunion."


    Mieba pushed his legs and rushed to sol with a few steps.


    The double-edged long knife stained with the blood of countless races and civilizations was cut down without hesitation!


    He''s going to keep the Asgard family neat!


    Boom, boom! Boom, boom! Roar¡ª¡ª


    Dozens of tiny missiles like swimming fish interweave a death net to accurately hit the strong body of Titan.


    The fire exploded and smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    Unfortunately, this has not caused any effective damage to mieba.


    He stepped back, unharmed.


    The purple skin is enough to resist most of the heat, electricity, radiation and other energy attacks.


    At best, the bombing of mere micro missiles can only make mieba feel a little painful.


    Of course, the purpose of iron man itself is not to output damage.


    He just wanted to save Thor and avoid his main teammates being killed.


    "I owe you one."


    Saul took this opportunity to wave the storm axe and cut off the space imprisonment.


    "Then help me beat this guy all over the ground looking for teeth!"


    The thruster spits out fire, said the iron man who flew into the air.


    "OK!"


    Sol nodded and agreed, raised his storm axe, and the power of thunder poured out.


    If a ferocious and strong electric light Python breaks through the earth and bites at mieba!


    Iron man didn''t watch either. His palm sent out an energy beam.


    The other superheroes saw this and joined the war one after another.


    War machine and iron man, one left and one right, are like two powerful mobile forts, flying in mid air to contain fire.


    The anti hawk armor driven by Thor and banner is equivalent to a tank meat shield that attracts hatred.


    While being beaten to absorb damage, it limits the movement ability of mieba.


    As for low output heroes like black widow and rocket raccoon.


    They can only swim around the edge of the battlefield.


    The captain of the United States belongs to the spring commander, who is responsible for the overall situation and giving orders.


    When necessary, they will also go to battle in person and absorb damage with the vibration gold shield in their hands.


    If you regard this as a large multiplayer copy, as the ultimate big boss, you do feel a crisis.


    This land reclamation team composed of superheroes has a reasonable configuration and a clear division of labor, so that he doesn''t even have time to snap his fingers.


    If you turn life into blood, mieba, who is surrounded and meets the repeated attacks of various heroes, is likely to be killed a little bit.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands, not to mention a group of superheroes!


    "If there is only such a degree of annihilation, the avenger can solve it without me."


    Luke didn''t take the initiative to join the team. He was the kind of one-on-one player.


    Joining the group war rashly will only disturb the cooperation rhythm of those superheroes.


    Moreover, whether Marvel Universe or the studio next door, there has always been a law.


    No matter how tough the role is, as long as the team is formed, the combat effectiveness will certainly drop several levels.


    When Batman fights alone, his combat power often breaks through the sky.


    If you can beat Gotham criminals, you can beat the Justice League.


    But in the big metal event.


    Every single one can destroy the negative universe Batman of the justice alliance. After forming the so-called "Dark Knight Order", it was broken one by one.


    There are countless similar cases.


    Among them, the more famous are probably the New Star Corps of Marvel Universe and the green light Corps on the next set.


    Alone, save the world.


    Many people will be destroyed by the regiment.


    In order to ensure that this law does not work on himself, Luke chose to watch the war.


    Thor and Captain Marvel.


    These two main outputs, as well as other Avengers.


    There is still a little chance of winning by forming a team to fight against infinite gloves.


    "Asgard, your strength is innate. It''s a talent and a defect! When it comes to combat experience, you''re far worse than Odin!"


    Mieba put a long double-edged knife across his chest to hold the storm axe cutting to his chest.


    The two sides are like wrestling bulls, not giving in to each other!


    One side is powerful, the other is thundering.


    Suddenly, it turned into a stalemate.


    "Sol, let me help you!"


    Iron man flew behind mieba, and the two mechanical arms output with all their strength and tightly hold each other''s neck.


    Banner''s anti hawk armor strides forward. Two energy cannons are accumulating power and intend to be directly connected to the purple potato head.


    "Let me teach you how to fight!"


    It seems that mieba, who is in danger, has calm eyes and muscles on his arms.


    Holding the double-edged long knife and pushing forward, the purple potato head hit it hard.


    Dong!


    A hammer!


    It has been proved that the skull hardness of the eternal family is slightly better than that of the asgards.


    Thor''s head just felt a "buzz" and screamed.


    The whole person seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer worth 800, staggering and retreating back.


    The powerful force exerted on the Tomahawk of the storm is also a drain.


    "The real soldier is not like you!"


    Mieba kicked the opponent''s chest and dragged the iron man behind him to the front.


    The double-edged long knife swept across and split the erected alloy square shield in two!


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    "Tony..."


    Anti hawk armor, like an attacking quarterback, strode over.


    Two cannon cannons were thrown out, but mieba waved a big knife to form a rotating shield to block it.


    "What about the clumsy big man? Don''t you want to come out?"


    Mieba waved his left hand and red light appeared.


    The real gem on the infinite glove works, directly turning the anti hawk armor into a large red balloon.


    The latter only feels that the body is out of control, gets rid of gravity and floats up slowly.


    "I have witnessed my own tragic death in the future. Your tricks and resistance are actually useless."


    Seeing sol approaching again, mieba smiled coldly and hit each other on the head.


    The purple light spurted out and stirred the atmosphere into a frenzy.


    Dong!


    In the face of the power gem that once smashed a planet, sol can''t resist it.


    If a shell hits the ground heavily, it will be difficult to get up again.


    "Remember when I strangled your brother rocky? At that time, you were so weak and desperate that you could only see everything, but you couldn''t stop it."


    Mieba''s mouth showed a trace of cruelty. He clenched his fist, and the purple brilliance suddenly bloomed. The power gem turned a mountain peak in the distance into powder.


    mountains fall and the earth splits!


    Rubble flying!


    Then he twisted the concept of real gemstones and turned them into a rain of fire.


    It was as if the God of heaven was angry and sent down the disaster of destroying the world.


    The fiery light reflected the red clouds, and the heavy meteorites that covered the sky and blocked the sun crashed down.


    This move is like a carpet bombing covering the full screen, forcing the superhero to have nowhere to hide and can only bear the violent explosion.


    "I am destiny!"


    Mieba, who stands on the battlefield, said so.


    Above his head, there was a roaring meteorite fire rain, a doomsday scene that blocked out the sky and the sun.


    At his feet, he is a fallen superhero and the ultimate fate of death.


    "You may not know, Lord mieba."


    The dark red cloak fluttered, and a faint voice came.


    "People like me are best at and like to change their lives against the sky."

 Chapter 229

    Luke lifted his feet off the ground and rose slowly.


    The biological force field is fully open, covering the surrounding superheroes.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The meteorite fire and rain that covered the sky and blocked the sun roared down and were all blocked by invisible forces.


    Unimaginable impact was transmitted to Luke''s steel body.


    He shook slightly and then stabilized himself.


    This offensive is not enough to put pressure on Superman.


    The dark red cloak fluttered like a flag.


    The eyes condense red light, which makes people dare not look directly.


    "Frightening feeling..."


    Just a brief contact of sight, the satisfied mieba felt a fierce breath sweeping through.


    It''s like facing an active volcano ready to erupt.


    That destructive force is hidden on the surface of peace.


    Once you notice it, you will be shocked.


    "It''s surprising that the strongest opponent among these superheroes is a stranger."


    Mieba''s eyes flashed a trace of amazement and hesitated.


    He previously regarded Thor and Captain Marvel as great enemies.


    One of the two men almost dismembered himself on the spot, and the other fought off Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, alone.


    Are worthy of vigilance opponents!


    "Superman... I go to the future and see the ending without you."


    Mieba stared at the tall and straight figure, and his face showed a confused look.


    The avenger was clearly the only obstacle to his progress, but when he was only one step away from success, a superman appeared inexplicably.


    It''s hard for him to understand!


    "I don''t belong to your future, nor will I exist in the past of this universe."


    Luke''s mouth curled up, as if it were funny.


    "I''m just a passing... Traveler."


    If it were not for the space-time transmission of conqueror Kang, he could not run from his 1024 universe to earth-199999 universe, which is about to come to an end.


    Without this accident, Luke may have to wait nearly a century to meet mieba and start the final battle.


    "So?"


    Mieba did not fully understand.


    The theory that the universe is a small box covered with a large box.


    In addition to the server administrators like the life court, plus the five supreme gods who are full-scale and large, as well as some multicosmic giants who are exposed to the truth.


    For others, this is always an amazing secret that is unknown.


    "Then let me bury you in this universe, this time and space."


    Mieba raised his head, and the meteorite fire rain that roared and fell turned this vast farmland into scorched soil.


    Those superheroes are no longer able to fight, leaving only one - Superman.


    Only by smashing this last obstacle can he rewrite his destiny and dominate everything!


    "You can try."


    Luke contracted his smile and his eyes were indifferent.


    The combat power ceiling of the movie universe has always been low. Even Odin, who is also the father of heaven, may not win against himself.


    Those multi-level cosmic elders are about to become funny characters.


    Gu Yi, the strongest of the earth, and Odin, the God King of the nine worlds, left early.


    Therefore, Luke is still calm and calm in the face of God wearing mieba with infinite gloves and six gemstones.


    He doesn''t think anyone can stop himself!


    The earth shook and gradually subsided.


    Meteorite fire rain, setting off strong smoke and dust.


    The ashen superheroes helped each other, gasped, and looked at the figure in the air.


    "Can he do it?"


    Sol asked.


    He fought Luke and ended up in a terrible defeat.


    But Asgard''s Thor stubbornly believed that it was a personal duel that was not fully prepared and had some sense of belittling the enemy.


    If he could do it again, he would never lose so badly!


    "I don''t know. The infinite gem is so powerful that Danvers can''t stop it!"


    The captain of the United States looked dignified and worried.


    He has made a high estimate of the strength of defeating hegemony and made comprehensive preparations.


    But the reality is very cruel. The power of God pretending to destroy hegemony is still beyond expectation.


    Especially when the other party witnesses the future and knows the outcome.


    As a qualified villain, he didn''t intend to give the superhero any chance to turn over.


    Otherwise, where will the avenger face another disastrous defeat!


    "We can only trust him."


    Iron man smiled bitterly and said to himself, "I hope my... Uncle and Godfather can be stronger than Danvers''s cool girl."


    Captain Marvel, who returned to earth, was once the straw caught by the avenger.


    They need an existence that can compete with the bully.


    Sol has seriously injured his opponent. He is an artifact like a storm axe. He doesn''t fall down in the face of infinite gloves.


    Carol''s personal strength is also extraordinary, which is worthy of superhero''s trust.


    Who could have expected that both of them failed.


    "The battle has begun?"


    Asked the black widow suspiciously.


    She suddenly felt her feet shaking and her footing was unstable.


    It seemed as if a strong earthquake had happened around, and a lot of dust was raised, like thousands of horses galloping past.


    Everyone felt that it was getting dark, as if the light had been absorbed, showing a dark performance.


    "It''s Luke!"


    Captain America found the source of the accident.


    In their sight, the tall and straight figure standing in the air was distorted and blurred.


    The other party seems to become a small celestial body, releasing great pressure.


    Absorb light and roll dust.


    "Can''t wait any longer!"


    When mieba saw the guy called Superman, his momentum increased layer by layer, and so did his strength.


    His heart was full of warning signs, and a strong sense of killing appeared in his eyes.


    He raised his left hand and hit it down.


    Purple light smashes the earth and directly penetrates the earth''s crust.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The fiery pillar of fire rose into the sky and the red magma flowed out.


    The earth''s crust has undergone upheaval, causing strong vibration and setting off a terrible disaster coming at the end of the day!


    "Can''t wait?"


    Luke''s eyes were slightly frozen and his face was calm.


    In fact, he didn''t do anything extra, but withdrew the protection formed by the biological force field.


    According to the strength of comics, what is the concept of heavenly father?


    Travel in the universe, shoulder to shoulder with the gods.


    Do your best to destroy the planet.


    If the Almighty heavenly Father in the peak period, such as God King Odin, it''s no problem to fight against monomer.


    Luke is probably the youngest heavenly Father in history, and he does not rely on external forces such as magic and divine power.


    How strong will he be?


    As we all know, Luke is loaded with Superman template, and his combat power depends on steel.


    Strong and dense muscle fibers and billion trillion cells that absorb energy create a non-human body.


    The human world is like paper paste to him.


    Without the protection of the biological force field, Luke would just stand in New York.


    The steel body with high density and mass will cause gravitational disorder and ground rupture.


    Then it triggered a huge earthquake and magma eruption.


    In the end, it led to an irreparable terrible disaster.


    "Is this the superman?"


    Luke took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    The atmosphere roared, as if countless powder kegs were lit together.


    Surging! Bang bang!


    The originally stable space was so fragile under his feet.


    The flaming plume erupted and the red magma flowing slowly evaporated before Luke''s body.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Not only superheroes, but also mieba.


    They seem to be watching the movement of small celestial bodies. The absolute power that comes to their faces is suffocating.


    "Do your best and bet everything, mieba."


    Luke said calmly.


    "Only in this way can you accept your failure willingly."

 Chapter 230

    "Well, who is the terrible villain?"


    The superhero who watched Luke''s back had the same question in his heart.


    Compared with mieba who stood below and showed horror in his eyes, Superman looked more like a villain.


    Where he passed, the pillar of fire collapsed and the magma evaporated.


    Space is nearly collapsed, gravity is disordered, the earth''s crust is broken,


    It''s like a human disaster!


    Let this beautiful "garden" be full of holes and devastation.


    "Why is there no superman in our universe? If my... Uncle appeared earlier, what else would mieba do?"


    Iron Man curled his lips and said regretfully.


    Only from the external performance, Luke is obviously better than mieba.


    The surging momentum and the real power.


    Like a God walking in the world!


    It gives rise to an irresistible psychology of submission.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. Mieba has six infinite gemstones. Maybe Luke''s strength is stronger than the other party, but..."


    The captain of the United States poured a basin of cold water, and his eyes were still worried.


    Fighting is not just about special effects. Those soldiers always leave the field at the first time.


    Superheroes who spend too much money often can only act as passers-by and make soy sauce.


    Here''s the nomination of lightning man and Green Lantern who skip tickets all year round on the next set.


    "The battle has begun."


    The black widow squeezed into the anti hawk armor and the Avengers began to retreat back.


    Because of Superman''s terrible power, the earth''s crust is like a crisp cookie.


    The unbalanced gravity makes people unable to stabilize their body.


    In a bad environment, let alone fighting, it is difficult to move even.


    The superhero who originally wanted to support from the side had no choice but to stay away from the battlefield.


    "You want me to accept failure? Impossible!"


    Mieba wiped out his inner shock and restored his cold expression as usual.


    He raised his left hand, the gem of time suddenly lit up, woven several rings, and aimed at the tall and straight figure in the air.


    The green light flows out, invisible and elusive.


    It is about to cover Superman''s body and pull it into endless time.


    "Oh, I''m a gifted mage who studied in Kamata Taj."


    Luke sneered.


    Put your hands together in front of your chest.


    Just a few breaths, space is like a cracked mirror, blocking the spreading time cycle directly.


    This is a classic spell in the book of emperor Weishan, dimensional mirror!


    Time is a thing that only exists in the material world and cannot invade the mirror space.


    Luke didn''t give mieba room to play. His body flashed and was forced to the other side in a moment.


    The wind waves shoot and form a hurricane!


    If superheroes enter the battlefield, they may be removed by the afterwaves before they get close.


    Boom!


    Luke closed his right palm and clenched it into a fist.


    Just such an action makes the space send out unbearable and pitiful cries.


    Mieba''s heart is full of warning signs, and he thinks it''s difficult to stop it.


    He quickly stretched out his left hand, and the power gem on the infinite glove flashed slightly.


    The power of one punch, the magnificent purple brilliance on the.


    Strong collision, forming a dazzling white.


    The scattered shock wave spreads out, like a destructive hurricane tearing space, pulling out terrible energy tides.


    "Shit! Step back!"


    The thrusters under iron man''s feet jet flames and fly a distance.


    So are the other superheroes. They don''t want to be affected.


    The battle between Superman and mieba is beyond our understanding.


    If they were placed on the earth, they would probably flatten the whole North American continent.


    "Who remembers that this is our revenge war?"


    Sol stared at the burst of light and gave up the idea of looking for Luke to fight alone.


    He felt that unless he lived for thousands of years, he would fully master the power of thunder in his body and the rune left by his father.


    Otherwise, you may not be able to stop the other party''s punch.


    In the middle of the battlefield.


    "Not bad."


    Luke smiled and commented.


    Mieba, who was standing in front of him, has disappeared.


    The invincible power gem seems to have lost its effect on Superman.


    "Ho ho... It''s dangerous."


    The strong Titan figure slowly climbed out of the huge pit.


    In his left hand, the infinite glove made by the dwarf King cracked.


    The power gem blocks Luke''s heavy fist, but the equipment that can carry it is not strong enough.


    "We must find a way..."


    Mieba has rich combat experience. He knows that hitting hard will not be Superman''s opponent.


    Only by formulating an effective tactic and finding out the weakness of the other party can we kill it and defeat it.


    "Have you had enough rest?"


    Before mieba came up with a way, the faint sound came into his ears through the strong wind and heat flow.


    Next!


    The sound waves roar!


    Roll the atmosphere!


    It was like hundreds of explosives detonating together, sending out a series of harsh screams.


    The aftermath of terror swept through and surprised mieba.


    Then he saw an arm sticking out of it and clenching it into a fist.


    The terrible force surging above is enough to defeat any powerful existence in front of us!


    When the crisis of death came, mieba almost subconsciously clenched his infinite gloves, and the blue light flashed slightly.


    The burly figure, like a wisp of smoke, suddenly disappeared and moved to the distance.


    Luke hit the air with a heavy fist again, and the violent power poured out.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    This vibrant garden planet seems to usher in the end.


    The hard surface tore a long and narrow "wound" across tens of thousands of miles!


    If you look down from a high place, it''s like the whole planet splits!


    "Huh?"


    Luke, who withdrew his fist, raised his eyebrows. He felt a vague wave hitting his heart.


    Heart gem!


    It''s a pity.


    Magic Superman is immune to mental attacks.


    Luke just felt his head faint for a moment and then returned to normal.


    The offensive to destroy hegemony did not succeed, but led to a more violent blow.


    The dark red cloak pulled out a residual shadow, and Superman grabbed mieba''s shoulder.


    The latter uses space gems to flash to a safe location not far away.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Superman followed him like a shadow.


    "Spatial fluctuations are actually easy to predict."


    Luke pressed mieba''s shoulder, bent his right hand into an elbow and hit his opponent''s vertical chin.


    Click!


    In the clear and incomparable sound of fragmentation, the head of the overlord of the universe hummed, like being bombarded by heavy artillery and spitting out blood from his mouth.


    "You believe in infinite gemstones too much, mieba."


    Luke did not stop, chasing the tall figure who pulled out an amazing bang and flew thousands of meters away.


    Boom!


    Another punch!


    With the fighting instinct of fighting for many years, mieba resolutely turned his head to avoid the fierce attack that blew his head.


    The violent force squeezes the air and creates amazing wind pressure.


    Like a knife, he wiped several blood marks on the purple face.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Luke was flying at high speed and a powerful whip leg was thrown out.


    Mieba''s chest collapsed, and his hard and tenacious golden armor was broken inch by inch.


    Boom!


    The burly figure crashed into the earth like a shell.


    The hard crust collapsed and the whole planet seemed to shake.


    Mieba was unable to lie in the hot magma and gasped weakly.


    The pair of unwilling eyes reflected an invincible tall figure.

 Chapter 231

    How did this happen?


    It should have been double happiness to erase half of the life in the universe and rewrite the future outcome of being beheaded


    But in the end, it came to a disastrous end.


    Mieba is depressed.


    He looked up at the tall figure standing high in the sky.


    The breath of terror is rising, as if there is no end.


    A feeling of despair grew out of mieba''s heart.


    Like stars and celestial bodies, the indestructible Superman is like a towering mountain under horizontal pressure.


    Make him breathe hard and out of breath.


    "Ho ho..."


    Mieba vomited a mouthful of blood and lost his vitality.


    The infinite glove on the left hand, the six gemstones are dim.


    "What an irony."


    Mieba thought of the supreme power and supreme artifact he had been chasing for half his life. He didn''t even have room to fight back in the face of Superman.


    The cruel reality has defeated the tenacious iron will.


    Is he still weak, or is Superman too strong?


    "Can only walk here?"


    Mieba''s face was strong and unyielding, and his purple face became ferocious.


    Every quick breath is accompanied by biting pain.


    On the collapsed chest, the golden armor burst into cracks.


    Then it disintegrates and disintegrates into dust.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he was in a desperate situation and his life was on the line.


    "If you want to hold the throat of fate, Mr. mieba, you seem to be a little short."


    Luke''s flat voice came down from above.


    Click! Click!


    Superman landed slowly. The moment he stepped on the ground, the hard rock couldn''t bear it and collapsed into circles of dust.


    The flowing magma dried up and evaporated, emitting a large amount of smoke.


    Mieba supported the seriously injured body with both hands and looked at the fuzzy figure in the hot fog.


    Thinking rotates at a high speed and exhausts all the combat experience that can be used for reference, but we can''t find a way to defeat the other party.


    When the strength gap between the enemy and ourselves is too large, it is difficult to survive in such adversity and turn the Jedi upside down, no matter how excellent the strategy and wisdom are.


    "Can''t you accept your failure?"


    As if he had guessed the idea of killing bully, Luke asked softly.


    The combat power ceiling of this universe is low. Mieba, who holds six infinite gemstones, unfortunately failed to show their due strength.


    "I... it''s destiny."


    Mieba''s eyes were filled with strong reluctance. He pressed his hands on the scorched ground and tried to get up.


    It seems that he is ready to condense the last force in his body and challenge Superman again.


    The burly body shook, and it was always difficult to get up anyway.


    The flesh and blood as dense as fine iron suddenly tore open and pulled out ferocious wounds.


    A large stream of blood gushed out and evaporated.


    "As a Titan, you may not know that there is an oriental martial art on earth called Cunjin."


    Luke''s mouth was smiling, and his blow was as fierce as a blade.


    If you were weaker, such as Thor, it might be fried into a pool of meat mud.


    That is, mieba, with the strong body of the eternal family, can last until now.


    Since using the "death knell" skill card to learn all kinds of martial arts.


    Luke felt that in the future, he might become a veritable "punch Superman".


    If the template is upgraded in the future, facing the life court or dakside in the next studio, you can also try to cut their middle path.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Mieba covered his chest and asked in a deep voice.


    "What can stopping me bring? Isn''t a peaceful world without killing and disputes better than the original universe!"


    Luke stopped, shook his head and said, "I have explained, Lord mieba. Mass extinction can not stop the spread of chaos and disorder."


    "Any living race has a desire for land expansion and resource plundering... This is their nature, which is innate and can not be erased."


    "It is just like this that a civilization can gradually take shape."


    "For beasts, meekness and kindness can''t exchange for food and win living space for themselves."


    "Continuous hunting, predation and migration are the best way to continue the race."


    "You only see the destruction of Titan, but ignore that when the planet''s resources are exhausted, civilization should expand, rather than stop and wait for destruction."


    "The laws of nature are cruel, and so are the stars."


    Mieba''s purple head hung slightly, as if thinking about something.


    A determined cosmic overlord like him, of course, can''t change his mind and shake his heart because of other people''s words.


    "The era of interstellar colonization was full of killings and disputes. The war between the Kerry Empire and the skurus lasted for thousands of years, affecting many civilizations."


    Mieba raised his head, and a trace of enthusiasm flashed through his cold eyes.


    "The way of savage fighting consumes the population too slowly. That''s why I want to play the role of scavenger. What''s wrong with this?"


    Luke showed helplessness, shrugged and said, "I knew that every extremist would find cover for himself when he committed some criminal act that violated the moral bottom line and public cognition."


    "They sometimes say that this is to create a better world, or to meet a new future."


    "I''ve seen all kinds of bastards, villains and careerists, your excellency mieba."


    "Someone will kill millions of people without hesitation in order to prevent a world war."


    "Someone will create chaos and lead to disaster, just to see the world burn, and then stand on the ruins and laugh."


    "Others will turn into dictators and make the whole world tremble at their feet..."


    "They all have high sounding excuses, and they are as upright and confident as you."


    "At the same time, they have a very similar thing in common."


    Luke paused and looked at him. He slowly stood up and faced his bully.


    He smiled and said gently, "that is, they regard themselves as the God of the new world."


    "But to be a new God, you need to be strong enough."


    "Do you think you deserve it?"


    Mieba was silent for a moment and didn''t mean to shrink back.


    "I''ll prove it to you, Superman!"


    He said so.


    "I''ll see."


    Luke took a step and the ground trembled and crumbled.


    He doesn''t want to persuade mieba from the moral righteousness. A tough fist is better than pale language.


    "Come on!"


    Mieba raised his left hand and aimed at Superman.


    The six gemstones burst into light and gathered into a magnificent huge light column.


    Luke tilted his mouth slightly to determine where he was standing.


    Well, it''s on the right.


    The stellar energy surged out of the body, and two beams of high-temperature rays collided directly.


    Boom!


    Strong lights flashed and turned into dazzling white.


    The violent explosion shook the atmosphere as if a Tornado had blown by.


    The superhero, who had been hiding far enough, continued to retreat silently, ready to board the Kun fighter and leave the atmosphere.


    If you stay any longer, you will feel that this planet will be completely blasted and turned into dust by these two people.


    "Sol, you said Luke was from earth?"


    Captain America can''t believe that the guy who rubbed the bully on the ground belongs to the same race as himself.


    "Although I don''t want to admit that he is from Midgard, this is the case."


    Sol said helplessly.


    "It seems that the gap between people may be greater than that between people and... Any species!"


    Iron man said stiffly.


    He once believed in the power of science.


    Even Hulk or Thor.


    As long as you give yourself enough time, you can build armor to deal with it.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Anti Superman armor?


    forget it.


    Unless he can inlay six infinite gems in armor.


    This may guarantee that you won''t be killed with one punch.


    "I can''t last long!"


    Mieba''s eyes are clear and he knows that this is only an expedient measure and can''t let him defeat Superman.


    The muscles on the left hand beat up and tried their best to stop the arrival of failure.


    Wearing that infinite glove, the crack that opened before gradually expanded and was about to completely collapse.


    "That''s all I can do!"


    Mieba made a decision and clenched it with his left hand.


    The dazzling brilliance of the six gemstones spurted out, trying to resist the hot line of sight.


    He saw that Superman did not retreat, just like a hard rock that could not stand down, which was washed by the violent wave.


    Instead, his body trembled like a boat in a storm.


    Boom!


    Where both sides stand, the ground collapses down again.


    The whole planet seems to crack from the middle and make a huge roar.


    "This is my last snap of fingers!"


    Mieba raised his left hand, the cosmic energy burst from infinite gloves suddenly disappeared, and the two hot lines of sight ran through his chest unimpeded.


    Immediately!


    Pop!


    Snap your fingers!

 Chapter 232

    Using infinite gloves and making this snap of fingers is actually a great burden for mieba.


    The six gemstones are not ordinary things. The holder must have something extraordinary, otherwise it will only lead to a disaster.


    The red skeleton holds the coveted cosmic Rubik''s cube, but it is transmitted to wormir by the space gem.


    Etheric particles cannot be destroyed. At the same time, they will absorb the life of the host and toss Jane foster, a mortal and Thor''s girlfriend, half dead.


    As a descendant of God, xingjue was almost turned into fly ash by power gemstones.


    If the dance troupe didn''t share the damage, the whole person would be gone - but it might be a good thing.


    Without the punch to hit his teammates in the sequel, iron man and others may grab infinite gloves and put a complete end to everything.


    Back to the point, the above examples are enough to prove it.


    Ordinary people try to touch infinite gemstones, there is absolutely no good end.


    Let alone use six gemstones at one time to erase the fundamental existence of life and material.


    "Ho ho... Fate is mine!"


    Mieba held his left hand high and snapped his fingers.


    The left side of his body was like charred wood.


    Flesh and blood seems carbonized and lifeless.


    Under the chest, there are two big holes.


    The hot sight through evaporated flesh and blood, burning a terrible wound.


    Mieba, who had only half his life left, hit that snap of his fingers, which was tantamount to declaring his death directly.


    He really felt that his vitality slowly flowed out of his body like an open faucet.


    "Ho ho... This, this is the end."


    Although one foot entered the grave and was about to die, mieba didn''t care.


    He just looked at Superman standing like a mountain, and a smile came out of his mouth.


    "I successfully erased the existence of Superman, and then destroyed six gemstones, and the reality of the universe can no longer be changed!"


    Thinking that the mission was still achieved, mieba seemed satisfied and leaned powerlessly against a pile of stones.


    He succeeded!


    At the same time, I was shocked to see the superhero snapping his fingers.


    The last snap of his fingers erased half of the life in the universe and brought them lingering psychological shadow.


    This time, is Superman going to disappear?


    A sudden sense of despair enveloped the Avenger''s heart.


    "Well, what should I do?"


    Iron man is a little confused.


    After seeing the power of the six gem God to destroy the bully, he couldn''t think of anyone who could compete with that guy except Superman.


    "Anyway, we must prevent mieba from destroying infinite gemstones!"


    The captain of the United States restrained his fragile mood and his eyes became firm.


    Although he didn''t know Luke for a long time, he saw the sacrifices made by the other party.


    Even if you pay your life, you must resist the bully and give everything to rewrite the final outcome


    Such a spirit is simply moving!


    "He is the real superhero!"


    Captain America thought so.


    "That''s right! Stop mieba from destroying infinite gemstones!"


    Sol looked at Carroll, who was returning to the team, and was ready to go deep into the battlefield.


    But before they acted, a bright blue light lit up slightly.


    The space was suddenly torn apart and swallowed up the unexpected superhero.


    "Now, no one can stop me anymore."


    Mieba''s left hand falls down and transmits the Avengers and others with space gems. Only he and Superman are left on this planet.


    On the earth, there is devastation.


    The violent vibration and the erupting pillar of fire have not been eliminated because of the cessation of the battle.


    This "garden", originally used for retirement, seems to have experienced a terrible catastrophe, prompting the coming of the end.


    After the six gemstones collided with the thermal line of sight, the terrible afterwave generated turned into the energy tide of annihilating matter.


    It not only turns the surroundings into death, but also breaks through the thick and hard lithosphere and passes into the outer core, causing high-intensity plate movement.


    In the foreseeable future, thick dark clouds will cover the sky, and the planet will eventually collapse in a hundred years of crustal shock.


    Like burning the last glimmer of coal, it sent out a huge explosion.


    Then it died out and turned into dust.


    "Don''t you have any last words to say?"


    Mieba withdrew his divergent thinking and asked softly.


    He thought Superman would feel a bit of fear.


    After all, no matter how powerful a creature is, it is difficult to face death calmly.


    That''s the end of everything. The mind is still and the heart stops beating.


    The whole existence is erased, and the soul returns to the eternal darkness.


    But the fact surprised mieba. Superman looked calm as if nothing had happened.


    He walked slowly and calmly.


    "I admire your determination to sacrifice your life and complete your mission. I also respect your attitude of trying all means to defeat the enemy."


    Luke lowered his head and said faintly.


    "But everything you do is useless."


    Facing the cold eyes without any emotion, mieba''s purple face showed a look of consternation.


    "What are you talking about? The six gemstones are the embodiment of the rules of the universe. They can rewrite reality, erase matter, even connect time and space and reverse the future..."


    He gasped.


    It''s like an explanation, it''s like an argument.


    Superman''s calm attitude made mieba feel something wrong.


    "You seem to forget that I say I don''t belong to the future or exist in the past."


    Luke''s mouth rose with a gentle smile.


    But in mieba''s view, it seems so cruel.


    "You mean..."


    The purple potato head first burst out a big question mark.


    Then a flash of light flashed.


    Mieba''s eyes turned into shock and seemed to guess the answer that people didn''t want to believe.


    The erasure of infinite gloves has failed!


    Just considering the possibility, mieba immediately raised his left hand.


    He didn''t think about why for the time being, and another snap of his finger was ready to play.


    The six gemstones are shining, the cosmic energy is surging, and a violent collision is about to occur.


    Hiss!


    A red beam of light swept through.


    The purple left arm was thrown high and then fell.


    The six color light burst out, lost the power provided by the holder, and darkened in an instant.


    "I don''t want to go back to time travel and beat you again."


    Luke shook his head. He rarely gave the enemy a chance to turn over and escape.


    The mind frets, and the infinite gloves with cracks collapse.


    The six gemstones floated slowly and fell into their hands.


    The violent energy is like a volcanic eruption, confined to the palm of the hand.


    The opposing but interdependent cosmic energy, like some kind of life, wants to break free.


    "Be safe."


    Luke clenched the six gemstones in his right hand.


    Boom!


    Only a dull sound was heard, and the power of terror wrapped the six color light.


    Then, infinite gemstones fade and their brilliance fades.


    "That''s much better."


    Luke said with a smile.


    Mieba, who witnessed this scene, was stunned.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    On his deathbed, the Titans stared at Superman like a reflection.


    He can''t understand why the erasure of infinite gloves will fail!


    I don''t understand why the other party can hold six gemstones without carrying equipment!


    All this is unreasonable!


    "With these questions, return to the embrace of death."


    Luke didn''t answer. His hot eyes swept over and cut off the purple potato head.


    "I''m sorry, you probably don''t know that infinite gems can only work on the settings of the universe."


    There are infinite gemstones in every universe with different numbers.


    Sometimes they have more than six.


    Like the "self stone" split by the goddess of vengeance.


    It exists in iron man''s brain, a gem named "Anthony" and a pink "rhythm gem".


    There is also the independent universe where the death waiter is located, with a "gem of plot continuity".


    And so on, each role is different.


    Want to use earth-199999 infinite gloves to erase Superman who is 1024 universe.


    Is it equivalent to using the sword of the previous dynasty to cut off the officials of this dynasty?


    How is that possible!


    "Six are in hand. It''s time to snap your fingers."


    Luke spread out his palm, looked at the infinite gemstones of different colors and said with satisfaction.

 Chapter 233

    "Hey, Tony, be careful! You can''t put it in until you''re aligned!"


    "Come on, Benner, have some faith in me. How can I put it wrong!"


    "But I see your fingers shaking. It''s inevitable to be nervous for the first time. I can fully understand that you can''t have any accidents at this critical time."


    "Banner, if you can shut your mouth and let me have a quiet environment, I believe it will definitely make my work more efficient."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    S.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters base, laboratory.


    Iron man operates the robot arm and constantly adjusts its position.


    Dr. banner holds a tablet computer, inputs various data and outlines the model diagram of the internal structure.


    Due to the collapse of infinite gloves, the avenger can only make a new equipment carrying six gemstones by himself.


    This task naturally belongs to the two leading forces of the scientific research team, iron man and Dr. Benner.


    "I don''t understand now. How did Luke escape the snap of mieba''s fingers?"


    Dr. Benner chatted while working.


    Since I learned that mieba hung up and got the Bento.


    The original tense and heavy inner emotions of superheroes gradually relax.


    As Luke told them before, the best way to face fear is to overcome it.


    When half of the life in the universe was wiped out, the cosmic overlord who defeated the avenger fell down.


    This also means that the crisis encountered by human beings on earth and even cosmic civilization is over.


    But because it was finally transmitted away.


    The superhero didn''t see how Luke solved mieba and got six infinite gemstones.


    "According to Luke himself, it''s probably that he doesn''t belong to the creature of the universe."


    Iron Man frowned slightly, looked at the six gemstones placed on the robot arm and said.


    "Like a production workshop, he can only destroy the things marked with production date and production label on his own production line. As an outsider, Luke is not affected by infinite gemstones."


    Dr. banner seemed unable to understand this, so he asked very rigorously, "but at the moment Luke entered the universe, his existence became a reality."


    "If things other than the universe can ignore the effect of infinite gemstones, suppose I find a dog from Luke''s universe, can mieba kill the dog even if he snaps his fingers?"


    Iron man shrugged, stopped his work, thought for a few seconds, and replied, "this should also involve the cosmic level and personal strength."


    "What is cosmic hierarchy?"


    Dr. banner scratched his head. During this time, he had more contact with Luke, mainly Tony, sol and captain Rogers.


    If it comes to private contacts, add a surprise captain Carol at most.


    "You can think of the universe as a box. When we open the one we are in, we will find that there is a larger box on it."


    Iron man was very interested in Luke''s casually mentioned box theory and continued: "some people divide these boxes into different levels, which are linked to the unimaginable ancient existence and its own strength."


    "In a word, mieba is a little dog who can wipe out another universe, but he can''t shake the existence of Superman."


    "If you have to explain it from a scientific point of view, what does that say? Oh, yes! You can''t decide in case of trouble, quantum mechanics."


    "You are like an infinite glove to erase the basic principle of life. In fact, you interfere with quantum space-time through six gemstones and delete the existence of individuals, so as to make you disappear in the real world."


    "Luke''s existence is not in the current quantum space-time, and he is too large. It''s troublesome to delete all the data."


    Dr. Benner, oh, I don''t understand.


    These days, as long as the word "quantum mechanics" is added in front of anything, it can immediately highlight the unusual high-end temperament.


    He was silent for a long time and suddenly asked, "Tony, what do you say is the original end of the universe?"


    "Who knows, strange''s juggler mentioned that we only won once in the 14 million possible futures he saw."


    Iron man, with a bitter smile on his mouth, joked: "now think about it, Superman may represent the ''only'' that strange said."


    "Anyway, this is the best ending we can accept!"


    Dr. Benner nodded silently with a smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Now I know that being a superhero in the atrium world is more troublesome than being the king of Asgard."


    In the office hall of the headquarters base of s.h.i.e.l.d., Sol''s voice of complaint sounded.


    This is their fifth day back to earth from outer space. Iron man and Dr. banner are responsible for building new gloves.


    The rest of the superheroes came forward to stabilize people''s hearts and maintain the nearly collapsed social order of all countries.


    Compared with the former, the latter''s work seems to be easier.


    It''s not.


    What happens when the world loses half its population?


    first.


    There will be some criminals among those survivors.


    They began to act recklessly and take away the goods in shops and supermarkets.


    Drive away high-end cars that you couldn''t afford before, smash the windows of clothing stores and wear expensive fashion clothes.


    When the number of this group expanded, gradually, the chaotic trend of anarchism began to spread.


    Another small group of people unconsciously attached themselves to the crowd when they saw that everyone did so.


    As described in Gustav Le Pen''s mob¡ª¡ª


    Once an individual becomes a member of a group, he will no longer bear responsibility for his actions. At this time, everyone will expose his unrestrained side.


    The consequences of the collapse of social order are very serious. These days, superheroes are busy working as firefighters, giving speeches on TV and combating many rising gangs and international terrorist organizations.


    Whether large or small.


    Every citizen is a lot of parts on this machine. If he loses a screw or gear, he may continue to run.


    But losing half is equivalent to going directly into paralysis.


    "Of course. As a king, you just need to lean on the throne and accept the worship of your people."


    The captain of the United States just finished a White House meeting. His face was slightly tired and said, "when a superhero, he must abide by the law and safeguard the moral rules he believes in."


    "Yesterday afternoon, I saw some children in Brooklyn. They broke the window of a store with baseball bats, and then moved two Sony televisions and game consoles."


    "I wanted to stop them, but I saw a lot of people behind them. They swept the shop like a swarm of locusts."


    "At that time, I didn''t know what to do? Send these people to prison, or punch and kick them like German soldiers during World War II?"


    The captain of the United States leaned back in his chair with a bitter smile on his mouth.


    "What is this? I was in Los Angeles the day before yesterday. Those survivors who have not been erased also marched on the street. They think that since half of the population has disappeared, the state should allocate the remaining resources to the public so that everyone can enjoy more benefits."


    The war machine sighed.


    "Obviously, many people have lost their families and friends, which should be a very sad thing."


    "Now it''s like a funeral has not started, and everyone has no time to mourn. Instead, they can''t wait to prepare for the division of property."


    The captain of the United States was deeply surprised and added: "the world is crazy. Various religious organizations have sprung up. They all claim to be fully responsible for half of the world''s population."


    "All these are gods they believe in, in order to punish human evil deeds and lower their anger."


    "The funniest thing is that before we started the crackdown, those people quarreled with each other because of who was responsible!"


    The black widow took out a sandwich from the microwave oven, bit it in her mouth and said vaguely, "everything is out of order. I can only hope Tony and Benner can get their gloves ready as soon as possible."


    "By the way, we need someone to snap our fingers - it''s not an easy job."


    The superhero sitting in the hall suddenly fell silent. Then Thor, who was eating a bucket of ice cream, volunteered - perhaps because his enemy mieba died. Recently, he was in a very relaxed state and began to be infatuated with all kinds of fast food, alcoholic drinks and best-selling games on earth.


    The rocket raccoon who lives next to him can hear sol scolding his teammates or opponents on the public channel every day.


    Generally, his skills are rejected and ridiculed, and then the two sides spray each other.


    Fortunately, it has not developed to offline live PK for the time being.


    Otherwise, a message will start to spread in the game called fortress night - don''t provoke the irritable players with ID "thunder god sol".


    "I don''t think anyone here is more suitable than me."


    Sol dug up a spoonful of ice cream and said confidently.


    "As the strongest avenger, son of Odin, only I can snap my fingers!"


    The rocket raccoon adjusted the position of his crotch and said shamelessly, "Hey, Saul, did you know that banner is studying gloves next door? The strongest Avenger -"


    "I''ve heard that you were beaten by hulk on the Saka star of Gao Tianzun. There are videos on the cross star forum of the cosmic fight competition."


    Sol stared at the rocket raccoon and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Captain surprise.


    As a female representative, the other party stood up at this time.


    Although in the face of mieba, Captain Marvel was blown far away by the power gem, and then he was always in a drop state.


    But this kind of thing can''t only be done by men!


    This is very incorrect!


    "I once suffered the explosion of the speed of light engine, then survived and had the power."


    Carol raised her fist and said, "so maybe the task of snapping her fingers should be left to me."


    "Let me do it. If I have to sacrifice one!"


    Captain America''s ideological awareness is no lower than others.


    When a group of people were arguing, the silent Nebula said, "I don''t think you need to discuss this. The superman who defeated mieba and ignored erasing his fingers is obviously more suitable than anyone."


    "Well, it seems reasonable."


    The others thought for a while and really couldn''t find a more qualified executor than superman.


    "What about the Luke?"


    The captain of the United States glanced around and didn''t see the greatest hero of saving the world and the universe.


    "He said to meet an old friend."


    Carol replied.

 Chapter 234

    [main task: Six infinite gemstones, the end of the single universe!]


    [requirement: collect six infinite gemstones (66)]


    [reward: Ravager template]


    [status: completed]


    Luke subconsciously clenched his fists and felt the powerful power brought by the new template.


    The only advantage of coming to the universe is probably that he got six infinite gemstones in advance and completed the task that can only be realized in the later stage.


    The "Ravager" is not a superman in a parallel universe.


    It comes from Bruce Wayne of earth-1, the dark multiuniverse on the set next door.


    Just like every parallel universe, Superman and Batman always have tangled gratitude and hatred. They are sometimes close friends, sometimes deadly enemies, and sometimes rich and small journalists sleeping in one bed.


    The same is true of Superman and Batman on minus one earth.


    The former was blackened for unknown reasons, personally destroyed the justice alliance and erased Louise Ryan, the biggest fetter in her heart.


    In order to fight the insane Superman, the latter injected himself with the "destruction day virus" - a super creature that killed kryptonians.


    So the "Ravager" was born.


    It has Batman''s fighting ability and way of thinking. At the same time, it also has the powerful power and terrible body of the day of destruction. It can also spread viruses and make others like themselves.


    The only regret, or not perfect, is that the "Ravager" does not inherit the characteristics of being difficult to kill and evolving on the day of destruction.


    And, as the virus penetrates into the body and completely changes the body, the host will get a negative state of "dementia aura".


    Even though Batman is known as the "brain of the Justice League", his IQ drops rapidly with the naked eye after he becomes the "Ravager".


    Although Luke didn''t know why this template appeared in Superman''s krypton gold gift bag, it didn''t prevent him from getting the reward.


    The data panel, which has not appeared for a long time and has not been updated, has become a new look.


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Magic Superman (uncovered skin), Ravager (uncovered skin)


    Grade: Lv2


    Abilities: natural absorption (active), biological force field (active), flight (active), thermal respiration (active), destructive sun virus (active), mental immunity (passive), stellar ability (passive), dementia aura (passive), self-healing max (passive)


    Reputation: 2020626


    Achievement: legendary man


    "These two skins are estimated to never be used."


    Luke has never covered the skin of magical Superman and Ravagers, mainly because their appearance is too... Ferocious.


    One is a magic flame burning all over, like a taller and stronger evil spirit knight.


    One is covered with gray white hard bone spines, like a high-profile version of hatred.


    Think about it, or Superman''s original painting skin is easier to accept.


    "Master Gu Yi, meet again."


    After the new template is loaded, simply adapt to the body data that has been raised again. Lukla opens a portal to the sanctuary in New York.


    Gu Yi''s soul sat on the futon, and there was a brownish red low foot tea table in front of her.


    There was no action from the other party. The boiled tea turned into a water line and slowly poured into the tea cup.


    "This huge disaster sweeping the universe would have lasted a long time. You can shorten the time of five years to half a month."


    Gu Yi smiled.


    "I have prepared two plans."


    Luke picked up the teacup, pretended to blow two mouthfuls, and then drank it down.


    "Due to the butterfly effect, the first scheme is meaningless - enter the quantum field through PIM particles, then gather six gemstones and ring your fingers again. This is based on mieba destroying infinite gemstones."


    "But instead of doing so, he wanted to erase the avenger and rewrite the dark end of his beheading."


    "Then I have to play it by ear and start the second scheme."


    To sum up the above paragraph, it is probably "I wanted to mix up the plot, but I had to take the initiative to send heads and equipment to kill tyrants".


    Gu twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "Luke, although you have saved the universe, you have also changed the original future direction to some extent."


    "Tony Stark, he shouldn''t have existed."


    "And Natasha Romanov."


    Luke put the teacup back on the table and said, "isn''t that a good thing? The superheroes survived, their family and friends were brought back, and the disappeared lives returned to the universe again."


    "The happy ending of the family! Everyone will like it!"


    Because of his appearance and intervention, the wonderful story of the avenger will continue in this universe.


    Iron man doesn''t have to pay a heavy price for a snap of his fingers.


    The black widow doesn''t have to sacrifice herself for the soul gem.


    Thor hasn''t become a fat house... I''m not sure.


    Looking at his leisurely life of overeating every day, indulging in carbohydrates and high calorie food, and playing games on the sofa all day, it is estimated that the eight abdominal muscles will return to one for a long time.


    "That''s what I say, but sudden unknown changes often lead to unpredictable results."


    Gu Yi thought.


    She didn''t mean to accuse Luke, but out of her professional habits, she was worried about the uncertain future.


    "That''s what strange should consider and worry about. You have retired, master Gu Yi."


    Luke cleared his throat and warned.


    The current supreme mage of Kamata Taj is Dr. Stephen strange.


    In the near future, no matter what disaster happens, it is the trouble that the other party has to face and solve.


    "Oh, you''re right. I''ve probably been in the position of the supreme mage for a long time. I always look at the changes and progress of things from a long-term perspective, which makes people very boring."


    Gu Yi laughed at himself.


    "I hope strange can avoid this problem. A serious, rigid and disciplined supreme mage is not popular."


    Luke nodded approvingly and whispered, "master Gu Yi, I have completed the terms of the transaction. In return, should you also fulfill your promise?"


    After chatting for so long, he finally got to the point.


    "This is what you want."


    Gu Yi is not a procrastinator and likes to default - except for the dimension demon God.


    That''s called collecting wool!


    As the supreme mage guarding the earth and maintaining order, what''s the matter with cetorak, domam and Sison?


    This is to better serve mankind and protect the beautiful planet under our feet.


    As for when to pay off the debt?


    i ''m sorry.


    If you have the ability to come to the door to collect, otherwise you won''t talk.


    Debt avoidance, debt repudiation, and debt repayment in various ways are compulsory courses for every supreme mage.


    "By the way, I must remind you."


    After Gu Yi handed over the coordinate data of the universe to Luke, he seemed to think of something and added: "the correctness of the model and calculation must be ensured for the space-time transmission across the universe, otherwise... Accidents may happen."


    "Well, for example?"


    Luke looked at the hazy light on the table, reached into it, and pieces of data and information poured into his mind.


    "Get lost, or run to the wrong place."


    Gu Yi replied.


    The former is lost in the turbulence of time and space.


    It''s dangerous.


    Complicated timelines and cosmic boxes that exist in parallel and influence each other will make people lose their direction and can no longer find their way home.


    As for the latter, it means literally.


    For example, after leaving the earth-199999 universe, if the calculation is wrong, Luke may go to other places.


    Like the "new alien universe" after the restart of the big event secret war.


    Or the outbreak of a virus that turns all superheroes into a zombie universe of cannibals.


    There are countless parallel universes like this.


    Some are wonderful, some are terrible.


    The axis powers won the victory, and the British captain was born to lead everyone to launch a rebellion against the earth-597 universe.


    Into a matriarchal world, earth-715 universe in which 90% of men on earth are killed.


    The female version of iron man Natasha stark married the captain of the United States and successfully realized the earth-3490 universe of "iron shield" CP.


    ¡ª¡ªStrange worlds like this.


    "I won''t let accidents happen."


    Luke stood up. He just wanted to go back to his 1024 universe. He had no plan to be a wandering traveler.

 Chapter 235

    After coming out of the sanctuary in New York, Luke returned directly to the headquarters base of s.h.i.e.l.d.


    The normal order of the world is already facing collapse.


    Or it is beating, smashing, looting and burning, and allowing evil to breed;


    Or take to the streets and shout for democracy and freedom.


    It was not easy for him to come here. He also wanted to spend some time wandering around and communicating with those super... Heroines. For the process of species reproduction and the collision of human feelings, he took a trip to the nine worlds - now there are only eight left, and Asgard is dead.


    But I found that the Avengers were very busy and there was chaos all over the world, so I lost my interest.


    "Hey, sol, how about beer with fried chicken? How bad is Asgard''s food that makes you eat this... Fast food every day?"


    Lukla opened the portal and saw sol nestled in a single sofa, watching the live broadcast of the game and eating fried chicken.


    Next to them are the pizza boxes that have been wiped out and the water bottles that have been drunk, which have been stacked into a pile of hills.


    Fortunately, there are intelligent cleaning robots produced by Stark industries and first-class air circulation systems in the headquarters base of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Otherwise, other Avengers will definitely complain about Thor and dislike his personal hygiene.


    "I''ve enjoyed a lot of delicious food. Asgard''s Millennium aging wine, coupled with honey roast venison, is absolutely unique. There is also the characteristic delicacy of dwarves, the legendary neutron star barbecue, which is even more famous in the universe."


    Saul drank a ton of beer. For him, the alcohol content was completely negligible. It was just like drinking water.


    "Really? It sounds like there''s nothing to praise except barbecue."


    Luke smiled faintly and pierced ruthlessly.


    Although Asgard is technologically advanced, it has unique Rune technology and sits on the star killing weapon of rainbow bridge.


    However, the appearance of civilization still stays in the middle ages of the earth, and there is a lack of entertainment and leisure life.


    In addition to martial arts duels, drama performances, man making movement


    I can''t find anything interesting anymore.


    "Sol, you may not know that Oriental food culture is more prosperous than fast food such as fried chicken, hamburger and rolls."


    Luke is like the host of a TV program. Solkop, who has only eaten barbecue and has a poor understanding of food, said: "when it comes to eating, I have to mention that there are eight Chinese cuisines, which are divided into fried, fried, fried, cooked... And so on. If you can accept it, all kinds of dishes don''t take heavy samples in a year."


    The latter bit a chicken leg, and the simple expression of "although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I feel very powerful" appeared on Zhang Yingwu''s face.


    "Then, where can I eat it?"


    Sol asked eagerly.


    As an Asgard with noble blood, the "God" in the eyes of mortals, he has the heart to pursue anything outstanding.


    Including but not limited to wine, food, beauty, powerful artifact and his brother rocky, etc.


    "When I put on my infinite gloves, snap my fingers and bring back all my lost lives, you can go to kamataj and find a mage named Lao Wang."


    Luke replied.


    Master Wang, the attendant of strange, is not only proficient in occult science, medicine and martial arts, but also good at cooking.


    "Wait! The candidate for the finger has not been decided yet. You seem to have some... Confidence."


    Sol snorted and said in a hollow voice.


    Although the avenger has no objection to Superman''s snapping fingers, he is determined to prove himself and take this opportunity.


    This may be incomprehensible to outsiders.


    It''s not a good job to put on infinite gloves and snap your fingers.


    Even if it is as powerful as mieba, it still suffers heavy losses and needs to pay a heavy price.


    Not to mention others!


    But in the view of the avenger, it is actually a sacred mission to do something for the world and even the universe.


    This is like mieba insisting that he is doing good in essence by destroying half of the life on the planet and conquering one world after another.


    "Are you going to do it yourself? I''d like to remind you that your strong arm waving an axe, wearing infinite gloves and snapping your fingers may be very hard to cut firewood in the future. You can only sharpen Benner''s pencil."


    Luke joked.


    He has no consciousness of sacrificing himself for the whole world and the whole universe.


    If it costs a lot to snap his fingers, Luke must seriously consider it.


    But since he came into contact with infinite gemstones and personally experienced their power, he felt that snapping his fingers should not be a problem.


    "Well, you won."


    When sol heard that he could no longer cut people with his beloved storm axe, his enthusiasm was instantly reduced by half. He changed his voice and said, "in fact, we have discussed once. If you are willing to bear this responsibility, you must wear infinite gloves."


    Beer can not be drunk, fried chicken can not be eaten, games can not be played, but - storm Tomahawk must be used!


    Since the loss of mirniel, sol often felt empty.


    Fortunately, the axe forged by the dwarf king can comfort his lonely heart.


    "When will Tony and Benner''s gloves be ready?"


    Luke asked aloud.


    After snapping his fingers and bringing back the lost life, he can let iron man and Dr. Benner start the manufacturing and R & D of space-time transmission devices.


    I thought Howard might be searching the world for his whereabouts, and the Divine Shield has a lot of work, about the magic Congress, about the Hellfire club and so on.


    Luke couldn''t help his headache.


    His time travel was a complete accident.


    I didn''t explain anything before I left.


    Once Superman as a deterrent disappears suddenly, it will inevitably lead to subtle changes in the international situation and internal unrest in the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "I hope it won''t be a bad situation when the third world war breaks out when I go back."


    Luke thought silently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Iron man and Dr. Benner put six gemstones into the mechanical glove made of nano materials.


    "Luke, leave it to you!"


    The iron man pointed to the mechanical gloves placed on the support and said seriously, "remember! Mieba wiped out half of the life on the earth and the whole universe."


    "So you have to bring them back to the present, that is, today!"


    The Avengers gathered and watched Superman who picked up the mechanical glove.


    "Friday, start the defense program!"


    Iron man directly closed the s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building and evacuated other staff.


    Twenty minutes later, all entrances and exits were tightly sealed, and the thick alloy door fell slowly, isolating the internal space from the outside world.


    "Then I''ll start?"


    Luke looked around and found that the superheroes were nervous. He didn''t say much. Then he put his hand into the mechanical glove.

 Chapter 236

    Click! Click!


    The mechanical glove made a gear bite sound, as if countless precise and tiny parts were working.


    Nano materials automatically resize and firmly hold Luke''s palm.


    Before he could continue to feel it, the six gemstones embedded in the infinite glove produced by iron man burst into dazzling light.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    All kinds of light flow mixed and blended, like tiny electric snakes wrapped around Luke''s right arm.


    "Hiss! It''s a little exciting!"


    Luke took a puff of air-conditioning and felt like an electric shock.


    Of course, this is for Superman.


    For others, it is probably equivalent to high voltage and strong current breaking through the body and directly baking into coke.


    A steady stream of cosmic energy is eroding Luke''s skin.


    Like a hot flame with extremely high temperature, it melts flesh and blood and burns bones.


    Even hard anti ship guns and unharmed Superman battle clothes were badly damaged.


    The right arm was exposed without cover, and the strong muscles that bulged like hills burst out thick blood vessels.


    The process of healing and burning was repeated, and the scene looked terrible.


    "Luke, how are you... Okay?"


    The superheroes gathered in the hall held their breath and looked at Superman with nervous and expectant eyes. The captain of the United States was worried in his eyes and took the lead in asking.


    He stepped back two steps and put the vibration gold shield across his chest to prevent accidents.


    The same is true of other Avengers, either wearing uniform armor or hiding behind.


    Dr. banner told them that what infinite gemstones release is an extremely violent gamma ray stream.


    Ordinary people simply can''t bear the power of terror, let alone put it on and snap their fingers completely.


    Among the people present, the only candidates qualified to control the cosmic energy are probably Thor and surprise captain Carol.


    If the captain of the United States or the iron man were allowed to complete this task, they would certainly be able to do it.


    Whether the former or the latter.


    Have extraordinary courage and the consciousness of sacrifice.


    But the price is!


    Death!


    After the discussion of the avenger, I think it''s not necessary at all.


    We have more suitable candidates!


    That''s Superman!


    "OK. But your reaction makes me feel like an extremely dangerous time bomb."


    Luke''s face did not show any pain, but looked quite relaxed.


    The super human body of heavenly father against six infinite gemstones is not a difficult task for him.


    Boom!


    With his right hand clenched, the infinite glove made of nano materials rippled in circles of visible air waves.


    The breath of terror is rising and turning into a real threat, which makes the superhero standing aside have some difficulty breathing.


    The tall and straight body in Yi''s position seems to become taller and emit a real and incomparable sense of oppression.


    "In fact, you are indeed a movable gamma bomb to some extent."


    Dr. banner held a small energy detection instrument similar to a handheld in his left hand, and the readings soared wildly, directly breaking the peak.


    "If this cosmic energy bursts out, it may erase the North American continent from the world map."


    Banna''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He was afraid that Luke didn''t control it at once and blew himself and the superheroes in the headquarters building of the Divine Shield Bureau into fly ash.


    "Don''t be so nervous and relax."


    Luke smiled and slowly raised his right hand.


    "What should I do next? Should I snap my fingers? Or should I make a wish first? Or just say a few lines, such as - I''m Superman?"


    Superheroes look at each other and don''t know how to answer.


    This involves their knowledge blind spot.


    "We haven''t worn infinite gloves."


    The rocket raccoon looked out of Saul''s shoulder and make complaints about it.


    In fact, except for the power gem placed in the cosmic spirit ball, the other five have not touched.


    Other superheroes are almost the same. They don''t know much about infinite gemstones.


    "Dr. Benner, do you have any good suggestions?"


    The captain of the United States looked at banner, who had studied gamma rays. He was an expert in this field.


    "I don''t even understand why I have to snap my fingers to start the mechanism of infinite gloves."


    Banner shook his head and replied helplessly.


    As a scientist, he couldn''t understand the strange assumption that one snap of his finger could erase half the life in the universe.


    If mieba is a disabled person who has lost both hands, does it mean that the other party may not be able to use unlimited gemstones.


    In this way, the existence of infinite gloves and infinite gemstones is not equal to those who discriminate against the disabled with unsound hands!


    Shivering cold!


    "Why don''t I try every method?"


    Luke joked.


    "Ah... We''d better be careful."


    Iron man quickly stopped Superman''s behavior, which is related to half of the life of the earth and even the universe.


    Luke smiled. He just relieved the atmosphere and didn''t intend to do so.


    A moment later, Superman closed his eyes.


    This extremely powerful perception is magnified countless times with the wonderful power given by the six infinite gemstones.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    The light flow is surging and the energy is surging!


    Jewels of all colors trembled on the glove.


    The first thing that lights up is the blue space gem.


    Then came the emerald gem of time.


    Then, the purple power gem, the red reality gem and the Yellow soul gem shine one by one.


    Finally, it is the orange soul gem.


    Boom!


    Silent noise!


    Luke seemed to be connected with the whole universe and integrated into his mind and spirit.


    At his feet, the vast bright star river quietly rotates, lives and dies.


    All substances seem so small and fragile!


    "This is the infinite gem..."


    In an instant, Luke felt his body infinitely high.


    Like a cosmic God, overlooking the boundless universe.


    He seemed to touch the edge of the box and peeped silently at other floating light masses and bubbles.


    It is a multiverse with numerous and difficult statistics!


    "1024..."


    Luke silently recited the number he had set for his universe, his sight extended infinitely, almost penetrating the box and reaching Outland.


    "Too many! Too hard to find!"


    It''s like finding the drop of water that belongs to Luke from the ocean. It''s very time-consuming and troublesome.


    He felt the increasingly terrible cosmic energy carried in his body, and had no choice but to give up.


    "It''s time to get down to business."


    Luke slowly raised his right hand, and the six color light erupted suddenly.


    The infinite glove made of nano materials was almost on the verge of collapse, with clear cracks popping out and spreading one by one.


    The terrible cosmic energy condenses and releases at this moment!


    Pop!


    Snap one finger.


    The superhero''s perception seems to blur for a moment, and then it is quickly pulled back to reality.


    "Yes, succeeded?"


    Eagle eye, who had just returned to the team recently, asked in a trembling voice.


    He is better than the tragic experience of a generation of ant people.


    He had retired and enjoyed a warm and happy family life. He was teaching his daughter archery. As a result, when he turned around, the whole family turned into fly ash.


    People are stupid!


    When eagle eye returns to his senses and finds the headquarters building of the Divine Shield Bureau, Superman has finished killing hegemony and brought back infinite gemstones.


    It was said that all this could be saved. His mood was like taking a roller coaster. He fell backward and finally got up again.


    Buzz! Buzzing, buzzing!


    The mobile phone placed on the table by Scott, a second-generation ant, made a vibrating sound.


    "Friday, disarm the defense program!"


    Seeing Luke''s snapping fingers fall without any amazing explosion or terrible scene, iron man lifted the highest alert of the headquarters building of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    The thick and incomparable alloy gate was slowly pulled up, and beams of sunshine came in, scattered into mottled golden glow.


    Vaguely, insects and birds can be heard.

 Chapter 237

    Since mieba made that erasing snap, the whole world seems to have lost its vitality.


    In New York''s Central Park, it''s hard to see a bird now.


    It can be seen that mieba is really fair.


    He is not aimed at all races in the universe, but wiped out together with those animals with the essence of life.


    But after Luke snapped his fingers, everything seemed to come back.


    When the alloy doors that closed the headquarters building of the s.h.i.e.l.d. opened one by one, the sun came in and the light fell on the courtyard.


    The eagle''s eye outside saw several birds passing by, and there was a faint sound of exclamation.


    "We succeeded!"


    He said in an uncertain tone.


    Not only eagle eye, but also other superheroes.


    They are like living in a dream. They are afraid that they will wake up and meet the cruel reality.


    "I''ll make a call!"


    When the black widow heard the speech, she immediately turned on the messenger and contacted Nick Frey on the list of missing persons.


    The one eyed chief, together with Commander hill, has turned into fly ash.


    "Natasha! What happened?"


    The messenger was soon switched on and Frey''s low voice sounded.


    The black widow was overjoyed and hugged the eagle''s eyes tightly.


    "I''m going to find Laura, she and the children..."


    The latter wiped away his excited tears and ran to the underground garage regardless of other things.


    He can''t wait to see his wife and children and reunite with them.


    What has been lost will often become more precious when it is regained.


    "You go and say hello to your little cute for me."


    The black widow nodded and agreed. There was nothing important next.


    After watching eagle eye leave, she told Nick Frey the nightmare she had experienced during this period in the cutting-edge language as easy as possible.


    I believe that with the receptive ability of the secretary with one eye, he should be able to digest it quickly.


    And in the hall.


    "Hello."


    Scott, a second-generation ant, answered the phone with a worried mood. There came hank PIM''s angry voice.


    "Scott, where have you been, you bastard? And my van? Why is a van my size missing?"


    Scott had never felt that the old hank PIM voice was so pleasant.


    He wanted to take a kiss on his mobile phone to vent his excitement and joy.


    "Hank! Is it really you? Are you all back?!"


    Scott asked again.


    "Hope, you talk to this fool. I''m afraid I''ll be infected by him into an idiot!"


    Hank PIM is as mean as ever. In this regard, he is very similar to the most hated stark family.


    "We did it! We did it!"


    Seeing the missing hank PIM family calling, the captain of the United States confirmed that the snap of his fingers had brought back the lost life.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm his boiling emotions.


    "I don''t know what happened to Bucky... And Sam?"


    Captain America can''t resist the idea of contacting his friends. He has more important things to do.


    To tell the truth, it''s terrible to see baki turn into fly ash and lose his comrades and partners again!


    For the captain of the United States, it was no easier than learning that his girlfriend Peggy had died.


    "Yes! It''s successful! It''s not easy!"


    Iron man nodded in agreement.


    He sat down in the back chair, and the nano armor retracted to the ark reactor on his chest.


    The strength in the body seemed to be suddenly drained, and the whole body was paralyzed.


    "Later, we can have a party and call the juggler of strange and Peter Parker - the little guy who dragged your shield away at the German airport last time... Forget it, I''d better get some sleep first."


    The iron man said to himself, and his tired face was a little relaxed.


    Then a palm pressed on his shoulder.


    It''s Captain America!


    "Tony, hard work."


    Captain America''s words contain too much emotion.


    Only he and iron man can understand the meaning.


    "You too. I heard that you were almost knocked over by mieba before? Ha ha."


    Iron man smiled twice and continued, "by the way, I''m going to retire for the elderly. Stark industry will be left to harpy for the time being."


    "I want to find a quiet place with pepper and have a rest for a while... Come to my house for dinner later."


    "Take that shield back by the way. It takes up too much space."


    Iron man has always maintained a proud and charming personality, and even reconciliation is so euphemistic.


    "No problem, I''ll take... Sam."


    The captain of the United States subconsciously wanted to say Bucky, but considering that there might be a fight and his relaxed relationship with iron man fell to the freezing point again, he quickly changed his words.


    They looked at each other and smiled, and the previous misunderstandings and grudges turned over.


    "You seem to be forgotten."


    Carol came up, looked at Luke who took off his gloves and smiled, "but I still want to thank you for all this, Mr. Savior."


    "You''re welcome. Saving the world - it''s also a very... Fresh experience for me."


    Luke smiled back. He brought back half of the lost life in the universe with a snap of his finger.


    To some extent, it is indeed worthy of the title of Savior.


    "You see, they all have their own things to do, Carol. What about you? Don''t you enjoy the victory?"


    Luke asked softly.


    "I don''t know many people on earth. At present, it''s probably only Frey. What''s more, I didn''t do anything. You solved the bully, and you beat the snap of your fingers. You''re the great hero!"


    Carol held her chest in her hands and said faintly, "look at what you mean, there may be a... Party later."


    "Maybe after getting together with Frey, I have to leave the earth and continue to be my... What did you say last time?"


    "Space police."


    Luke replied.


    "That''s right! Space police."


    Carol raised her eyebrows, and the snap of her fingers brought back lost life as well as chaos and strife.


    After all, among the huge population that is difficult to count.


    There are good people and innocent people;


    There are also bad guys and villains.


    "See you later."


    Luke waved his hand. He didn''t want to disturb the superhero immersed in joy.


    It is estimated that there will be a nostalgia later. It''s not interesting to continue.


    "Oh, there''s a poor fellow here."


    Luke was going to leave the hall and go to the New York sanctuary to talk to master Gu Yi and meet the new generation of Supreme Master strange.


    But when he saw Thor with a lost face, he couldn''t help walking over, patted each other on the shoulder and joked, "do you need me to snap your fingers again and bring your brother rocky back?"


    For other superheroes, their lost family and friends have returned.


    Everything is complete!


    But sol is the exception.


    His brother rocky was broken by mieba.


    His sister was destroyed with Asgard.


    His father returned to the embrace of the world tree.


    His mother died at the hands of the dark elves.


    All in all, sol still has nothing.


    Even my favorite milnell is gone, leaving only an axe to accompany.


    Play fortress night and often be sprayed with chicken by teammates.


    Jane foster, her former girlfriend, couldn''t stand the separation and finally broke up with him.


    I don''t want to find someone to tell my inner pain.


    In this way, Thor''s face was written with a big miserable word.


    "Forget it, it''s better to destroy it as soon as possible, or keep it separately in a secret place that no one knows."


    The current king of Asgard was very happy and shook his head.


    "Rocky... Let me continue to miss him. The old brother in my memory is more reassuring."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, nodded and said, "would you like to taste delicious food with me? I''m sure it''s more delicious than fried chicken and barbecue! I''m sure Master Wang won''t let you down."


    "Is there any wine in the place you said?"


    Sol put away his sentimental feelings and asked in a low voice.


    "I just want to drink now!"


    Luke thought, there should be a lot of treasures in the wine cellar of Kama Taj.


    Lao Wang is also a good wine man. He must have Maotai, Wuliangye, Hongxing Erguotou and Hengshui Laobaigan.


    "Of course! Enough drinks!"


    Luke promised.

 Chapter 238

    It is said that alcohol can best stimulate human emotions, let them open their hearts, show their true side, and draw closer to each other''s feelings.


    In Kama Taj''s room, three people and a rocket raccoon sit around the table.


    The hot Jiugongge hot pot is placed on it. There are various dipping materials on the small plate, as well as sliced beef and mutton, seafood and vegetables.


    "How fragrant!"


    Sol poured a mouthful of Red Star Erguotou, rinsed a few slices of beef, mixed with sesame sauce and sweet chili sauce, and stuffed them into his mouth.


    This Asgard has never seen anything in the world in terms of food.


    Fried chicken and beer, a family barrel every day.


    So the same taste can satisfy sol and make him addicted.


    Occasionally order an extra pizza to reward yourself for playing games hard every day and greeting your teammates.


    It can be seen that sol has low requirements for food.


    Chinese style hot pot is a new experience for him.


    In particular, the Red Star Erguotou with Asgard''s Millennium aging wine is fascinating.


    "Only crazy people like this."


    The rocket raccoon has a special taste for shrimp slip and sashimi. It jumps from old Saul''s shoulder to Lao Wang''s head, symbolizing licking a high Baijiu in the glass and showing a dislike look on his face.


    Obviously, liquor is not his appetite.


    "Little rabbit, what do you know! This is what men should drink! Lao Wang! Come and have a drink!"


    Sol, who was so drunk, caught Lao Wang as his companion, and they touched a cup.


    The latter made a reluctant look, and he could not be as strong as the people of the Asian GAD, and could drink the Baijiu as water.


    In particular, high-purity spirits with added ingredients can make people feel drunk just by taking a sip.


    "So strange is still on Titan?"


    Lao Wang scratched his head. He was more concerned about Dr. strange than these uninvited guests.


    "He will come back soon with the portal open. You don''t have to worry at all."


    Luke replied.


    Keep moving on your hands and throw some pieces of beef into the Jiugong grid.


    Lao Wang''s craft is really good, especially the dipping material is well adjusted, which is the soul of hot pot.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    In fact, Lao Wang still doesn''t understand what happened.


    He was erased by a snap of his finger and turned into fly ash.


    It feels like sleeping. When you wake up, your thinking and memory still stop for a second.


    All I know is that Dr. banner informed them that mieba was coming.


    Then, strange was hijacked by the dark church on the doughnut ship.


    When he was ready to gather the power of Kama Taj and the three holy places to rescue his supreme mage, his consciousness would return to darkness.


    Like being knocked unconscious with a stick, I don''t know what happened after that.


    When he woke up again, Lao Wang saw the two guys sitting in front of him and the raccoon.


    "Lao Wang, the whole hot pot is worth celebrating today with some good wine! We saved the world... No, we saved the universe."


    This is the prologue of the stranger.


    I''m quite familiar with myself. I don''t treat myself as an outsider at all.


    If he had not known sol and knew that the other party was Asgard, Lao Wang might have regarded them as invaders.


    "It''s a long and complicated story."


    Luke took a sip of Erguotou, and the spicy feeling ran in along the tip of his tongue.


    "When strange comes back, let him talk to you in detail."


    Forty minutes later, I was full of wine and food.


    Of course, it''s up to Lao Wang to clean up the mess.


    "By the way, remember to tell strange to come to the headquarters building of the Divine Shield bureau to find me."


    Luke put down his chopsticks with satisfaction, picked up the drunken sol in one hand and the round bellied rocket Raccoon in the other, ready to leave.


    The former is sniveling and crying, holding a rocket raccoon, telling his thoughts of his parents.


    The runny nose and tears wiped on the Raccoon''s hair, making the raccoon crazy.


    As for Lao Wang, he felt the earth spinning when he walked.


    Let alone clean up the mess, tidy up the desktop, and even walk out the door.


    Luke shook his head when he saw that the gang drank so badly.


    His intention was to wait for Dr. strange to come back and talk about the trans cosmic transmission with the other party in detail.


    The research and manufacture of space-time machines must be entrusted to iron man and Dr. Benner.


    Dr. strange strange is mainly responsible for adding details.


    Luke didn''t expect something to go wrong and mess into other universes.


    Normal, maybe acceptable.


    If you send it to the zombie universe, you will feel numb when you think about the zombies of superheroes all over the world.


    In particular, what else does Marvel have to turn the universe, and the Avengers and villains are all Niang.


    If you run over and face the older technical house iron man, the bosom sister captain of the United States, the strong and strong female hawk, the powerful and passionate female Thor


    Hiss!


    What a slap!


    Therefore, we must be careful in the face of trans cosmic transmission.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, the s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building.


    A little order has been restored in a free America where chaos is breeding and crime is spreading.


    At least, vicious incidents like smashing, looting and burning zero yuan purchases are decreasing, and everyone begins to return to the original life track.


    The superhero finally took time out of his busy schedule of maintaining social order and began to solve Luke''s problem.


    "This is the universe model I built. According to the coordinate data you provided me, and the details added by the guy strange... To be honest, I don''t quite understand the magic, dimension, boundary and so on he said. It''s too divine!"


    Tony said vaguely with a pen in his mouth.


    "Now banner and I, and the old man hank Pimm - yes, he volunteered to come and help, probably in your face, Superman, the greatest hero in the universe."


    Iron Man habitually talks and talks, and the topic deviates from the main line.


    Dr. banner next to him stretched out his finger and rowed on the flat plate to call up the cosmic model.


    He took the iron man''s words and continued: "the biggest problem we face is how to establish a stable and clear coordinate system, and then set the universe as the anchor point to avoid irreparable consequences after mistakes, such as making you lost in the turbulent flow of time and space."


    "Second, we don''t know the exact coordinates of your universe, which stalls the research of transmission machines."


    "It''s like a route with only a starting point but no end point."


    Luke held his chest in his hands, looked at the projected model of the universe, frowned and asked, "is there any suitable solution?"


    Marvel is the world''s scientific genius. They can always solve all kinds of problems.


    From the destruction of the multiverse to the development of home robots.


    If you put it outside, you may study difficult topics that you can''t achieve results in your life


    For iron man and Dr. banner, and people like hank Pimm.


    It''s like making a formula, calculating data, and then slapping your head.


    "I thought you would be more surprised, such as showing a disappointed or sad expression."


    The iron man, who said he was going to retire, glanced and said, "after my discussion with Benner, we have worked out a plan... Which is not very reliable."


    "Friday has been simulated and tested repeatedly. We find a transmission route with high accuracy from more than 20 vague answers, which is about 60% possible."


    Luke raised his eyebrows.


    Consider whether to accept it or not.


    According to Murphy''s law, if something has the possibility of going bad, no matter how small the possibility is, it will always happen.


    In other words, if he is unlucky, he will be unfortunately involved in a full Niang sex universe or the waste earth universe of survival at the end of the day.


    No matter how hesitant, it will always go to the doomed track.


    "I''m not finished yet, uncle Carville."


    Iron man gradually accepted that Superman was his godfather and uncle next door. A while ago, he took pepper to each other to meet his elders.


    After all, his father and father left early, and obadai Stan, the only trusted one, betrayed himself.


    Probably only Superman can be called an elder - although Luke looks very young, according to him, he is also a centenarian at the same time as Captain America.


    "Then you go on."


    Luke nodded.


    Iron Man cleared his throat and said, "in order to improve the accuracy and reduce the risk, that guy strange proposed the idea of setting up a transfer station."


    "In other words, you can take this trans cosmic transmission train and get off at other places on the way. You can better determine the orientation by collecting the coordinate data of the universe."


    "If there is an accident, the probability of successful return is also relatively large."


    Transfer station?


    Luke looked puzzled.

 Chapter 239

    A month has passed since the last discussion of the trans cosmic transmission plan.


    I have to say, iron man and Dr. Benner have ideas.


    They are ready to use hank Pimm''s technology to open the channel in the quantum field.


    After that, it was slightly transformed into a space-time transmission device.


    Relying on the cosmic coordinates provided by Gu Yi, iron man has completed the construction of the model.


    The next step is to make space-time machines and put them into use.


    Iron man and Dr. Benner stayed up all night and pulled Dr. strange strange over.


    Finalize the complete plan and begin to enter the implementation stage,


    This is a huge and time-consuming project. Even if the resources of the Divine Shield bureau are mobilized and a lot of human and material resources are invested, only one third of it has been completed.


    Luke didn''t show impatience. When he was free, he went to the Kara Taj to visit the door, find Lao Wang to eat a hot pot, and then go to the library to read some books.


    Sometimes I talk to strange for a while, but this guy is a lot less interesting than teacher Gu Yi.


    I usually have time to play games with sol and score with him.


    He will also attend various celebration parties of the Avengers, accept the invitation of the White House, deliver speeches and brush his reputation.


    This is his daily life.


    Live a full and comfortable life.


    The only headache is that as a great hero to save the world and even the universe.


    The name of Superman has spread everywhere.


    At present, there is a faint trend to surpass the avenger and become a new favorite of the media.


    As a result, no matter where Luke goes, a group of fans will come to take photos and sign.


    The discussion on Superman has become a hot traffic with more than one billion attention.


    Major television stations scrambled to send invitations for interviews, various well-known interview programs, and the official media blew up the phone at the front desk of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    This made Luke, who only wanted to live a peaceful life, feel a little headache.


    "Compared with stark and captain Rogers, I find you know better how to face the media and the public."


    In the private area of the s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building, Nick Frey, who has long retired, looks at Superman lying on a bench in the sun.


    After he was brought back by Luke''s snapping finger, he went back to work and took over most of the work of the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Soon after the reconstruction of social order, leaders like Nick Frey are urgently needed to stabilize the situation, contact countries and integrate forces.


    "Didn''t Tony tell you that in my universe, I was not only a war hero, but also a general of the Pentagon and the director of the Divine Shield."


    Luke said softly, biting the straw.


    "Director Frey, my job is to preside over the overall situation and maintain order like you, so I often appear in front of the public."


    "I see."


    Asked the one eyed director curiously.


    "What about me? What am I like in your universe?"


    Luke pondered slightly and replied, "if it hadn''t been for this accident, you were driving for me."


    Frey''s dark face twitched. He didn''t think he was a driver.


    The fate of life is too strange!


    "Director Frey, what can I do for you?"


    Luke put down his juice and asked softly.


    "Stark asked me to call you over. The space-time transmission device he worked with Dr. banner is almost successful."


    Frey blinked and said in a deep voice, "they''re going to have a test and need you to participate."


    "It''s a small matter. Just call. There''s no need to bother director Frey to come in person."


    Luke smiled, glanced at each other and said faintly, "put away your unnecessary worry. If I have other ideas, the avenger can''t stop it."


    He knew that Nick Frey''s mind was nothing more than that he began to be vigilant after seeing Superman''s strength and increasing grand reputation.


    This is an old problem.


    Just like Batman, everyone feels very dangerous, even himself.


    All belong to a kind of persecuted paranoia!


    "Hahaha, then hurry over. Stark is still waiting."


    Nick Frey smiled awkwardly twice, neither denying nor admitting.


    Deep in his heart, he was eager to send Superman away as soon as possible.


    The opponent can even smash the bully on the ground and hammer hard to control the six infinite gemstones without pressure.


    Once such a powerful and terrible existence goes astray or is brutally blackened, who can stop it?


    Out of the professional habits of agents, Nick Frey always likes to think too dark about people''s hearts.


    He must imagine the worst and formulate a plan to deal with it.


    "Ha ha."


    Luke shrugged. He knew Nick Frey''s vigilance, but he didn''t feel angry.


    When dealing with these people, we always have to put up with their trivial faults.


    If I have a chance to visit the next studio and see Batman in the future.


    The latter will certainly observe themselves secretly with a wary attitude and a careful look.


    "So Batman wearing Bruce Wayne mask is the one who should be put in Arkham Asylum."


    Luke thought silently.


    Then, take the elevator to the working area of the headquarters building of s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Iron man and Dr. Benner, one standing on the spacious platform and the other operating the instrument under.


    "Come on, this is the space-time transmission device we have developed."


    Iron man was so excited that he couldn''t wait to introduce Luke.


    "Shrink you with PIM particles, enter the micro universe, and then throw you out of the universe by interfering with quantum space-time..."


    Luke stepped onto the translucent high-strength glass platform, glanced around and asked, "what do you need me to do?"


    Dr. banner snapped the operation, opened all the instruments, and slowly opened a channel at the top.


    "We want to see the effect, that is, to send you into the quantum field and then return successfully - first from the space-time shuttle of the universe, and then through the long-distance transmission across the universe."


    Iron man replied.


    "As for the ''transfer station'' plan, it is a later stage."


    The transit station is a bold idea of Dr. strange strange strange, which has been adopted by iron man and Dr. Benner.


    In short, after starting the trans cosmic transmission, Luke will board a train that doesn''t know the destination.


    Because the destination is not clear, he needs to get off every time he reaches a universe box with other numbers to collect important information such as coordinate data.


    It is tantamount to taking those universes as transit stations, changing routes and targets at any time, so as to constantly improve this way home.


    It sounds unreliable, but there is no better way.


    After all, the Avengers, including Dr. strange strange, are just characters in a small box.


    There are some deviations in understanding many aspects of knowledge.


    For example, iron man can''t accept that he married Captain America in a universe.


    Although it was a female version of Tony Stark, it was supposed to be a proud young lady who came from a rich family and took charge of a large enterprise at a young age.


    But in his original words, it is "how can a girl with a slightly normal aesthetic look at a centenarian who has to be educated for half a day even to say a dirty word".


    In response to iron man''s reaction, Luke said that if he had the opportunity to pass through the universe, he would send him a wedding photo of Tony Stark and Captain America.


    One is the daughter of a well-off family, and the other is the poor Brooklyn boy born in poverty.


    A proud, black and straight, an excellent blonde man.


    One is scientific research consultant + deputy, and the other is team leader + core.


    And they are still in the same organization, working together to save the world.


    Hiss!


    This element!


    I can make a film "Miss stark wants me to confess, the Avenger''s love mind war".

 Chapter 240

    The first test was quite successful. Luke went to have a drink with Howard stark during World War II, and then returned to the current timeline.


    Everything went well and nothing went wrong.


    Except for Howard stark, who stayed at the military base, he had no impression of Luke, but the other party seemed to know himself.


    The two men chatted and drank together in the lounge and spent 20 minutes relaxed and happy.


    "You can go. When we finish the trans cosmic transmission, it will take about a month."


    Iron man waved his hand. They are collecting the data just obtained to adjust the universe model.


    "It seems that there should be no problem. Luke, I think you should think more about who you want to be your teammate."


    Dr. banner turned off the space-time transmission and said slowly.


    "Teammates?"


    Luke frowned slightly.


    "I thought it was a solo trip."


    Dr. banner looked at the iron man standing on the spacious platform and asked, "didn''t you tell him?"


    "Forget. I come to the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. to punch in every day and have to deal with pepper when I go back. How can I remember such a small thing!"


    Iron man replied with a strong sense of reason.


    Dr. banner was speechless, turned away from looking at each other, and said to Luke: "the security of the transfer station plan is generally guaranteed, but in order to ensure that you can anchor our universe in case you can''t find your way home and are forced to return, you need to bring one or two teammates."


    "I will implant a micro signal transmitter in their body. In this way, it is equivalent to throwing two cursors. Even in many time and space, I can determine the position and recycle."


    Luke nodded softly. Iron man and Dr. banner are experts in this field.


    All aspects are considered to put an end to any possible accidents.


    "How long will it take to officially start the trans cosmic transmission?"


    Luke looked at the closed instrument. According to the research progress of the two leaders, he felt that it would be completely completed in another month.


    This is the scientists of Marvel world. The invention strength of tampering with black technology is comparable to the "my thinking power" of Warhammer green skin.


    "It will take half a month at the fastest."


    Iron man replied.


    "Trans cosmic transmission is a difficult problem. It''s not that easy to solve."


    Dr. banner nodded in agreement and added, "yes, it''s much more troublesome than our research on strong artificial intelligence Austrian innovation at that time."


    "New fields, strange knowledge... It''s really exciting!"


    As an older single dog, Dr. banner is not like iron man. He is anxious to stay with his wife after work every day.


    He completely regards the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. as his home, and works in the working area and living area at two points and one line every day.


    Dr. banner of the universe has long broken up with general Ross''s daughter Betty and has been single. At most, he has an affair with the black widow Natasha.


    But after a trip to Saka star and a guest role as a gladiator, their relationship seems to be at an impasse. They haven''t had much contact recently.


    "Come on, I just want to go to bed early."


    Iron Man rubbed his sour waist. Recently, he was busy making people and planned to have a child with pepper.


    Tony Stark, the famous Playboy in New York who fed half of the city''s paparazzi alone, felt a little powerless and began to follow Luke''s advice and drink Chinese wolfberry in water.


    This is probably the bitter fruit of taking care of your body when you are young.


    "All right, hard work, everyone."


    Luke waved, smiled and said, "I''ll treat you to a big meal today. Of course, it''s the old rule. It''s my treat and my big nephew Tony pays the bill."


    Iron man turned his mouth and said nothing.


    Generation is a real headache sometimes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A quiet life always sneaks away quietly.


    Half a month later, iron man and Dr. banner succeeded in beating up the trans cosmic conveyor.


    Luke was not surprised by their inexplicable R & D capabilities.


    In Marvel Universe, talented and crazy scientists destroy the world, and hanging and beating bosses is only the basic operation.


    Among them, the representative is Mr. magic reed Richards.


    What restart the multiverse with the ultimate eraser.


    Shelling the life court.


    Cut iron man''s skull.


    Blow up 67 parallel universes and so on.


    In short, the name of "scientist" in Marvel Universe is likely to mean that you have the potential to become a wall hanging or develop plug-ins.


    "Sol, and the little rabbit, let''s go together."


    Luke stepped out of the spacious platform, put on a special transmission uniform and said to the Thor and rocket raccoon.


    He finally chose these two guys as his entourage.


    No way, there are not many targets to choose from.


    Among the Avengers, those ready to retire are eagle eye, iron man and Captain America.


    Other superheroes, such as Captain Marvel Carol, are busy working as a space policeman. They don''t have time to accompany Luke on a time-space journey with heavy fire and close competition.


    The black widow, who took over as a diplomat of the s.h.i.e.l.d., is on the rise.


    Wanda, the Scarlet Witch, is still alive. She''s probably not in the mood.


    what?


    Why are they all women?


    Who wants to start an unknown and wonderful space-time journey with superheroes such as panther and Falcon!


    After careful consideration, Luke found that only Thor sol and the rocket raccoon with him had free time and could also be a partner to relieve boredom.


    "Tell valkiri for me and Asgard will give it to her for the time being."


    Sol, carrying the storm axe, staggered onto the platform.


    These days, he went to karma Taj to eat and drink, and succeeded in making himself fat.


    The white transmission uniform can hardly fit the slightly bloated and strong body.


    "Sol, it''s the same with you or without you. The people of Asgard are really unlucky to meet a king who can only drink and play games."


    Make complaints about iron man.


    Half of the asgards were slaughtered before mieba, and the remaining half took root in northern Europe with the female martial god valkiri.


    Hosting refugees has always been a traditional skill of Europeans.


    What''s more, it''s an alien refugee, the prototype of Nordic mythology!


    "Then you also help me tell quill that the leader of the Galactic guard is ready to go on a long trip and let him take good care of grut. Don''t let him play games all day!"


    The rocket raccoon did the same, said carelessly.


    "All right, everybody. Take a deep breath and count down five seconds! Then start the trans cosmic transmission!"


    Dr. banner ignored the nonsense of these guys and began to operate the machine.


    "I hope I can have a chance to see you again, especially my big nephew! Tony, I wish you a happy life!"


    Luke waved and smiled goodbye.


    "Five!"


    "Four!"


    "Three!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shua! Shua! Shua!


    The three people standing below the transmission channel were instantly transformed into subatomic level by PIM particles, which could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Then, it is like turning into an optical flow, shuttling through the micro universe according to the established coordinate direction!


    They are like solid iron balls stuffed into the muzzle. They fly out of control and move towards an unknown destination!


    "I seem to have hit something hard..."


    Sol covered his forehead and hair in pain.


    "That''s the boundary of the universe."


    Luke''s voice rang out in the communicator.


    "So, we now..."


    Before the rocket raccoon finished, the sound was dragged long, like throwing into the air.


    The three men saw a dark expanse of space, in which there were countless colored light spots that were difficult to count.


    They are like huge soap bubbles, shining with strange light.


    That is a world, a universe!


    Layer upon layer, endless!


    "Where are we going?"


    Sol shouted.


    The dark space was like a vacuum, which could not transmit sound at all.


    But his question was still heard by Luke.


    "I don''t know."


    Superman answered.


    Because there are no specific cosmic coordinates, this is an unknown journey.


    No one knows where the first transfer station that can stop will be.


    I don''t know how long it took. Time lost its original concept and function here.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The three people felt a strong suction force. They floated uncontrollably and hit the transparent wall again.


    A bunch of strong lights exploded in front of us, making people unable to open their eyes!


    "This is..."


    Before Luke and others could figure out where they were, they saw a figure floating.


    The red cloak fluttered slightly, holding up each other''s tall and thin body.


    "Are you the contractors whom I summoned?"


    The man asked, half hesitating and half vigilant.

 Chapter 241

    Contractor?


    Luke was surprised and looked up at the guy.


    "Stephen strange... This is the camara Taj?"


    It was Dr. strange who appeared in front of him.


    It''s just that compared with the movie universe, the other party looks younger and more immature.


    "Do you know me?"


    Strange, who was held up by the magic floating cloak, sat cross legged in the air and asked condescensively.


    He seemed even more surprised that the summoned contractor could call his own name.


    "It seems that this is indeed Kamata Taj."


    Luke glanced around quickly and came to a conclusion.


    In the dimly lit room, there are three standing gates.


    It is branded with different patterns, giving off a mysterious and obscure flavor of simplicity.


    That''s the portal to the three sanctuaries!


    At the same time, it also corresponds to three space-time nodes!


    Then Luke looked up.


    See a huge copper ball hanging from the top, flowing out of the bright luster of lava.


    This is one of the famous magic tools of Kamata Taj, which can monitor the abnormal energy fluctuations around the world in real time and prevent the massive invasion of other dimensions.


    From these two landmark buildings and objects, Luke determined that his place should be the central hall of Kama Taj.


    "Why did you come here?"


    He was puzzled.


    "But it saves time."


    Every time he stayed at the transit station, Luke needed to collect coordinate data of his universe.


    This is his task.


    If you want to complete it, you can''t do without the help of the supreme mage.


    After all, no matter which universe you are in, Gu Yi will always be the one who knows these best and is most likely to help.


    "Oh, no, how could there be three! I clearly summoned the descendants of the old man Mephisto..."


    Strange looked at Luke and others with strange eyes.


    He is to summon the son of hell, the dark minion under Mephisto''s hand.


    Not... These people in front of you!


    A young man with extraordinary bearing and tall and straight figure.


    A tall, strong blonde fool with an axe.


    And a little raccoon who can walk upright?


    What kind of weird combination is this?


    It''s confusing.


    "It seems that we all have a lot of questions. We might as well play a question and answer game."


    Luke looked down at sol, who was bent and retched, and the rocking rocket raccoon who looked like a drunk.


    This is the sequelae of trans cosmic transmission, which is roughly similar to carsickness and airsickness.


    Even the strong physique of Asgard people can''t stand it.


    "Do you know him?"


    Luke pinched Sol''s chin and asked him to lift his head.


    Strange frowned slightly, recalled carefully for a few minutes, and finally hesitated to answer, "Sol odinson? The prince of Asgard?"


    Luke nodded slightly.


    Good.


    Known information 1, Asgard still exists, Odin is still alive, and sol has not succeeded.


    "What about it? This lovely little rabbit?"


    Luke carried a rocket raccoon like a drunkard. The latter scolded and corrected: "you bastards! I have said many times that my uncle is not a rabbit, but a raccoon! Bah! I am not a raccoon, my name is rocket!"


    Strange glanced at the incoherent alien creature, shook his head and said, "I thought who bought the puppet. Well, without the smell of sulfur, it doesn''t look like a hybrid of hell world."


    Luke put down the rocket and the Raccoon''s eyes flashed.


    Known information 2, the Galactic escort did not come to earth, at least did not deal with the three sanctuaries and the supreme mage.


    In this way, the first transit station universe may have nothing to do with the movie universe numbered earth-199999.


    In other words, the timeline did not advance to that stage.


    "It''s your turn to ask questions, strange."


    Luke spread out his hands and walked out of the large Dharma array with complex patterns under his feet.


    "As a disciple of the supreme mage, you ask the hell Lord Mephisto for strength and summon his children. Is it a bit embarrassing to spread it?"


    Luke, who had studied specially in Kamata Taj, saw at a glance that this was a kind of contract array to summon alien creatures.


    "Cough, it was just an accident!"


    Strange looked a little embarrassed.


    Although Kamata Taj does not reject black magic, as a disciple of the supreme mage, it is indeed unreasonable to ask the Lord Mephisto of hell for help.


    "Tell me, who are you?"


    A moment later, strange gathered his emotions and asked in a deep voice.


    Put your hands on your chest and be ready to cast spells.


    He still has a certain degree of vigilance against the strange combination called out for no reason.


    Demons and demons in the hell world have always been best at deception and camouflage.


    Who knows if this is Mephisto''s trick!


    The Lord of hell has always had a bad taste that ordinary people can''t understand.


    "This explanation is very complicated. In a word, you can think of me as a passing traveler, just passing through the world by chance and not staying for a long time."


    Luke said faintly.


    What is trans cosmic transmission? It''s too troublesome to say. You have to say the cause, process and end of the matter completely.


    Instead of wasting energy on meaningless details, it''s better to mention it vaguely. Anyway, strange will make up his own brain.


    "As for these two, sol should not need me to introduce them too much. Prince of Asgard... This talking little rabbit is positioned as... A pet?"


    The rocket raccoon was so angry that he jumped up and hit Luke on the knee. He said angrily, "you''re a pet! I''m the top spaceship pilot in the universe!"


    "Well, don''t worry about this problem for the time being."


    Luke touched the head of the rocket raccoon and said perfunctorily.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Hearing this, strange ended his sitting position, and the magic floating cloak held his body back.


    He seemed to have guessed about Luke''s answer.


    Travelers passing the world?


    Could it be that


    Not surprisingly, strange began to mend his brain.


    The reason why he believed Luke was that he perceived the breath of VisANT from each other.


    Only those who have read the book of emperor Weishan and learned the secret arts of white magic can have such performance.


    "Why do you know me?"


    Strange wondered. From Luke''s attitude, they seemed to be acquaintances?


    "It''s like Gu Yi has never seen you, but he knows you."


    Luke tried not to say anything. It was so unpredictable.


    "I don''t know ''strange'' standing in front of you, but ''strange'' who has the same life and experience as you."


    Stephen strange, the third supreme mage.


    Luke knows nothing about his past and future.


    This guy has a rough and complex life experience and mental experience.


    With his bloody lesson, he told everyone not to play with mobile phones while driving.


    "Dr. strange, mage strange, Dr. strange... Where are you now?"


    Luke asked softly with a smile on his lips.


    This kind of divine stick temperament, like the teacher Gu Yi, instantly gave strange a bit of awe.


    I guess I''m right!


    The origin of the other party


    "I''m master strange now."


    The disciple of the supreme mage answered softly.


    He used to be a doctor, but he was destroyed by a car accident.


    The sudden huge accident took his hands, his work and his pride.


    After finding that learning medicine could not save the world, save the world, and save himself, strange set foot on the journey of looking for Kama Taj, and finally changed his career to be a mage.


    It is often said that God closes a door for you and opens a window for you.


    As a highly educated and high-income group, strange lost the possibility of holding the scalpel again.


    But I was lucky to step into the palace of magic and see a broader world.


    The bald old man said it was all destined.


    He is the chosen one who has been waiting for many years and the successor of the supreme mage!


    "I want to see Gu Yi, if she is still alive..."


    Luke, who took the initiative in the conversation, took the opportunity to make a request.


    "She? Of course the teacher is still alive."


    Strange was puzzled, then surprised.


    "Do you know that master Gu Yi was injured?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows and nodded without changing his face.


    But I was secretly guessing.


    Gu Yi injured?


    And still a man?


    Hiss!


    Isn''t it the universe?

 Chapter 242

    "Master Gu Yi is injured? With the powerful existence of the regular heavenly Father and the emperor Weishan behind him, who can hurt him?"


    Luke restrained his thoughts and thought to himself.


    No matter which universe, the supreme mage can steadily rank among the strong.


    Unless those dimension demons act together and come to the door to collect debts.


    Otherwise, there is almost no possibility of rollover.


    But strange said he was seriously injured. Shouldn''t it be an excuse made up by Gu Yi to retire early?


    As an older social animal, I can do anything in order to skip work and fish.


    "I want to see the supreme mage."


    Seeing that strange gradually put down his guard, Luke immediately asked.


    The most important thing before him is to confirm his inner guess and determine the universe.


    Only with enough information can we start the journey of the next stop.


    Fortunately, from the information given by Dr. strange, this should not be a terrible start to hell like the zombie hero universe.


    Besides, Luke is not interested in beating zombies.


    "This... I''m afraid not."


    Speaking of the injured teacher, strange turned dignified and shook his head.


    It was one thing for him to believe in Luke, but another to trust him completely.


    Because of the injury and isolation of the supreme mage, Kamata Taj has blocked the outside world and prohibited the intrusion and access of unidentified persons.


    The three sanctuaries sent a large number of mages to maintain order, stabilize the situation and prevent the leaders of other dimensions from taking the opportunity to make trouble.


    "Why? I can prove my identity to the supreme mage."


    Luke tried to show a gentle side, hooked Sol''s neck and threw him out as a shield.


    "This is the prince of Asgard! The son of Odin! Even if you don''t trust me, one of the Avengers, the superhero Thor who participated in the New York war... Should he also be suspected?"


    Luke deliberately threw out several key messages, such as the avenger and the New York war, to test strange''s response.


    "The New York war? You mean the fierce battle that the Hulk almost razed the whole city four years ago?"


    Asked strange.


    He entered the Kamata Taj to study magic, just these two years.


    Before that, Dr. Stephen strange, who was busy saving patients and enjoying a high salary, heard about the Avengers active in the TV media.


    "Hulk..."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and his thoughts fluctuated when he heard strange''s answer.


    The other side did not deny the existence of the avenger, but questioned the New York war.


    That''s interesting.


    If there is no zitari army invading the earth, does it mean that the universe does not take infinite gloves and annihilation of hegemony as the main line throughout?


    Has a very different future trajectory from the movie universe?


    You''re not going to the main universe of Marvel 616, are you?


    A series of question marks emerged from Luke''s heart.


    If Marvel dominates the universe, the ceiling of combat power will be infinitely raised.


    What are the five gods of the universe, the court of life, the transcendent... They are no longer the background board, but the real existence that may appear.


    Hiss!


    Think of it here.


    Luke took a breath of air-conditioning.


    "I''m sorry, I really can''t take you to see Mr. Gu Yi. His condition is very bad."


    Strange glanced at sol, then looked at Luke and the rocket raccoon, and finally got the upper hand with caution.


    The contract array he used, referring to the rituals and spells of the key of Solomon, is specially used to summon the son of hell and demon creatures.


    Although I don''t know what went wrong, the summoner who responded to the contract became Thor and a raccoon.


    But who can guarantee that this is not the conspiracy of the hell Lord Mephisto.


    According to the supreme mage himself, his injury is serious, his deadline is approaching, and he is in an extremely dangerous situation.


    Not to mention outsiders, even the elder martial brother modu of strange can only get instructions through spiritual communication.


    "Master strange, is this... Your contractor?"


    While strange was thinking, a round mage in red came into the hall.


    "It seems to be much worse than modu''s contractor. He has borrowed the supreme power of three legendary mages, including the great sage Merlin, by using the book of the emperor of Victoria as the medium."


    Red robed mage is Lao Wang.


    As the librarian of Kama Taj, he always knows all kinds of news at the first time.


    "Wang..."


    Saul saw an acquaintance and wanted to rush up to say hello, but he was rejected by the other party and said, "this blond barbarian has an empty body of force and no smell of magic. It won''t help you get the ticket to the supreme mage''s battle for hegemony."


    "Master strange, I said you should find a helper who knows magic!"


    "Even from the hell world, pulling a few sons of hell who are good at black magic and immune to fire and toxins are better than... This guy."


    Lao Wang was quick to talk and didn''t worry about sol. He said it straight.


    In his view, the other party is just the contractor called by strange, not threatening himself.


    Besides, who dares to make trouble in Kama Taj?


    Even if Mephisto came personally, I''m afraid he didn''t have the courage.


    "Luke, can I beat him?"


    Saul looked at the serious fat face and felt offended, if not for the love of hot pot and wine - although he was not the same person.


    I''m afraid he hit it with an axe!


    "The battle of supreme mage... The test of emperor Weishan... I see."


    Luke standing behind suddenly realized that he ignored Sol''s question.


    He finally understood why strange wanted to use the contract array and why he didn''t let himself see Gu Yi.


    This universe, I''m afraid, is close to the parallel space-time of comics.


    The supreme mage was about to retire, and Emperor Weishan began to choose the next successor.


    For the dimensional world, the stars of the universe are open. The "battle for supremacy" known as a great event is about to begin.


    Who can pass the final test will be able to win the title of "supreme mage", get the power gift from the emperor of Victoria, lead the camataj and protect the earth.


    As a "newcomer" and "beginner", strange wanted to use Mephisto''s power to summon the old man''s son of hell in order to obtain the qualification to participate.


    As for Gu Yi, he was seriously injured.


    Luke believes that fishing has a large component. On the one hand, it creates the illusion of emptiness of Kama Taj, on the other hand, it makes strange learn to face pressure and take responsibility.


    In a word, that bad old man Guyi is very bad!


    "I can be your contractor, master strange."


    Luke walked up to Lao Wang and Dr. strange and said with a smile.


    "It''s also fate. I happen to be an ordinary high-level mage who knows a little magic knowledge."

 Chapter 243

    When Luke said he was a high-level mage, strange almost didn''t laugh.


    It is not that he despises each other, but that mages judge strength and have unique skills.


    Magic is the constant transformation of the soul level. Whenever a contract is signed with the dimension demon God, the spirit will be infected and emit all kinds of light.


    For example, the believers of the nether God Sison must be dark and dark.


    The spokesman of satorak dominated by crimson is particularly fond of bright colors and is full of scarlet light.


    Most of his followers are pure white and orange.


    Strange did not perceive the light of the soul as bright as a lamp in Luke.


    In addition to a trace of pure white, it was the smell of white magic attached to the book of emperor Weishan, and I couldn''t see anything else.


    "Senior mage... To tell you the truth, you only have the physique to meet the requirements."


    Lao Wang glanced at him without trace. In his opinion, Luke was very ordinary except for his tall body and strong physique like a high-level mage.


    The surge of magic, the light of the soul, these are quite weak.


    You have to feel it carefully to be aware of it.


    To sum up, Luke is at best a beginner apprentice, a newcomer who steps into the magic palace with one foot.


    There''s no "high order"!


    "It seems that you all doubt my strength. Then I can only end my low-key style and have a showdown with you."


    Luke cleared his throat, but he didn''t see any action. His eyes suddenly burst into a dazzling light.


    The smell of terror is like a volcanic eruption.


    Like an invisible hand, it tightly grasped the hearts of all the people present and stifled their breathing.


    Then, scarlet, dark and pure white lights filled the soul and burst out one after another, almost blinding strange and Lao Wang.


    They subconsciously raised their hands to cover the light of their souls, and their eyes showed a look of horror.


    A high-level mage only one step away from the legend!


    "What''s the matter? Satorak, Sison and visander seem to have extended an olive branch to him!"


    Strange''s face was unbelievable. Luke was like a shining precious diamond, which let those dimensional demons scramble for it.


    The gorgeous soul light has confirmed this.


    As long as he is willing, he can immediately be recognized by setorak, Sison or visander and receive huge gifts.


    This is undoubtedly an enviable and envious treatment in the view of Kamata Taj''s Secret mage.


    Just like being a fresh graduate, people are not only invited by the world''s top 500, but also given preferential treatment and directly promoted to department manager.


    Most junior mages are still looking forward to successfully passing the interview and becoming interns.


    This is differential treatment!


    "I said, Lao Wang, those legendary mages may not be recognized by so many dimensional demons?"


    Strange said sour.


    Although he also had special treatment, he was led in by modu and taught by the supreme master himself.


    But in front of Luke''s wall that can''t be guessed by common sense, he still can''t get on the table.


    Master Wang''s throat rolled twice and corrected, "be confident and remove the tone of doubt."


    "Legendary mages are just humble ants in the eyes of dimension demons. It''s not surprising that they have seen many legends in their long and incomparably long lives."


    Trange remained silent. Kama Taj recognized Casillas as the most gifted and modu, the most trusted by Gu Yi, are only high-level mages and have not been included in the legend for the time being.


    Luke, who has received the attention of many dimensional demons, does not have the qualification to become a legend or even surpass it!


    "I used the rituals and spells of the key of Solomon, but I summoned a high-level mage..."


    Strange still didn''t understand, but it didn''t prevent him from holding his thigh.


    Luke is obviously a more suitable contract object than the son of hell who is full of intrigues and tricks and is not obedient enough!


    "Mage strange, do you think I am qualified to be your contractor?"


    Luke showed a little skill, which surprised strange, who had not seen much of the world, and old mage Wang.


    The dazzling light of the soul has proved his achievements in studying in Kamata Taj. He is a high-level mage who has finished in three days and graduated in five days.


    "Of course! I don''t know your name yet. May I ask..."


    The strange chick nodded wildly like pecking rice for fear that Luke would turn and leave.


    Although Gu Yi once mentioned intentionally or unintentionally that he was destined to come to Kama Taj, he has a heavier and greater mission to shoulder in the future.


    But no matter what happens in the future, the reality in front of us is very cruel.


    Trange didn''t even get the tickets for the supreme mage competition, and the eldest martial brother modu has been recognized by the three legends with their strength.


    The sense of urgency prompted him to seek the help of the old man Mephisto.


    "You can call me superman."


    Luke said faintly.


    He probably guessed what Guyi thought.


    No matter which universe, Stephen strange will become the supreme mage. This established fact is difficult to change.


    Just like Steve Rogers, who will always be captain of the United States, Tony Stark will say "I''m Iron Man".


    Along this line of thought, the so-called "battle for supremacy" is equivalent to a large-scale performance show with predetermined results.


    Gu Yi will certainly secretly open the back door to strange - packaged as a "golden finger" that can only be obtained through hard work and diligence.


    After all, every superhero has to experience a spiritual redemption and psychological growth.


    "I don''t mind being a guest Grandpa."


    Seeing through the follow-up development, Luke thought he could act as the "plug-in" to help strange win the position of supreme mage.


    Of course, he won''t work for nothing.


    As a price, Gu Yi needs to pay the cosmic coordinates to get to the next station smoothly.


    Plan pass!


    "In my opinion, this is a good deal."


    Thought Luke.


    He doesn''t think Guyi can find a heavenly father for strange.


    Odin of Asgard can''t pull down this face.


    At least he is the Lord of the nine realms and the king of God.


    "Strange! The supreme mage summoned you."


    While Luke was thinking about how to talk about this cooperation with Gu Yi, a mage trotted in.


    He was surprised to see the central hall full of people, and then waved to strange.


    "By the way, and the one around you... The contractor. The supreme mage also wants to meet."


    The mage added.


    Strange looked sideways at Luke, who smiled, as if not surprised.


    He had long guessed that Gu Yi said that he was seriously injured and the deadline was coming. It was definitely a written script.


    Let strange face the pressure and responsibility in advance, so that this doomed successor can accept the trial of VisANT.


    "Is there anything more pleasant than leaving work early? No!"


    Luke thought.


    He pushed the stunned strange and motioned the other party to hurry over.


    Then he turned to sol and the rocket raccoon and said, "be safe and don''t make anything happen."


    "Lao Wang, watch them both and prepare hot pot by the way."


    The round old mage Wang scratched his head. The contractor summoned by strange looked familiar.

 Chapter 244

    Creak!


    A wooden high-rise building in the northeast corner of Kamata Taj, the door automatically opens.


    A beam of sunlight shines in, passes through the window lattice with complex patterns, and falls into mottled golden glow.


    Strange tidied up his vintage robes, glanced at Luke before entering the door, and signaled that the other party should be more respectful. Don''t annoy the powerful mage who surpasses the legend.


    The latter was slightly surprised and raised his eyebrows. The strange doctor of the universe seemed to be more in awe of Gu Yi.


    The one without the movie universe, like being forcibly appointed, showed a sense of reluctance all over.


    "Strange, I heard you want to participate in this supreme mage battle?"


    Entering the gate, on the bed inside, lying on his side was an old man with white eyebrows and beard, thin cheeks and sunken eyes.


    That is the ancient mage.


    It''s far from the neutral face of the movie universe.


    Of course, it is more in line with the image of "expert" in the eyes of the public.


    "Didn''t you hint me to sign up?"


    Strange''s eyes widened and his stomach faltered.


    Just a few days ago, the supreme mage was plotted by the Betrayer Casillas. He was careless and seriously injured. He just found out.


    As a doctor, strange carried out emergency rescue in time, which didn''t make the situation worse.


    The next day, the supreme mage woke up and said that in order to thank him for saving his life, he was specially allowed to choose one from the magic instrument collection room of the sanctuary in New York as a reward.


    Strange wanted to choose flail, axe, crystal ball and so on, which can not only improve combat effectiveness, but also have a more sense of security.


    Unexpectedly, a red cloak flew out of nowhere and was worn on him as if he were determined to follow himself.


    In desperation, strange had to choose "magic floating cloak" as a reward.


    Later, the supreme mage had a long talk with him.


    To sum up, it is "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility", "the task of saving the world and maintaining peace is up to you", and so on.


    Hearing the supreme mage say that his time is coming and he is about to die, he hinted, intentionally or unintentionally, that he is likely to be a magical wizard among thousands and can take on a great responsibility.


    Strange was moved.


    As soon as his mind was hot, he took the initiative to take part in the trial of emperor Weishan and become a competitor for the position of supreme mage.


    If Luke knew the whole story, he would certainly laugh at Gu Yi''s level of writing a script. It''s really worrying.


    Strange of the movie universe will not take the bait.


    "Yes, yes. I am confident that I can shoulder this responsibility."


    Strange replied weakly.


    He was simply thrown on the shelf without even the slightest preparation.


    "Very good. Strange, I really didn''t read you wrong. When you stepped into the gate of Kama Taj, I knew that you were the person I was waiting for."


    Gu coughed twice and said in an old voice.


    This is his sincere words, without false elements.


    "Standing next to you... This, who is he?"


    Then Gu looked at Luke standing behind him in silence.


    "He is my contractor. There are only seven candidates for the supreme mage''s hegemony battle. Everyone can summon a ''partner'' to cooperate through the contract."


    Strange bowed his head.


    A high-level mage can''t see enough candidates who are full of talents and experts.


    But he has no better choice. Modu can get the recognition of three legendary mages with the help of powerful power.


    That''s because he has outstanding qualifications and has been with the supreme mage for nearly 50 years, accumulating profound inside information.


    "He is your chosen... Contractor."


    Gu Yi stared at the tall figure. The originally wrinkled snow-white eyebrows slowly stretched out.


    "Strange, you''re lucky enough!"


    Luke stepped forward, stood side by side with strange and whispered, "I''m willing to help... Him win this hegemony."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gu Yi hasn''t responded yet. Strange can''t help it first.


    He did not know Luke''s identity, let alone what kind of contractor he summoned.


    If Superman is regarded as a double Messenger, the panel value representing strength will probably be five infinite symbols.


    Unfortunately, strange didn''t notice this. He just regarded Luke as a high-level human mage.


    So, face the contestants who may be competitors.


    Strange''s biggest goal at this stage is to get admission tickets.


    Then, help modu as much as possible - after all, they are acquaintances.


    Successfully won the position of supreme mage!


    "Strange, you step down."


    Gu waved his hand and signaled that the other party could leave.


    "This guest, can you stay and talk to me?"


    Luke ignored strange''s shocked eyes and nodded, "it''s a great honor."


    When the door behind him opened and closed, Gu Yifang said, "I have never seen such a young heavenly Father in my life."


    "Sir, who is it? Why help strange?"


    Luke smiled, picked out some of his own experiences, such as trans cosmic transmission, looking for the way home, and so on, and told the supreme mage.


    After a long time, Gu Yi said slowly, "well, since you know me in another universe and know about the future fate of strange, then the battle for supremacy of mages will be handed over to you."


    "But what''s the price? Or what do you want from Kama Taj?"


    This old man, who seems to be old and in his twilight years, straightens his back and has a completely different momentum from before.


    "I knew... It was all fake."


    Luke''s abdominal passage.


    The supreme mage is not fragile porcelain. He was seriously injured casually and is difficult to cure.


    All this is obviously routine!


    In order to deceive strange into taking the bait, it was deliberately planned!


    "I need the coordinates of this universe so that I can continue to the next station."


    Luke replied.


    Exchange a secret data for a heavenly Father thug.


    This business is not a loss at all!


    It''s blood!


    "Well... There''s no problem."


    Gu Yi pondered for a moment and nodded.


    It doesn''t matter what Luke said.


    Cosmic coordinates, even if known, do no harm.


    On the contrary, the help provided by the other party can ensure that strange can successfully sit on the throne of supreme mage.


    This is the key!


    After countless rounds of selection, Gu Yi took a fancy to strange.


    But if in the end, he didn''t win the battle for hegemony and passed the examination of emperor weishandi.


    The wonderful script that I worked hard to write is in vain.


    After all, Emperor weishandi doesn''t care about this.


    They are high above, overlooking the multi-dimensional demon gods and focusing on a more magnificent picture of the universe.


    For VisANT, it''s almost the same whether strange sits on the supreme mage or not.


    In other universes, iron man Tony Stark was a supreme mage.


    Even Sol''s good brother, rocky, almost took that seat.


    "That''s settled. Have a good cooperation, master Gu Yi."


    Luke smiled with satisfaction.


    "By the way, how would you help strange without my presence?"


    Before he left, he seemed to suddenly think of it and asked the question curiously.


    "There are many methods. The book of VisANT, the magic floating cloak, and decades and hundreds of years of latent cultivation are enough to make strange a qualified supreme mage."


    Gu Yi smiled calmly.


    The chest glittered with green light.


    That''s the eye of agomoto.


    It is also a gem of time.


    "Sure enough, no matter how hard you try, you can''t compare with internal determination."


    Luke shook his head.


    He opened the gate and the sun came in, setting off his tall figure.


    Supreme mage battle!


    count down!


    Start!

 Chapter 245

    Kara Taj''s living place, strange woke up from his sleep.


    "Are you up?"


    Before he fully opened his bleary eyes, a voice with a smile suddenly sounded.


    "Mom annoys FAK!"


    Strange was startled. He subconsciously shrank to the corner of the bed, leaned back against the wall and made a defensive posture.


    He has always lived alone. When he was caught off guard and heard other people''s voices, he inevitably overreacted.


    "I said, strange, a timid man can''t be a supreme mage."


    The man said jokingly.


    "How long have you been sitting here?"


    Looking down at the voice, strange found that it was his contractor, the high-level mage who called himself "Superman".


    He breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at the sky outside the window. A touch of fish belly white appeared slightly. It was not very late.


    "It''s only 20 minutes. Kama Taj''s breakfast tastes good. Although it''s a little light, it''s too much fish and meat every day. It''s better to try some porridge and side dishes."


    Luke put down the book of magic, showed his young face and said with a smile: "the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage is about to begin. With all due respect, mage strange, with your current strength, you can''t even get tickets to the entrance."


    "Your senior brother modu stayed up all night and practiced hard, while you slept in bed. No wonder other people in Kama Taj don''t think much of you."


    Hearing the heartbreaking words of his contractor, strange bowed his head and was a little depressed.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn''t want to be the supreme mage, just... Have a try."


    "Moreover, I heard Lao Wang say that the supreme mage can make a request to Emperor Weishan."


    "I want to heal my hands..."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    No matter in which universe, strange''s hands have not really been cured.


    "Next time you go into someone else''s bedroom, remember to knock on the door."


    Strange, who was in a low mood, got out of bed, and with a move, the red cloak hanging on the hanger flew over automatically.


    This is the only magic weapon he has, a flexible cloak that seems to have his own consciousness.


    Compared with modu''s broken scepter, skull opener, Tomahawk, cutter, sword and other sharp tools, it''s far from enough.


    "Is there any secret that the supreme mage left you yesterday?"


    Strange asked curiously after washing himself.


    He felt that Luke''s identity became more and more mysterious. He didn''t look like an ordinary high-level mage.


    "Just an ordinary chat."


    Luke kept it a secret and didn''t let strange know he was the chosen one.


    What if this guy inflates and causes the supreme mage to fight for hegemony and overturn.


    Dr. strange has always had such a criminal record, sometimes reliable and sometimes out of chain.


    Especially after joining the light note, he and iron man became the engine of the Earth mission.


    Caused all kinds of big events!


    "Oh, aren''t you a famous mage in history?"


    Strange didn''t believe it, but guessed.


    He was only looking for the whereabouts of Kama Taj to heal his hands and restore his normal life.


    But after seeing the wonder of the magic palace and the vastness of the dimensional world.


    They no longer want to return to the secular world, but gradually indulge in various techniques and new knowledge.


    At this point, strange is not the same as the movie universe itself.


    He is more proactive and willing to take responsibility.


    "I have promised guru Gu Yi to help you win this popular battle."


    Luke looked serious and said faintly, "so, master strange, you should cheer up and prepare for the next training."


    "Training?"


    A look of surprise appeared on trange''s face. He was hard-working among the ascetic mages of Kamata Taj.


    In addition to three to four hours of meditation every day, I also go to the library to study all kinds of white magic, as well as fighting and physical training


    At the craziest stage, strange even saves time to sleep.


    After the body goes to sleep, the soul goes out of the body and continues to read - this is actually a test of mental power, and it also proves that he has an extraordinary talent.


    Compared with modu and Casillas, strange just lacks enough time.


    If the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage didn''t come so early, maybe he would be more confident and have a more calm attitude.


    "Are you going to teach me more powerful spells, or is there any quick way?"


    When he heard that Luke was going to give himself special training, strange couldn''t help his eyes shine.


    In his opinion, any high-level mage will have a unique secret skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    For example, modu.


    As a senior disciple of Gu Yi, he is not only proficient in the white magic of the book of emperor Weishan, but also good at summoning and cursing black magic.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, few of Kamata Taj are his opponents.


    "I think Gu Yi said that when you stepped into Kama Taj."


    Luke shook his head. Strange was not himself. He had the ready-made template of magic Superman. It was too low to start in three days and speed up in five days.


    "When you face an opponent and want to punch him, the harder you punch, you will be hurt."


    "Just like an ordinary punch, it will bring physical pain to the exerciser. What is the price of releasing a magic?"


    "You should be familiar with these words?"


    Strange nodded as he learned his first attack spell, the scarlet chain of satorac.


    Gu Yi specifically did not remind that casting spells will have a price.


    Therefore, strange practiced and used it again and again unscrupulously.


    A week later, he began to vomit wildly, spitting out the food, digestive residue and even gastric juice.


    For two days, strange couldn''t eat normally and had to lie down next to the toilet to solve the vomiting desire anytime and anywhere.


    This is the heavy price of excessive casting!


    A memorable lesson!


    "Therefore, there is no quick way to master the road."


    Luke said calmly.


    "Unless you want to sell your soul to Mephisto and domam, you can only be honest, step by step and take your time."


    Strange curled his lips, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    As a top student of medical school and a representative of the elite class, he is actually more used to taking shortcuts.


    "How long did it take you to become a high-level mage?"


    Strange asked casually.


    "Five days."


    Luke answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is there no shortcut?


    Can''t it be done quickly?


    Strange''s eyes widened and his shocked expression of "you tease me".


    "Cough, I''m... Special."


    Luke seems a little embarrassed. There''s no way. Who calls him so excellent.


    "However, I have other ways to make you win in the battle for hegemony."


    In order to sidestep the topic, Luke offered a very attractive chip.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    Dong Dong! Dong Dong!


    Heavy footsteps sounded in the square.


    The ground shook and the stone bricks cracked, like a giant elephant stepping on it.


    "Are you sure this will enable me to get the entrance ticket and become a candidate for the supremacy of mages?"


    Strange said in a muffled voice.


    His whole body was wrapped in heavy armor, from head to foot, without a trace of exposure.


    Carrying a huge square shield as thick as a wall with both hands is enough to block the whole person.


    "Of course. This can effectively improve your survival rate and avoid being eliminated by your opponent at the first time."


    Luke nodded and said seriously.


    As a qualified mage, of course, you should add life, endurance and defense.


    As for magic, just light up one holy light at most.


    "But when I put on this solid heavy armor, it''s difficult to move. I can''t cast spells quickly and join the battle!"


    Strange gasped and said with difficulty.


    He hasn''t reached the level of crazy warrior. He''s not tall and tall.


    In a word, the physique is slightly insufficient.


    It''s not easy to support this heavy armor.


    "Fight? You are not a new rookie of a high-level mage. Do you still want to join the group?"


    Asked Luke, pretending to be surprised.


    "Master strange, it seems that you still lack some knowledge of yourself."


    "Remember! The only thing you have to do is make sure you survive and don''t get kicked out."


    "Because if the candidate fails, the contractor will lose the qualification to continue fighting."


    Luke made strange wear heavy armor and carry a shield in both hands, not out of teasing or joke.


    In his opinion, the other party just hides behind him silently and waits for the result of lying and winning.


    As for other aspects?


    Superman is enough to solve all problems, smash all obstacles and defeat all enemies.


    In the face of candidates who may appear in the hegemony war, the strength of those legendary mages, hell creatures and strange is too different.


    Adding attribute points to life, endurance and defense to ensure that he can survive is what he has to do.


    Otherwise, no matter how strong Superman is.


    As long as strange is eliminated, he will be disqualified from continuing to fight.


    "From today on, you have to do 100 push ups, 100 squats, 100 sit ups and run another 10 kilometers every day."


    Luke said seriously.


    "And with this heavy armor! Keep training like this!"

 Chapter 246

    "Hurry up! Strange, don''t dally!"


    The sky was shining, and a loud voice sounded in the Kara Taj.


    "Lao Wang, pour a glass of lemonade for this grandmother who is weaker than your 80 year old grandmother. She doesn''t look like a mage''s mother gun at all."


    Luke, sol and rocket raccoon, as well as mage Lao Wang, who is responsible for making breakfast cake, sit on the wooden balcony occupying the commanding height.


    Below is the winding mountain path. Strange wears the hard heavy armor that makes a "Dong Dong" sound when running.


    The chest is like a pulled bellows, making a wheezing sound.


    Finally, he ran to his destination. His legs were weak and he couldn''t stand stably. He almost had to roll down.


    "Water! Give me... A drink!"


    Strange lifted his face armor and his voice was burning.


    Lao Wang considerately poured a glass of lemonade and handed over a freshly prepared hand cake.


    "Master strange, your body is a little weak. You''re so tired after only running five kilometers."


    Sol was picking his teeth and making sarcastic remarks.


    Even if he came to another universe, his daily life did not change much.


    The WiFi speed of Kama Taj is good, and there is no problem playing games online.


    "I''m a mage, not a crazy warrior..."


    Strange retorted.


    He thought the training Luke imposed on himself was of no use at all.


    The mage of Kama Taj can really practice body art and improve the ability of close combat.


    But in the final analysis, magic and magic are the most basic and important link.


    Do 100 push ups, squats and high-intensity physical training every day. What''s going on?


    "It seems that it''s time for me to teach you a lesson, master strange."


    Luke wiped his mouth clean and whispered, "throw all your attack spells on me."


    what?


    Strange was stunned and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    He saw such a request for the first time. What''s the difference between this and suicide?


    "Are you sure?"


    Asked strange hesitantly.


    Even if a high-level mage eats several attack spells without any protection, he will be half disabled if he doesn''t die.


    "Abandon your inner doubts and don''t be like a bitch. Don''t you even have the courage to cast spells? Or are you a coward in your bones?"


    Luke kept stimulating each other''s emotions and said faintly: "strange, with all due respect, your understanding of the ''melee mage'' is too one-sided and shallow, and you know nothing about the real power."


    "Oh, is that so? In the name of HOGGS, oshutu and agomoto, call for the divine light of the weishandi and condense the holy sword!"


    Strange closed his lips and said no more.


    The sparks of magic spewed out, quickly turned into a long sword and held it in his hand.


    "Wang, you have to testify to me. He asked for it!"


    Strange, holding the sacred sword, beheaded.


    Although he was wearing heavy armor and moving hard, the speed of attack was not slow.


    The long red sword cut through the air and landed on Luke''s shoulder.


    Click!


    Like fragile porcelain, hit hard steel.


    It broke and cracked in an instant.


    "This... Satorac''s Scarlet chain!"


    Strange didn''t believe in evil and cast another spell.


    The tenacious chain emitting crimson light firmly bound the standing Luke, and then contracted tightly.


    "Are you tickling, strange?"


    Luke just moved his arms and let the crimson chains tied to him break inch by inch and turn into debris.


    Strange was stunned. He didn''t feel the slightest smell of magic.


    In other words, Superman, with his extraordinary physique, can resist layers of attacks.


    "It''s impossible..."


    Strange can''t believe that the power of magic is not enough to shake human flesh and blood?


    "I understand your mood, but that''s the truth. It''s important to temper your will, learn spells and accumulate magic."


    The long teaching of Luke.


    "But it''s also crucial to keep fit and keep exercising."


    "If you want to be a high-level mage, you must have extraordinary power. Otherwise, how can you bear the cost of casting spells?"


    Strange was very touched. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "I see! I''m going to run now!"


    Dong Dong! Dong Dong!


    Heavy footsteps sounded again.


    Strange, who was half dead tired, only felt full of strength.


    Facing the rising sun, he began to run.


    "What you said... Is the truth?"


    Sol asked curiously as he looked at his back disappearing into the mountain path.


    "I just say my experience. Whether it works or not, I need strange to practice it."


    Luke curled his lips and replied vaguely.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    New York City, lower downtown.


    Casillas, dressed in yellow, walked into a dark alley.


    He had no entourage and was alone.


    Deep in the alley is a wall.


    The hand with the hanging ring moved slowly, and the magic sparks jumped out to form a circle.


    Casillas walked in expressionless, and the lively atmosphere came to his face.


    The smell of alcohol, mixed with perfume and some strange smell, suffocated.


    This is a bar.


    It''s like Halloween. There are all kinds of guests dressed strangely.


    Some are medieval court costumes, wearing long skirts with bright colors and complex patterns, sitting in the corner.


    Some are like indigenous people in the tropical rain forest, wearing a collar made of animal teeth and painting their faces.


    There are both gentlemen in suits and robes and monks in retro robes.


    This is the "no door bar".


    As the name suggests, it has no access door.


    Therefore, those guests who can drink and chat at the table.


    They are not ordinary people, but mages from all over the world.


    "A tequila, a business."


    Casillas walked to the bar as if there were no one else, ignoring the complex eyes of surprise or vigilance.


    He is a man of the moment recently, a defector of Kama Taj and a fallen mage who takes refuge in domam.


    Of course, the most shocking thing is the news that he plotted against the supreme mage and injured him.


    This has completely caused a sensation in the magical world. Demons from hell and Holy Spirits from heaven have heard of it.


    The battle for hegemony of the supreme mage, which came in advance, affected the nerves of all those who knew it.


    Anyway, the name Casillas has spread.


    He represents endless trouble, because the sanctuary mage has launched encirclement, suppression and pursuit.


    He also represents a powerful force, because everyone knows that behind him stands a dimension demon God.


    "Sorry, I don''t do this business."


    The bartender is an old man in a top hat, vest and white shirt.


    "I''ll treat you to this tequila. Leave as soon as you finish."


    Casillas was not surprised. He took a sip of the liquor and whispered, "monak, you are the famous'' Prince of magic '', and you will be afraid of the three holy places?"


    The old man named "monak" was once a powerful mage. He was active in World War II and fought against the evil Witches of the axis.


    Later, he opened a bar and entered the life of retirement.


    "Oh, don''t use this trick."


    Monak sneered and wiped the bar.


    "Of course I am afraid of the three sanctuaries, which symbolize absolute order and inviolable commandments."


    "Even the old man Mephisto was afraid of the supreme mage, and even the demon God hidden in the dimension was expelled."


    "Well, why can''t I be afraid of such a bad old man?"


    Casillas was silent for a moment, took out a dozen gold coins from his arms and threw them on the bar.


    The jingling sound is quite pleasant.


    "Ha, that''s generous! I''ve become generous with the new master."


    Monek recognized at a glance that it was Aztec''s Curse Gold coin.


    It is said that the resentful soul of the dead attached to it will be cursed as long as it violates the oath.


    There was once a gang of pirates who plundered merchant ships and got a box of such gold coins.


    As a result, he became immortal, suffering from eternal hunger and thirst and never being satisfied.


    For mages, this is a valuable collection and casting medium.


    "That''s the same sentence. I don''t do this business."


    Monak just glanced and looked back.


    "I know what you''re asking, Casillas."


    "A defector of Kama Taj wants to participate in the battle of supreme mage."


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid of being killed on the spot?"


    Casillas kept his expression unchanged. He leaned forward and said in a low voice, "monak, there is a mantra of the book of the dark god in my arms. If you insist on not doing business, I''ll take it out and put it on the bar."


    "You should know how attractive Sison''s dark spell is to the people in this bar."


    "If they fight, I''m afraid your bar will have to be renovated."


    Monak''s face was uncertain. A moment later, he glared at Casillas and said, "you won, damn bastard!"


    "Add four gold coins and I''ll give you the list of candidates who are interested in participating in the supreme mage''s hegemony war!"


    Casillas nodded slightly and whispered, "deal."


    A few minutes later, he came out of the wall of the dark alley again, with a list written in ciphertext in his hand.


    "Modu, doctor voodoo, secret guest, rocky... Stephen strange?"


    Casillas sneered. The guy at the end of the line, are you sure he''s not here to make fun?


    A low-level rookie who has only been in Kama Taj for two years also wants to win the position of supreme mage?


    "I really don''t know heaven and earth."


    Casillas raised his hand, and the list ignited fire and burned into fly ash.


    In his opinion, only a few people can pose a threat to themselves.


    For example, old friend modu!


    "I hope you don''t meet me, otherwise..."


    Casillas chuckled, put on his hood and walked out of the dark alley.

 Chapter 247

    Not long after Casillas left the no door bar, the supreme mage chose his successor. The news spread all over the magic world like wings.


    This is equivalent to the CEO of the world''s top enterprises preparing to retire. He does not intend to find the right person from the management, but openly recruit from the outside world.


    For a moment, it was a sensation.


    Whether true or false for the time being, its temptation alone is enough to make people crazy.


    All the mages who have a little knowledge of the magic world and have heard of the three sanctuaries and Kama Taj are eager to try, as if they see an unprecedented precious opportunity.


    Whether competent or unqualified.


    Anyway, you won''t lose if you try. Therefore, most people are looking forward to the beginning of the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage with the fluke of "what if they are elected".


    It''s like buying a lottery. Before the lottery, no one can be completely sure that they won or didn''t win.


    For outsiders who don''t know the inside story and have no power to manipulate.


    The final result is like the poor cat in Schrodinger''s box, always in an unknown state.


    So when the message is detonated.


    Even those third rate mages who are at the bottom, have only learned some Gypsy divination tricks and rely on playing tricks to make a living.


    They are also gearing up. It seems that they can''t wait to show their skills, get the recognition of emperor Weishan, become the supreme mage and climb to the peak of life


    Recently, the best-selling public magic books are no longer the best-selling books with the color of success or the nature of stories, such as master''s Study Guide: three years of introduction and five years of success, how the Dharma Master was refined, master, devil and dog.


    Instead, it became the calling ceremony: the story that Mephisto and I had to tell, the self-study of witchcraft, and dealing with the devil, a hundred precautions.


    These names look very frightening, and most of the content is not nutritious books.


    What they have in common is that they all have a gimmick of "quick success" and "shortcut".


    It seems that as long as you read it, you can hang the dimension demon God in less than a week.


    Unfortunately, as Luke said, there is no quick shortcut to the road of mages - hanging ratio is not in the discussion.


    Those guys who always want to ascend the sky step by step often end up being cheap. Those professional swindlers who harvest souls - the devil.


    Of course, there are very few European emperors who step on dog shit.


    For example, domam in the dark dimension.


    This guy used to be an unknown wizard and accidentally found the dark dimension.


    By chance, he became the ruler.


    After this past spread, a large group of mages were keen to adventure in strange dimensional worlds, and greatly enriched the recipes and appetites of creatures in different dimensions.


    In a word, the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage is about to begin.


    As soon as this amazing news was released, it firmly attracted a lot of attention and heat.


    Many planets outside the earth have received messages, opening, betting, waiting, analyzing the final winner


    All kinds of good people came out to join the fun and participated in the event in different ways.


    As the focus of attention, Kara Taj remained silent, neither made a statement nor made any action.


    "Lao Wang, do you have any tips for growing your hair? I feel that my hair has fallen off so fast recently."


    Strange grabbed the back of his head, with thin strands of hair between his fingers.


    As a doctor, he thinks he has a healthy work and rest, a reasonable diet and never stays up late.


    Sleep for eight hours every day and actively exercise. The family has no genetic history of baldness and bald head.


    It''s impossible to lose hair!


    Have you been under too much pressure recently?


    "If I had, would it be like this?"


    Lao Wang felt offended and said dully.


    His shiny bald head was very obvious in the sun.


    "I just think you easterners may have some unusual but effective tricks in everything."


    Strange smiled.


    He is a little worried about himself. When he is middle-aged, he will be extremely smart, or the place is surrounded by the center - the Mediterranean hairstyle.


    Isn''t that very damaging to the image.


    Before he came to Kama Taj, strange was at least a low profile version of Tony Stark, an unruly prodigal son in love.


    If you become bald, you really can only become a monk in this life.


    "I suggest you ask that... Superman. He always knows everything. He is a big man who can talk and laugh with master Gu Yi."


    Lao Wang looked at the fast-moving strange in heavy armor and lamented the magic of Luke.


    After nearly a week of hard training, strange, who was originally a little thin, became more burly, and his arms bulged with strong muscles like hills.


    In appearance, it looks like a crazy soldier of Asgard.


    Just two days ago, in the daily training class of Kamata Taj, trange beat a middle-level mage with his bare hands and fell to the ground.


    The other party''s several spells did not penetrate the defense of the special heavy armor.


    Such achievements undoubtedly gave trange great confidence and prompted him to continue running on the road of "melee mage" with unknown future.


    It also shows that Superman''s training is indeed effective.


    "What? Hair loss?"


    A few minutes later, Luke, who stayed in the room and played online games with sol, was a little surprised.


    He glanced at strange in front of him and thought to himself: could it be that the other party really wants to become a fist mage?


    "Cough, well, Steven, have you read the Old Testament?"


    Luke cleared his throat when he felt strange''s hot eyes.


    "Er, No. I''m not a religious person and I don''t know much about relevant knowledge."


    Strange shook his head. He used to believe in Franklin, that is, money, but now believes in the trinity of VisANT.


    None of them has anything to do with God.


    "Well, there''s a story in the Old Testament, Eliza - he''s a Hebrew prophet."


    "One day, when he was walking on the road, a group of naughty children laughed at his baldness."


    "So Eliza secretly cursed the children in the name of the Lord. Suddenly, two female bears ran out of the forest and killed the children."


    "Tell me, Steven, what have you learned from this story?"


    When he heard the question, strange looked confused and puzzled.


    Then, thinking carefully, it seems to suddenly realize.


    "Do you mean to say that maliciously slandering others is actually a sin and will be punished?"


    He replied.


    "Wrong. I mean, Eliza was ridiculed by children because of her baldness, but the LORD did not solve his problem, but the ridiculer."


    Luke looked positive and read it carefully.


    "This proves that even the omniscient and Almighty Lord cannot save baldness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Strange was speechless.


    "I''m not bald yet."


    He murmured.


    Luke glanced at the thinning hair and said in a sympathetic tone, "strange, it''s sooner or later."


    "What should I do?"


    Strange was a little flustered.


    In middle age, increasing age and reducing hair are two inevitable pains.


    "Well, if you can''t refuse, try to accept."


    Luke shrugged and encouraged, "bald head is a symbol of strength. I ask you, strange, does Master Gu Yi have hair?"


    The latter shook his head.


    "Does the first Supreme mage agomoto have hair?"


    The latter continued to shake his head.


    "That''s right. Anyone who wants to become a supreme mage must pay a painful price. Maybe hair is one of them."


    Seeing Luke''s promise, strange was half convinced.


    On the one hand, reason told him that being a supreme mage might have nothing to do with whether he was bald or not.


    But on the other hand, when I think of the previous two generations and consider my hair loss, I vaguely look forward to it.


    What if this is some kind of enlightenment?


    Master Gu Yi once said that he was destined.


    Is it true that I am suffering from the path of the supreme mage?


    "Steven, put aside your concerns about baldness. It''s time for us to go to New York."


    Luke patted each other on the shoulder and ignored the tangled psychology of the guy who abandoned the medical law.


    "Two days later, the first introductory game will begin."


    "We should go to the battlefield and get ready."


    Strange was stunned and asked, "New York?"


    "That''s right."


    Luke picked up a curve in the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Steven, back to the original starting point."

 Chapter 248

    New York has always been a big city full of disasters.


    In addition to Washington, D.C., where the White House is located, there is probably only neon Tokyo.


    Even without the movie universe, the zetari invasion.


    In New York, there are still many world-class catastrophes.


    For example, the Hulk World War a few years ago.


    Almost let the avenger alliance pour out, which barely subdued the angry and irrational Haoke and prevented the catastrophe of the real estate industry and insurance industry.


    Another example is the civil war that happened a long time ago - this is the discord between iron man and Captain Marvel.


    The two clashed and fought, almost razing Manhattan to the ground.


    Ordinary days, not to mention.


    Street heroes in hell''s kitchen, gang conflict.


    Spider man''s old opponent, Dr. octopus, green devil and venom.


    And so on.


    Compared with the studio next door, the city is different and the style is different.


    On Marvel''s side, superheroes and villains, like migrant workers flocking to Beijing, Shanghai and Guangzhou, have settled in New York.


    As for the different "civil war", iron man and Captain Marvel - although Tony Stark is the soul of the avenger in the film universe, with Captain America as the core.


    But in the comic world, he is more often a trouble making machine, competing with Mr. magic reed Richards.


    All kinds of things lead to big events.


    It is precisely for this reason that there will be this "civil war" with Captain Marvel.


    Later, it proved that iron man''s anti xx series armor was useless and was directly smashed by Carol who didn''t leave his hand.


    Tony Stark himself was also seriously injured and became a vegetable. Only the thought data was uploaded to the network and became an AI creature similar to Austrian innovation.


    These are different from the movie universe.


    In short, New Yorkers have become numb to flying superheroes, or villains and villains who want to do damage.


    They will not be surprised. At most, they will skillfully scream and find a safe place to hide.


    Just like now, a group of guys dressed strangely appear on the road.


    New York citizens turned a blind eye. It was the rush hour. Everyone hurried past and rushed to clock in.


    Only young students will take out their mobile phones to shoot videos, hand them over to social media and win a wave of praise and attention.


    "I thought there would be a group of people around. I didn''t expect everyone to behave normally."


    Strange had some regrets. He used to wear a suit and a white coat. Now he wears a retro robe every day, like a ascetic monk.


    Originally, I thought this strange and unusual dress should attract the attention of passers-by, but I was disappointed.


    "This is the post superhero era. The former Avenger has now become a veteran and quit the stage."


    Luke looked at the bustling modern New York and said with a smile: "now is the most active time for the second generation of superheroes. The daughter of eagle eye, the second generation of illusion, the third generation of ant people and so on. Those new generation heroes are the idols of young people and the mainstream of today."


    Strange was stunned. He didn''t expect that he had been away from the world for only two years, and the outside world had undergone earth shaking changes.


    "How did you know?"


    He asked, puzzled.


    "Kama Taj is not an isolated place. The WiFi network speed in my room is very fast. It can be found on Google, including superhero personal websites, superhero exclusive entries and so on."


    Luke shrugged.


    He and strange are strangers.


    Among the crowd, the only two busier ones were Thor and rocket raccoon.


    One is the avenger, the superhero.


    One is a talking pet, an alien.


    All have a strong attraction to Gualu eaters.


    "I didn''t expect that Jane and I broke up in this world."


    Saul sighed.


    He thought of the gossip he saw on Thor''s personal website.


    Why can''t you and your girlfriend get happiness no matter which universe?


    "To add two points, you are not the Thor of the world. Although you are all called sol, if you run to find Ms. Jane foster at this time, it is immoral. It means you are green."


    Luke whispered as he walked through the streets of New York.


    "Moreover, this time you ''dumped'' Ms. foster. You are entangled with the enchanted witch Amora and SHIV of the fairy Palace - to sum up, it''s the scum man."


    Sol was embarrassed when he heard the speech.


    It''s really enviable to step on three boats... Despise!


    He coughed twice, turned off the topic and said, "where are we going?"


    "No door bar."


    Luke said.


    "We need to collect some information from our opponents so that strange can make a reasonable response."


    Virtually, he has become the leader of the team, walking forward with trange, who should be the protagonist, Thor and rocket raccoon.


    Habit is a terrible thing. It will unconsciously make people dependent and difficult to change.


    Luke can always solve every problem and answer every question, just like a universal encyclopedia.


    In the long run, repeated like this, the hidden authority will be gradually established.


    "Why do I think you are the one who took part in the battle for supremacy of the supreme mage. You have everything in mind."


    Strange is a little depressed. As a former neurosurgeon and the top in the industry, he is a little proud.


    "That''s because you''re not good at socializing, you''re not popular, and you''re an inexperienced rookie."


    Luke said faintly.


    "The battle for supremacy of the supreme mage has actually been held for many times, and even once became a lively event in the universe and many dimensions."


    "This little rabbit has logged in to the ''stars'' Forum founded by Gao Tianzun and pulled out the data and information over the years."


    "First of all, there is no threshold for it to participate in this hegemony war. Whether it is a hell creature or a fallen mage, it can participate. Whoever comes will not refuse."


    "Second, there are three games."


    "In the introductory competition, eight candidates are determined, and then they are promoted to the competition to obtain the qualification to meet emperor weishandi."


    "Finally, the final, choose the only winner."


    "The most mysterious trial of emperor weishandi has a different theme every time."


    "But no one told you this. Lao Wang seldom surf the Internet and doesn''t understand."


    Strange was stunned. He didn''t expect Superman to be so well prepared.


    "Emperor Weishan... Has chosen many supreme mages?"


    He asked subconsciously.


    "No. the battle for hegemony was not to select the supreme mage, but to test."


    Luke walked up to a wall with a poster half closed.


    He casually pulled out a ring to form a transmission channel.


    "It''s not easy to be a supreme mage. Emperor Weishan will regularly initiate an assessment for those who sit in that position. If someone can replace them, then... Deprive them of their title and identity."


    When strange heard the answer, his heart "clattered".


    This means that the company will conduct performance appraisal every year, and unqualified employees will be discouraged.


    Unexpectedly, the Trinity emperor weishandi is also an old capitalist.


    As soon as the idea of disrespect came out of strange''s head, he quickly erased it.


    "No door bar, here we are."


    As soon as Luke and others came in, they saw that it was full of people, all trading magic items or whispering.


    Alcohol, tobacco, perfume, marijuana... All kinds of odors mingle and make people frown.


    "By the way, who is rich in you? It''s the kind of valuable antiques or magic props."


    Luke managed to find a seat, patted strange on the shoulder and motioned for the other party to take out his wallet.


    "Ah... Sorry, I didn''t."


    There was a flash of embarrassment on strange''s face and explained, "you know, although I used to have some financial resources, I''ve spent all my money in order to cure the disease. It can be said that I''ve lost all my money."


    "As for magic props, there is nothing but this cloak."


    "Then you put your cloak out..."


    Pop!


    The rocket raccoon was outspoken. Before he finished, he was slapped by strange''s red cloak collar.


    The magic floating cloak seems to have its own thinking and expresses dissatisfaction in this way.


    "So you''re a poor man?"


    Luke said bluntly.


    "What kind of supreme mage battle do you take part in? No money, no strength, no friends... Steven, you''d better wash and sleep as soon as possible."


    Strange was oppressed. He used to be an elite class who wore a famous watch, drove a sports car and lived in a luxury apartment.


    Now, I''m despised as a poor man.


    "Well, I''ll find some... Female friends I know."


    Strange gritted his teeth. When he was a prodigal son in love, he had a good reputation in the upper society with his good appearance and excellent technology.


    It''s no shame to eat soft food!


    He thought so.


    "How long have you not looked in the mirror?"


    Luke looked strange and seemed to hold back a smile.


    "Steven, would you please have a look at yourself? Your beard is broken, your skin is rough, and your temperament is decadent... The most important thing is your proud golden fingers - don''t get me wrong. I mean, your stable hands are worn out, and they won''t be high-income young elites anymore. They will still like you?"


    Word by word, the knife and knife hit fiercely, which pierced strange''s heart.


    He was also a graceful lover of the public. After only two years, he has changed from delicious fresh meat to disgusting old bacon?


    "Sol, I said you were the prince of Asgard. Why don''t you go back to the fairy palace and get some good goods."


    Rocket raccoon jumped onto Thor''s shoulder and had a bad idea.


    As a result, the latter did not respond. His eyes were straight and staring at an enchanting figure near the bar.


    "Tut Tut, I just said there was only Jane in my heart. As a result... Lao se approved!"


    The rocket raccoon was disgusted, and new words learned from the Internet popped out of his mouth.


    "What do you know? I just think she''s like... Rocky."


    Sol remained unmoved, his eyes like nails, locking the graceful and charming back.

 Chapter 249

    Rocky?


    Looking down Sol''s eyes, Luke caught a glimpse of a beautiful back.


    The dark Wavy long hair is scattered down, and the slim curve is suddenly tightened at the slender waist, then down, and then becomes round, outlining a beautiful shape.


    Just gently swing, then spread out charming amorous feelings.


    That pair of brown leather boots, wrapped in tight long legs.


    Occasionally turn around and peep at the side face, slender eyebrows and bright red thin lips, which makes people have an impulse and desire to grab it wantonly.


    A dangerous beauty.


    Luke commented silently.


    She is like a magnet with strong attraction.


    In addition to keeping Sol''s eyes closed, he turned into an old color batch.


    Other men in the bar can''t help glancing over there.


    It''s really charming.


    "Is she rocky? Your rebellious brother, who brought the zetarians and mieba to the earth and led to the New York war?"


    Luke glanced, took a drink from his glass and joked, "if rocky is so charming, I don''t mind being your brother-in-law."


    "But she really does."


    Sol scratched his head. He had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the figure leaning against the bar.


    "Rocky loves green, likes expensive and exquisite robes and accessories, and only drinks Asgard''s Palm Springs..."


    Luke''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard the Thor in front of him and recited his brother''s habits and hobbies.


    It really deserves to be Asgard''s number one brother!


    "And she drinks Asgard''s specialty Palm Springs, wears a green cloak, luxurious and elegant... Just like rocky."


    Sol said to himself.


    He had a sad time since his brother died in the hands of mieba.


    Therefore, we will indulge in fast food and games to escape this cruel reality.


    To tell the truth, sol, who has nothing, sincerely hopes that his troublemaker, the brother of the troublemaker, can come to the wonderful deception of pretending to die to escape like facing the dark elves before.


    But unfortunately, as mieba said, rocky is really dead.


    The snap of Luke''s fingers only brought back the disappeared life, not including the God of tricks.


    "Then go talk to her and ask her if she can lend you some money. If it''s rocky, I''m sure she won''t refuse her brother''s request."


    Luke patted sol on the shoulder and pushed him out of the seat.


    "The old bartender has been staring at us for a while. If he lingers any longer, he may come to catch up with people."


    Sol was at a loss, like a fool without a partner at the prom.


    Taking a few deep breaths, the prince of Asgard walked towards the back with heavy steps.


    His heart has expectations and... Worries.


    It''s a good thing to see my brother rocky again.


    But it''s a little... Strange that my brother suddenly becomes a sister.


    "He doesn''t seem to have much experience in chatting up?"


    Strange is a bit of schadenfreude. Seeing people embarrass can often bring him a relaxed mood.


    "Weak Human Mage, you should know that sol is the prince of Asgard. Does it mean that on your planet, the king''s son still needs to take the initiative to chat up girls?"


    The rocket raccoon looked contemptuously at strange who wanted to see a good play.


    He has a good relationship with sol - although he always sees himself as a rabbit or a raccoon.


    "Oh, hereditary nobles and monarchs, that''s a backward system."


    Strange curled his lips. He didn''t want to quarrel with a pet.


    "If Loki of the universe is a sister, doesn''t it mean that sol can book a registration of a German orthopedic doctor."


    Luke leaned back in his seat and his thoughts diverged.


    Odin originally wanted to cultivate his feelings by adopting rocky, a descendant of the frost giant, and putting him together with sol.


    So as to resolve the Millennium blood feud between Jotunheim and Asgard and build a bridge of peace.


    Unfortunately, this plan has not been reached.


    Rocky''s pursuit of power, or trying to prove his determination, let him go to the opposite of sol.


    Later, it was a farce to frame his brother and steal the throne.


    But change your mind and assume rocky is a girl.


    When she grew up, she made an engagement with sol and opened Asgard''s political marriage with Jotunheim.


    Hiss!


    Perfect script!


    "I don''t know what Saul of the universe looks like."


    Luke''s mouth tilted slightly.


    He would not mind attending an Asgard marriage of the gods.


    It''s just


    Superman thought of another question.


    If Saul of the movie universe has a good impression of rocky of the world and comes together.


    What should he call another self?


    Brother in law?


    The relationship between men and women in the context of parallel universe is really chaotic.


    Luke shook his head, restrained his thoughts and waited for Sol''s performance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What opening remarks should I say? Rocky, long time no see? Or - Rocky, it''s nice to see you. Then give me another hug?"


    As he got closer to the bar and the beautiful back, sol began to panic.


    His heart beat faster, his palms sweated, and he felt nervous unconsciously.


    It''s like the excited and uneasy mood at the first meeting with simplicity.


    "Hello..."


    "Go away!"


    Before sol could talk to him, a big guy with a beard pushed him away.


    Then, the other party put his hands on the edge of the bar table and surrounded the beautiful woman drinking alone.


    Clumps of dark chest hair exposed, emitting a strong body smell, making the latter frown slightly.


    "Pretty girl, have you heard of Landry, the Archmage on the upper east side of New York? He''s my uncle."


    In the middle of the strong man''s mouth, the smell of smoked wine came to his face. Combined with his greasy fat face, it was a good medicine to induce vomiting.


    "Never heard of it."


    Wearing a green cloak, the woman with slender waist said faintly, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    "Can you stay away from me? You remind me of the pigsty in the country."


    The strong man should have drunk too much and was not conscious.


    His brain has been completely controlled by his lower body.


    He stared straight at the tall woman, as if he wanted to eat her.


    "My house is very big. Do you want to go and have a look..."


    "Hello."


    A palm pressed on the shoulder of the strong man, and a thick voice with anger came.


    "She told you to stay away, didn''t you hear? You stupid pig!"


    The dim light in the bar reflected Sol''s handsome face.


    There was a cold light in his eyes, and even a rude word jumped out regardless of Asgard''s Royal etiquette.


    Any brother who sees his... Sister harassed will be angry from his heart.


    Of course, if it''s a brother, it''s okay.


    The strong man loosened his hands and turned around. Before he could spit out fragrance, he hit his face with an iron fist.


    Sol kept a little sense and didn''t lay a heavy hand, otherwise he could blow the other party''s head.


    The disgusting strong man, like a broken string kite, knocked over a table and fell heavily to the ground.


    The bridge of the nose cracked, and the fresh blood was like an open faucet, covering the twisted fat face.


    A groan of pain sounded immediately.


    "My uncle! It''s the Archmage Landry! You''re dead!"


    Saul didn''t take sol to heart at all.


    No matter how old the master Landry is, can he compare with Odin?


    "Sol! How did you..."


    A cry of surprise rang out from behind. The woman who caused the riot showed surprise, then shook her head and said, "what''s the matter with your eyes? No! You''re not sol. How could that guy make people move his hair and cut it short."


    She was suspicious when she saw the false eyes and different hairstyles.


    "You''re really rocky!"


    Sol''s reaction was even more surprised. He didn''t expect his brother to become... Sister.


    "Who are you? Say!"


    A dagger appeared in Rocky''s hand and stuck to sol''s neck.


    "Pretending to be sol, that fool! What did you do to him?"


    Luke, sitting in the corner, said with emotion: "it''s a moving scene. When brothers and sisters meet, it''s like a sea of love."

 Chapter 250

    "Rocky!"


    Sol was stuck around his neck with a sharp dagger, but he was a little moved.


    I am worthy of my brother... Sister, so care about myself.


    Just didn''t wait for him to be moved for long, Rocky''s next sentence broke the beauty.


    "Shut up, you fake! You have no problem with Sol''s fool! But it''ll be trouble for Odin!"


    Rocky''s voice was cold and there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "No matter what you did to sol, remember to find a knowledgeable magician to cover Heimdal''s sight! Also, stay away from me and don''t involve me!"


    Is this the legendary brother sister relationship?


    Return my touch!


    Sol couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He didn''t expect that no matter which universe rocky was, it was so... Real.


    "My stupid brother... Sister, Heimdal won''t look at me. The real sol should still stay in Asgard."


    He stepped back, his right hand flashed out, grabbed Rocky''s white wrist, twisted it outward, and grabbed the enchanted dagger with his empty hand.


    "Remember, the next time you threaten someone, you should stare into his eyes so that you can judge his next move."


    When the dagger was taken away, rocky didn''t panic, but raised his eyebrow in a little surprise.


    This is what she said when she practiced with sol before.


    "Well, what about this move."


    Rocky''s face remained unchanged and his long leg was lifted up.


    all is lost!


    hardly wished to live!


    All the bar guests who watched the excitement couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Too cruel, this foot!


    It hurts!


    Sol''s face twisted and his legs clamped, as if he had been hit hard as never before.


    That bastard didn''t use it when he practiced with rocky before.


    "Hello, Hello, I said two."


    Seeing that the scene became more and more chaotic and the riots continued to expand, the old bartender had to stop it.


    "If you want to solve the trouble, go out first. The no door bar never welcomes troublemakers."


    Rocky''s face showed a touch of impatience and whispered, "where''s the news I want? I''ve been waiting for half an hour and haven''t sorted it out yet?"


    "Madam, the information you want is extraordinary. I have to verify it through multiple channels before I can sell it to you."


    The old bartender smiled and replied.


    "The reputation of Wumen bar has always been guaranteed. Children and old people are honest and genuine. This is my criterion for doing business."


    Rocky Wen said no more and sat back in the high chair at the bar.


    She came to the no door bar with the same plan as Luke.


    This is Monaco''s territory. Being too presumptuous will cause unnecessary trouble.


    Although he is a good tempered old bartender now, he was famous in the magic world and nicknamed "magic Prince"


    It can be seen that it is powerful in the name of "Prince".


    It''s like if ordinary people call themselves "supreme mage", I''m afraid they will be beaten by sacks before they go out far.


    Without enough strength, how can you have a loud nickname and address.


    Speaking of monak, his father was a British missionary who took his family to India. As a result, he was attacked by a group of primitive aborigines.


    As a sacrifice, parents threw it to an evil god as rations.


    As a baby, Monaco survived because of its insufficient weight.


    The chief of the tribe is a voodoo warlock and knows black magic.


    He discovered monak''s talent, changed his mind and decided to cultivate it seriously.


    The subsequent story is similar to the stereotyped eight point dog blood drama.


    Monak learned the truth. On the one hand, his parents were born with deep hatred;


    One side is the tribe that grew up, with nurturing kindness and inner fetters.


    Complex feelings intertwined, so that he did not know how to choose.


    So the young Monaco fled his hometown and began a long journey.


    There are several famous things about him.


    First, during World War II, the evil Witches of the axis countries were eliminated and their reputation under the bed was so great.


    Second, Monaco loves raising rabbits and regards them as treasures.


    For him, the rabbit is a part of life.


    It is said through the grapevine that the key reason why Monaco hated the evil wizards of the axis was that an asshole ate his rabbit.


    From then on, a blood feud led to great disaster.


    Therefore, the rabbit raised by Monaco is equivalent to the dog raised by John wick.


    Anyone who moves will die miserably.


    "Rocky, although you show such a cold attitude, I''m still glad to see you again!"


    Sol covered his crotch with an extremely indecent posture and stood up with difficulty.


    He supported the bar with one hand and forced a smile out of his twisted face.


    Rocky''s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly.


    This guy who looks silly is not really her brother, is he?


    But when did sol go blind?


    And cut it short?


    Look, I seem to have gained weight!


    "Are you really sol? I ask you, when we were eight years old, we had a fight. Why?"


    Rocky stared at sol with a look of examination.


    "You turned a frog into a cake made by her mother and put it on SHIV''s plate, which scared her to cry. So I taught you a hard lesson."


    Sol replied without hesitation.


    "Let me ask you again. The most shameful thing in Sol''s life is that no one else knows this secret."


    Rocky''s mouth turned up and his eyes moved, as if he remembered some interesting memories.


    "Well, can you change the question?"


    Sol was a little embarrassed.


    "No."


    Rocky''s attitude was firm.


    "I, through... The armor of the female warrior God, sneaked alone."


    Sol hesitated for a while and said in a low voice.


    When he was a child, he worshipped one of Odin''s most powerful legions, the female warrior God.


    Those valiant female soldiers once made sol look forward to it.


    Wearing women''s clothes is naturally an unspeakable past for Prince Asgard, who thinks he is brave and fearless.


    "You''re really sol!"


    It was Rocky''s turn to be surprised.


    She didn''t expect that the guy standing in front of her was not a fake.


    "But how did you... Become like this?"


    Loki subconsciously reached out and touched Sol''s injured right eye, then quickly took it back.


    "Odin, that old bastard, he can''t let you fall here!"


    Sol curled his lips and said calmly, "it''s too long. Our sister... Wanted to be king, and then we fought for ''who is the most suitable person''."


    Rocky''s eyes widened, his thin lips tightened, and he said angrily, "Odin is carrying his mother behind his back... An illegitimate daughter?"


    Obviously, her thinking is off the mark.


    "That''s too complicated. I can''t tell for a moment and a half."


    Sol digs off the subject and sees Loki in front of him - happy despite the change in gender.


    "Then why are you... Fat?"


    Rocky looked down, put out a finger and poked Sol''s slightly raised belly.


    "Cough, let''s say something else - for example, how did you show up here?"


    Sol cut off the topic again. He didn''t want to mention his body. It''s normal to eat and drink every day and grow some meat.


    "You have learned magic from your mother, and you are also an excellent illusionist. You can participate in the battle of supreme mage, which is allowed by your father?"


    From Rocky''s conversation with old wine Paul monak, sol probably guessed what the former was going to do.


    Because of the supremacy war of the supreme mage, the business of Wumen bar is booming these days, and there are an endless stream of guests buying intelligence.


    "Hum! Don''t worry! When Odin scolded me, he didn''t see you stand up. Now he cares about me and pretends!"


    Once Odin was mentioned, rocky immediately lost his temper.


    The original relaxed complexion was instantly cold.


    "She ran away from home. This message is free. If you want to know the reason, you can buy a reliable message."


    Paul monak, an old wine wiping the bar table, said aloud, which attracted Rocky''s fierce eyes.


    "Mind your own business, monak! You can''t get involved in Asgard''s business!"


    The princess of Asgard... Threatened.


    "Well, when I didn''t say."


    Monak raised his voice and made a gesture of surrender.


    "I just want to do more business. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Are you running away from home?"


    Sol grabbed rocky by the wrist. What happened to Asgard to let rocky leave the fairy palace and come to the atrium world?


    "It''s none of your business! When I become the supreme mage, I can... Anyway, I have my own plan!"


    Rocky got rid of his brother and didn''t look good.


    While the brother and sister were deadlocked, Luke lined up two people and stood in the middle.


    "Any question can always be answered. It''s just the length of time."


    He made a casual remark to ease the atmosphere and winked at sol.


    "You''d better get down to business first."


    Sol then remembered his original purpose, coughed twice and whispered, "Rocky, that... Can you lend me some money?"

 Chapter 251

    "When you left the fairy palace, you didn''t bring anything valuable? You don''t have the currency of the atrium world, but you should have valuable jewelry. You can either mortgage your hammer."


    Rocky grumbled with disgust. He took out a small bag of rare gold coins made by dwarves and threw them on the bar table.


    He said no, but his body was very honest.


    "Sol, thank you... For your sister''s generosity."


    Luke, who was standing next to him, smiled and whispered with the old wine Paul monek.


    By the way, he glanced at rocky, who had no pockets or backpacks.


    Where did the heavy bag of gold coins come from?


    Or do women have a natural gift for hiding things?


    "Fairy palace, Miao Erni..."


    Sol''s eyes were dim. In his universe, there was no such a big Asgard. Where was there any fairy palace.


    As for the beloved sledgehammer, Neil has long been crushed by the violent elder sister Haila.


    Thinking of this, sol had the impulse to get drunk again.


    Only by enjoying the tons, can we dispel the inner sorrow.


    "Thank you for your patronage. Come back next time."


    After the business was settled, old wine Paul monak smiled.


    He always has a good attitude and patience towards rich guests.


    Especially a generous guest like rocky and her poor brother sol.


    One rich and one with background are high-quality customers worthy of development.


    The battle for hegemony of the supreme mage is about to open, creating several times more business for the no door bar than usual.


    This makes Monaco very happy. After all, raising a rabbit may not cost much.


    However, to maintain the normal operation of a wild rabbit farm, it needs a lot of money.


    "Why did you run to the atrium world? You met your human girlfriend without telling Odin?"


    Rocky didn''t inquire about the identity of Luke and strange. She looked at sol in front of her and didn''t fight at all.


    While staying in Asgard, the other party hooked up with SIV, and then had an affair with the enchanted witch Amora.


    Later, because of his mistakes, Odin was exiled to the atrium and fell in love with a human girl.


    "No."


    Sol said vaguely.


    He didn''t know whether to say that he actually came from another universe, not sol himself in this world.


    "Oh, your lying skills are still so poor."


    Rocky saw his brother dodging and thought he was right. He snorted coldly.


    She looked up at sol, who was getting worse and worse. She was poor and fat. Only her simple stupidity remained unchanged.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Rocky waved his hand and continued, "don''t follow me. It''s not easy to avoid Heimdal''s sight and escape from Asgard. Don''t disturb my plan!"


    Saul frowned slightly, stopped rocky who got up and left, just like his brother found his rebellious sister who ran away from home, and sighed, "go back, rocky."


    "The battle of supremacy mage is very dangerous. Those legendary mages, or the spokesmen of dimensional demons standing behind them, may participate in it."


    "This is a dangerous game! A game with the risk of death!"


    "You shouldn''t get involved."


    These days, rocket raccoon searches for information on Gao Tianzun''s star forum and brushes many posts about the battle for supremacy of the supreme mage.


    Although it has not yet started, candidates who are interested in participating at present, such as modu, the eldest disciple of Gu Yi, the famous doctor of voodoo, and the descendants of Mephisto


    People from all walks of life jumped out one after another and said they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to compete for the position of supreme mage.


    Although rocky is an excellent illusionist and a qualified God of fraud.


    But in the face of the supremacy battle of powerful mages, they may not have any advantages.


    Asgard''s magic system is different from the earth.


    Odin, as the leader of the Athar Protoss, has a unique rune.


    Of course, rocky, who is not qualified to inherit the throne, has not been inherited.


    What she learned was witchcraft and phantom magic that her mother frega was good at.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re more and more like that old bastard Odin. You speak in the same tone!"


    Rocky turned his back and said he didn''t want to pay attention to sol.


    "Well, you should maintain due respect for our father."


    Sol was not angry, but continued to chatter.


    "Sometimes he is rather old-fashioned and wants to establish his dignified image, but anyway, you are..."


    Rocky was going crazy. She never knew sol was so wordy.


    It''s just strange that I don''t seem to hate it.


    At least, it''s better now than that careless, reckless and conceited sol.


    "I''ll go to the New York sanctuary with strange. He needs a new set of equipment."


    Luke interrupted sol, who continued to persuade. He was not free and in the mood to intervene in Asgard''s family affairs.


    "You can choose to follow your sister, or you can go back to Kama Taj and other news."


    Sol glanced at rocky and decided to stay with him.


    Lost and found, will know how to cherish.


    He has lost his dear brother once and doesn''t want to lose his new sister again.


    "If you have to participate in the supreme mage battle, let me be your contractor."


    Saul looked at Luke and others who disappeared at the door and said to rocky.


    "I will be a qualified thug, definitely much better than others!"


    Rocky was a little excited, but when he saw sol who was fat and slightly straightened his belly, he unconsciously doubted.


    Is the combat effectiveness of this goods reliable?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What shall we do at the sanctuary in New York?"


    Asked strange.


    He has got first-hand information from the gateless bar.


    The next step should be to formulate relevant battle plans for those competitors.


    "I looked at the list of candidates who are interested in joining the war. In addition to your acquaintance modu, there are several dangerous guys."


    Lukla opened the transmission channel and walked out of the gateless bar.


    "Your heavy armor needs to be changed. Find a better casting master to improve your magic resistance."


    Strange nodded. He had accepted himself as a mage, but he wanted to wear meat clothes and fight with endurance and defense.


    Since the last time he beat a middle-level mage down with his bare hands, strange seemed to feel the joy of melee.


    "What about sol? We''re going to leave him there?"


    The rocket raccoon didn''t forget his good friend.


    "Put away your unnecessary worries. All he sees now is rocky, the arrogant and cunning Princess Asgard."


    Luke smiled faintly.


    "Other people, other things, will not be taken to heart."

 Chapter 252

    "I didn''t expect master hamir to be so talkative. He is usually very serious and looks like everyone owes him money."


    Strange came to the sanctuary in New York and asked the administrator of the sanctuary to build a strong defensive heavy armor with high magic resistance on the grounds of participating in the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage.


    As the speaker of the New York sanctuary, master hamir readily agreed, and rarely mentioned the costs of purchasing materials and employing labor.


    You know, usually the mages in the sanctuary need to provide their own materials and pay for forging equipment.


    For free, that doesn''t exist.


    Despite the great cause of the three sanctuaries and the Kamata Taj family, in fact, their economic strength is quite limited.


    Old master Wang wanted to eat a tuna sandwich, but he didn''t have money to buy it.


    As the supreme mage, strange had to worry about what to eat for lunch.


    It can be seen that they are not very rich.


    "Oh, if Gu Yi hadn''t opened the back door for you, people might not pay attention to you."


    Luke thought silently.


    Strange is a rootless newcomer.


    He wants to win the battle for hegemony and become the new Supreme mage.


    The difficulty is probably the same as understanding that Wang can really put himself into a cannon and launch him into the sun to play an accordion.


    The probability is almost zero.


    Without Luke''s intervention, Gu Yi would certainly make all kinds of small moves to forcibly support strange.


    Black box operation has no psychological burden on the old man.


    As long as he can retire early and end his long period at work, Gu Yi doesn''t mind losing that bit of integrity a little.


    It''s not worth anything anyway.


    "Maybe master hamir is a good man with cold face and warm heart, so he will use the best materials for you. Please the best forging master."


    Luke didn''t break it, echoed.


    Of course, the words fell to the ears of those who knew it, which was a little strange.


    "The people of Kamata Taj are simple, and the mages who come out are good people."


    Strange believed it and said happily.


    At this time, he has not realized that he is actually the chosen person and the real protagonist template.


    Those competitors who work hard and sweat for the position of supreme mage are just experienced babies.


    "By the way, do you need any weapons?"


    Luke looked through the design drawings of the forging master and thought about preparing a big killer for strange.


    You already have shields for defense. Now you need to add some attack methods.


    "Crazy soldier, huge axe, head exploding staff... It seems that they are very violent."


    Luke was amazed that these mages in the sanctuary in New York were fiercer than soldiers one by one.


    Strange scratched his head and asked, "is there a weapon that... Is more portable and powerful?"


    "Let me see - this is perfect for your needs!"


    Luke looked for some drawings and picked out the most suitable weapon he thought.


    "AK47 Fire Kirin is exclusive to krypton gold players! It not only comes with a special bullet for breaking demons and armor, but also can be hidden in a shield. When the enemy is not prepared, you can take it out and shoot it with a shuttle of fire. It can have miraculous effects!"


    "Remember, when you shoot, you must say, ''sir, times have changed'', or ''this thing is much better than a magic wand''."


    "This can attack the morale of our opponents and improve our fighting spirit."


    Strange took the drawing, looked at it carefully for a moment, and hesitated: "as a mage, is it... Too mean to use heat weapons?"


    An automatic rifle with magical damage. This kind of thing is the enemy of mages.


    He can imagine that when the two sides are bombarding magic, they draw an AK47 Fire Kirin from the shield, and the muzzle of the gun is blazing with blue fire, which will cause much psychological shadow to the opponent.


    "In the battlefield, we pay attention to being open and aboveboard, and most of them will come to no good end."


    Luke has a long focus, just like a life teacher.


    "There is a saying in the East that a general leads a battle and will not reject the use of tricky and fraudulent strategies or means to defeat the enemy."


    "Steven, you should put down your secular moral shackles and look at the problem from a higher level."


    Strange''s face was serious. Although he didn''t quite understand what Luke said about the higher level, it should be reasonable from the other party''s serious tone and sharp eyes.


    Soon, magic anti armor and enchanted AK47 Fire Kirin successfully placed an order.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the bronze bell of Kara Taj rang, and the words of the three holy places were all present.


    The selection of the supreme mage was officially opened today.


    "Master hamir, have all the beacons been sent out?"


    The old mage Grande raised his head and asked.


    He was the administrator of the London sanctuary, a highly respected ascetic.


    "It''s been distributed. There are forty-two beacons in total, that is, forty-two people will participate in this introductory competition."


    The crippled master hamir nodded and replied.


    Beacon is a magic prop of Kama Taj.


    Equivalent to an invitation, or an admission ticket.


    Holders can enter the competition venue - Dream dimension and participate in the first trial.


    "Modu has gone in?"


    Mage Grande looked at the sky, and a long and narrow crack slowly expanded, like a ferocious wound that was constantly torn open.


    Behind the dark cracks, there are strange and colorful colors, just like the canvas mixed with countless pigments, showing a magnificent and dreamy feeling.


    That''s the field, the dream dimension.


    A law of reality is ineffective, full of strange and unknown dangerous world.


    "It''s a good thing that modu chose to shoulder this responsibility."


    Master hamir whispered.


    "As the supreme mage, it not only represents a strong power, but also a heavy burden. Emperor Weishan will test it all the time, and those dimensional demons are also eyeing the earth."


    "If you don''t have a strong enough mind and a pure spirit that can resist all kinds of temptations, you can''t bear this honor."


    "Mo Du has been with the supreme mage for many years. He is not only superior in strength, but also good in character and morality."


    "This time, he was recognized by the three legendary mages and signed a contract with the great sage Mei Lin. I think he has a great chance of passing the final test."


    Master hamir gave a poisoned milk, which seemed to be full of confidence in modu.


    "What about Stephen strange? He is the second arcane mage who chose to join the war."


    Asked master Hector, who had been silent.


    He cares more about the newcomer Stephen strange than modu, who has attracted much attention.


    As the oldest magician, Hector once heard Gu Yi mention the choice of successor.


    That is a God chosen son with far more courage, wisdom and perseverance than ordinary people!


    "I heard that the contractor he found was unusual. He was personally received by the supreme mage before."


    Mage Grande shook his head slightly and said with a light smile, "I don''t think there is a stronger contractor than the great sage Merlin. He is the most famous legend. He can become a God only one step away."


    "Half of the beacons have entered the field."


    Master hamir stared at the clear image projected on the hall, and then a flash of anger rose in his eyes.


    "Casillas! Here comes the Betrayer!"


    Mage Grande remained silent and said slowly after a moment: "as long as he holds a beacon, he is eligible to participate. This is in line with the rules of the hegemony war."


    "A fallen mage who has been embraced by domam has coveted the position of supreme mage. I really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Master hamir looked unhappy and snorted coldly.


    More than ten minutes later, all the participants with beacons had entered, many of whom were well-known faces in the magic world.


    "Let''s wait and see who will win."


    Mage Hector stared at strange walking in the dream dimension and thought, "the challenge difficulty of the entry-level competition is not low. If you don''t make sufficient preparations, you will be eliminated easily."

 Chapter 253

    Dream dimension is a strange world.


    It exists in people''s subconscious mind. Only those who know how to get the soul out of the body and throw out the spiritual body can enter.


    Most dimensional worlds have masters.


    It seems that the ruler of the dark dimension is domam and the ruler of the crimson universe is satorak.


    The dream dimension, whose owner is called nightmares, is also a powerful demon God.


    Its ability is probably the infinitely enlarged version of Freddy, who can create things out of thin air and create reality in the dream dimension.


    Usually there is no sense of existence, just like small transparency.


    The venue of this introductory competition is set here. Presumably, the test is also related to dreams.


    "This is people''s subconscious, and that flickering light spot is a nightmare."


    Strange walked in a glorious passage, surrounded by dense, firefly like light spots.


    Those are nightmare entities embodied by human beings in the material world.


    As long as you know how to meditate, the out of body soul can easily sneak into other people''s dreams and do whatever it wants - not.


    Because this business is managed by dimension demon nightmare.


    The negative emotions and spiritual power brought by nightmares are the food for its survival.


    Snatching food from the mouth of a dimension demon God is tantamount to playing a fraud with Mephisto and not paying back the loan from the supreme mage.


    Any normal person who has passed the IQ and knows how to think can''t do this.


    "It''s almost there."


    Strange raised his right hand as if holding a torch.


    The pure white light radiates out to disperse those malicious dream creatures.


    As the entrance ticket, the circular road sign is slightly hot, guiding him in the direction.


    There are only eight candidates. The introduction is to screen out redundant and unqualified participants.


    In other words, there are now 42 powerful mages in the dream dimension.


    Most of them will be eliminated.


    "In this way, there is a lot of competitive pressure."


    Strange was a little nervous. According to the rules, he had to reach a designated position first.


    Then, put the road sign into a magic furnace.


    This is only the first step, and there are more difficult challenges ahead.


    "I don''t know how many people are paying attention to this hegemony war..."


    Strange walked slowly, and the glorious passage could not see the end.


    The dream dimension has no concept of time, and the soul has no heartbeat and pulse. It is impossible to judge how long it has passed.


    Anyway, when strange came out of the passage, he saw a huge furnace more than three people high, which was his goal.


    "Here we are."


    The devil''s cloak fluttered slightly and lifted strange up.


    He put the hot ring road sign in his hand, and the long extinguished magic furnace was like a little spark falling into the oil pan, which erupted into a violent reaction.


    The magic flame burns brightly, as if a dazzling light column rises, radiating a circle of substantial ripples.


    "What is this?"


    The sudden accident surprised strange.


    The rekindled magic furnace turned into a bright lighthouse.


    The gorgeous light it emits seems to bring some great temptation, and it seems to send a signal to gradually attract those dream creatures.


    "Is this a test of strength or courage?"


    Sensing the danger, strange held the head blaster''s staff in his right hand and raised a small magic shield in his left hand - this is the ring of raggadol.


    Kama Taj entry level magic, which is a required content.


    When he was ready to fight, a red tide swept over.


    The hills rose and spread over the endless horizon, with a harsh sound of "squeaking".


    "This is -- Thought maggot!"


    Strange exclaimed.


    That surging and vast red wave is composed of endless insects.


    They are only the size of palms and look like huge eyeballs.


    The big cracked mouth with piranha like sharp teeth looks very terrible.


    Thousands of such insects can make people with dense phobia die suddenly on the spot.


    "It seems that this game is a test of endurance."


    Strange has no other specialty. The only thing is good memory. After all, if you want to graduate from medical school with excellent results, you can''t do without some strength.


    He instantly remembered the records he had seen in the Encyclopedia of the magical world¡ª¡ª


    Thought maggots, which feed on spiritual power, can eat people''s thoughts, melt and erode the mage''s firm will.


    "The signs will burn for six hours. Make sure they don''t go out."


    The old voice fell from the top of his head, like thunder, shaking strange''s eardrums.


    "This is the first test you want to meet!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Thought maggot!"


    Luke and rocket raccoon are staying in the no door bar. The current game is playing on the big screen in the center.


    Among the guests present, some recognized those chirping and terrible insects.


    "Hahaha, this level is not easy! The stronger the spirit and the stronger the will, the easier it is to attract thought maggots!"


    The guest gloated.


    It is always a matter of high risk and low return to participate in the battle for hegemony of supreme mages.


    The test set by Emperor Weishan will not guarantee everyone''s life safety.


    If you can survive, you often have great ability.


    As for becoming the final winner, it depends on luck and strength.


    "Monak, can you adjust the picture? I want to see that beautiful girl with big legs!"


    Someone said.


    At present, the protagonist in the picture is Dr. voodoo, a strong man with dark skin and thick braids.


    Compared with looking at a big black man, people want to see a hot girl with enchanting figure.


    "Then tell Gao Tianzun that I didn''t do it."


    The old wine, Paul monak, sipped slowly with a glass of whisky.


    It is impossible for Kamata Taj to openly fight for hegemony of the supreme mage, let alone broadcast it externally.


    This is not in line with its style.


    The reason why we can see the live broadcast of the game is that there is a cosmic elder who loves game competition and gambling among the stars outside the earth.


    His original name is "en - duvi - Gast", and more people call him "Gao Tianzun".


    "Do you know how many credit points I spent to buy the right to live broadcast from the star forum?"


    Monek snorted coldly.


    "Love to see, don''t see roll."


    The old magic Prince showed a tough side.


    "Watch the game, watch the game."


    Someone said.


    "I didn''t expect Gao Tianzun to play so well. He even broadcast the battle of supreme mage live."


    Luke sighed.


    Only Gao Tianzun, who is a cosmic elder and has no deficiency in strength, can do such a thing.


    For others, I''m afraid I have to consider whether my head is hard enough to withstand the head shot by the supreme mage with a magic wand.


    A few minutes later, stop at the picture of Dr. voodoo and switch to rocky.


    There was a burst of cheers and tons of drinking in the bar.


    Facts have proved that no matter what the situation, beautiful women are always popular.


    "Wait, that big fool next to rocky, is that sol?"


    Luke was watching the live broadcast when he suddenly found a familiar figure.


    "Besides him, who else would wear such an exaggerated cloak and armor?"


    The rocket raccoon drinks juice and make complaints about it.


    Sol in the picture is surrounded by dense thought maggots. His soul flashes thunder and lightning, which can sweep away a large number of insects every time.

 Chapter 254

    Crackling!


    Thunder and lightning, like snakes, intertwined into a net, smashed into the surrounding space and instantly cleared away the swarming thought maggots.


    Sol turned his head excitedly and asked loudly, "Rocky, do you think I''m good?"


    The latter covered his face and didn''t want to pay attention to the simple face full of smiles.


    Her brother, the son of Odin, the heir to Asgard''s throne and the ruler of the future nine realms, how could he be such a guy?


    I can''t see the majesty of a wise monarch. It''s like a fool whose head is pinched by a door.


    But Odin still valued him so much that he had the potential to become a king.


    Is the God King of Asgard blind... Well, the old man is indeed blind.


    "Can you hold out for six hours and finish the test alone?"


    Loki asked softly, his eyes moving as he saw Sol''s soul light bursting out of a blazing thunder.


    She looked up and saw that many people were paying close attention to the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage.


    If possible, Princess Asgard did not want to expose her cards.


    Compared with those competitors, Rocky''s strength is not outstanding, but at most medium level.


    If you want to laugh to the end, you must make sure you have enough chips in your hands.


    "Ah... I''m afraid not."


    Sol didn''t hide the fact that he wasn''t durable enough.


    He is not a mage, nor has he practiced meditation. His spiritual strength is a weak link.


    "I can''t give full play to my strength in this place."


    Without the storm axe, sol could only rely on the power of thunder from his soul, which was equivalent to being badly weakened.


    "Oh, what''s your use?"


    Rocky''s face suddenly cooled down. He can''t be a teammate held by his thigh. It''s all waste.


    In the face of a steady stream of thought maggots, she thought she could protect the magic furnace and prevent the Taoist beacon from going out.


    But if you can handle it yourself, what else do you need sol for?


    wait!


    Rocky''s eyes rolled with a sly look.


    She looked at sol with thunder and lightning, as if she thought of something.


    "Brother, I need you to hold on longer!"


    Hiss!


    Sol, who had been standing in front of rocky and trying to clear the insects, took a breath, his whole body seemed to be electrified, and his bones were half crisp.


    He has never enjoyed such treatment. His charming and beautiful sister can hardly resist calling herself "brother" in a sweet voice.


    "Rocky, why did you suddenly..."


    Sol stammered, his feet floating.


    "Is it strange? Or, brother, you don''t like this? It''s not my intention to be so indifferent to you. In fact..."


    Rocky tried his best to imagine Sol''s simple face as his mother, Freja.


    "I understand!"


    Sol waved his big hand and said seriously, "Rocky, don''t worry, I will make you pass the test successfully."


    He felt that his whole body was full of strength and full of spirit, which made his soul more solid and burst out incomparably dazzling thunder and lightning.


    The blazing white light vaguely outlined the outline of an axe and slowly appeared.


    Boom!


    Sol came down to earth like a God, holding a battle axe and rushing into the swarm of insects.


    The violent lightning burst into the earth and swept out a large blank land.


    "This is licking the dog... Oh, no, the potential of sister control?"


    Luke, who stayed in the no door bar and watched the live broadcast, was filled with emotion.


    Rocky just said a few words, which made sol the Thor full of energy.


    This is the real version of using love to generate electricity!


    "That fool is hopeless."


    Rocket raccoon commented.


    In its view, rocky is a real bad woman who can only use sol to squeeze out the value and kick it away.


    The latter is addicted to it.


    "Let''s see what''s going on with strange."


    Luke rubbed his hands. He didn''t know if he had a chance to play in the introductory game.


    In principle, strange should be able to deal with those thought maggots.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The name of HOGGS! Ancient body!"


    "The name of faratel! The dense air!"


    "The name of Exxon! The touch of ice!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Strange''s mouth jumped out one dimension after another, and he used their power to cast spells one after another.


    As I said before, he has no other specialty, but his memory is excellent.


    Any magic book you have read or learned, as long as you recite it once and read it once, will be firmly branded in your head.


    In other words, strange is a walking Encyclopedia of magic and a ruthless spell chanting machine.


    The pure white light enveloped the soul and protected him.


    The powerful white magic, like the firepower released by the fort, covers the surrounding space.


    Those thought maggots that can eat the mind and melt the will are instantly bombed and turned into nothingness.


    Just a moment later, they will reappear and rush towards the magic furnace.


    Trange''s soul became weaker and weaker. He only felt his body hollowed out. The uncontrolled casting of spells made him consume a lot of spirit.


    In short, the blue bar is almost empty.


    "Do you want to summon Superman?"


    Strange hesitated.


    He felt that he could not stand it. There were too many maggots in his mind, and the momentum was too fierce.


    Ordinary mages can''t resist at all.


    At this level, I don''t know how many participants to eliminate.


    "The name of setorak! Blind fool!"


    Strange gradually retreated, and the burning magic furnace was surrounded by insects.


    His hands closed and his soul glowed with crimson light.


    His eyes suddenly became empty, as if he had lost color.


    "This operation... Wonderful!"


    He watched Luke''s mouth rise and smile all the time.


    He was going to answer the call and appear in person.


    Unexpectedly, strange came up with a magical solution.


    He used the spell of satorak to close his brain and turn himself into a fool.


    In this way, we can avoid being affected by ideological maggots and not be infringed on the spirit.


    "But how can he stop the sign from going out?"


    The rocket raccoon pulled his nose. He was not interested in the battle for supremacy, but he was happy to be a gambling dog.


    "Strange''s popularity is very low and is not optimistic at all. If he can stick to it and not be eliminated, I can make a lot of money."


    In any event, as long as there are wins and losses and scores, there will be gambling games for opening betting.


    What''s more, Gao Tianzun loves gambling and is an old gambling dog.


    "What are the most popular now?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    "Let me see, the top favorite is... Witch heart demon? The son of hell Lord Mephisto, and the devil of hell also wants to be the supreme mage. It''s really strange!"


    The rocket raccoon laughed. The emperor did not kill him with a bolt of lightning.


    "Who can say that. Emperor weishandi''s opinion is very important, but the threshold set is also one of the criteria."


    Luke shrugged and whispered, "if the heirs of Mephisto, the Lord of hell, really succeed in the end, no one can say."


    There are many supreme mages in the parallel universe. Not only the iron man, such as Rocky and Dr. voodoo, have been there for some time.


    If the emperor is in a good mood, he may let the witch heart devil win the election - if he can pass the test.


    "The second place was a hot little girl named Liana Rasputin, nicknamed secret guest. She also came from hell."


    Rocket raccoon holds a thin notebook and talks about the popularity ranking on the forum.


    "Dr voodoo, rocky, modu, Casillas... I can''t see Stephen strange''s name at all."


    Luke shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s really sad. Trust me, little rabbit, you can definitely make money by putting all your little Treasury in sohastrange."


    "You mean to bet him all three games? How is that possible!"


    Rocket raccoon doesn''t believe it. Despite Superman as a guarantee, it''s still a little suspicious.


    After all, no matter how powerful the contractor is, it also depends on the strength of the participants themselves.


    If strange is eliminated, Luke can''t go on.


    "I''m just a friendly reminder. I don''t want you to miss an opportunity to make a fortune."


    Luke curled his mouth and said with a relaxed face.


    "Well, believe you once!"


    The rocket raccoon bit his teeth and decided to gamble on a wave of surprises.


    Win the villa by the sea, lose... It can only go to the sea by itself.


    On this seemingly backward planet, it seems that many ignorant women like to sell cute pets.


    Strange, who is still in the game, doesn''t know his partners at all. He is betting as a gambling dog.


    He did his best to urge the light of his soul.


    The dazzling color of red and white mixed immediately pressed over the magic furnace.


    The shrieking thought maggots crowded over like crazy.


    It''s like a hungry ghost seeing delicious food and a color batch seeing astringent pictures.


    Endless thought maggots swallowed strange as if they were going to eat him.


    "What a determination."


    Luke clapped his hands off the court and didn''t show regret like others.


    "It''s stable."

 Chapter 255

    "Steady? How do I feel? He looks like he''s going to die."


    The rocket raccoon stares at the picture projected on the screen. Strange kneels down, supports his body with his hands, and shows a painful expression on his face.


    Those ferocious insects surging in seemed to be stimulated.


    Abandoning the bright magic furnace, he turned crazy and wanted to squeeze into his brain.


    Thought maggots are not entities, but creatures unique to the dream dimension.


    They swarmed into strange''s soul.


    Intend to eat each other''s active thinking and melt their firm will.


    Any mage faces such a dangerous situation.


    I''m afraid there is no other way except to admit defeat and leave the field.


    After all, surrender can save a small life.


    Continue to hold on, and the whole soul will be eaten by thought maggots.


    "What are you worried about? Strange is an idiot now."


    Luke shrugged and said easily.


    The rocket raccoon was stunned and reacted in a moment.


    Strange is using himself as bait to attract thought maggots.


    He had long applied the spell of satorak to himself to close his brain.


    Those swarming insects could not eat anything, but were trapped in the head of the Human Mage.


    "I don''t see. The little beard mage has a way. But what should he do next?"


    Rocket raccoon sighed at strange''s courage. So many disgusting insects crowded in his brain and chirped. Others may not be able to stand it.


    What''s more, it''s the thought maggot, a dangerous creature.


    If you are a little careless, there is a great possibility of overturning.


    "For a former neurosurgeon, it''s just a small scene."


    Luke leaned back in his seat. He was ready to appear. He didn''t expect the other party to come up with a strange move.


    "They are cruel people who can cut the patient''s head for surgery and discuss what to eat at night and what music they like to listen to at ordinary times."


    The rocket raccoon scratched his head. He didn''t know much about the profession of doctor.


    Spaceship pilots, space pirates, marauders, prison escapees... These are the professional fields they are good at mastering.


    "Little rabbit, do you know an earth joke? It says that someone has a virus in his computer, and then he plans to starve the virus by turning it off for a long time."


    Luke took his eyes off the screen and answered the rocket Raccoon''s last question.


    If he guessed right, strange was probably going to use this ridiculous way to solve the thought maggots in his mind.


    In fact, this is indeed feasible.


    Because those disgusting insects only eat active thinking.


    The brain and spinal cord have no interest in what nerve cells, nor can they damage the corresponding organs and tissues.


    And without food for a long time, they will soon starve to death.


    Turn into a cloud of nothingness and blend into the soul.


    Most creatures in the dream dimension are like this.


    "And this operation?"


    The rocket Raccoon''s eyes widened, indicating that strange knowledge had increased.


    It re focused on the big screen and found that strange''s face had many eye like spots and sores, which looked very frightening.


    "What''s going on?"


    The rocket raccoon was startled and his hair stood up.


    The honor of strange can guest star in villains in horror films without makeup.


    The painful face was full of eyeballs, like a scream of anger, trying to break free.


    "Don''t make a fuss. This is the sequelae of thought maggots eroding the soul. It will be cured in a few days."


    As the fastest graduated high-level mage in the history of Kamata Taj, Luke has a little knowledge of magic and can see the situation of strange at a glance.


    "Compared with this, Stephen should be more worried about the heavy cost of excessive casting."


    Those insects are desperately biting, trying to get rid of the human soul that has become a cage.


    But strange was indifferent, digesting them and bursting into a more dazzling light.


    Those residual thought maggots attached to the soul and turned into terrible spots and sores.


    But this is not the worst. When he returns to his body, the bills to be paid are a headache.


    In addition to the signing of the contract, strange also summoned faratel, a demon God who controls water vapor, shaped like a gray snake in scales.


    Exelon, a demon symbolizing arrest, often appears in the image of an ice giant.


    There are also katama Taj''s arcane mage, the crimson master satorak who often borrows money.


    Considering that most of them are white magic, the problem should not be big.


    At most, that is, gastric ulcer, gastric perforation, nervous tinnitus, long-term insomnia and other diseases, which are not life-threatening.


    "Fortunately, I believe in science. It''s terrible to be a mage."


    Seeing the tragedy of strange, the rocket raccoon shrunk his neck and continued to start the water forum.


    "That''s why so many people want to be the supreme mage."


    Luke spread his hand.


    "Those dimensional demons are like different banks, with different lending rates, repayment times and collection methods."


    "Low level, middle level and high-level mages are the lowest level of exploitation, because they have no choice but to pay the price with their lives, limbs and souls."


    "After becoming a legendary mage, you have a certain bargaining power. You can sign a more suitable and relaxed contract with the dimension demon God."


    "For example, being a spokesman, developing offline, attracting more people and so on - it may sound like some kind of large-scale illegal marketing activity, but it''s the essence. It doesn''t make any difference."


    "However, coming to the legendary mage doesn''t mean that you can relax and spend freely."


    "They still run the risk of being fired or cutting leeks."


    "Moreover, due to the deep connection of the contract, once facing bankruptcy, all the assets of the legendary mage''s body and soul will be taken away by the Bank of dimension demon God."


    "After all, in their eyes, legendary mages can always appear for decades or hundreds of years. At most, they are high-quality customers, not rare resources."


    "In this way, only when you become the supreme mage, get the protection of emperor Weishan and bear the corresponding responsibilities, can you change yourself and become the financial father of various banks."


    "For example, Gu Yi has accumulated so many dimensional demon God''s loan bills, and the interest has long been rolling like a snowball, which is difficult to count."


    "But he lived very well. Because the background was hard enough, supported by three ancient gods: HOGGS, oshutu and agomoto."


    "The bank can only continue to borrow while cutting other people''s leeks with tears - because in the face of the supreme mage, violent collection and enforcement are useless."


    The rocket raccoon understood everything. Looking at the mages in the no door bar, he just felt that they were like green leeks.


    "With three hours left, strange should pass the test."


    According to Luke''s judgment, while attracting thought maggots, the other party squeezed out the potential in his body, and there was no problem for another three hours.


    On Rocky''s side, Thor, who is full of fighting spirit and loves to generate electricity, is like taking a powerful pill. He turns into Asgard''s number one fierce man and cleans up the insects easily.


    Obviously, it is a tower defense home defense game, which is played by him as unparalleled mowing.


    This allowed the rocky road, which was originally in the middle stream, to go higher, especially in terms of popularity, and the figures were just like the stock market before the economic bubble.


    This pair of Asgard brothers and sisters is a black horse rising suddenly.


    Directly to the top three, pushing the mediocre Dr. voodoo down.


    "In my opinion, it''s more reliable for me to bet on that bad woman. She and sol have become hot players."


    Rocket raccoon is a little distressed. Strange''s popularity is low, and he can''t even count as a seed player.


    This wave of adventure Soha may really let it lose its wealth and go to the sea to pay its debts.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a business that can earn without losing."


    Luke is full of confidence. With his hand in the second qualifying game, he can definitely get out of the siege.

 Chapter 256

    The next competition gradually entered the intense stage of white heat.


    The main focus is that each participant shows his ability to deal with the surging ideological maggots.


    Not many mages can successfully pass the test.


    In the first two hours, the number of people who declared defeat, surrendered and withdrew was scattered.


    After four hours, the vast majority of the participants took a try.


    One after another extinguished the magic furnace, crushed the road signs and separated from the dream dimension.


    Those people are very rational and understand that it is not cost-effective to risk their lives for a position with little hope.


    Of course, there are a few more radical gamblers.


    They didn''t realize regret until the thought maggot swallowed it, ate the active thinking, and turned the full soul into an empty shell.


    At that time, it was too late.


    Five hours later, less than half of the original 42 participants were left.


    Keep it complete for six hours until the second hand beats to the last grid.


    The road sign in the magic furnace was suddenly smashed and turned into a transmission portal with pulling power.


    Shrouded or exhausted, or capable participants, take them out of the dream dimension in an instant.


    It''s over.


    Finally, sixteen participants passed the test.


    Strange is one of them.


    "How much did you earn?"


    Luke didn''t rush to congratulate at the first time, but looked at the rocket raccoon dancing and shouting excitedly.


    "Let me buy a brand-new Spaceship! Get rich overnight. I love this hegemony war!"


    The rocket raccoon jumped onto the table and twisted like a convulsive epileptic.


    Thrilling game, this is undoubtedly the favorite of gambling dogs.


    Especially when they become winners.


    The pleasure is unparalleled.


    Strange himself is a little follower who nobody pays attention to. It''s something that many people didn''t expect to get out of the introductory game and qualify for the next game.


    Rocket raccoon this wave of Soha, got rich returns.


    "Shall I give you half?"


    This guy is very interesting and offered to share.


    Although the little furry face was full of reluctant flesh pain.


    "Forget it, I don''t need it."


    Luke waved his hand and waited for him to return to universe 1024. The credit currency jointly issued by the three empires of the Milky way was of little use.


    Besides, you can find someone else to collect the wool.


    Superman prefers to do it yourself rather than get something for nothing.


    More than ten minutes later, after the rest, strange came to the no door bar.


    This has become their temporary stronghold. The old wine Paul monek has no opinion, but is happy to welcome. Just remember to pay the bill when drinking.


    "Stay away from me."


    Before strange entered, he was unanimously resisted by Luke and rocket raccoon.


    In his soul, there are many undigested thought maggots left.


    This makes the body full of a rotten smell, like not taking a bath for months, and eating canned herring every day, which makes people want to avoid it.


    "I won with difficulty. You didn''t mean to congratulate, but showed disgust..."


    Strange was a little hurt, but he couldn''t wait to come and share the joy.


    "We have seen your courage and means through live broadcasting."


    Luke covered his nose and pulled the seat away.


    "The next game is in three days. Can you recover?"


    For the sake of making money, the attitude of rocket raccoon towards strange is much better than before.


    "Barely."


    Strange is not sure. Due to excessive casting in the dream dimension, the painful gastric perforation began to torture him.


    Don''t mention the beer handed over by the rocket raccoon. If you drink a mouthful or even move a few times, there will be a sharp pain like knife cutting and burning in your abdomen.


    "The second game, let me do it."


    Luke smiled.


    Will the king turn over when he plays the silver bureau?


    The party stayed in the bar and chatted. Not long after, rocky and sol entered the door.


    The latter saw Luke and others, did not take the initiative to come over, but followed his sister to the bar.


    "Color is more important than friends!"


    The rocket raccoon was so angry that he couldn''t figure out why sol was so obsessed with a bad woman.


    "Like quill, as long as a female creature appears, his attention will be completely attracted."


    Luke didn''t care about this little thing. Rocky obviously had some secrets from sol.


    Otherwise, why should Princess Asgard participate in the battle of supreme mage?


    "I always feel that the plot will enter the violent stage and lead to greater trouble through a small matter."


    Luke had an intuition, perhaps the father''s keen perception of danger.


    "However, only Gu Yi and Odin can threaten me in this universe... I''m not a primary school student in an island country. I''m a humanoid disaster generator. Wherever I go, the crisis follows."


    He didn''t believe he would be so unlucky, but he hit the opening of something big.


    "Hey, isn''t that chick the second most popular player in the battle for supremacy?"


    While Luke was considering how to avoid more trouble, the rocket raccoon pushed him on the shoulder.


    Looking along each other''s line of sight, two long legs wrapped in thin black silk came into view first.


    Going up, there are tight leather pants and bare flat waist and abdomen.


    Then there is the round arc that attracts the eye.


    "Secret guest, liana Rasputin."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and called out each other''s names.


    The secret guest standing at the door seemed to hear.


    Long hair swings slightly and looks this way.


    "Wow, see? She came at me."


    Strange, who was also concerned, said in a low voice.


    As one of the participants in the war, he should think that the other party is looking for himself.


    "Save it, which girl will talk to a smelly guy?"


    The rocket raccoon rolled his eyes and mercilessly pierced strange''s beautiful fantasy.


    The fact is true. After the secret guest came over, he subconsciously frowned, avoided the smoky strange and walked around Luke.


    "Can I buy you a drink?"


    The secret guest sniffed and showed a trace of curiosity in his eyes.


    She was originally a mutant, the sister of ganglish.


    At the age of six, he was kidnapped by the monster Belasco and taken to the border of hell - a strange space near the dimension of hell.


    The secret guest learned black magic there and became a young witch.


    Like the black queen Selene, she not only has powerful magic power, but also opens the talent of mutants.


    It can carry out group transmission, but the accuracy needs to be improved.


    Moreover, it can demonize. After wearing magic armor, it will grow horns, hooves, tails and scales, and greatly improve magic resistance and physical quality.


    In addition, the secret guest also has an exclusive soul blade, which has a fatal effect on magical creatures.


    With excellent talent and excellent learning ability, she killed the monsters who kidnapped herself to the border of hell and ruled the area.


    Considering various factors, it is also normal for secret guests to become a popular player in the battle for supremacy.


    "Who can refuse the kindness of a beautiful lady? If you can, I''d like a martini."


    Luke leaned back in his seat. He vaguely smelled the smell of sulfur and magma.


    As you can guess, the other party just came from the border of hell.


    "OK."


    The secret guest turned and left with long legs. A moment later, he brought two glasses of wine.


    "Are you a mage?"


    She asked.


    "Sort of."


    Luke took a sip, and the spicy smell of Martini went straight to his throat, refreshing.


    "It doesn''t look like karma Taj came out. Although you''re strong, you''re not so old-fashioned and serious."


    The secret guest leaned against the wall and showed a beautiful curve.


    While she was talking, she also reached out and pinched Luke''s arm. Her provocative attitude was self-evident.


    "I am a wild mage."


    Luke explained.


    He has been to Kamata Taj, entered the library and read the book of the emperor of Victoria.


    However, as long as no contract has been signed, it is not a believer of emperor Weishan.


    "Rare species! There are not many wild mages now. Most of them are weak and have no source of power. They can''t even enter the palace of magic."


    The secret guest seemed more interested and took the initiative to lean over.


    The warm and soft body was about to squeeze into Luke''s arms.


    This scene almost made strange stare out his eyes.


    "Hissing" took a breath of air conditioning, and he felt his abdomen more painful.


    Back in those days, strange was also a romantic prodigal, with funny conversation and charm.


    But now, those energetic, beautiful young girls don''t even look at him.


    It''s really sad.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think the queen of hell''s border will throw herself into my arms when she just met."


    Luke looked calm and unmoved.


    "I think you are a good communication object."


    The secret guest licked his tongue as if he met some delicious dessert.


    "Do you mean the spiritual level, or... The physical level?"


    Luke was a little surprised. Is the climate at the border of hell so open?


    Meet less than 20 minutes, began to think about in-depth communication?


    "You can try the latter and experience the former first."


    After drinking the wine, the secret guest did not know where to find a room card and gently stuffed it into Luke''s pocket.


    "If you have time, you might as well come to my room and talk about it in detail."


    She blinked, like a light cloud, came and dispersed.


    "That... Teacher! I want to learn this!"


    Strange was stunned. Before he could figure out what had happened, it was over.


    Although I don''t know how Superman does it, it''s much more effective than any magic.


    "Sorry, I''m leaving for a few hours."


    Luke held the room card and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Then he adjusted his clothes and Shi Shi ran got up.


    Whatever the secret guest''s purpose is, and whether there is a trap or not.


    What he is best at is eating the icing and then shooting the shells out.

 Chapter 257

    Get out of the gateless bar and drive into New York City.


    Looking at the cheerful secret guest, Luke was calm and vigilant.


    In view of the current situation, he had many ideas.


    Such as beauty tricks, seduction traps and so on.


    "Everything seems to become interesting."


    Forty minutes later, Luke got out of the taxi and followed the secret guest who twisted his waist.


    In his opinion, the other side is the queen of the border of hell and a popular player in the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage.


    Take the initiative to throw yourself into the arms, and be so enthusiastic and straightforward, you must have some kind of unspeakable idea.


    There is no free lunch in the world, and there will be no good thing that beautiful women send to the door in vain.


    Even as a strong and healthy male, Luke is confident in his charm.


    However, he did not exchange Dick Grayson''s "forgive hat issuer" skill card.


    How can you successfully recruit a young, lively, sexy and charming female superhero in half an hour.


    This is a bit exaggerated!


    Superman is a walking female warlock pile driver, not a human shaped aphrodisiac that automatically emits hormones and has an aphrodisiac effect.


    "The room is big, well, the bed is also big."


    Luke swiped his room card and walked into the deluxe suite where the secret guest was located.


    This is the Hilton Hotel in downtown New York. It seems that the queen of hell''s border has a very nourishing life after returning to earth.


    "Would you like to try the bed to see if it''s soft?"


    Luke was looking at the crystal chandelier overhead, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV - as most people do in hotels.


    Although no one really wants to watch TV or the news.


    But they always subconsciously open it, as if they follow some custom.


    However, wait until Luke completes this set of movements and turns behind him.


    He found that the secret guest almost removed his boots and leather pants at an extraordinary speed.


    What comes into view is a lovely child with a jade body lying at the head of the bed.


    Ah, this... The process of chatting doesn''t go?


    Isn''t the rhythm a little too fast!


    "If you feel hot, you should turn on the air conditioner in the room."


    Before finding out where he came from, Luke tried to make his speech look straight.


    "I just feel very attractive when I see you. My inner impulse makes me feel hot and dry... I don''t know your name yet?"


    The secret guest''s amber eyes stared straight at Luke.


    It seems to pierce the soul through the handsome skin bag.


    "Oh, the name, gender and sexual orientation have not been determined. How dare you ask someone to open a house?"


    Luke''s face remained unchanged, but his heart make complaints about himself.


    "I''m Stephen strange''s contractor, an ordinary mage."


    He introduced himself like this.


    "Strange... Oh, you mean the smelly man who just climbed out of the sewer? To be honest, it''s amazing that he can survive the first game."


    Secret guest has no interest in competitors and said something.


    Then he put his eyes on Luke.


    "Is it for me?"


    Luke is a little surprised. He hasn''t done anything yet. Is the other party so active and direct?


    "Before I stepped into the no door bar, the divining mother-in-law at the border of hell said that I would receive a surprise gift."


    The secret guest stretched out a foot to hook Luke''s trouser leg, and his amber eyes flowed out gently like a pool of spring water.


    "Now it seems that she is absolutely right."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. Is this Marvel''s version of the westward journey?


    The man who pulled out the sword is the doomed hero of the world?


    He hasn''t heard of this setting.


    "Sit closer and you smell good."


    The secret guest hooked his finger, like the demon of hell, releasing an attractive breath.


    Luke, who remained calm and prepared to fight, sat on the bed.


    Before he began to talk, his two white arms wrapped around his neck.


    Pop!


    A crystal chandelier that originally emits light.


    Momentarily extinguished.


    "The sugar coating has been peeled off, but where is the shell?"


    Until the last minute, Luke still didn''t know the situation.


    The queen of the border of hell is just greedy for her body, or has a different purpose.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The scale of time, in people''s subjective judgment, can be long or short, which is not accurate.


    If you are waiting for the bus and subway, or waiting for the bell after class and school, the short minutes seem very long, as if the second hand jumps very slowly.


    It can be replaced by a happy holiday, a Carnival Party, and some pleasant situations. A few hours is just a blink of an eye.


    For example, Luke, who ended the battle.


    For him, he did not feel that the fierce war would last long.


    But when I opened the curtains and looked down at the city at my feet, the night was getting darker.


    "So you just want to sleep with me?"


    Luke put on his nightgown and stood in front of the huge French window.


    As the queen of the border of hell, a famous young witch proficient in black magic and a new generation of mutants, the personal strength of the secret guest is quite excellent.


    He has a physical quality close to the devil. He is excellent in terms of flexibility and endurance among the opponents Luke meets.


    Generally speaking, it is very suitable for piling.


    "I had something serious to say, but... I forgot later."


    The secret guest was lying on the bed, and the golden hair at his waist spread out to cover up the beautiful curve.


    "Mephisto, the old liar, should be next door. You can go there."


    Luke was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "next time, such activities to promote physical and mental health can actually be put behind."


    Unexpectedly, he stood Mephisto up and made the other party wait for hours in vain.


    Of course, I didn''t expect that the secret guest rolled the sheets so directly that Luke felt that he had been whored for nothing.


    "But what does Mephisto want from me?"


    Luke took off his nightgown and went into the bathroom.


    No matter in which universe, he and the hell Lord are not masked and have no friendship.


    "The participants of the supreme mage''s struggle for hegemony, the old liar privately contacted all of them one by one."


    The secret guest replied weakly.


    "It seems that there are big moves in hell."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and the corners of his mouth tilted.


    Mephisto has never dealt with the supreme mage. He often makes things secretly and always acts as a villain hiding behind the scenes.


    It seems that Gu Yi pretended to be dead and probably caught a big fish.


    "Well... Luke, leave a call and make an appointment next time."


    The secret guest made no secret of her satisfaction with Luke in all aspects and believed that she could develop in the long term.


    "We''ll meet again soon. Don''t worry."


    Luke smiled and pushed the door out.


    He is no longer limited to female warlocks, even female demons - the secret guest is a semi demon to some extent.


    "I feel like I''m going farther and farther on the wrong road. It''s gone forever."


    Luke shook his head, determined to resist the temptation of the outside world.


    He pushed open the door of the next room and saw an old man in a dark suit.


    The other party sat on a single sofa, sipping wine and watching TV.


    The smell of sulfur was so strong that it could hardly be covered up all over the room.


    A mage with a slightly sharper perception, or a person with spiritual ability, can fully perceive it.


    "I had invited fourteen guests, but unfortunately only six came. Plus you, it''s the seventh."


    Mephisto put down his glass and said faintly.


    "In fact, if I hadn''t heard the news next door, I would have thought you had refused the invitation."

 Chapter 258

    "Tut, a rare pure soul, no wonder it makes the girl of the secret guest excited and difficult to control herself..."


    When Mephisto saw Luke pushing the door in, his dark eyes turned slightly and shone with surprise.


    He did not expect that Stephen strange, the most insignificant of all the participants in the war, had a rare pure soul - the "purity" here does not mean Luke''s kind-hearted, warm-hearted and shining light of the right way all over his body.


    Instead, he did not find any "bank" to borrow a loan. He is a rare high-quality customer.


    This year, mages who have not signed a deed of betrayal with the dimension demon God are definitely rare species.


    "I see."


    Luke showed a flash in his eyes and a smile on his mouth.


    Therefore, secret guests throw themselves into their arms and embrace, which can be regarded as a special purpose.


    When he learned to meditate in Kamata Taj, he once attracted the coveted eyes of many dimensional demons.


    Even, the nether God Sison is willing to hand over the chaotic power of the three ancient forces into his own hands.


    The only condition is to sign a contract with him and become the spokesman of 1024 universe.


    This has fully proved that the extraordinary talent possessed by magic Superman is very exciting for those dimensional demons.


    It''s not surprising to attract secret guests.


    She''s not greedy for my body.


    But greedy for my soul!


    "Visitors from hell like us are always irresistible to attractive and pure souls."


    Mephisto looked at Luke in a very different way. He smiled and said, "this young mage who doesn''t know his name is interested in signing a personal safety accident insurance?"


    "I assure you that the service of Mephisto insurance company is absolutely considerate and satisfactory."


    "After buying this insurance, you will be the VIP customer of hell world."


    "Whether you are physically disabled, seriously ill, or your life is hanging on the line, you are dying."


    "As long as you call my name, you will be answered immediately to ensure your personal safety! Until the last moment of your life!"


    Mephisto is like a stockbroker on Wall Street, full of sincerity and confidence.


    But he only mentioned the benefits he could get and completely ignored the risks he had to take.


    "Oh, Lord Mephisto, what''s the price? Everything has to be paid in order to gain, doesn''t it?"


    Lux was not afraid. Facing the famous hell Lord, she didn''t panic. She said faintly, "I''m afraid that when I die, my soul will fall into your hands and will never get peace, right?"


    "Moreover, there are many famous traps for the devil''s contract. Maybe when I sign my name, I will die on the spot, and then my soul will belong to you."


    This series of questions discouraged Mephisto, whose face was full of smiles.


    "Business is really hard to do. Damn movies, damn novels, damn Internet! Now, everyone knows the devil''s routine. Those politicians, elites and celebrities in business can even cheat more than the devil."


    The hell Lord cursed and sat back in his original position.


    Luke smiled. He would not be deceived by Mephisto''s depressed appearance and then relax his vigilance.


    This old devil, who is notoriously insidious and cunning, how can he be so impolite because of a failed business.


    But then again, given Superman''s long standby, it would be nice for Luke to sign a contract with Mephisto.


    When the old devil finds out that he may never be able to wait for the performance of the contract, his expression will be very wonderful.


    Like Constantine on the set next door, the unruly guy sold his soul to the devil, the angel and other weird guys.


    Then none of the gang was willing to give in, but continued to let Constantine go free.


    "Let''s get to the point, Lord Mephisto."


    Luke sat in the single sofa next to him. The Lord of hell wanted to make a big news when he looked for the participants in the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage.


    He didn''t mind to break into the interior, then backhand a wave of back stabs and sold Mephisto to Guyi.


    "In fact, there''s nothing else. Since you signed a contract with Stephen strange, you must know that my favorite son, the witch heart demon, participated in the battle for supremacy of the supreme mage."


    Mephisto said slowly.


    "The second game is about to begin. If I guess correctly, it will be more cruel this time."


    "Of the 14 people who passed the test, only two belong to Kama Taj, modu and strange."


    "Dr. voodoo, the secret guest and the princess Asgard promised to form an alliance with the witches and Demons and take the lead in eliminating the two mages of Kamata Taj."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, and Mephisto was worthy of Lao Yinbi.


    No matter who the final winner is, it will be over after adding a block to Gu.


    That''s why every supreme mage has to beat up the old devil.


    Mephisto likes to make some small moves. It may not pose a threat, but it can disgust people.


    "You should know that I signed a contract with Stephen strange."


    Luke reached out his finger and knocked on the table.


    "The contract of the participants has no strong effect that cannot be violated."


    Mephisto smiled and squeezed out a few wrinkles on his sinister face.


    "You''re not strange''s beloved family, siblings and friends. There''s no need to risk life and death for him."


    "What''s more, I can add money! Definitely give you a satisfactory price!"


    Luke hesitated and remained silent for a long time.


    It''s not surprising that those at the top of the list will promise Mephisto.


    Like Dr. voodoo, he has a close brother.


    The soul of the other party falls into the hands of the old devil. Taking this as a chip, it is easy to change to the other party''s submission.


    Like a secret guest, she is the ruler of the border of hell.


    It is unwise to compete for the position of supreme Mage at the high risk of offending a hell Lord.


    As for, rocky


    Who knows what''s in her little head!


    "What should I do? What kind of reward can you pay?"


    Luke''s eyes twinkled and played twelve points.


    "I can teach you how to terminate the contract. When the second game reaches the critical moment, you betray strange and give him a fatal blow!"


    Mephisto blinked, with a hint of coldness and insidiousness in his tone.


    "Pay? You can mention wealth, status and strength... There''s nothing I can''t give you!"


    The old devil bewitched people one after another. His dark eyes stared at Luke. His words were very infectious and shook people''s mind.


    "Really?"


    Luke looked surprised.


    "Well, I want to be the supreme mage."


    The smile on the corner of Mephisto''s mouth solidified in an instant.


    "It''s not funny. Playing with a devil and a hell Lord costs a lot."


    The old devil''s face was as heavy as water, and his eyes showed anger.


    The air in the room, like glue, became sticky and suffocated.


    The strong smell of sulfur suddenly erupted and turned the surroundings into hell.


    The hot magma and the terrible smell can frighten people to death.


    "It seems that your excellency Mephisto, you can''t give me any chips to impress me."


    Luke curled his lips, as if with some regret.


    He stood up and clapped his hands.


    The space is broken like a mirror, reflecting a kaleidoscope of overlapping scenes.


    "Do you know what will happen if you plan a heavenly Father and a supreme mage?"


    Luke''s mouth made a slight arc, and the magic spark jumped in his hand to form a transmission channel.


    Gu Yi, holding a head exploding wand, walked out of it. He was ruddy and energetic. He didn''t look hurt at all.


    "Hahaha, Mephisto, long time no see."


    The supreme mage shouted angrily. It was made of refined steel in his right hand. The extremely hard head exploding wand reflected cold light.


    "You, don''t come here!"


    Mephisto was stunned and subconsciously retreated to the corner.


    "Let''s talk about the past slowly. I have something else to do. Goodbye."


    Luke glanced at the trembling old devil with compassionate eyes and whispered, "by the way, master Gu Yi, remember to focus on it. Don''t be kind because he is old."

 Chapter 259

    Luke did not return to the secret guest''s room. Taking advantage of the long night and enough time, he once again promoted the in-depth exchange of friendship.


    He stood in the corridor of the hotel for a while, and soon waited until master Gu Yi, who was carrying a head exploding wand, pushed the door and walked out.


    "Solved."


    The old man who looks like a fairy, said faintly.


    It''s made of refined steel, and it''s on the shining magic wand.


    Stained with bright red blood and a strong smell of sulfur.


    Mephisto let out a sad cry before he thought of leaving the room.


    Luke believed that the supreme mage had done a good job with it - smashing the old devil''s head.


    "Thank you for reminding me that I can catch Mephisto this time."


    Gu Yi drew a ring with his hands behind his back and took the lead in entering the transmission channel.


    "The old devil has always been very cunning. Every time he leaves hell and comes to the world, his whereabouts are quite secret."


    "Moreover, he has evil spirit knights and a large number of incarnations in the material world. It is difficult to find the three holy places."


    "Although it is said that it is only to destroy an incarnation of Mephisto and can''t hurt it."


    "However, he should have no way to intervene in the next supreme mage hegemony war."


    "You and Stephen strange can play at ease and complete the test."


    Luke smiled. Normal people know that there is no good end to trading with the devil.


    They are greedy not only for your body, but also for your soul.


    You have to swallow the whole person''s belt bone into your stomach before you give up.


    This is the devil''s nature, greedy and cold.


    Unless you have no choice, you will find them when you lose your wisdom.


    "Maybe this is a trap deliberately designed by Mephisto to test master Gu Yi''s response and whether your time is really coming..."


    Luke''s eyes flashed and whispered a reminder.


    The Lord of hell came to the door for nothing. There is a conspiracy behind it.


    Don''t take Mephisto lightly.


    This guy can always make big news.


    For example, move hell to Las Vegas, open a devil Hotel, and harvest the soul with pleasure and desire.


    And put zatanos, the spirit of revenge in the evil spirit knight, into captain surprise and Thor.


    Form an invincible evil spirit Squadron, press Dr. strange strange strange on the ground, rub repeatedly, and so on.


    "Oh, I know the old devil''s mind."


    Return to the supreme mage of Kama Taj and instantly switch the painting style.


    There was no violent beating of Mephisto, and he was full of spirit.


    Instead, he became panting, gray and hard to walk.


    "The son of hell, the witch heart devil, is just a bait thrown out to attract the attention of Kama Taj."


    Gu Yi said with difficulty as if he was about to die.


    There''s no need to pretend in front of me, right?


    Luke twitched in the corner of his mouth.


    I thought the supreme mage was really deep into the play. He had to get a full set. He was too dedicated.


    "Whatever Mephisto wants to do, I''ll keep an eye on him."


    Gu Yi said faintly.


    The two dimensions that can do things most.


    A domam.


    A Mephisto.


    They are all a headache.


    But it''ll be all right after a while.


    When Stephen strange takes over as the supreme mage, Gu Yi can retire and leave from work.


    The universe is so big that he wants to see it.


    It''s too boring to be confined to the earth.


    "Since you are so optimistic about strange, you might as well open more back doors for him."


    Luke pretended to cooperate with Gu Yi''s performance and helped him into the central hall.


    "For example, reveal the content of the game?"


    Considering the battle for supremacy of the supreme mage, there are really strong hands.


    Strange was so unlucky that he might lose his qualification and bid farewell to the battle.


    Gu Yi glanced sideways at the other party, as if he was angry.


    The supreme mage, is it like a person who doesn''t pay his debts, skips his shift in advance and engages in secret operations?


    "I mean, it''s reasonable for a dignified and aboveboard person like you to give a good successor some information, isn''t it?"


    Luke cleared his throat and said helplessly.


    The name of the supreme mage Lao Lai, many dimensions, who doesn''t know, who doesn''t know?


    "Do you think I don''t want to? If I can, I''d like to fix strange directly and complete the handover on the same day."


    Walking into the central hall and seeing no one around, Gu Yi finally told the truth.


    "The choice of the supreme mage is not decided by Kamata Taj or me, but by the Emperor himself."


    "We are just onlookers who release information and wait for the results."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, not surprisingly.


    He was just asking casually. He didn''t expect Gu Yi to really open the back door.


    But superheroes always experience setbacks and growth.


    The road of strange''s supreme mage may not be very smooth.


    "By the way, master Gu Yi, what will happen in the foreseeable future?"


    Luke chatted a few words, talked about interesting things about the universe for a while, and then prepared to leave.


    Stepping into the portal, he seemed to think of something and asked curiously.


    Rocky''s abnormal behavior, so far not masked authentic sol, Asgard in the fog


    All this made Luke wary.


    "You know, Superman. If I say a future, it probably won''t happen again."


    The eyes of the ancient vicissitudes of life shine slightly.


    "If you notice anything, then... According to your heart, don''t doubt or waver."


    Luke''s face remained unchanged, nodded and stepped into the transmission channel where the magic sparks jumped and splashed.


    What is Guyi''s answer implying?


    Is your guess right?


    Or


    "It''s getting more and more complicated."


    Luke stopped in Times Square and scrolled the young generation of superheroes on the big screen.


    The avenger has long retired from the stage and hidden behind the scenes.


    "I hope I don''t run into big events such as God Group and life court."


    Luke put his hands in his pockets and disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the thought maggots left in strange''s soul were almost digested.


    The disgusted stench of decay finally dissipated.


    These days, Lao Wang and rocket raccoon don''t want to eat with strange. They think it will affect their appetite.


    "My magic anti heavy armor and enchanted AK47 Fire Kirin should come in handy."


    Strange is ambitious and wants to show his skills.


    Then he touched the increasingly sparse hair, and a touch of sadness rose in his heart.


    In order to become stronger, to become the supreme mage, to protect the earth and maintain peace¡ª¡ª


    The price you have paid is too heavy!


    "Where''s superman?"


    Looking around, I didn''t see Luke. Strange.


    It seems that the other party hasn''t appeared for three days. Isn''t it in danger?


    "Don''t you know? He and the second beautiful girl have been staying in the hotel and haven''t even left the door."


    The rocket raccoon curled his mouth and classified Luke and sol as "valuing sex over friends".


    Can those big white legs and warm, thick and soft breasts be more important than their teammates?


    So far, I''m single and haven''t met the right female rocket raccoon. I can''t understand why humans are interested in those chirping, noisy and annoying bad women.


    "Grut is better."


    The rocket raccoon can''t help but miss the tree man he raised.


    "Three days... He''s in good health."


    Strange''s eyes showed a trace of envy, although most of the mages in this world are muscular men with strong physique.


    However, three days and three nights of continuous output


    This is no longer a matter of physical fitness, but requires an organ with extremely strong function.


    "Don''t spread rumors everywhere, little rabbit."


    Luke''s voice suddenly sounded, and the tall figure stepped out of the transmission channel.


    "I have a pure... Relationship with the queen on the border of hell."


    Superman has a righteous face and says that he is not addicted to female sex and can''t extricate himself.


    "Besides, my main purpose is to ask Stephen for information."


    Luke patted strange on the shoulder and said seriously, "it''s worth sacrificing some hue."


    "Next time you need to sacrifice your hue, please let me go."


    Strange volunteered.


    "You''d better continue to exercise with high intensity, from 100 push ups to 500."


    Luke glanced at each other''s increasingly dangerous hairline and bulged muscles. He was very pleased and said, "Steven, only Niang Pao likes lovely and sexy soft sister paper. You should go to the eldest martial brother modu or Lao Wang."


    Strange looking, strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange strange.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The bronze bell rang and interrupted the gossip.


    The second qualifying match began. Strange and Luke walked side by side to the wide square.


    "That''s modu, the most trusted disciple of the supreme mage."


    Strange saw the big brother with dark skin and strong physique, and a subtle emotion rose in his heart.


    He was brought into Kama Taj by modu. He learned a lot of basic knowledge and spells from each other.


    Personally, strange admires his hard-working and talented senior brother.


    Without Koichi''s hint, he could not have the idea of running for the supreme mage.


    "Triple soul aura, gee, this is already a legendary level."


    Luke sighed.


    Behind modu''s head, there are three bright rings invisible to the naked eye.


    Those are his three contractors.


    One of them is said to be the great sage Merlin.


    With the blessing of powerful forces, modu broke through the legendary level and became the most competitive participant in this hegemony war.


    "What is the second test?"


    Luke looked back and asked softly.


    The first game is to test courage and persistence in the face of an endless stream of thought maggots.


    "Power."


    Strange took the road sign in his hand and drew the information from it.


    "This is a complete fight. There are 14 people, eight people are the first to be eliminated, and eight people are left."

 Chapter 260

    Test strength?


    Luke grinned.


    It''s finally his turn to perform on the stage.


    Those who participated in the war can be regarded as strong players with strange means and endless cards.


    They either have extraordinary origins, amazing backgrounds, or outstanding talents


    But in front of Superman, I''m afraid no one is qualified to talk about the word "power".


    "This is our home, Steven."


    Luke said faintly, as if he was very confident.


    "Are you sure? The top three favorites, the witch heart demon, is the son of hell Lord Mephisto, supported by an invincible Legion."


    Strange is not optimistic. He has not seen Luke''s hand. His understanding of Superman''s strength temporarily stays at the cognitive level of "high-level mage".


    "Your gun... Friend, mystiana Rasputin, Queen of the border of hell, proficient in black magic, or alpha mutant."


    "Dr. voodoo, rocky, modu... Everyone is not mediocre."


    "If I test others, I may still win by wisdom."


    "But putting me and them in a huge arena is not good news."


    Lao Wang deeply thought that strange might really be eliminated this time.


    His strength is very likely to be defeated in the face of any participant.


    "Why don''t you press yourself to lose."


    The rocket raccoon was full of bad water and began to encourage strange to bet.


    "Lost the game, won the bet. Lost the bet, won the game... No one loses!"


    Strange was a little excited, but on second thought, if he didn''t have confidence in himself, was it necessary to participate in the next battle?


    Then, Yizheng refused the suggestion that the rocket raccoon invited him to be a gambling dog.


    "Then you''ll try harder later. I''ll put all the pressure on you."


    The rocket raccoon didn''t move, and strange was not discouraged. He turned around and smashed the winning chips into the opening of the Stars Forum.


    Luke took time to glance at the title, "Saka star Casino Royale, sexy dealer, online licensing..." came into sight.


    Gao Tianzun''s business scope is really wide. In addition to the arena, slave hunting business, even the casino is involved.


    "Wait a minute, the only thing you have to do is put on your magic armor and hide behind me."


    Seeing that strange was not confident, Luke smiled and comforted.


    After the bell of Kamata Taj rang, many magicians in robes rushed to the square.


    It has always been human nature to join in the fun.


    "Stephen strange..."


    "Mo du..."


    Other people''s eyes swept over the two and whispered.


    Most of the secret arts mages are more optimistic about modu.


    Trange came to Kama Taj too late and studied magic too short. It''s not easy to survive the first game.


    "The game begins."


    The leaders of the three holy places came together.


    They cast spells together to light up the road signs in the hands of each participant.


    The transmission channel to the stadium slowly takes shape, waiting for the players to enter.


    Last time, it was in the dream dimension.


    So this time, where will it be?


    Strange calmed down his inner tension and came out more and more.


    He looked at modu, who also came to the portal, and the latter said in a deep voice, "strange, this is not the battle you should participate in."


    "Kama Taj, it''s enough for me to guard."


    This new legend with dark skin and firm eyes doesn''t know that his teacher actually pretended to be ill and took the opportunity to retire.


    With full of blood, he wanted to protect the three sanctuaries and Kama Taj, and practice his inner sense of mission and honor, so as to participate in this hegemony war with strong enemies.


    Luke standing next to him shook his head slightly. Gu Yi''s practice was not safe.


    If modu finds out the truth, the successor of the supreme mage has already been determined.


    Their efforts and perseverance are in vain.


    It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t turn black in an instant.


    The consequences of turning powder into black are very serious.


    "I also have a road I want to finish."


    When strange remembered what Gu Yi had said to him, his hesitation suddenly dissipated and became firm.


    The supreme mage stretched out the hand of salvation when he was most confused and helpless.


    Now the other party''s time is approaching and is about to die.


    Strange felt that he deserved to stand up.


    If Luke knew what these two people were thinking, he would definitely feel that Gu Yi''s acting was too exquisite. Oscar owed him a little golden man.


    "Good, let''s have a fair competition! For the supreme glory!"


    Modu swaggered into the transmission channel first.


    The triple halo hanging behind my head is like a crown made of gold.


    Suddenly, it condensed into essence and shone brightly.


    This is proof of being a legend!


    "For the Supreme... Glory."


    Strange bowed his head and meditated, then walked into another passage.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The barren land is full of shocking cracks, like terrible scars.


    The hot heat evaporated the water in the participants'' bodies and baked their skin.


    The pungent smell of sulfur, like a large mass of rising yellow smoke, permeates everywhere.


    "Here is..."


    "Hell."


    When strange entered the competition field, he summoned Superman to escort him.


    Then, maybe it''s psychological.


    He felt his throat itchy and thirsty.


    The skin becomes dry, and the surge of magic tends to be disordered.


    "Hell... The supreme mage put the second game in hell!?"


    When he heard Luke''s answer, strange was surprised and subconsciously held the blow out wand in his hand.


    It seems that I''m worried that some ferocious demons will jump out of a corner and tear myself to pieces.


    "That''s right. If I guess correctly, this is the lower level of hell."


    Luke looked up at the sky. The thick red clouds covered everything, shrouded everything and cast a huge shadow.


    The horizon in the distance is a continuous black mountain range, like a huge monster crawling on the ground.


    The grass, trees, rocks and even the reptiles that occasionally run by are like fuzzy smoke, constantly twisting and changing.


    In a word, this is a desolate wasteland full of strange.


    "Hell, lower level."


    Strange finally reacted.


    At least he is also a walking encyclopedia and has a little understanding of all dimensions.


    Hell and heaven are the most perfect and unshakable of many dimensions.


    The former is even more hostile to Kama Taj and the three sanctuaries.


    "Where the hell kings lead the mainstream to release the souls of sinners?"


    Strange whispered.


    A solemn face appeared.


    Hell is a broad concept.


    It does not refer to a single dimension, but a vast space formed by the overlapping of many worlds.


    For example, the border of hell ruled by the secret guest is the part closest to the physical world.


    The so-called "lower level" is the furthest place from the reality of the hell world.


    The soul that falls and flows here will never be free.


    "Then we should be careful."


    Strange wore heavy armour neatly and protected himself.


    He was forged by special craftsmen in the sanctuary in New York


    All of them are made of high magic resistance materials, combined with special processes and engraved Rune circuits.


    Even if you stand still and let a high-level mage bomb hard, you can''t break the defense for a while and a half.


    "I mentioned in my book before that the lower level of hell is very dangerous. For a long time, the souls of those who suffer have wandered here and can''t get rid of it."


    Trange changed into a mobile fortress with heavy armor and shield.


    There are no other defects except that the action speed is not fast enough.


    "They have long lost their memories. They fight and devour each other without reason, and gradually integrate into a new soul."


    Strange''s voice was low and he didn''t want to think too much about the cruelty.


    "Then, the new soul continues to repeat the process..."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, interrupted the other party''s explanation and whispered, "someone''s coming."


    "It''s a prey that comes to the door on its own initiative."

 Chapter 261

    "It''s nice to go back to hell."


    A handsome young man with a pale face opened his hands and said intoxicated.


    He took a deep breath, like a heavy haze lover, showing a satisfied look.


    The black windbreaker fluttered and rippled.


    For other combatants, the desolate and harsh living environment in the lower hell is simply unbearable.


    In his eyes, it was so ordinary, as if he had been used to it.


    It''s like going home.


    Those terrible evil spirits wandering here in groups and full of fierce breath.


    Those burning, smelly, itchy sulfur fumes.


    Those chaotic magic full of impurities and difficult to absorb


    It doesn''t seem to have any influence, but it''s pleasant.


    "Hell... I think it will be a pleasant hunt."


    The handsome young man walked forward, and the reptiles hiding in the shadow of the corner shrank and trembled, as if afraid.


    This uninvited guest doesn''t look like a weak soul who was brutally exiled here.


    The other party exudes a natural pressure, like a predator occupying the top of the food chain.


    The familiar breath makes people retreat and dare not provoke.


    Heirs of the king of hell, what are you doing here?


    After layers of fighting, the powerful evil spirits speculated.


    When they were weak, they were irrational and thoughtless "beasts".


    But with eating one thin soul after another and absorbing those complex memories, it will become more cunning.


    "There are... Prey ahead."


    Before the handsome young man could sigh a few words, the road sign he held began to heat up.


    According to the competition rules, both sides will issue warnings whenever they are close to the participants who compete with each other.


    You can choose to fight.


    You can also choose... To escape.


    "Whoever it is, he is very unlucky because he met me."


    The handsome young man lifted his feet off the ground, and the black windbreaker raised a corner.


    Behind him, a pair of dark wings grew.


    It was like pale skin that had not been exposed to the sun for a long time. At this time, it was a little transparent.


    Dark blood vessels are crisscrossed all over, which is particularly terrible.


    Shua!


    Every time he flapped his wings, the handsome young man rushed out of a very long distance like a flash.


    It wasn''t long before he found his goal.


    "It''s so unguarded."


    Flying in mid air, with the help of dense clouds as a cover, the handsome young man did not reveal his whereabouts.


    He looked down at the heavy figure, some speechless.


    What''s that guy doing?


    Into the line of sight, is a black spot.


    Yunji looks like a big steel can.


    Iron man is here to fight for hegemony, too?


    But Tony Stark wouldn''t wear such heavy armor, would he?


    A series of question marks appeared from the head.


    "Stephen strange, a mage."


    It took a long time for the handsome young man to determine each other''s identity.


    Although he knew his competitors, he still tried to remember for a long time.


    There''s no way. Who''s strange? It''s too ordinary.


    The performance of the first introductory game is not eye-catching and impressive.


    More rely on clever ways to muddle through.


    On the contrary, sol and rocky, the brother and sister combination, the modeling of beauty + fierce man, have brushed a wave of popularity and become popular players.


    "How long have I not tasted the mage soul of Kama Taj?"


    A trace of evil light flashed in the eyes of the handsome young man, like a hungry man who sees rich food.


    Dark as ink, the devil''s wings shook violently and rushed down.


    Shua!


    The breaking wind suddenly sounded.


    A palm covered with hard scales, like a palm cast of black iron, grabbed at strange''s strong armor.


    The handsome young man is very confident. After semi demonization, his skin is enough to resist armour piercing bullets, and his strength can penetrate steel.


    Dong!


    Click!


    "Fark!"


    The smile on the handsome young man''s face did not last long, but solidified.


    Then it turned into a twisted ferocity that felt sharp pain.


    The muscular cardia and the scaly strong arm seemed to hit an indestructible iron wall.


    Suddenly bent into an amazing arc, the white bone stubble exposed, flowing dark brown blood, like oil, viscous and hot.


    Fall on the ground, emitting "hiss" smoke.


    "What happened?"


    Strange retreated and almost fell.


    He was not even aware of the danger, so he received a wave of deadly attacks.


    "Witch heart demon!"


    Through a crack in the steel helmet, strange saw the handsome young man and couldn''t help but step back.


    you ''re right.


    The guy who attacked him.


    He is the son of the Lord of hell and the number one popular player in the battle for supremacy of the supreme mage.


    Sorcerer!


    "I''m too unlucky."


    Strange had a headache.


    The least favored little transparent meets the most popular big hot.


    It''s like an unknown young football player facing Zidane and Messi.


    I can''t think of any possibility except the one-sided outcome.


    I don''t know. Can that Superman be reliable?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Poor fellow!"


    "That''s interesting!"


    "The strongest, meet the weakest... Do you still need to think about it?"


    "Karma Taj''s unlucky mage, there are still people betting that he will win all three games? I''m afraid he won''t lose all his underwear!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of talk in the no door bar, and the guests watching the live broadcast were looking forward to a cruel killing without suspense.


    Sorcerer, son of hell, descendant of the old devil Mephisto.


    A guy like him can''t have the slightest kindness or weakness in his heart.


    Like a cat playing with a mouse, torture the enemy, play with the opponent, and finally take it away together with the body and soul.


    That''s what the devil should do!


    In addition, there is no provision that the life of an opponent shall not be harmed.


    Therefore, most people believe that with the devil''s bad temper, they will never miss the opportunity to humiliate the three sanctuaries and provoke the supreme mage.


    Execute and kill a sorcerer in front of them.


    "Mephisto will be happy to see this!"


    "Yes!"


    "If you can lead out the old devil and the supreme mage... It will be more interesting!"


    The guests in the no door bar are a bunch of melon eaters. They always have the idea of watching the excitement and not afraid of big things.


    I wish the hell world could fight with Kama Taj. The more intense the better.


    Of course, the premise is not to affect their own safety.


    "I don''t want to lose a wave, lose my family and go to the sea to pay off my debts?"


    The rocket raccoon sitting on the table is a little worried.


    It stared at the live picture, and all in its head were the terrible scenes of being wanted by Gao Tianzun and catching Saka as a pet.


    "Oh, no, where''s Luke? This should be his chance!"


    According to earth''s chess game, strange is just a cheap piece.


    It doesn''t work much except to increase fetters.


    But Superman is different. He is a glittering three-star five fee chess piece, which can change the existence of the war situation!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I said, aren''t you a mage?"


    The witch heart devil asked expressionless while setting his bone.


    He had never seen a mage put on such a strong and incredibly heavy armor.


    It not only engraves the spell circuit, but also adds magic resistance and immunity to physical damage.


    The rebound attack on hell creatures has a critical hit effect.


    "Where''s your wand? Why carry a shield?"


    "Where is your robe? Why wear heavy armor?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The anger of the witch heart devil left, and the angry voice questioned.


    If it''s another arcane mage, he has died under his own wave of raid.


    But strange''s magic resistance equipment, which did not meet the positioning, left him a little nowhere to start for a moment.


    "There''s no rule that mages can''t wear armor, right?"


    Strange said in a muffled voice.


    He held the shield in both hands against a fierce attack that might come at any time.


    "Moreover, it has just proved that it works."


    As strange answered, he did not forget to ridicule the wave.


    In this regard, he is equal to iron man Tony Stark.


    "Really?"


    Sure enough, the witch heart devil felt offended, the black windbreaker made a sound, and the gloomy cold wind lingered around him.


    "Master strange, then I''ll let you know that shrinking in a tortoise shell will only make you die worse!"

 Chapter 262

    Among the players in the battle for supremacy of many supreme mages, Wuxin devil is the most popular and ranks first.


    This is not a false conclusion drawn out of thin air, but the accurate data obtained from the comprehensive consideration of the market forecast and winning rate evaluation released by Gao Tianzun.


    The latter is a famous cosmic elder who studies gambling on dogs. He has a vicious eye and rarely makes mistakes in this regard.


    "The witch heart demon has a strong card, and his identity as the son of hell is stable."


    "I don''t know what kind of card Mephisto gave him?"


    "If you let a devil become the supreme mage, it will make Kama Taj a joke."


    "Weishandi''s decision is beyond doubt. Hehe, it really makes people look forward to the result."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The first encounter broke out less than half an hour after the second game, which completely satisfied the audience''s appetite.


    The hot player, against the unpopular newcomer.


    Very effective.


    At this moment, many spectators have only one idea in their hearts.


    Fight! Fight!


    The rocket raccoon stared at the live picture and thought that the young devil who looked like a little white face would be able to withstand a punch if he met Superman.


    It has seen how Luke rubbed the mieba wearing infinite gloves on the ground repeatedly.


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be no one with one punch.


    Hoo Hoo! Hoo Hoo!


    In the lower layer of hell, the witch heart demons standing on the barren earth opened their hands.


    The pale wind haunts the whole body and condenses into a translucent illusory form.


    An obscene man in a fur coat who looked like a lack of kidney qi appeared behind the witch heart devil like a double messenger.


    Wind devil, abigor.


    "Can''t this guy be hot?"


    Strange couldn''t help admiring the wind devil that emerged with the roar of the dark wind.


    It''s a tough man to wear mink in the hot and dry environment of hell world.


    Satorak''s Scarlet chain!


    Seeing the sorcerer call out a helper, strange doesn''t talk nonsense.


    With a strong shield in one hand and several scarlet chains in the other.


    WOW!


    The strong light invades the space and directly destroys the shape of the wind devil, but it does not cause substantial damage.


    "Stupid mage, the wind will not be caught!"


    The wind devil laughed wildly.


    The translucent body rotates at high speed, rolling up large areas of crazy sand and dust.


    In an instant, a terrible tornado rose from the ground.


    The earth seemed to be shaken and made a loud noise.


    The terrible momentum of natural disaster almost makes people hold their breath.


    Wind of vatum!


    As a walking encyclopedia, strange cast spells with one hand and responded quickly.


    The surging magic forms a sharp cone and suddenly explodes.


    Directly break up and collapse the giant tornado incarnated by the wind devil.


    This is a high-level spell designed for bad weather disasters.


    "But the wind is an air flow and can be disintegrated."


    Said strange calmly.


    Although he is very young, he has not been in Kama Taj for long enough.


    But there are always some wonderful ideas in the response to the battle.


    However, the first wave of the wind devil''s attack was blocked, which does not mean that strange won.


    At his feet, the floating dust and gravel quickly condensed into a bald man.


    Demon, grayhill.


    The bald man was surprised and hit strange''s steel armor with a punch.


    Dong!


    The latter was like a shell, which flew out of guard.


    "Witch heart demon, let me crush this iron can!"


    Said the demon in a rough voice.


    "Don''t worry, play with him more."


    The witch heart demon waved his hand and showed a smile that he thought was elegant.


    Beside him, a long haired man with wet hair didn''t know when to appear.


    Water demon, valo.


    These are all the contractors of the witch heart devil and the three demons in hell.


    Every guy has the characteristics and power of a single element.


    Wind demons can control airflow and are immune to physical damage.


    The magic of the earth is infinite and can be maximized at any time.


    And the water demon has no ghost and has an immortal body.


    Those mages who can drive these three demons, witch heart demons, think they can''t be their own opponents.


    "I want to taste the master''s fear first, and then eat his soul while appreciating the despair on his face."


    The corners of the witch''s mouth opened, showing ferocious teeth.


    His true face is hidden under this young skin bag.


    "By the way, master strange, where''s your indentured man? He won''t leave you and run away?"


    The witch heart devil walked in front of the other party. The devil''s anti armor was hit with a shallow mark by the earth devil. The strong strength shocked the guys inside.


    He raised his foot and stepped on strange, who had not yet stood up, but heard a joking voice falling overhead¡ª¡ª


    "Are you looking for me?"


    The sorcerer subconsciously looked up and saw the tall and straight figure with his hands holding his chest.


    "Steven, as I said, when you can win, don''t think about relying on your own efforts."


    Luke looked down at the young devil and said with a smile, "if you let me do it earlier, you don''t have to be trampled by these guys."


    When he noticed that there were fighters approaching, strange urged him to deal with it by himself.


    Perhaps the victory of the first game and his thinning hair gave him great confidence.


    So Luke stayed quietly and witnessed the scene of the latter being beaten all the way.


    "They''re two against one."


    Strange was indignant. He was confident of fighting any devil for a while.


    Who knows, these demons don''t have any integrity. They go together and make a sneak attack.


    "Do you think this is a fair duel between Western cowboys, take ten steps each, and then draw guns at each other? There are no such rules between mages and demons."


    Luke laughed unabashedly that it was time for him to teach strange a lesson.


    If the devil has integrity, can he be a devil?


    It can be seen that this new mage who has not successfully graduated from Kama Taj does not have a clear understanding of the cruelty of the magical world.


    "Then watch carefully. What is a real mage?"


    Luke crashed to the ground, sweeping out a circle of dust.


    Then his eyes fixed on the bald man.


    That''s the devil, grayhill.


    "You punched him. I have to pay him back."


    Luke said faintly.


    Then, in the shocked eyes of the witch heart devil, he clenched his right hand into a fist and waved it straight.


    The power of terror is like a solid shell, shaking a circle of air waves.


    Time seemed to slow down. In the eyes of the bald man, Luke''s action was like a freeze frame animation.


    Clearly see is so clear, but can not dodge, like thinking stagnation.


    Boom!


    The bald man was first beaten to pieces, and then he felt the huge momentum of a landslide and tsunami.


    "Fist can''t kill me..."


    A touch of fear rose in the demon''s heart, but it was soon suppressed.


    As long as he steps on the earth and is surrounded by soil and dust, he will not die completely.


    This is the characteristic of semi elemental devil!


    But before the bald man finished, his body turned into gravel and continued to be crushed into powder by the violent force.


    A substance that is visible to the naked eye and becomes smaller.


    "Show mercy!"


    The demon who feels death approaching sends out the cry of his heart.


    "Sorry, it''s not for you."


    Luke shook his head and refused.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the constant vibration, the existence of the earth devil was instantly erased.


    With a large area of land around and the black mountains behind.


    They all disappeared and disappeared, leaving only a straight and huge... Channel.


    "Is this a mage?"


    Hiding in his armor, seeing this scene, strange''s throat rolled and the fist of a high-level mage. Is it so terrible?

 Chapter 263

    "I hope people are all right... Well, people are really gone!"


    "This punch is terrible!"


    "Mom provoked FAK! Beat through the lower levels of hell..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The guests in the gateless bar looked at the constantly changing live pictures, and their eyes were dull.


    What a shock!


    I can''t believe it!


    It seems that there is an undetectable camera lens to track the aftermath of the punch.


    The spectators who pay attention to the second game, through slow play, see that the fist raised a large area of soil and crushed the target into tiny materials.


    Then, the violent air waves, like an invincible huge shell, stubbornly cut through the black mountains behind.


    The hard rock is like a crisp biscuit, which breaks when touched, and is easily torn out of a huge channel.


    A volcano was flattened, a forest was penetrated, and a group of unlucky evil spirits disappeared


    In this way, the remaining potential does not decrease, sweeping all the way!


    Until it breaks through the lower space of hell and explodes into the dark crack!


    Any obstacles in front of us will be smashed!


    It''s hard to imagine the damage that a simple punch can cause.


    "Alien creatures..."


    "Cosmic battle race..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bar was full of speculation about Luke''s identity.


    He is a strange face.


    Never noticed before.


    On the star forum, there was only a casual explanation of "high-level mage" in the identity introduction of Stephen strange.


    "If he is a mage, I will eat this table on the spot!"


    A gambling dog who failed to bet angrily said.


    He had never seen such a violent mage.


    If you can kill the devil with your fist, why do you need a wand?


    The supreme mage doesn''t rely on a pair of iron fists to sweep the hell and expel the darkness!


    "Strange guy is really lucky. He directly became a hot player and rushed to the fourth place in the popularity list!"


    The rocket raccoon narrowed its eyes into a slit and couldn''t close its legs.


    This wave of Soha has once again reaped huge returns. It has turned the bicycle into a sports car.


    As expected, Superman shocked the four as soon as he made a move.


    Ogre grayhill is not a strong enemy. It can only be said that it is a little difficult.


    The characteristics of semi elements make it difficult for him to be completely killed by conventional means.


    Usually, arcane mages seal them or imprison them somewhere.


    But Superman not only wiped out its existence, but also in a rough way with great visual effect.


    The audience likes this set best!


    Unexpected surprises and sudden dark horses will make the program more enjoyable.


    Of course, except for gambling dogs, they just want to win money.


    "No, some people really think that the witch heart devil will lose to a little mage? No, No."


    Rocket raccoon holding a computer brush paste, saw a strange guy.


    "It''s urgent. This wave, this wave is gambling. The dog is angry!"


    Rocket raccoon is also a small expert on the line, crackling output.


    And while it is busy with people on the line, the first encounter in the hell world continues.


    "You go together! Don''t be afraid, he''s just a person!"


    When the witch heart devil saw that his little brother was killed by a blow, he couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    However, he was the son of hell. He had seen some big scenes and quickly let the wind devil and water devil under his hand go up.


    Before, so high-profile debut, attracted the attention of the outside world.


    If you run away easily now, I''m afraid Mephisto will be furious.


    His father cares about face.


    Especially in front of the old enemy, the supreme mage.


    If you can provoke Gu Yi and the three holy places, you will be praised by Mephisto.


    Can be embarrassed to escape, make people laugh, will also lead to severe punishment.


    Between demons, we don''t talk about father''s kindness and son''s filial piety. Father''s love is like a mountain.


    For example, the sorcerer wants Mephisto to get cold early and get on the top quickly.


    The latter, too, was always on guard against his children.


    "How do you fight?"


    The wind devil showed a reluctant expression, turned into a strong wind and was ready to run away.


    He was only entrusted by Mephisto to try his best to help the witch heart demon win the hegemony war.


    I don''t intend to do the thing of death.


    This is not in line with the devil''s style.


    "I don''t have much fighting power here."


    The water devil also kept retreating.


    The world of hell is extremely hot, like being in a furnace.


    For a devil who relies on water, it is tantamount to weakening his combat power out of thin air.


    "You..."


    The sorcerer was furious.


    Although the devil is synonymous with cunning and shameless, it has nothing to do with honesty, courage and credibility.


    But the young devil didn''t expect his younger brother to carry out this style so thoroughly.


    "No one wants to run."


    Luke''s eyes swept through the audience. His sharp eyes were like a sword, which made people cold.


    "Start with you."


    He inhaled gently, and his terrible lung capacity affected the air flow, like an exhaust fan at full power.


    The wind devil, who took the lead in preparing to run away, just felt involuntarily in the vortex.


    No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t escape.


    Luke was like a bottomless pit, and the wind devil was sucked in in less than a minute.


    "Help me!"


    Before he died, he called for help to his partner, but he didn''t respond.


    Bravo! Bravo!


    Luke smacked twice and seemed dissatisfied with the taste of the wind devil.


    The devil, man and soul, were swallowed together.


    This scene frightened the witch heart devil who barely kept calm. He began to doubt who was the real devil?


    Eat the devil raw?


    Is this still human?


    "Forget it, forget it, I can''t afford it."


    Face is important, but life is more important.


    Witches and demons are retreating, and dark wings grow behind them.


    It vibrates violently and flashes away.


    Leaving only the water devil who had not yet reacted, he wanted to slip away.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Where are you going?"


    Luke exhaled and the hot air billowed.


    The stellar energy in the body flows slowly, releasing an extremely terrible high temperature.


    He is like a walking volcano, rolling heat enveloping the poor, weak and helpless water demon.


    "Let me go..."


    Before the water devil begged for mercy, the whole person was directly evaporated into a wisp of smoke.


    "Steven, don''t walk around here. I''ll be right back."


    Luke didn''t pay attention to the so-called three demons of earth, wind and water. It would be a bit interesting if Mephisto could call the former fire devil and evil spirit knight.


    As for the other guys, it''s too weak.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled.


    The tall and straight figure rose into the sky, tearing the atmosphere in a few moments and bringing out several sonic boom clouds.


    The winged witch heart demon, the heart raised, has not yet fallen back,


    A startling roar came into his ears, and then a powerful palm pressed on his head.


    Sound and shadow arrive almost at the same time.


    The witch heart demon was picked up without resistance. The dark wings vibrated wildly, and thick flames suddenly appeared.


    Hell fire that burns the souls of sinners!


    "Mephisto has given you all this? Hehe, why doesn''t he arrange a spirit of revenge for you? That''s the most powerful weapon in the old devil''s hand."


    Luke chuckled and directly reached out to tear off the wings, which were as thick as black oil.


    "It is not enough to judge a heavenly father."


    Tear!


    The wings turned to ashes and dispersed with the wind.


    The sorcerer who screamed finally showed his true face.


    The handsome appearance turns into rotten flesh and blood.


    Sharp teeth and ferocious breath.


    The body expands rapidly, the skin turns red, and the hard scales cover it quickly.


    Sheep''s horns bent like iron, hooves and feet bent like a bow.


    In an instant, the witch heart demon completed the demonization.


    He suddenly broke away from Luke''s control, roared up to the sky, and his eyes were full of tyrannical killing intention.


    "I want you to know what real cruelty is..."


    A fist as big as a millstone smashed into Luke standing in the air.


    The latter did not dodge and took it.


    "That''s it?"


    Luke shook his head as if disappointed.


    He didn''t even shake at all. Instead, he broke out and threw the witch heart demon down and hit the crater heavily.


    Boom!


    Smoke floating!


    "Devil, never afraid of fire."


    The witch heart devil soon climbed out of the hot magma. However, as soon as he said this, he felt a terrible pressure.


    In mid air, Luke was expressionless.


    The eyes condense the high temperature and look down.


    The light of destruction is full of the sight of witches and demons.


    Bang bang! Bang bang!


    The terrible energy was released and blasted into the crater, producing a more violent sound.


    The lower levels of hell seemed to shake.


    Those vicious spirits seemed to feel danger.


    Trembling, shivering in the shadow corner.


    Luke watched a huge mushroom rise. When the smoke cleared, the huge volcano disappeared, leaving only a palpitating pit.


    "Find the next one."


    Witnessing that the witch heart devil was blasted to slag, he nodded with satisfaction and left quickly.


    This is a fast pass teaching level!


    "Where''s superman?"


    Strange, who stayed where he was, waited for twenty minutes.


    Suddenly, the road sign in his hand heated slightly and expanded into a transmission channel.


    "The game is over..."


    He was shocked.


    Six participants were eliminated?


    It''s too fast.

 Chapter 264

    For the guests in the gateless bar, this is probably the most boring game they have ever seen.


    At the beginning, the sorcerer met strange, the son of hell, and the mage of Kama Taj. He brought his own gimmicks and program effects, which undoubtedly made people look forward to it.


    But later, Luke came on stage and made a bold move.


    The first is to wipe out the three demons with one punch, and then blow the No. 1 popular player in the hegemony war to the slag.


    If we stop here, those who watch the live broadcast will not have any opinions.


    The unexpected reversal is exactly what they like to see and hear.


    But the next development is a little bad.


    The live video closely followed Luke. Everyone watched him fly with all his strength, hovering high in the air like a supersonic fighter, looking for the enemy.


    When you find a unlucky lucky person, ask the other party whether they are willing to abstain and withdraw from the game.


    Anyone who speaks rudely and tries to resist will be taken away with a merciless punch.


    Killed on the spot, even the ashes were raised.


    The scene was extremely violent and bloody.


    The most outrageous thing is to break the flesh.


    Afterwards, Luke will read a biblical eulogy used by the priest at the funeral.


    So that the soul of the dead will not be reduced to hell.


    This all in one service make complaints about funeral and funeral services.


    The audience may find it interesting when they first watch such a game.


    Can repeat this, gradually feel dull.


    On average, Luke solves one participant every three minutes.


    This amazing efficiency is amazing.


    Turn a fierce escape game into a cross push speed pass teaching level without suspense.


    It can be said to be boring and boring.


    "That''s it... No more?"


    "What about the man who said he would eat under the table?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to see the game. I want to see the performance of swallowing the wooden table."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The guests in the bar have lost interest in the live broadcast.


    They ordered more wine and coaxed the unlucky guy to eat the table.


    "Be quiet. The third game begins directly."


    Rocket raccoon holding the computer, jumped to the bar and said discontentedly.


    These stupid earth people know to shout. It''s really hard to imagine that Superman belongs to the same thing race with them.


    "Shut your mouth! Witness the birth of the supreme mage!"


    Old wine Paul Monaco is indifferent to the guests, but he is a member of the animal protection association.


    "Come on, have some."


    He did not know where to touch a crisp carrot, shaking and seducing it like a cat.


    "Stay away from me, old bastard! Be careful I jump up and break your kneecap!"


    As a rocket raccoon from laozuan, it immediately spits fragrance.


    This way of treating pets is naturally difficult to please them.


    What''s more, I''m not a rabbit. What carrots do I eat!


    "Why the third game?"


    "No halftime?"


    "Nonsense! The second scene didn''t last for an hour and a half from the beginning to the end!"


    "It must be a temporary overtime..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the live picture, strange slowly walked out of the transmission channel expanded by the landmark, but found that he did not return to the real world, but came to a strange place.


    "Where is this?"


    He looked puzzled.


    He looked at his surroundings through the crack in his helmet.


    The endless flat land is covered with clusters of weeds.


    Desolate and empty.


    This was strange''s first impression.


    "Space is not stable. It feels like a different dimension existing in the gap of dimensions."


    Then Luke whispered.


    What came into view was a gloomy town.


    In his perception, the world was crumbling like a dying candle.


    "This is... San Francisco, a long forgotten place."


    An old cowboy on horseback replied.


    He was like an NPC who appeared at the right time to answer strange''s doubts.


    "Welcome to Saint Vincent."


    The old man with a face full of vicissitudes took off his cowboy hat and motioned slightly.


    Luke''s eyes moved slightly, and he seemed to have an impression of the small town of San Francisco.


    "My name is Carter shrey."


    The old cowboy then introduced himself.


    Hearing the name, Luke raised his eyebrows as if to guess something.


    Carter shrey was once the first evil spirit Knight of Mephisto.


    With the town of San Francisco, everything seems to be interesting.


    When he was thinking about what the third test was, the transmission channels expanded and appeared on the desolate land.


    From the inside, the seven participants who passed the test, together with strange, were exactly eight candidates.


    "What happened? The game was over before I met my first opponent."


    Sol came running excitedly when he saw an acquaintance.


    He was carrying a storm axe with regret in his eyes.


    Before we started a big war, we passed the customs.


    "Someone ended the game."


    The secret guest looked at Luke with ambiguous eyes, carrying a big sword waiting for high.


    Between these two people, they also know the depth and length of the intimate relationship.


    "He eliminated six players, so we can only go directly to the next game."


    The queen of the border of hell is also a popular player in the battle for hegemony. Her words carry a lot of weight.


    The other candidates were shocked.


    There was a glimmer of vigilance in the eyes of strange and Luke.


    "It seems that we are going to be targeted."


    Luke felt the change in the atmosphere and said easily.


    He was eager for the remaining candidates to rush forward and give himself a chance to end the game again.


    Just a little brain, we know that the theme of the third game must be different from the last one.


    Weishandi will not let a too strong participant pass the three tests easily.


    Those dimensional demons always like to make simple things very complicated.


    "Save."


    Strange held the sign, lowered his voice and said, "we want to save this town. This is the last test."


    Luke was slightly surprised and said, "if it''s this, I probably can''t help."


    He is only good at physical transcendence and has little say in saving others.


    That''s Superman on the next set and the daily task of Captain America.


    Compared with influencing others and giving spiritual destination, Luke is more used to erasing each other from existence and solving problems once and for all.


    It''s easy and time-consuming.


    "Everyone in the town, they sold their souls to Mephisto."


    Strange, like the player receiving the task, tells the specific content.


    "What we have to do is lead those people back to the right path and let them rest in peace."


    The other candidates were also instructed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    If they test their personal strength as in the last game, they may not be Superman''s opponents together.


    "Hehe, people who save the town... A novel experience."


    The voodoo doctor with black braids strode towards the small town of San Francisco.


    He seems to have an idea and can''t wait to implement it.


    Modu gave Casillas a hard look and followed.


    The latter sneered and walked in the other direction.


    Rocky kicked sol, his hands behind his back, and his toes restlessly kicked the weeds.


    "Let''s go."


    She glanced thoughtfully at Luke and left.


    "See you in that town."


    Sol scratched his head and followed Rocky''s footsteps.


    Seeing the competitors entering the field, strange took off his magic anti heavy armor and gasped, "what should we do?"


    In the second game, he didn''t use his enchanted AK47 - Fire Kirin, which was a pity for him.


    "First go and see what the town residents who sell their souls to the devil have degenerated into."


    Intuition told Luke that the test was not simple.

 Chapter 265

    San Francisco used to be a good place with simple folk customs and outstanding people.


    Although it has not yet reached the level of not finding anything on the road and staying indoors at night.


    However, under the joint management of the sheriff and the mayor, there have been no criminal incidents such as theft and vendetta for several years.


    It can be predicted that if a civilized town is selected in the west, Saint Vincent Gonzalez will certainly be the top.


    However, fate often likes to make a bad joke on people when they are caught off guard.


    One day, the old devil stepped into San Francisco.


    He deceived the mayor and bewitched the sheriff.


    Provoke the greed of small town residents and amplify their selfishness.


    Finally, through another carefully planned plot.


    God who makes everyone go to the road of degeneration and betray their faith.


    "Three thousand fallen souls are sealed in a contract."


    Carter sley, who was holding a horse, said in a deep voice.


    "Later, Mephisto ordered me to get back the contract for him and open the door to hell."


    "I ran away and hid until the supreme mage found me."


    Carter shrey was a young Texas mounted policeman.


    He was arrested and imprisoned for his own greed.


    In order to be free, he sold his soul to Mephisto and became the evil spirit Knight selected by the other party.


    "What about the contract?"


    Strange walked into the town and kept looking.


    Everything didn''t seem as bad as Carter shrey said. The residents of the town didn''t react too much except to cast curious eyes on outsiders.


    They all looked so kind that they couldn''t see where to be saved.


    "Mephisto still got it."


    Said the old cowboy regretfully.


    "But he didn''t open the door to the world and hell. The supreme mage stopped the old devil''s plan."


    "But the souls of 3000 fallen people in the small town of San Francisco will always be enslaved by him."


    "They are tainted with sin and betray God. They can''t go to heaven and can''t get out of Mephisto''s control."


    Carter shrey suddenly stopped, looked at this seemingly normal calm Town, shook his head and said, "what you see now is just the projection of the crack in hell."


    "The real town of San Francisco has long been dilapidated and forgotten."


    Hearing that story, strange felt a little heavy.


    "How can I save them?"


    He asked subconsciously.


    "I can''t give you the answer. This is the test of emperor weishandi."


    Carter shrey shrugged. He also hoped that someone would give a complete relief to the small town residents of San Francisco.


    The three thousand suffering souls still have no rest.


    "You can move freely in the town."


    Carter shrey left this sentence and rode away.


    He is just the guide and spectator of the game.


    "You''re on your own, Steven."


    Luke patted strange on the shoulder and said the game was up to you.


    Compared with the first two games, with a definite goal, the final test is obviously much harder.


    Weishandi did not promulgate any rules, but delineated a vague scope, and the rest should rely on the participants to explore and find out by themselves.


    "By the way, friendly suggestions. If you can''t think of what to do, you might as well look at those competitors."


    Luke is going to find a hotel and fish down.


    He didn''t intend to ignore strange and let the other party play by himself.


    However, there is too little information at present, and it needs to be observed for some time.


    "Competitors..."


    Strange thought.


    In the face of the problems given by Emperor VisANT, what will modu and Casillas do to their former fellow disciples?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As night fell, before their settled participants made any action, they found that the atmosphere in the small town of San Francisco had changed greatly.


    During the day, warm-hearted residents, talkative sheriff, tavern owners who answer all questions... Everyone seems to have changed again.


    They stared at the foreigners who broke into the town with hostile and hateful eyes.


    "It feels bad."


    Sol frowned. He walked outside the hotel with rocky, and a group of bad looking strong men slowly surrounded him.


    Originally, two or three people hung far behind, and more and more people joined along the way.


    "You, go away! She, stay!"


    The head guy looked straight at Rocky without paying any attention to sol.


    "Flirting with my... Sister?"


    Sol couldn''t bear it. He would rather accept others molesting himself than forgive these gangsters for thinking about his sister.


    This is the bottom line that can''t be violated as a sister control!


    "You should learn a lesson!"


    Sol rolled up his sleeves and greeted him with a fist.


    The strong physique of Asgard people is a crushing situation in the face of gangsters in the small town of San Francisco.


    He broke into the siege alone and beat the whole bunch of guys who didn''t have eyes.


    However, the storm did not stop.


    The brawl attracted more attention.


    The men in the town came in one by one.


    It''s like what an interesting game it is that attracts them.


    Soon, the situation got out of control.


    Sol was alone and had to face hundreds of people.


    Fist, iron bar, pitchfork... All kinds of things, greet him.


    Although it''s not painful or itchy, it makes people feel irritable.


    Boom!


    There was a gunshot.


    The revolver shot hit sol in the chest.


    This did not cause substantial harm to him.


    But the gunfire echoed under the night sky, like opening a gate, released the tyranny and killing desire of the residents of San Francisco.


    "Rocky..."


    Sol saw more people coming up, with a fierce light in their eyes, and stretched out his right hand.


    The atmosphere burst, and the storm axe whirled around the electric light, sweeping away the residents of the town like mowing grass.


    "Is this the real side of the town of San Francisco, which sells its soul to the devil?"


    Luke, who watched this scene, seemed to have guessed something.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When the sun shines on San Francisco, the town seems to be alive and vibrant.


    "They''re not dead?"


    Throughout the night, sol, who was guilty of killing many small town residents, saw the men who had clashed with him. He was a little silly.


    They were completely free from the tyranny and ferocity of last night. They greeted each other warmly with a smile.


    As if nothing had happened.


    "I see. The residents of this town sell their souls to the devil, so they behave so terrible at night."


    After last night''s experience, rocky was relieved in her eyes. She nodded gently and said, "they have lost their souls and have long died. They are non-existent ''people''."


    "Even if you kill the whole town, these people will be reset at the moment of sunrise."


    "Day and night are the past and present of San Francisco, one and two sides."


    Sol scratched his head. It seemed to him that rocky was too complicated to understand.


    "You don''t have to understand. Just do what I say."


    Rocky didn''t expect the silly brother to use her poor IQ. Her beautiful eyes turned around and whispered, "let''s go to the mayor first."

 Chapter 266

    It has been two weeks since the eight candidates for the supremacy battle of the supreme mage came to the town of San Francisco.


    Each of them began to act and began to implement what they thought was "salvation".


    Rocky, the princess of Asgard, the God of pranks and tricks, took her silly brother and found the mayor first.


    "What? There''s gold buried under the ground in the town of San Francisco?"


    The mayor met the two foreigners in his office and learned a surprising news.


    "That''s right."


    Rocky held the tortoise shell glasses on the bridge of his nose and said solemnly.


    She changed her dress, wearing a black lace top hat and a pair of long riding boots.


    The white shirt with a half high collar and the trousers of a suit are particularly capable and valiant.


    Of course, it is also in line with the image of female scholars she designed.


    "We are geologists from the Royal College of England. After careful investigation and repeated confirmation, we believe that there are huge gold deposits buried underground in the town."


    Seeing the suspicion on the mayor''s face, rocky said in a determined tone. He took out a pile of drawings from the satchel hanging around his waist, which described the terrain and landform near the town.


    To win people''s trust, you have to act like a professional.


    Rocky thought she had no problem pretending.


    The mayor''s distrust must have come from sol.


    He is more like a bodyguard than a geologist.


    "Mr. Mayor, you see, here and here, the undiscovered and mined gold is buried here."


    Rocky reached for two places and said in a low voice.


    "I have explored the rock composition around here and verified the age. It is preliminarily determined that a gold mine with rich reserves is underground in San Francisco."


    She said excitedly and danced.


    Expectant eyes and excited tone constitute exquisite acting skills.


    Almost let sol standing aside begin to doubt whether there is really a gold mine waiting for the town residents to mine.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Without suspense, the mayor was moved.


    There has indeed been a gold rush in the western region, which has attracted an endless stream of adventurers in the past century.


    With a dream of making a fortune, they took the train and trekked to this desolate land.


    At that time, everyone said that gold was everywhere in the West.


    They are exposed on the river bed. They can find large pieces of gold by simply digging.


    However, in fact, not many people in the vast gold rush brigade have become rich.


    Those who really earn the first pot of gold are actually businessmen who provide services for gold miners.


    "We can provide professional opinions, mining methods and some machinery and equipment."


    Rocky showed shrewdness and offered: "but I need a lot of workers to dig."


    "That''s no problem. But how should the salary be settled?"


    The mayor touched his beard.


    He had believed the two foreigners in front of him.


    Although the gold rush in the western region has long passed, people''s longing for gold and the desire to get rich overnight have never cooled down.


    If the town of San Francisco is underground, there is an undiscovered gold mine waiting to be mined.


    Well, this is good news for everyone.


    "That''s what I want to say."


    Rocky smiled as if he had already thought about it.


    "The reason why I found Mr. Mayor, I hope you can tilt in this regard and reach cooperation."


    "The remuneration of workers is a great expense. I want to buy mining equipment and hire a professional team. I must consume a lot of money in the early stage."


    The mayor frowned slightly, understood Rocky''s meaning, and asked uncertainly, "you mean, I''ll pay the workers..."


    "That''s right. It''s like taking shares. For every ounce of gold mined in the future, one third of it is yours, Mr. Mayor."


    Rocky said slowly.


    The mayor hesitated, thought it over for a while, and finally nodded vigorously.


    Westerners are always irresistible to the temptation of gold.


    "San Francisco has no gold."


    Out of the mayor''s office, sol scratched his head.


    He didn''t know why rocky took the trouble to weave a lie. Did it help him pass the test?


    "I know. But people want gold."


    Rocky put his hands behind his back and said with his mouth slightly tilted: "the small town residents of San Francisco sell their souls to the devil and become degenerates."


    "Therefore, every night, the desire for violence, greed and killing will urge everyone to commit beast like criminal acts."


    "The test question set by Emperor Weishan is'' Salvation ''. But what is salvation?"


    "Let them be redeemed and ascended to heaven?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s hard to forgive the fallen who betray God."


    "A lot of wealth, a good life and a bright future... These are what people yearn for."


    "I give the people of San Francisco a goal and make them fantasize. Isn''t this a kind of salvation?"


    Asgard''s princess smiled cunningly. The day and night of Saint Vincent are one and two sides.


    She believes that as long as the town residents are calm in the daytime in some way, they can be saved at night.


    "Dreams are the most satisfying."


    Rocky murmured softly, with complex emotions hidden in his eyes.


    "But they always wake up."


    Sol said hesitantly.


    Rocky raised his chin and said proudly, "don''t forget, I''m a master of illusion."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The dark dimension is not only a place of peace of mind, but also a place of eternal immortality. There is no concept of time, let alone death."


    Casillas was like a devout preacher. He handed out handwritten leaflets and kept telling them.


    At the beginning, the residents of the small town of San Francisco maintained an attitude of exclusion, ridicule and contempt for the pagan.


    But in the next few days, Casillas showed an unusual side.


    He is like a ascetic who has never eaten.


    Five or six days later, no water came in.


    Still energetic and ruddy.


    In addition to distributing leaflets and announcing doctrines every day.


    Is to sit at the entrance of the town and meditate.


    People''s curiosity began to grow. They took the initiative to approach Casillas and ask why the dark dimension and domam are specific.


    "Domam is the ruler of the dark dimension. His believers will have eternal life after returning to the embrace of darkness."


    Casillas said seriously.


    He spread out his hands and a bright and warm light slowly emerged.


    Seeing such a miraculous scene, those small town residents began to understand more deeply, and then some people became believers.


    In this way, Protestantism appeared in Saint Vincent.


    Every day, Casillas prayed and preached with a growing number of believers.


    From the initial twos and threes to the momentum, it took only more than a week.


    "You learned this in Kama Taj?"


    Modu stopped Casillas, who was about to become the leader of religion, and asked coldly.


    Behind his head, the triple halo is bright and dazzling.


    The powerful momentum of the legendary mage rose.


    "Spiritual belief is indispensable to everyone."


    Cassilias has purple and black lines in his eyes. The energy of the dark dimension erodes his body and provides him with a steady stream of abundant magic.


    "When I was most helpless, I heard about the supreme mage and the camataj, so I tried my best to find the legendary place."


    "When Gu Yi showed those ''miracles'' and opened the door of magic, I thought I met the mentor of my heart and believed everything he said."


    "But he''s a liar, modu."


    Casillas looked at his former classmates from a distance, with a sneer on his lips.


    In the admonition of Kamata Taj, it is expressly prohibited that secret magicians can only worship the emperor of Mount Victoria and shall not contact with other dimensional demons and gods.


    Even using spells, such as satorak''s Scarlet chain and raggador''s ring.


    It''s just a temporary loan, not a contract and full of trust.


    "Guyi, he broke his oath."


    Casillas said angrily.


    "Behind the mask of the supreme mage''s brightness, greatness and selfless dedication, he is actually an old liar!"


    Modu closed his lips. He didn''t believe what Casillas said.


    A magic wand suddenly appeared, with strands of electric light lingering, revealing the smell of destruction.


    "What? You want to solve the problem by force?"


    Casillas glanced at the increasingly dazzling triple aura, which was the embodiment of the spirit of the three mages who signed a contract with modu.


    He didn''t think he would lose to modu.


    In fact, had it not been for the fact that strange''s contractor was too strong, he ended the second game in a simple way that everyone expected.


    Casillas is ready to make a real settlement with modu at that time.


    "I will defeat you squarely, after passing the test of weishandi."


    Don''t spend a moment of silence and turn away.


    His grudges with Casillas will be settled later.


    The top priority is to finish the last game and get the approval of visander.


    Casillas used faith and religion to deceive and fool the residents of the small town of San Francisco, so as to "save" them.


    In modu''s view, this is just a crooked way and can''t last long.


    If you want to redeem those fallen souls, you can only rely on the right way.


    "The deformity of limbs does not mean that your heart and soul are also incomplete."


    Modu said so.


    He learned from the supreme mage and paid patience, tolerance and kindness.


    Try to save every decadent and desperate poor man and tell them how the spirit controls the body.


    Incredible medical miracles continue to appear in San Francisco.


    Half paralyzed patients who can''t stand on their legs can run.


    The blind old man sees the light again.


    Losers, cheer up.


    Soon, modu was regarded as a master and received a group of firm supporters.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Steven, have you figured out how to practice your ''Salvation''?"


    Luke quipped when he saw strange with a sad face and no clue.


    "Rocky regards the town residents as a donkey, hangs a carrot in front of them, and drives the workers to work hard and make efforts with gold. As long as the beautiful dream is not broken, everything can be maintained."


    "Casillas became a religious leader, preaching, praying and preaching teachings every day. He told everyone that reality is full of life, old age and death, while domam''s dark dimension has eternal life and peace."


    "While curing the physical disability of the people in the town, modu taught them how to face life."


    "Dr. voodoo, secret guest... Everyone is actively completing the examination questions of weishandi."


    The more he listened, the tighter his brow.


    After a while, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to do."


    "I can''t even save myself. How can I save others?"


    There was a touch of self mockery on strange''s face. He used to be a doctor who pursued fame and wealth and was blind and proud.


    After a car accident broke him into the dust from the upper class life of the elite class, lost everything and became the bottom, he began to reflect on his previous mistakes.


    "I can''t understand them."


    Strange said.


    "The inhabitants of the town of San Francisco, who were deceived by Mephisto and surrendered their souls."


    "If I were a former Dr. Stephen strange, I would feel that this was the price I should have borne."


    "I will stand high and laugh at their stupidity."


    Luke nodded, which is indeed a common style of the elite.


    Ridicule those who make mistakes, accuse them of their ridicule, and give a good opinion by the way.


    "But now I''m master strange, a guy who has suffered and found himself."


    "Therefore, I should sympathize with them and want to save them."


    "But I have no idea what to do."


    Strange showed his confusion without concealment. He didn''t think the practices of his competitors could be very effective.


    Deceptive lies will always be punctured. Blind faith is a rootless tree. If you pay kindness, you may not reap kindness


    It is so difficult to save a person.


    How to save 3000 people?


    "Can you teach me?"


    Strange looked at his contractor.


    "Frankly speaking, I have no experience in this field."


    Luke shrugged and saw a glimmer of disappointment in strange''s eyes. He smiled and said, "but I have a suggestion that is not too good or too bad."


    "When you don''t know what to do, you might as well put yourself in the position of the supreme mage."


    Strange was silent for a long time, and his frown stretched slowly.


    "I see!"


    He smiled.


    "You mean to say that if you can''t use other means to save the evil souls of those fallen."


    "It''s better to solve the problem directly from the source! I''ll go to Mephisto now!"


    Strange took a deep breath and his eyes were full of determination.


    From the hands of the old devil, take back the Saint Vincent''s covenant and liberate the souls of those sinners!


    "Er..."


    Looking at strange who put on the magic anti armor and opened the transmission channel, Luke couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "In fact, I want to say... Forget it, this idea is also right."


    Anyway, the supreme mage who hasn''t beaten Mephisto is not a qualified supreme mage.

 Chapter 267

    Death is the ultimate destination of all creatures. People always have all kinds of strange, terrible or beautiful imagination about those unknown places.


    For example, the Italian poet Dante aligaili.


    The Divine Comedy created by him depicts hell as a nine story world with wide top and narrow bottom, which looks like a funnel.


    The further down, the deeper the sin of the soul itself.


    In the Bible, hell has an unquenchable fire that burns the souls of sinners.


    Various religions have different records here.


    In fact, the concept of hell first appeared in religious classics.


    In the widely spread and well-known concept, it is the place where the soul suffers. It is mainly used to imprison and punish the sinful and unjust people.


    But in the Marvel Universe, hell is real.


    It consists of many overlapping and parallel dimensional worlds, and there are many rulers.


    For example, the nine worlds of Nordic mythology.


    Among them, the Heim underworld where Haila is located is regarded as "hell".


    Hades, the God of Olympus, ruled the territory of hell.


    Of course, the most well-known is Mephisto''s "hell".


    On the one hand, the old devil has a sense of existence.


    From time to time, it will bubble and hop a few times.


    On the other hand, the dimensional world dominated and controlled by the great king of hell is the opposite of heaven.


    They are like two large enterprises with overlapping businesses, harvesting the vast majority of human souls on the earth through various means.


    The first few are only the souls of the God system.


    Like sol, if he dies, he will only fall into the Heim underworld, then sink to the bottom of the world tree and return to the embrace of darkness.


    Not in Mephisto''s hands.


    Anyway, different "hell" has different business scope.


    It involves the complex game among dimensional demons, hell and heaven, and many God systems. Even the most knowledgeable scholars are difficult to understand for a while.


    "What a terrible place."


    Strange opened the transmission channel and came to the hell where Mephisto was.


    Compared with the lower dimension as the venue for the second game, it is more fiery here.


    The choking burning wind with the smell of sulfur blew in the face, which was suffocating.


    "This is... Hell."


    Murmured strange.


    All he saw was red.


    The rocks, vegetation, earth and sky are all red, like an endless huge melting pot.


    Dark and illusory shadows spread all over the dry and hard ground, like a row of ants.


    That''s the soul in hell!


    "Mephisto... Salvation... Covenant of Saint Vincent..."


    Strange took a deep breath and said to himself.


    His goal is to recapture the souls of the residents of San Francisco from the hands of the old devil, so that those people can be liberated and complete the rescue.


    It sounds difficult, but it''s the only effective way that strange can think of.


    The magic floating cloak lifted up his body and slowly swept through the air.


    Although the heavy armor had been "reduced" by the spell, it still slowed down his flight speed.


    "Are you sure you can save my life from Mephisto?"


    Strange looked at Superman who followed him. The reason why he made such a risky move was mainly because he believed in the strong strength of the contractor.


    "The old devil is the Lord of hell. He is a dimension demon God who can break his wrist with the supreme mage."


    Luke didn''t answer positively. He smiled and said, "I thought you left the town of San Francisco and took the initiative to go to hell to prove your courage and determination to save others."


    "What? Want me to solve the problem?"


    Strange coughed twice and looked embarrassed.


    He is not Asgard. He always asks where the enemy is, not how strong the enemy is.


    Go to hell, face Mephisto and recapture the covenant of Saint Vincent.


    The reason for strange''s risky decision is naturally Superman.


    Now that his contractor can quickly pass the second game in 20 minutes, he can easily beat the son of hell.


    It may be a feasible plan to drag the cunning old devil of Mephisto and create opportunities for himself.


    Strange was sober. He didn''t expect Superman to be like the supreme mage.


    He broke into hell alone, fought an amazing war with Mephisto, and finally left with his whole body.


    "Can you do it? Try to slow down Mephisto, or become my only and most powerful chip on the negotiation table."


    Strange asked positively.


    "I said no, would you give up and turn back?"


    Asked Luke.


    Strange closed his lips and shook his head gently.


    This is a gamble.


    He wanted to make a deal with the legendary cunning and ruthless old devil for an unprecedented negotiation.


    "Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether I can stop Mephisto. The key is whether you are fully prepared to be cheated by the devil, lose the gambling game and have nothing!"


    Luke stared at the deep clouds like a raging red tide. Behind them, a pair of obscure eyes stared at himself.


    "I am willing to accept the price of failure."


    Strange murmured.


    "Then let go. This is your test, Steven."


    Luke smiled.


    At the moment when his voice fell, thunder came from the deep clouds.


    The deafening sound broke out, as if the war drum was beating and the horn was blowing, and a big war was coming.


    "Stephen strange!"


    "And your contractor!"


    The voice of Yin pity rang out quietly and echoed in my heart.


    "Do you want to get back the covenant of Saint Vincent?"


    Strange slowed down and the magic floating cloak flew behind him.


    He glanced at Luke with a calm face, and his inner panic suddenly subsided.


    Like a gambler with little confidence, he holds the only chip.


    "That''s right. Wise Lord of hell, generous Lord Mephisto, I''m here to talk about terms."


    Strange behaved politely, which is a necessary respect for the strong.


    "Talk about terms? Little mage, what can you impress me? What chips can you hold to let me sit at the same negotiating table with you?"


    Mephisto hissed, and the desolate field and the open sky suddenly shook, as if to answer his questions.


    "My soul! The soul of a supreme mage!"


    Strange raised his chest and replied loudly.


    "Lord Mephisto, as long as you give me the San Francisco contract, I will voluntarily give my soul!"


    "In this way, I have completed the test of emperor Weishan and will take over the position of supreme mage."


    "And you are equivalent to getting the soul of the supreme MAGE - isn''t that enough to move you?"


    Luke on one side lost his smile. He saw the usual technique of a liar on the set next door in strange''s body.


    It was Constantine''s specialty to sell his soul to the devil, or angel, or other existence.


    "The... Soul of the supreme mage."


    Mephisto''s long tone seemed to be moving.


    He fought with Gu Yi for so many years and never won the other side.


    Not long ago, he was beaten by the old bald head and lost a human incarnation.


    If there is a chance to find the field, Mephisto will be happy.


    Guyi''s successor, the soul goes to hell.


    This is a kind of red fruit humiliation for both karma Taj and the three holy places.


    "That''s right! I want to buy a personal safety insurance from your insurance company. When I die, my soul will belong to you - provided that your excellency Mephisto, you will give me the Saint Vincent''s contract."


    Strange struck while the iron was hot, added.


    Among the plans he envisaged, the most smooth progress was Mephisto''s promise to take no other measures.


    "Tut Tut, there is an interesting guy under the ancient one."


    The crimson clouds gathered and dispersed, and condensed into a horned forehead and a ferocious devil''s face.


    "It sounds like a good deal. I''ve never got the soul of the supreme mage. But -"


    Mephisto''s voice paused, smiled vividly, and then continued: "if you want to talk to a devil about conditions, you must first show your strength to protect yourself."


    "Master strange, you have been in hell. I have countless ways to get your soul. Why pay extra?"


    "You say, right?"


    Laugh like thunder and stir the sky!


    Next moment!


    The devil''s face suddenly dissipated and turned into a dark wave like locusts, surging!


    "It seems that your negotiation is not going well, Steven."


    Luke teased.


    Mephisto is so easy to fool, then he won''t be the most troublesome old devil in the dimension of hell.


    "What should I do now?"


    Strange smiled bitterly. The devil really didn''t have any moral bottom line.


    Use open robbery first, but then sit back to the negotiation table.


    "Prove to Mephisto that your soul is not so easy to get."


    Luke said with a relaxed smile.


    The evil spirits, dark as black clouds, swept across the red sky.


    Like locusts crossing the border, devouring all living creatures!


    Just looking at it, I felt terrible and shocked.


    "The secret sorcerer of Kama Taj is best at dealing with evil spirits and demons!"


    Strange nodded and took out the AK47 fire Unicorn that could finally be used.


    Dada! Dada, dada!


    The muzzle of the gun with blue fire poured out storm like broken magic bullets.


    Like a long sickle, it suddenly waved down and wiped out the overwhelming defeat.


    "The ancient body of HOGGS!"


    "The dense breath of Austrian Shu map!"


    "The eye of agomoto''s wisdom!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Strange is like a ruthless spell casting machine, desperately squeezing the magic in his body.


    One high-level spell after another gushed out, like a ferocious fort with full fire, which effectively prevented the crazy advance of the evil spirit frenzy.


    "Fresh soul! Delicious!"


    A huge four hoofed demon with sheep horns suddenly appeared.


    He waved his firewhip, "Shua", and broke strange''s raggadol ring.


    "This is a great devil!"


    Said strange nervously.


    As a graduate student of Kama Taj, he has never met such an enemy.


    "Don''t worry, keep moving!"


    Luke finally showed the true level of high-level mages. The super level spells in the book of emperor VisANT seemed to be thrown out one by one without money.


    The chaotic and violent magic of hell seemed so tame in his hands.


    "Give it to you!"


    Strange constantly blessed himself with "the ancient body of HOGGS", and then crashed into the evil spirit frenzy under the full speed flight of the magic floating cloak.


    Those dark souls stretch out their claws and show their teeth one after another, trying to swallow this delicious soul into their stomach.


    But with the strong protection of enchanted anti armor, they can''t start.


    "You too... Human! Fresh... Soul!"


    Four hoofs ran, like a demon creature of a human horse, raised a fire whip and beat it down with a "pa".


    "I don''t have a hobby in this area."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly cold, his fingers closed and clenched into a fist.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Strange is like a swimming fish in the deep sea, struggling to walk through the turbulent eddy undercurrent.


    Dada! Dada, dada!


    The flaming Unicorn spits out broken magic bullets to clear away many evil spirits in front.


    The demon''s armor was mottled, as if it was about to be scrapped.


    "Hold on a little longer!"


    Strange clenched his teeth and moved forward!


    Finally, out of the endless wave of evil spirits, Mephisto''s huge body occupied all the sight.


    Hell dimension, the old devil doesn''t have to use human avatars.


    Dressed in a robe of sulfur and fire, he stood on a huge throne like a mountain peak.


    Black sheep horns grow on the forehead, like fine iron casting.


    Especially those eyes, burning like fire, full of ambition, cunning and treacherous schemes.


    Awe inspiring!


    "Master strange."


    Mephisto called out each other''s names and smiled on his red face.


    "You have proved your courage, strength and soul value. Hell insurance company is willing to customize a policy for you."


    Strange saw the old devil''s right hand and held a paper contract, in which he could vaguely hear the cry of the soul.


    Saint Vincent''s covenant!


    In his left hand, another paper contract appeared out of thin air.


    WOW!


    The paper spread out suddenly!


    Huge words emerged clearly.


    "Have you thought about it? As long as you sign your name, the San Francisco contract belongs to you."


    "And your soul, the soul of the future supreme mage, belongs to me!"


    The old devil made a strange smile, like mockery, like joy.


    He can''t wait to see strange make a choice!


    "I''ll think about it."


    Strange''s eyes are firm, and the problems to be faced will be solved later.


    Passing the test, completing the rescue and assuming due responsibility is the only thing he has to stick to at present.


    Lack of strength, wisdom and means... Strange knew that he could get to the last level entirely by relying on Superman.


    Now, it''s time for him to pay the price.


    "My soul, give it to..."


    Strange borrowed a spell to brand his name, his soul breath.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    The violent roar rose abruptly and spread all over the hell world.


    Just behind strange, a huge mushroom cloud slowly appeared.


    Endless light and heat radiate in all directions.


    The terrible energy annihilates all substances, not to mention evil spirits and demons. Even the dust will be crushed and turned into smaller particles.


    "Who threw a nuclear bomb into hell?"


    It was an idea in strange''s mind.

 Chapter 268

    "It''s terrible..."


    "Too cruel..."


    "Too much..."


    The guests of the gateless bar were stunned at the bright light and a blazing live picture.


    The 21st century people who were originally bombed by Hollywood special effects blockbusters are almost immune to the battle scenes of superheroes.


    Iron man likes to wash the ground with artillery fire. The Hulk is a demolition madman. Thor waves and thunders


    When you are on the scene, you may find the momentum amazing.


    But from the picture, it is no different from those popcorn blockbusters.


    It''s nothing more than all kinds of sound and light effects, coupled with the devastated New York City as the background board, a grand scene that Hollywood has always been good at.


    For some time, I sent my Cosplay Avenger alliance or superhero video to the website platform, and then added various fifty cents special effects. It also became a wealth password for rising powder and drainage.


    Therefore, seeing now, the audience who think they are well-informed.


    Facing the gorgeous magic thrown by various mages, they were not surprised, but more calm.


    It''s like sitting in a movie theater and watching a special effect blockbuster.


    "But I really haven''t seen this scene."


    The rocket raccoon chewed the crisp carrot and shook his head.


    Superman can always bring some extra surprises to it and others.


    Having the terrorist power to destroy the world is usually a verbal or literal sentence.


    No one has really seen that one can destroy the planet and dimension by himself.


    Now Superman has proved this.


    "Why did this guy come to the supreme mage battle?"


    "What on earth does he look like a mage?"


    "If you don''t become the overlord of the universe, become famous and take part in the competition on a backward planet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The star forum hosted by Gao Tianzun has exploded.


    Hundreds or thousands of related posts pop up every second.


    Looking at the pure white and dazzling live picture, the rocket raccoon stopped beating his hands on the keyboard and temporarily put down the line-to-line entertainment activities.


    At this moment, no one cares who can succeed the supreme mage.


    They want to know who is strange''s contractor?


    "Too strong."


    Rocket raccoon sighed.


    This has to be changed into an unwitting audience. Maybe they will think that someone wants to level hell and purify the devil.


    "Master strange, what''s going on?"


    Mephisto, who had been calm and calm, smiled but didn''t speak, raised some anger in his voice.


    The pressure of terror directly enveloped strange floating in the air.


    The floating magic cloak suddenly pressed against the tight body.


    The erect collar drooped down like a trembling poor child.


    "This may be a misunderstanding?"


    Strange said awkwardly.


    Behind him, bursts of strong light broke out continuously.


    The violent energy is like the astronomical spring tide.


    The roar swept through and annihilated everything.


    Strange dared not look straight into the past for fear of being burned by the extremely dazzling white light.


    "What did Superman do?"


    He was puzzled.


    Did the other party release a super order forbidden art of destroying heaven and earth?


    "Misunderstanding? Hum, those who dare to go wild in hell... Will come to no good end!"


    Mephisto wanted to say something cruel, but on second thought, it was Gu Yi who made hell last time.


    So far, the old guy has lived very well and shows no sign of dying.


    What, seriously injured, the deadline is coming


    It''s just a smoke bomb released by karma Taj to confuse others.


    "Get out of the way! I''ll see what your indentured man is!"


    Mephisto rose upright, like a towering giant, leaving the stone throne.


    If he continues to sit on the sidelines and ignore it, his hometown will be torn down.


    Boom!


    The terrible sound of the collapse of heaven and earth crushed space into pieces.


    Thick black cracks burst out suddenly, shocking and swallowing substances.


    Violent and disordered energy tides constantly pull the earth.


    With the strong smoke rising up, the hard rock layer was torn open with huge cracks.


    Click, click!


    The ferocious wounds of the Great Rift Valley in East Africa quickly extended.


    "Stop!"


    Mephisto raised his huge mountain like palm and extended it into the fierce light.


    The intense heat that burns evil spirits and turns them into nothing is nothing to the old devil.


    Like the huge palm cast by refined iron, it suddenly closes!


    The glare of the strong light dimmed in an instant, like an extinguished bulb.


    "No lethality..."


    Mephisto was surprised.


    In the strong light, he did not notice any sense of destruction.


    "I just lit a flash of illumination. Why should Lord Mephisto be angry?"


    Easily avoid the palm, Luke said slowly.


    He was as small as a grain of dust in front of the towering devil''s body.


    "Lighting..."


    Mephisto was speechless and didn''t know how to answer.


    Strong light releases high temperature, which leads to energy tide, resulting in the doomsday scene of heaven and earth


    Thinking along this line, the endless light and heat, like a huge explosion of nuclear fission reaction, is really an illumination.


    "Kama Taj has a lot of talents."


    Mephisto, an old devil who boasted that he had seen wind and waves, held back such a sentence after a long time.


    "You can almost destroy this hell with lighting... You are much better than Gu Yi."


    Luke smiled modestly, waved his hand and said, "where, where. I''m an unknown person. I don''t dare to compare with the supreme mage."


    How can a real mage not light illumination.


    However, the noise he made was a little bigger.


    "Dare to run wild in hell... Great courage!"


    Mephisto snorted coldly, and the fear of the great devil was released.


    He didn''t know Luke''s details, only judging from the magic fluctuation, he was only a high-level Mage at most.


    However, the old devil has seen the live broadcast of the other party rolling over the witch heart devil and punching through the lower layer of hell.


    That terrible power is not like a high-level Wizard of unknown origin.


    Therefore, Mephisto wants to test the strength of Superman.


    "My contractor, Stephen strange, is a candidate for the supremacy of the mage."


    Enough to deprive reason and create fear, the aura of intimidation had no effect on Luke. He said without changing his face: "the San Francisco contract is related to whether he can win the last game."


    "Therefore, I want to make a deal with your excellency Mephisto."


    Why do you Kama Taj bastards like to talk to people about terms?


    "No, I''ve agreed to strange''s request. He gave his soul, and I gave him the San Francisco contract to help him complete the test."


    Mephisto thought that if it weren''t for your illumination, strange would have signed his name and made a deal.


    The soul of the future supreme mage will fall into his own hands.


    "As we all know, there is no binding force if there is no formal contract signed."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, as if to guess what Mephisto thought, and said with a smile, "that''s an invalid transaction. Lord Mephisto doesn''t have to take it seriously."


    "I have a new contract here. Respected Mr. devil, as long as we hand over the San Francisco contract, Stephen and I will leave hell. What do you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mephisto opened his mouth and said a dirty word in his heart.


    As a notorious old devil, he thought he was black hearted enough at ordinary times.


    Borrowing usury, deceiving people''s souls, bewitching foolish beings, and playing with human feelings... It''s like bringing villains to the letter.


    But after Luke put forward the new contract, Mephisto was ashamed that he was not as thick hearted as a human.


    The other party can use the most reasonable tone to say the most shameless white whoring behavior.


    At this point, I am much better than myself.


    At least, when the devil lies.


    And pretend to draw up a contract and put on a warm-hearted hypocrisy.


    Hand over the San Francisco contract and leave with Stephen strange?


    What''s the difference between this and enjoying the one-stop service, picking up your pants and leaving directly?


    Fair trade, more or less should pay attention to equivalent exchange!?


    "Human, have you forgotten something?"


    Mephisto''s voice cooled down. If he didn''t care about the live broadcast, he should pay attention to the demeanor of the Lord of hell. He slapped it directly.


    "Or do you think you don''t have to pay for dealing with the devil?"


    Luke pretended to be surprised and then said seriously, "I''ll leave without doing anything. This is the most valuable return you can get, Lord Mephisto."


    "Otherwise, the hell you are in May or may not continue to exist."


    "Isn''t it enough to sacrifice a soul contract for peace in hell?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mephisto fell silent for the second time.


    He has never seen such an arrogant man!


    As the Lord of hell, the top boss who is qualified to compete for the title of "Satan" in hell.


    Which mortal sees himself, not trembling and walking on thin ice?


    Which mage does not respect and grovel when he sees himself?


    Even the mighty dimensions of agomoto and Guyi and the powerful existence of the famous universe have not humiliated themselves like this!


    "Hahaha! Destroy hell..."


    Mephisto laughed angrily, and the terrible sound waves piercing his eardrums shook the clouds in the sky and stirred the atmosphere.


    The huge palm covering several miles raised without warning.


    The huge shadow that blocks out the sun falls directly.


    Whatever Luke''s background and background, Mephisto didn''t care.


    He just wants to wipe out each other in the most direct way.


    Then, with the most cruel means, concoct the poor soul.


    Dong!


    Put your hands up and block the next palm.


    Luke stood tenaciously in the air, not driven into the dust by Mephisto and photographed into the ground.


    Where he stood, the air burst and sent out circles of violent ripples visible to the naked eye.


    "That''s the end of the conversation?"


    Luke did not humiliate the consciousness of an old devil. The biological force field opened in an instant and his body suddenly rose to the top.


    Like a sharp nail, it pierced Mephisto''s palm.


    The fist pierced the atmosphere like a heavy hammer and swung it on the face of the old devil.


    Boom!


    The burning pain rose on Mephisto''s red face.


    Fortunately, with the racial advantage of natural blushing, I can''t see anything.


    "Even when the supreme mage beat me, he didn''t hit his face!"


    Mephisto''s anger filled his chest and a pair of dark wings popped up behind him.


    Gently flap!


    Thick as paint, a mass of flame, all over hell!


    After being offended several times in a row, Mephisto''s anger has been full.


    Turn it up!


    Hellfire!


    The same move, used by Mephisto, is more powerful than the witch heart demon.


    The invisible force field failed to stop the raging infernal flame. The raging and spreading viscous black fire can not only burn the body, but also the soul.


    The stronger the soul, the more difficult it is to get rid of.


    "Oh, that''s interesting."


    The cynical and frivolous smile disappeared from Luke''s face.


    In his eyes, there was a rare flash of solemnity.


    Hellfire is the signature skill of evil spirit knights. It can burn all materials in the world.


    The soul ignited by it will never go out unless it sincerely repents.


    In the cartoon, the invincible star swallowing, one of the five gods in the universe, has suffered a great loss and lit a huge torch for the evil knight.


    Therefore, Luke needs to take it seriously.


    Stellar energy surged in his body, and the breath of terror swept out.


    Superman loaded into the "Ravager" template is not afraid of death and injury!


    "Come on! Burn my soul!"


    Luke hit the thick sea of fire head-on, and bursts of pain rose in the depths of his soul.


    It seems to tear, it seems to burn!


    "Repent of your crimes!"


    Mephisto laughed when he saw Luke involved in the inferno.


    He waited for the bruised and tortured soul to fall into his own hands.


    "Judge me?"


    Just a moment later, a contemptuous sneer came out.


    Hell and fire suddenly separated, showing a tall and straight figure.


    Wisps of sticky flame attached and lingered in Superman, but did no harm.


    "High resistance, high physics, magic double immunity, high adaptability... Except for low IQ, this template has no problem."


    The sharp pain in the depths of his soul made Luke''s mouth twitch slightly.


    Fortunately, he has a "Ravager" template.


    After a short period of soul burning, they quickly evolve immune characteristics.


    "Is there any other means?"


    Luke clenched his fist and the Hellfire on his palm was suddenly extinguished.


    His eyes are like a sword, stabbing Mephisto.


    "Hellfire, it doesn''t work for you!"


    The latter''s heart vibrates, which is the power of hell that even the heavenly father can burn to ashes.


    "If it were Gu Yi, he might not be able to bear it..."


    Mephisto was a little suspicious of morsheng. Although Hellfire had never worked on the supreme mage, there was no doubt that it could hurt each other.


    "Hum!"


    The old devil sneered. At his peak, he was a dimension demon God who could fight with the supreme mage and Odin.


    How can you be bullied by a junior!


    It''s going to spread. Where''s the face of the Lord of hell?


    "Do you think I have only these tricks?"


    Mephisto laughed wildly, and his momentum rose.


    He raised his right hand and the power of hell surged.


    Clap it with one hand and make a loud noise!


    "Eh? Where''s the live picture?"


    "Why is the screen black?"


    "Switch lines!"


    "I''m seeing a wonderful moment..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The silent bar immediately burst into discontent.


    Somehow, the live broadcast was cut off, and I couldn''t see what happened in hell.


    Old wine Paul monak touched the head of the rocket raccoon and thought, the devil also wants face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Take the Saint Vincent''s covenant!"


    Mephisto is worthy of being the Lord of hell. He works decisively without any hesitation.


    "Remember! What happened today..."


    Luke took the Saint Vincent''s covenant, nodded and said, "I know, I know. It''s absolutely confidential and won''t be revealed!"


    "Lord Mephisto, you fought with me for 300 rounds, which broke the space and wiped out the power of hell... Finally, you were kind, sympathized with the evil spirits of hell and couldn''t bear to see the collapse of dimension. Only then did you take the initiative to hand over the Saint Vincent''s contract to calm the war."


    The old devil reduced his size and became an ordinary man. He glanced at Luke who came with his mouth open, shook his head and said, "for the first time, I saw a human who is more like a devil than me."


    "Take strange and go! There''s peace in hell!"


    Luke smiled and couldn''t help it.


    Pick up strange, who has lost his brain, and return to the town of San Francisco.


    Wait until the live broadcast of the no door bar returns to normal.


    The third game is over.


    Winner¡ª¡ª


    Stephen strange.

 Chapter 269

    Compared with the second game of pushing through the customs in 20 minutes, the outcome of the third game was even more surprising.


    The audience outside the field only saw that the live picture suddenly blacked out, just like being punched by someone to blow up the camera, leaving only a screeching noise.


    When the picture is restored, the winner has been announced.


    It was Stephen strange, who was not optimistic from the beginning.


    Then the game is over.


    The rest of the combatants are transmitted back to the real world.


    All this came so suddenly that people were caught off guard.


    Just like a game that lasted only 20 minutes, the two sides just exchanged defense towers and the base exploded before the formal fight began.


    Not to mention the audience, even the players are confused.


    Such an accident is like turning the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage into a farce.


    Especially those gambling dogs who borrow Soha bet on witches, demons and secret guests one by one.


    A few people who are popular are also optimistic about rocky and Dr. voodoo.


    Unexpectedly, the final winner was the black horse of strange.


    It can be predicted that the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage will fall behind the curtain.


    Many people will be thrown into the arena of Saka star by Gao Tianzun and sold to pay their debts.


    After all, in any universe, gambling dogs are graded.


    Compared with retail investors, Gao Tianzun, as a banker, has always been based on an invincible position.


    As for the rocket raccoon who crushed strange in three games, his eyes narrowed with laughter.


    The furry little body shook like a sieve. It was almost like standing on the bar and dancing a pole dance.


    Although it is a different universe, the common currency of the Milky way will not change.


    When it returns to marvel film universe, it is a real millionaire.


    At that time, quill, that bastard, also had to be respectful and call himself "Captain".


    Thinking of this, the rocket raccoon is too lazy to compete with a group of failed gambling dogs. They are just a group of poor guys about to go to the sea.


    "The consumption of the whole audience tonight is... Forget it. Let sol pay for it."


    It originally wanted to be rich, but considering that the credit points won have not arrived, the heavy responsibility of paying the bill is left to Thor.


    "Thanks to Superman, I can not only buy a new spaceship, but also buy an unmanned planet to provide for the elderly."


    Compared with the wonderful mood of rocket raccoon, the guests of the no door bar shouted abuse one after another¡ª¡ª


    "I haven''t seen Mephisto''s great move yet!"


    "There is definitely a black curtain! Black box operation!"


    "That one didn''t finish!"


    "Is there a replay after the game?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The anger of the audience was evident.


    Superman vs. hell Lord, it was a century war. It was too bad not to see it!


    "What an unexpected result."


    Old master hamir laughed.


    No matter what reaction the melon eaters had, Kama Taj turned a deaf ear.


    They don''t need to tell anyone or explain anything to anyone.


    "I won?"


    Strange, whose brain was in a state of downtime, finally recovered.


    He is going to face emperor Weishan next, if he is recognized by the three ancient gods.


    Then, taking over the position of supreme mage is a certainty.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Back in Kamata Taj, strange turned his head and looked at his contractor with curiosity in his eyes.


    An ordinary high-level mage can force the hell Lord Mephisto to retreat and give in. What a terrible strength is this?


    The true identity of Superman is by no means simple!


    "I''m just a passing traveler. I don''t have to take it to heart."


    Luke replied, ostensibly modest but actually forced.


    If he had not completed the task of collecting infinite gemstones in Marvel film universe and obtained the "Ravager" template, he might not be able to deal with Mephisto''s Inferno so calmly.


    The Lord of hell, at least, is also a dimension demon God, which is not inferior to the existence of the heavenly father.


    The reason why he chose to hand over the Saint Vincent Gonzalez contract was more out of the idea of stop loss.


    Keep fighting. My hometown is really going to be gone.


    "Passers by... I don''t believe it."


    Strange became more curious and began to mend his brain.


    For example, the space-time vest of a mysterious mage active in the future and a top boss


    and so on.


    "Two, supreme mage, please."


    Old master hamir came to meet and led the final winner, strange.


    He was more optimistic about modu. Before the game, he specially poisoned milk.


    But unexpectedly, modu was too fragile to withstand and died of milk.


    "Here we are. You go in."


    It was still the wooden tall building, and the door opened itself.


    His face was pale, like Gu Yi, who had just recovered from a serious illness, leaning on his bed.


    Luke quietly praised the acting.


    "You did a good job, strange."


    While praising the determined man, the supreme mage smiled with satisfaction at Superman.


    The latter smiled back and helped strange win the hegemony war. It was neither easy nor difficult.


    The main reason is that Gu Yiping is dead. Mephisto, who wants to make trouble outside the court, has no room for the old devil to play.


    Otherwise, with the character of the hell Lord, I don''t know what trouble I can make.


    Heavenly Father Superman, facing the legendary mage and the son of hell, is basically the rolling situation of the king hanging and beating silver.


    There''s nothing to show off!


    "I can come to this step not by firm perseverance and fearless courage..."


    Strange was self aware and bowed his head in shame.


    He was just lucky to summon a contractor like superman.


    The latter can no longer be described as purple card and gold card. It is completely a super rare exclusive card!


    "Everyone needs time and space to grow. Strange, you don''t have to be depressed. In the future, you will shine and shoulder heavy responsibilities."


    Gu Yi does not hesitate to praise and give confidence to each other.


    "It''s time to go to see emperor Weishan and get their approval."


    The old man with white hair and beard pointed at it.


    The bronze round tripod placed on the right suddenly burst into a strong light.


    That''s the famous magic weapon of Kara Taj, the tripod of all things.


    Gu Yi can use it to meditate deeply, experience the mysteries of the universe and obtain more knowledge.


    When necessary, you can also contact the Trinity emperor weishandi who rarely shows up.


    Strong light, like a white horse, shoots out from it.


    The two who won the war for hegemony and passed the three tests were suddenly shrouded.


    Their souls then left the body and flew up to the atmosphere.


    The blue planet is shrinking like a light on a dark curtain.


    A gentle force dragged them to other dimensions.


    "Stephen strange."


    The sweet female voice called for strange. He opened his eyes and saw three pure white figures.


    That''s emperor weishandi!


    The supreme spirit of white magic.


    The faith of Kama Taj.


    "Congratulations on completing three tests and arriving here."


    The girl said slowly.


    She is oshutu, the oldest ancient god.


    And the first Supreme mage, the mother of agomoto.


    "Although you are not the best one, I have to admit, little guy, your luck is enviable."


    A tiger with colorful patterns stuck out its head and looked down at strange.


    His name is HOGGS, one of the Vikings.


    Kamata Taj is the "ancient body" that everyone knows. He created this easy to learn but difficult to refine entry-level spell.


    "A heavenly Father, and so young."


    HOGGS seems to be more interested in Luke. His deep eyes with heavy pressure are locked on him.


    "The most terrible thing is not the power you show, but the unfathomable potential... Ao Shutu, I think his future achievements are beyond limitation."


    HOGGS rarely praised a human. In the eyes of the tiger, Luke radiated bright light like a walking celestial body.


    O''shutu did not deny it.


    Heavenly Father, indeed, is not the end of each other''s path.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Luke looked calm and didn''t feel any pressure.


    The three pure white pillars of light are o Shu Tu, a loving woman.


    Agomoto, shiny bald head on the forehead.


    HOGGS, a big tiger with beautiful patterns.


    They are collectively referred to as "weishandi".


    Each has the strength of the dimension demon God.


    The supreme mage can not repay his debts, mainly because his backer is tough enough.


    What dark dimension, domam, and Sison, the dark god, are unwilling to provoke VisANT.


    In case of a fight, you are forced to pick three each time. That scene is too bloody.


    "It''s time to get to the point. We, the earth, and even many dimensions must have a new Supreme mage."


    Agomoto spoke.


    "Gu Yi, he has been sitting in that seat for too long. He is deeply tired both mentally and physically."


    It''s like a social animal who works overtime every day and is about to die of overwork.


    Luke added.


    "Stephen strange!"


    When he heard his name, strange''s soul shook.


    Three lines of sight fell on him like a mountain.


    Nervous mood, uncontrollable emerge.


    "That''s right. Outside Heaven and hell, Asgard and the nine realms, all forces are waiting for the position of supreme mage. Who will take it?"


    Ao Shutu''s laughter was soft, quietly dissolving strange''s inner uneasiness.


    "I was the designer of the first game. I mainly wanted to test the participants'' courage and persistence."


    HOGGS shakes his head and the tiger is full of dignity, showing a humanized expression. "The second game is the consideration of personal strength. You are the weakest person, but you have the most powerful contractor."


    Strange looked at Luke with a hint of gratitude in his eyes.


    "The third game is salvation and practice. You did a bad job, strange."


    Agomoto, who was once the supreme mage, was not as easy to speak as the first two, and his tone was full of disappointment.


    "Everyone has his own way of doing things, and the concept that needs to be practiced, whether good or bad, is a choice."


    "But you didn''t do anything. Later, it was a very unwise choice to face Mephisto and make a deal with the devil."


    Strange''s eyelids drooped. He really didn''t know how to save the town of San Francisco.


    He is not mature enough, not strong enough.


    "A candidate who has enough courage but lacks strength, wisdom and decisiveness."


    Agomoto made a final decision and made an answer.


    "Stephen strange, you are not qualified to become a supreme mage."


    Dong!


    The words of Argo motorcycle fell like a heavy hammer and hit strange.


    If the latter is struck by lightning, the light of the soul will dim.


    "... butterfly effect?"


    Luke, who stood still, was also surprised.


    Gu Yi is optimistic about the candidate, but he has not been recognized by weishandi.


    What is this?


    Are you busy in vain?


    "Courage, strength and wisdom... Only when you have them can you succeed the supreme mage."


    Agomoto''s stern eyes suddenly became soft and shifted to Luke.


    "You are a better candidate than Stephen strange."


    "Luke Carville, Superman of the different world!"


    What happened?


    Luke, who was in the mood of eating melons to see the play, had a series of question marks on his head.


    I''m just calling for you!


    Not interested in becoming a supreme mage!


    He said in his heart.


    Why choose yourself?


    "Ah... Is there a misunderstanding?"


    Glancing at strange with a dull expression, Luke cleared his throat and said politely, "I''m just a passing traveler and won''t stay in the universe for a long time."


    "Supreme mage, you''d better choose someone else."


    Agomoto used to be strict with strange, but now he is very talkative.


    The big bald head seemed to appreciate Superman very much and said carelessly: "we already know about this. It''s not a problem."


    "There is no isolation between infinite universes of all sizes."


    "The duty of the supreme mage is only to protect the earth and resist the dimension."


    "It''s nothing at ordinary times. You see, Gu Yi, how relaxed he is and how comfortable his life is."


    I''m not buying it


    Gu Yi worked overtime every day and pretended to be dead in order to retire early.


    It can be seen that he works for weishandi.


    Not only the salary is average, but also tired. It''s not a good job.


    "You''d better hire someone else..."


    Shaking his head again and again, Luke, who insisted on refusing, suddenly paused. His soul rippled in a circle, as if some fierce emotion rose.


    "Please be wise - it''s not necessary at all! If someone has to shoulder this responsibility and shoulder the survival of the earth - then I am willing!"


    Agomoto was stunned. He wanted to continue persuasion and throw out some attractive chips.


    I didn''t expect Luke''s attitude to change so quickly.


    "In that case, the Superman from the alien world, Luke Carville, we will grant you the title of ''Supreme mage''"


    Seeing Luke nodding his head, visander was not vague.


    Boom!


    O''shutu, HOGGS and agomoto speak together.


    The overlapping voice is like a stone thrown into the stars and ripples in circles.


    Their voices, faintly visible, clear and distant, spread all over the world of many dimensions.


    "Supreme Superman..."


    Kama Taj''s Gu stood up, surprised and puzzled.


    Why didn''t the originally selected Stephen strange get the approval of visander?


    Superman, become the supreme mage?


    As his thoughts turned, Gu Yi seemed to think of a possibility.


    "A big crisis is brewing?"


    The old man was worried. Is that why emperor weishandi didn''t choose strange?


    He also needs to sharpen and grow, and is not enough to take over the position of supreme mage for the time being.


    "The supreme mage is... Superman?"


    Sol in the no door bar, a mouthful of beer gushed out.


    The rocket raccoon sitting opposite wiped smooth fluff and hit the beer bottle with his backhand.


    One person, one raccoon, wrestling in a ball.


    Rocky''s eyes flashed nearby, as if he had an idea.


    At the same time, there are many dimensions.


    From heaven to hell, all the pluralistic leaders who can hear the voice of emperor weishandi have learned this amazing news.


    "Ha ha, a young heavenly Father..."


    "Supreme... Superman!"


    "The game is more interesting."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Or gloomy, or sneer, or meaningful words, quietly ring from the universe of all dimensions.


    "In the past, I often heard people say that they accompanied their friends to participate in the competition, and then they were selected... This kind of dog blood story will also happen to me."


    After leaving the world of VisANT emperor, Luke returned to Kama Taj, Guyi''s residence.


    He shook his head and sighed, as if he had received a hot potato.


    "Don''t worry, strange. I''m sure I can''t do this job long. I''ll give it to you then."


    Luke patted strange on the shoulder and comforted.


    I thought it was a substitute, but I didn''t expect to get the championship trophy.


    "The tenth metal... No way, it''s all for the task."


    Seeing that strange had nothing to gain, Luke could only shrug his shoulders and express helplessness.


    He had refused, but the task that appeared stopped him.


    [main task: great changes in the multiverse, infinite world crisis!]


    [requirements: become a supreme mage and a qualified player]


    [reward: the tenth metal x element (it is full of the purest possibility and can be turned into any weapon)]

 Chapter 270

    The tenth metal x element comes from the next set.


    Before it, there were nine other metals with different effects.


    For example, n metal, the ninth metal, is full of dark energy.


    It can resist the laws of physics, counteract gravity and reduce damage.


    Moreover, the collision with the eighth metal can awaken the people who have lost their will.


    Clown''s Dionysian factor - a green liquid metal with self-healing effect.


    Vandal savage and Ninja Master Lei Xiao Ogu seem to have both, but they are far less pure than the crime Prince of Gotham.


    What awesome is the clown, who is always batting and batting all day by Batman, and can still alive and kicking. His face is cut off. Nothing is done. It''s all depend on the Dionysian factor.


    Amber gold-A transparent colorless liquid metal.


    Batman once drank it unknowingly. This is the first layout of babatos in the dark multiuniverse.


    It has been held by the owl court in Gotham. After mixing with the inferior Dionysian factor, it can save the body and revive others.


    Those claws who died and lived and died relied on this to exit and appear again and again.


    In addition, if a suitable blacksmith can be found for processing.


    Amber gold has a strong restraining effect on magical creatures such as ghosts, tree spirits and werewolves.


    As a material for making armor, it can also increase magic resistance and ignore the curse effect.


    It can be said that it is a necessary thing for home travel, killing people and stealing goods.


    Promethium metal - the effect is similar to that of the Edelman alloy of Marvel Universe.


    The armor of the death knell is made of promethium metal.


    Without a high defense and high magic resistance equipment, even the world''s top mercenaries can''t destroy the young Titans alone against the justice alliance.


    Bat gold - Magic metal with the appearance of red copper, also known as "bone of set", is a high-end spell casting material.


    Zanatan and Dr. destiny are their favorite props.


    And can use it to communicate the dark multiverse.


    In a word, there are ten kinds of super metals like this.


    They are best known for their debut in the metal event.


    Babatos of the dark multiverse uses Batman as a portal to invade the main universe.


    Those metals played an important role in this great crisis.


    "I feel like I''m going to visit the studio next door. I can put it on the agenda."


    As the new Supreme mage, Luke thought silently when he returned to his residence.


    He spread out his palm and a ball of silvery liquid changed into different shapes.


    Hammer, sword, axe, mace, AK47


    This is the most basic ability of the tenth metal, which can be changed into any weapon and any form at will.


    On the surface, it is called metal. In fact, it belongs to a cosmic original force, produced in the melting pot of the world''s forgers.


    The chair of Mobius of the anti monitor and the mother box of tianqixing are all made of the tenth metal.


    If Luke is among the multiverse level, he has the ability to master concepts.


    Then he can easily create six infinite gemstones with this liquid metal.


    This is the real reason why he would rather step into the pit buried by Emperor Weishan and take over the position of supreme mage.


    The effect of the tenth metal is far better than nine of them!


    It can make cosmic artifacts and endow some metaphysical concepts with the power of origin!


    The world forger in the next studio once cast countless pocket universes and parallel universes with the tenth metal.


    Of course, the above uses are still far away from Luke at present.


    What he expected more was that the wall of origin could be broken with the tenth metal.


    "But why should I go to the Dark Universe?"


    Luke shook his head and smiled. He didn''t want to be on Batman''s dangerous list.


    "It''s safer in New York. The weather in Gotham is too wet to be interested."


    The new Supreme mage closed his palm and disappeared like the tenth metal melted by silver.


    In any case, it is also a good thing to master the power of the origin of the universe.


    Who knows what the situation is in the next studio? More coping means can avoid more trouble.


    You know, after the end of the metal event and the extinction of the world furnace, the tenth metal became out of print and used a little less.


    In the future, Luke met the richest man in Gotham, the people''s richest man, Mr. Bruce Wayne.


    With enough tenth metal in his hands, he can also be proud of each other in wealth, making his money ability ineffective.


    This is the power of the origin of the universe. We can''t exchange a drop of Wayne group''s industry.


    "Supreme... Superman."


    Sitting on his bed, Luke''s mouth turned up when he thought of his new nickname.


    This time, I really gained a lot.


    To become a supreme mage is equal to the power of white magic that can whore with emperor Weishan in the future.


    If you have nothing to do, you can also find domam and Sison to collect the wool of these dimensional demons.


    Backed by three dimensional demons, any heaven and hell can walk horizontally.


    Those cosmic elders should also give some face.


    This is good.


    "Unfortunately, there is no free lunch in the world."


    Luke didn''t inflate too much. The reason why vishanda liked himself was certainly not because he was handsome. He was a lighthouse in the world and the light of the right way.


    The dimension demon who is used to playing big chess.


    There are good reasons behind everything.


    But whatever it is, it has absolutely nothing to do with love, justice and world peace.


    "Oh, as a mature social animal, fishing with pay has long been integrated into my bones."


    Luke remembered the stories of fighting wits and courage with the company manager in his last life.


    He really hasn''t lost in this respect.


    "Serious work is to exchange labor for remuneration, but only fishing at work can we really make money from the boss!"


    Luke smiled. Every minute he fished was worth a penny of his salary.


    It would be naive for the emperor to think that if he made Superman the supreme mage, he could tie him to the chariot of the universe.


    "It''s impossible to work. Find a chance and run away."


    Luke closed his eyes and continued his meditation.


    Anyway, the task reward is in hand, and the battle for hegemony of the supreme mage is over. There is no need to stay.


    It''s the right way to leave early.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A week later.


    "Steven, in the future, the three sanctuaries, Kamata Taj, will be handed over to you."


    Luke patted strange on the shoulder and said in earnest.


    "I have great confidence in your ability and absolutely rest assured."


    As a newly appointed supreme mage, he can''t leave directly.


    We reorganized the three sanctuaries, delivered a leadership speech in Kamata Taj, went to hell and had a heart to heart talk with the old devil Mephisto.


    At last, we passed the vacuum period of power transfer without causing any trouble.


    Then, as usual.


    He left the work at hand to strange, Lao Wang and modu.


    As for yourself?


    Return to the main universe, fishing and skipping work, of course.


    "If you encounter any major crisis, do you want to contact..."


    Strange''s shoulder collapsed, his teeth bared in pain, and he felt that the whole person was scattered.


    These days, he continued to train, and his hair fell at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It won''t take long to catch up with Guyi and agomoto.


    "No! You can do it yourself. Don''t come to me!"


    Luke answered simply and decisively.


    "Steven, do you know what you lack most?"


    The latter shook his head, ready to listen to the supreme Superman''s soul chicken soup.


    He''s actually a little depressed these days.


    If you don''t become a supreme mage, you can actually accept it.


    After all, losing to Superman is not lost.


    It''s a heavy blow not to be recognized by weishandi.


    "You lack the courage to make choices, the determination to carry out plans and take responsibility! You don''t believe in yourself, Stephen."


    Luke played the role of spiritual mentor and began to instill ideas.


    "That car accident destroyed not only your life, but also your pride and confidence."


    "You see yourself as a loser, a poor guy who can''t get up again!"


    "This is not the case. You can do better, take my seat and become a qualified supreme mage."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The lengthy soul chicken soup stuffed into strange''s mouth moved him to tears and wanted to cry with Luke in his arms.


    "I see, teacher! In these days when you are away, I will shoulder my responsibility and no longer want to rely on your strength to solve problems."


    Strange changed his name and assured seriously.


    "Good. I''m in a hurry. See you next time."


    Seeing that strange understood and didn''t waste his words, Luke smiled with satisfaction.


    "By the way, tell the rocket raccoon and sol to hurry back and don''t linger here."


    Thor is worthy of being the number one brother control of the Avenger - now it has been transformed into sister control.


    Where rocky is, his home, completely forgets the movie universe.


    The rocket raccoon is waiting for Gao Tianzun to exchange the won bonus, buy an unmanned planet and enjoy the life of the rich in the universe.


    "I will."


    Strange nodded and remembered.


    After the confession, Luke finally set foot on the road home.


    This time, don''t be so troublesome.


    Find iron man, Dr. Benner and Mr. magic again - there are four magic men in this universe.


    Gather these smartest guys in the world and build a trans cosmic transmission machine.


    Retired Gu Yi was very proud. He not only told the accurate coordinates of the universe, but also used the magic instrument of Kama Taj, the tripod of all things, as the anchor of the world.


    In his words, it means "come back often in the future".


    For fear that this supreme Superman will never return and run away completely.


    "It was a wonderful journey."


    Luke put his hands on the tripod of all things, and three pure white pillars of light rose into the sky, through the clouds and into the endless void.


    The divine power blessing of emperor Weishan shrouded the young supreme mage.


    Boom!


    Next moment!


    Luke turned into a flash of light and completely disappeared into the universe.

 Chapter 271

    Universe 1024.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters.


    The lights of the tall buildings standing on the Bank of the Potomac River dimmed one by one, and only a few offices on the high floor were still on.


    Howard was writing on his desk.


    "This is the eighth month of Superman''s disappearance. My friend, Lieutenant General of the Pentagon, leader of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d... he disappeared and disappeared on this planet - I don''t think Luke is dead, although rumors like this are rampant and tend to grow stronger."


    "I also know who is playing tricks behind the scenes to promote all this."


    "Just two months ago, the president read an eloquent eulogy in front of the world. So far, the military has not confirmed the death of lieutenant general Luke Carville, but our president can''t wait to announce the news - it''s really intriguing."


    "Despite his generous praise for Superman, he described Luke as the shining beacon of the human world, and said that losing each other is not only a great loss to the United States, but also to this beautiful world in peace."


    "The departure of a hero, the fall of a general star and the collapse of a lighthouse are really moving."


    "I don''t think the president''s father may be so sad when he dies. Forgive me for such unkind words. As long as I think of that hypocritical face, my appetite will be halved - that''s why I''ve lost a lot of weight recently."


    "With all due respect, the president''s performance is like a thief who broke into the house and worried about the owner''s return. Even if he is sitting in the White House and is the nominal manager of the country, his inner timidity and fear can''t be covered up."


    "The situation in the world is changing. On learning that Superman is'' missing '', the Soviet Union opened vodka in the Kremlin to celebrate that day! A sword of Damocles hanging over their heads and falling at any time disappeared. I believe those senior officials can finally sleep well and don''t have to worry about Superman falling from the sky and hanging them in red square."


    "Losing the important weight to maintain balance, the relationship between the two superpowers has become increasingly tense. The White House had a heated discussion about whether to deploy medium-range missiles, Raytheon missiles and Jupiter missiles in Italy and Turkey a month and a half ago."


    "Peace, beauty... With Superman''s departure, it has long disappeared. Only the shadow of nuclear war is left!"


    "The atmosphere of terror is spreading. It is said that Castro has asked the Soviet Union for help. The pace of World War III seems to be getting closer and closer, and the scale of the doomsday clock is moving forward steadily and resolutely."


    At this point, Howard''s frown tightened deeper.


    He sighed, put down his pen and subconsciously touched the two moustaches.


    He reached for the glass on the table and took a sip of whisky.


    On Howard''s face, the cynicism of the past has disappeared, full of worries about the future.


    "After Superman left, the life of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. was also difficult. Without the huge organization to rely on and support, it was like a lame giant, hobbling and struggling."


    "The guy sitting in the White House is actively dismembering the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and limiting its power. The bastards of the FBI and the CIA love it."


    "I''m not sure if I''m being watched. At present, only Nick Frey and I, a dark agent with no sense of humor, may know the identity of the president."


    "I''ve tried all kinds of methods. Even a week ago, Skynet launched its first man-made satellite."


    "I''m smarter than the Soviet rocket experts. Their Sputnik I is eleven days later than me."


    "But I still haven''t found Superman''s whereabouts. I began to confirm my inner guess that Luke may have left the planet, or even the universe."


    "In the fifth century BC, Democritus put forward the concept of ''countless worlds'', believing that the world was formed by the movement of atoms."


    "Later, the ancient Greek philosopher Epicurus said, ''the world has diversity''."


    "Leibniz affirmed and added this view."


    "If all this is true, Luke may have been taken away from the parallel world out of some force majeure."


    "I''d like to bring him back. Unfortunately, I can''t find any partner who can normally communicate quantum mechanics and study parallel space-time shuttle."


    "They either think I''m crazy or think I''m on drugs - it''s worth mentioning that a young man named Henry Jonathan PIM wrote some interesting papers that provided me with some sparks of inspiration."


    "I can only put my hope on the cosmic magic cube, but this road has also been blocked. The military is considering confiscating it in the name of ''receiving dangerous goods'' and'' returning government property ''."


    "I don''t know what to do. The man behind the White House forced me and the s.h.i.e.l.d. to a corner."


    "The Hellfire club can''t help. The White House has a close relationship with Essex Enterprises - it''s the latest biogenic company."


    "The situation of mutants is not optimistic. They have become animals in cages. Radicals and moderates quarrel and become tools to be used... What a mess."


    "I can''t imagine how Luke handled these jobs when he was still there."


    "By the way, you can also spare time for some recreational activities to promote physical and mental health."


    "I think it''s necessary for me to learn this practical skill of time management."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After writing at his desk for a while, Howard closed his thick personal log.


    This is a habit formed recently. Sooner or later, the White House will challenge the s.h.i.e.l.d. and itself.


    Whatever the outcome, he will leave something behind.


    Tell others, tell... Superman who doesn''t know when to return.


    "Why haven''t you found out before that Luke guy is so important."


    Howard looked up, drank his last sip of whisky, and then stood in front of the French window for a few minutes.


    Realizing that it was late at night, he left his desk, took off his suit from the hanger and took out his car key.


    While shaking and clattering, I took the elevator to the underground garage.


    By this time, most of the staff of the s.h.i.e.l.d. had left work.


    In the underground garage, only Howard''s footsteps and the gently humming tune echoed.


    "I hate work and overtime."


    He sighed and got into the car.


    Insert the key and start the ignition.


    The newly bought Ford drove out of the garage and sped towards a fancy hotel in Washington, D.C.


    The target appears


    A cold look fixed on Howard driving alone.


    Then there was the roar of the engine.


    The car parked on the side of the road quietly followed.


    Like a hunter, tracking prey.


    "Kill Howard."


    Orders came from the micro headset.


    "Received."


    The man replied.


    He glanced at the Ford in front of him, turned the steering wheel and went on the viaduct, ready to cut short to block each other.


    Step on the accelerator and go all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Jarvis, what''s the matter? Claiming to be my friend? In the afternoon? I don''t remember..."


    Howard held the steering wheel as he answered the phone.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t know a guy named strange, otherwise he will definitely know that driving is not standard and may pay a heavy price.


    "Wait! Mom annoys FAK!"


    Howard, who answered the phone, suddenly saw a car shooting out in the air.


    The tires rubbed against the ground and made a harsh noise, blocking the middle of the road.


    Scared, he quickly slowed down and braked, and the whole man pushed hard on the steering wheel.


    Before Howard yelled, a black figure perfectly integrated into the night pushed open the door and walked down.


    With a bobosha submachine gun in his hand, he jumped over the stereotype of saying cruel words to explain his intention and fired directly.


    Dada! Dada, dada!


    The window glass with bulletproof function suddenly cracked cobweb like lines.


    The dense bullets almost turned the body into a hornet''s nest.


    After nearly two minutes of fierce shooting, the killer threw away the submachine gun that emptied two magazines and went straight to Ford.


    Raise your hand and tear open the bulletproof door full of bullet holes, like tearing off a fragile tissue paper.


    Such power is simply inhuman!


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Before he confirmed the target, a heavy iron fist came face-to-face!


    Dong!


    The exoskeleton manipulator, like a compression spring, suddenly tightened and then exploded.


    Enough terrible force to break through the steel plate to hit the killer''s chest.


    Click!


    Without suspense, the killer was shot out and hit the stone pier of the viaduct.


    The man''s sternum collapsed and vomited blood.


    The body on the ground twitched twice, and there was no sound.


    "Oh, I really think sending some miscellaneous fish can solve me?"


    Howard, dressed in portable exoskeleton armor, squeezed out of the door and smiled proudly.

 Chapter 272

    Because of Luke''s existence, the butterfly flapped its wings desperately, causing many unexpected strange changes.


    For example, Captain America didn''t fall into a glacier and fell asleep.


    Or, the first generation of iron man was Howard stark, not his son.


    The idea was Luke''s whim to find something for Howard.


    Any concept and design that stays on paper is a completely feasible implementation plan for a genius like the latter.


    Therefore, Howard developed the first plane as early as Superman went to the earth-199999 universe.


    The first generation model is similar to obadai Stan''s iron overlord, with big, dark, thick, secure and deterrent power armor.


    That''s his secret weapon. It''s in the basement of Stark''s house.


    This set of portable mechanical exoskeleton was developed some time ago to cope with critical situations.


    I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon!


    Howard is like wearing a steel coat. His arms, waist, legs, chest and head are covered with hard metal like bones.


    "Oh, Jarvis, nothing. There was a little accident."


    He picked up the mobile phone left in the back seat and said quietly.


    After one punch easily solved the killer, Howard fully understood what it was like to have power.


    This is a refreshing experience that you can''t experience when you crush others with your mind and wealth.


    "It''s hard to imagine how much satisfaction it would be to become a superman like Luke."


    Howard whispered.


    Male creatures always yearn for the most primitive and pure power.


    "By the way, I have to ask the s.h.i.e.l.d. to wash the ground... I knew I should have left a living mouth just now. I can give it to Nick Frey to see if I can pull out any useful information."


    For the first time in his life, Howard didn''t overreact when he fought with someone and killed him.


    He was an arms dealer specializing in death and chaos.


    I''m used to seeing broken limbs, broken arms and blood.


    We have long had psychological immunity to the dead and corpses.


    "Howard stark, confirm that the target is alive and continue the mission."


    Just when the iron man of the early generation was satisfied, the car that stopped the way came down and two people came down.


    They wore the same combat uniforms, a bulletproof vest, semi covered masks and tactical eyepieces.


    "Did you just hide in the trunk?"


    Howard make complaints about it.


    Where did these two guys hide before?


    I didn''t even find out.


    "Who sent you? Hydra? White House? Soviet Union?"


    For a moment, many possibilities popped up in Howard''s head.


    As a scientific research consultant of the Divine Shield Bureau, a world-class genius and military tycoon


    It seems that he can offend many bosses or other forces.


    The two figures were silent, holding a bobosha submachine gun in both hands and firing directly.


    They approached step by step, and the dense bullet rain interwoven into a big net, enveloping Howard.


    "Don''t even say hello!"


    The arms of the mechanical exoskeleton were raised and moved forward against the Ford.


    The tires rub dark marks on the hard ground, and the special bulletproof body has been riddled with holes.


    "Damn it! I didn''t bring my first plane! Otherwise..."


    Howard secretly cursed that this portable mechanical exoskeleton is a metal arm driven by battery and whose combat effectiveness depends on the output power of hydraulic valves.


    In addition, there is a high-power electric shock device at the chest, which can release high-voltage current.


    However, considering the energy loss of the battery, if you use it twice at most, the exoskeleton will enter the standby state.


    In the face of fierce fire suppression, he was a little unable to cope.


    "You have to wait for the opportunity."


    Howard made his judgment calmly.


    The hydraulic valves of two manipulators open and twist to provide strong force.


    With a jerk, he overturned the Ford.


    Then he kicked it hard.


    The heavy body rolled several times and exploded with a bang!


    The flames burst out and set off a violent wave!


    "Still alive? This is a super soldier!"


    Howard, who retreated again and again, was shocked to see two figures crossing the burning wreckage of the car.


    The opponent threw away his submachine gun and drew a tactical dagger from his waist.


    From beginning to end, these killers were almost silent, like machines without emotion.


    "Hand to hand?"


    Howard was overjoyed to see that there was no fire suppression of hot weapons.


    The two legs stepped away, like a mammoth rushing away and trampling on the ground.


    An iron fist went straight out!


    Click!


    A killer didn''t dodge. His hands crossed and parried.


    His arm was almost comminuted, but there was no sign of pain.


    Instead, he seized Howard''s opportunity to be surprised and distracted, lifted his knee up and bumped into his belly without metal cover.


    Oh!


    Severe pain, cramped muscles, almost made Howard spit out stomach acid.


    Another killer, very tacit understanding around the back.


    With the philosophical posture of a strong man locking a man, Howard''s ability to move is firmly limited.


    The latter is not a trained special soldier and lacks practical combat experience.


    The short board was exposed after being caught accidentally.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    Howard''s brain turned quickly and decisively started the electric shock on his chest.


    The blue arc kept jumping and suddenly released.


    The killer who went around to lock the man behind the strong man gave off a bad smell of roasting and scorching.


    However, the other party is also a cruel person. Even so, he didn''t let go.


    Boom!


    The killer who was not affected by the high-voltage current, Howard''s chest in a punch, and his strong power destroyed the battery.


    Those cold, empty eyes stared at the target character, and the tactical dagger held in his right hand scratched to his throat.


    Dang!


    The sound of metal crashing through the eardrum.


    Howard, who felt death coming, opened his eyes and saw a circular shield hitting the killer accurately. With the powerful power of high-speed rotation, he directly knocked the other party out.


    Then the shield made a complete unscientific flight path and flew back to its master again.


    A tall, strong and handsome man walked slowly into the battlefield.


    "Long time no see, Howard."


    The man greeted with a smile.


    "Captain Rogers!"


    Howard was surprised.


    He tried to contact Captain America the first time after Superman disappeared, but failed.


    Steve Rogers, who was looking for baki, took members of the roaring commando to the Soviet Union and soon broke off his regular contact with the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Howard was surprised by the sudden reunion of his old friends.


    Despite the dark night and blurred vision.


    But those two strong chest muscles and the American hip are so obvious that they can''t be fake.


    This is Captain America!


    Boom!


    Seeing the killer with a bent right arm, he still wants to charge.


    Captain America''s eyes were blazing white, and his terrible energy hit each other like spherical lightning.


    Flesh and blood, instantly smashed!


    The high temperature evaporates everything, leaving no trace!


    "Sorry, I heard about Luke''s disappearance. I should have come back as soon as possible. But on the way... There was an accident."


    Rogers came over with an apologetic expression on his face.


    He removed the powered mechanical exoskeleton with his bare hands and rescued Howard.


    "What the hell is going on? Luke... Where is he?"


    Hearing the question of the captain of the United States, Howard said with a bitter smile: "it''s a long story. I also want to know where that guy went."


    As they were talking about the past, the door of the car blocking the road opened again.


    Two more killers came down!


    "Is this a car with infinite space?"


    Howard''s eyes were wide open. There were five people out there!


    "They... Are clone fighters from Essex."


    Rogers didn''t seem surprised. He took a step and stood in front of Howard.


    His eyes sparkled with electricity.


    "I have a lot to tell you, Howard."


    Captain America murmured.


    "About baki, Hydra and... Our president!"

 Chapter 273

    White House, oval office.


    After a busy day''s work, Mr. President left the seat symbolizing state power.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, took off his glasses and stood on the carpet embroidered with bald eagles.


    After a few seconds, it seemed that some kind of switch was activated.


    The ground vibrates slightly and drops slowly.


    Mr. President is standing on a metal lifting platform. It''s dark all around and he can''t see his fingers.


    With his arrival, several lasers shrouded over and scanned for confirmation.


    "Welcome back."


    The monotonous mechanical sound sounded quietly, and the inductive lights in the underground space were turned on one by one.


    This is similar to the architectural layout of the military base, with wide space and cold color.


    On both sides of the wall stands a tall nutrition cabin, filled with two-thirds of the light green liquid.


    The human body with fine red body is immersed in it, like a specimen in formalin.


    The president seemed unaware. He went on and entered a room through two thick alloy gates.


    Sitting on a metal chair, he picked up the translucent helmet with many pipelines connected to his right hand and put it on.


    "Start transfer."


    The president''s eyes suddenly became empty, and the whole person became a puppet and lost his self-consciousness.


    "Business as usual. Continue to accelerate the pace of the cold war, limit the scope of power of the Divine Shield, and keep an eye on Howard stark."


    The monotonous mechanical sound reads the president''s brain memory, and then gives instructions.


    "He is a key figure! The future Avenger alliance, one of the elders of iron man, is Howard''s son."


    "This guy is a world-class genius. He needs to be vigilant and be wiped out when necessary."


    "There is also the cosmic magic cube, which is one of the six infinite stones and an important chip that Hydra urgently wants."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Monotonous mechanical sound, issuing one instruction after another.


    The whole process, like repeater hypnosis, lasted about two hours.


    "All right."


    The president took off his helmet and left the room.


    During this period, he did not have any expression. Like a set robot, he took the elevator back to the Oval Office.


    "As for Howard stark, I have sent killers to destroy this guy who may pose a threat."


    A tall man with diamond jewels on his forehead appeared in the underground laboratory.


    "I''ve said many times that an important plot character like Howard stark must not solve it casually. It will only cause worse trouble."


    There was a trace of anger in the monotonous mechanical sound.


    "It''s like a hydra who knows the end of World War II, then crosses over to the past and tries to kill Captain America and Superman."


    "Unless we make a careful plan and eliminate all factors that may lead to failure, we will always face the end of failure."


    "Because they are the ''protagonists'' of this story, the goddess of luck always favors you."


    "Nathaniel Essex, I am an absolute expert in this regard."


    Mr. evil omen raised his eyebrows, and a contemptuous smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He joked: "under the conqueror Kang, how did you become so smart and wise that you became a fresh specimen soaked in formalin?"


    Along his line of sight, there was a complete human brain in a transparent glass jar.


    That is Kang the conqueror.


    He should have died long ago.


    The whole person was cut off by the hot sight, and the lower body turned into meat mud.


    In a few seconds, all the vitality will be lost.


    The reason why we can speak and "live" is thanks to Nathaniel Essex.


    Mr. bad omen, whose end is slightly better than that of conqueror Kang - the alpha mutant was smashed half by Superman, barely breathing.


    He took out the latter''s head and put it into the nutrition cabin. His consciousness was connected with high-tech computers from the future to become a virtual life similar to artificial intelligence.


    "Because the world is very wrong!"


    Mr. omen''s ridicule aroused the sadness of the conqueror Kang.


    "Superman... Doesn''t exist! At least I haven''t heard of his story in so many timelines I''ve conquered!"


    "That powerful and terrible guy, he''s like an actor on the wrong set!"


    "Add drama to yourself and make the original story into a mess!"


    The conqueror was very upset, like a player who failed to pass the game and was ridiculed.


    "Well, stop talking."


    The smile on Mr. omen''s face solidified. He didn''t want to hear Superman and know about each other.


    Every time I mentioned the young army lieutenant general, director of aegis, half of my body hurt.


    The sense of despair that death envelops the head and there is no room for resistance really makes people reluctant to revisit and recall.


    "Anyway, he has... Disappeared."


    Said Mr. omen.


    It''s like comforting Kang the conqueror, or telling himself.


    Superman is a nightmare for them.


    "We should be prepared for prevention and not take it lightly."


    Kang Ti, the conqueror with only one brain, woke up.


    "Although Superman was inadvertently taken out of the universe by my space-time transmission device."


    "But no one knows where he has gone and whether he will come back."


    Mr. omen frowned slightly and was in a bad mood.


    He felt that the conqueror Kang had to plug himself up if he didn''t open the pot.


    Many universes, countless time and space, how can Superman come back!


    "Don''t worry, we control the president, which means we have a lot of resources."


    For the sake of the intelligence information of the conqueror Kang and the future technology, Mr. omen remained patient.


    "Essex has the support of the government and is developing very fast. As long as I can completely control the mutants and put the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. in the gene bank of Lake akalia."


    "At that time, I can not only break through the level limit of alpha and enter a higher level of ability use."


    "With the help of mutant human genes, we can create an invincible huge army."


    "Just like the apocalypse, incarnate the gods and conquer the whole world."


    Mr. omen is like an old general on the stage, with flags planted behind him.


    After Superman left the universe, he practiced and healed his wounds.


    While working with conquistador Kang, he brainwashed the president and established Essex biology company.


    With the help of the future technology mastered by the latter, Mr. omen''s cloning technology has been further broken through.


    It has been able to mass produce clones according to the template of super soldiers.


    Such technology has attracted the attention of Hydra.


    Both sides are villains and have the same enemies.


    So they hit it off and get what they need.


    In Mr. omen''s view, everything is on track and moving forward steadily.


    He doesn''t want anyone to disturb himself and interrupt the process.


    "By the way, not only Howard stark, but also the captain of the United States, Nick Frey... They are all key figures."


    Conquistador Kang added.


    "If you want to eliminate instability, you''d better solve it at one time."


    Mr. omen nodded to show that he knew.


    The assassination of Howard stark was just an appetizer.


    What comes up in the back is the dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    Several spherical lightning with high-temperature energy evaporated the killer into a mass of coke.


    "It should be gone this time."


    The captain of the United States wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and turned to Howard.


    The car, like Wuling Hongguang, had infinite space, and ten people came down in batches.


    It''s like a steady stream of small bases for explosive troops.


    "I now doubt whether it is a car or... An unusual car."


    Howard raised his chin and motioned to Captain America to take the lead to explore the reality.


    The latter has no opinion. He carries the iconic vibration gold shield in his right hand to prevent accidents like explosion.


    Tear!


    When he opened the door with his bare hands, Rogers saw a silver computer with a sci-fi appearance inside.


    Several red and green lines are connected to ten culture flasks, which only need to be ripened and grown according to the established procedure.


    "It''s the technology of Essex biology."


    Rogers was not surprised. He saw the same clone fighters in the Soviet Union and hydra.


    Those killers with empty eyes and no feelings are continuously transported out according to the prepared gene template, just like batch products on the assembly line.


    "Such biotechnology is at least more than a century ahead of the current one!"


    Howard glanced and judged.


    He has always regarded the recently rising Essex biological company as a replica of "hammer industry" relying on government support and networking.


    But I was shocked to see those cutting-edge technologies such as breeding bottles, gene editing and overdraft ripening.


    This is not something you can easily study!


    "I''ve seen similar clone fighters."


    Rogers said in a deep voice.


    "When I learned that Superman had disappeared, I was ready to come back at the first time, but on the way back, I encountered a large-scale attack."


    Howard''s eyes were slightly cold. He felt a big net enveloping him.


    Not only yourself, any person or thing related to Superman or that may threaten each other should be erased.


    "I found similar numbers on some clone soldiers. They are all produced by Essex."


    Rogers continued.


    He led the roaring commando to conduct a long-term reconnaissance and harvest some secret information.


    "Hydra has a close relationship with this company, and Nathaniel, who is at the helm of Essex, has always been reclusive and kept a low profile."


    "But according to my investigation, this man has close contact with the White House."


    "By linking these clues together, we can get a complete network of relationships."


    Hearing the analysis of Captain America, Howard nodded slightly, which was completely consistent with his guess.


    "I have some... More powerful information that I want to share with you."


    He touched his moustache and said in a deep voice.


    The president may be a future man posing as Superman and leaving the universe


    These two messages may be more difficult to digest than those above.


    If it weren''t for his good psychological quality and strong acceptance ability, the American captain would definitely think Howard was crazy to tell such an outrageous "truth".


    "Go to my house first. By the way, you''re the one who came to the door this afternoon?"


    The captain of the United States nodded and felt the melon. After finding the prototype of the behind the scenes, he wanted to contact Howard.


    In Luke''s absence, the only person who can be trusted and help is probably the latter.


    Howard got into the intact car and planned to go to his villa on Long Island.


    His iron overlord power armor is there. If Essex biological company launches the second round of attack, its first aircraft will definitely surprise the other party.


    "Did you get anything in the Soviet Union? I mean, about Barnes."


    While driving, Howard took the initiative to find the topic.


    He heard Luke say that the captain of the United States has a deep relationship with Bucky and has a deep friendship with him.


    Knowing that the latter might be in the Soviet Union and fall into Leviathan''s hands, Rogers, who had been considering retirement, did not hesitate to leave his girlfriend in love and sneak into Moscow with a roaring commando.


    Such friendship makes Howard sometimes have some excessive speculation.


    "We stayed in Moscow for two months and ran into agents in the red house. They almost solved it."


    Rogers recalled the days when he hid his name, changed his identity and lurked in Moscow.


    "It is said that red house is a secret organization that Leviathan specializes in training spies, agents and assassins."


    "They took in many war orphans and taught etiquette, culture, dance and other skills to facilitate their entry into the upper class in the future."


    "Of course, shooting, interrogation, counter interrogation and close combat... These are also compulsory courses."


    "Everyone is a tool there. The best will get the title of ''black widow''."


    Rogers paused and the image of a blonde woman came to mind.


    "I ran into a black widow and it was not easy to escape from the trap with a roaring commando."


    Howard raised his eyebrows. He has always been very interested in female spies and female agents.


    In Luke''s words, it''s to eat the icing and hit the shell back.


    "Bucky did fall into Leviathan''s clutches. He also had a new name, winter warrior."


    Speaking of good friends, Rogers''s tone is a little complicated.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t bring him back."


    "Bucky''s existence and his action plan are confidential in Leviathan. I can''t get access to them."


    "In addition, Luke''s accident suddenly disappeared. I can only give up the idea of rescuing him for the time being."


    Howard was silent for a moment. The priority was to determine Superman''s whereabouts and bring him back.


    As long as Luke is there, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., as well as the cold war competition between him and the U.S. captain, and even the two superpowers, all the crises can be solved.


    This is Superman''s status!


    A weight enough to change the world situation!


    "Here we are."


    The car drove straight in and stopped at the door of the Long Island villa.


    "Jarvis should not be asleep."


    Howard got out of the car and raised his hand to look at the time.


    His personal housekeeper is usually busy until after twelve o''clock, after handling everything, before going to bed.


    "If you''re hungry, you can ask him to make a sandwich or something."


    Captain America covered his stomach. He was really a little hungry.


    As a warship soldier, energy consumption also needs to be supplemented.


    "Wait! Something''s wrong!"


    Howard opened the door and saw the light in the living room, but Jarvis, the housekeeper, didn''t come to meet him.


    This is very abnormal behavior.


    His housekeeper has always been conscientious.


    From personal etiquette to work ability, I can''t find a fault.


    Every time Howard came home, the other party would stand at the door.


    "There may be danger..."


    Howard stepped lightly. Captain America walked ahead and raised his vibrating gold shield.


    They crept into the living room.


    They saw a man sitting on the table, taller than Jarvis.


    "I said, shouldn''t you be more excited when old friends meet again?"


    The familiar voice suddenly sounded, startling the nervous two.


    The man at the table turned and smiled.

 Chapter 274

    "When we lived in Brooklyn, what kind of pie did you like best? It''s downstairs, Aunt Maggie''s shop we used to go to."


    Rogers held the gold shield in his right hand, and his eyes were full of white energy, ready to shoot each other in the face at any time.


    He is not just a recruit on the battlefield. He doesn''t even have the most basic vigilance.


    It sounds unreasonable that Superman disappeared for so long and suddenly appeared in Stark''s house.


    Think of the cutting-edge technology that Essex biology has mastered. They can mass produce so many clone fighters.


    It seems not impossible to make a fake version of Luke.


    "First of all, I don''t like pie. Secondly, there is a florist under my house. Her name is Jennifer. She is a lively and cheerful young lady."


    Luke downplayed and pointed out several pitfalls in the issue of Captain America.


    "Steve, if you want to test, I suggest using the embarrassment of you and Bucky."


    "For example, you were blocked in the corner by Jamie and beaten... I remember once, they beat you half to death. Bucky stole some bread from the shop next door and gave it to the potbellied doctor will..."


    Luke talked about the past, glanced at Rogers with a loose expression and continued, "because of this, you quarreled with Bucky later."


    "You said that from childhood, your father taught you to be a good man and not to do bad things. It''s wrong to steal."


    Rogers put down his golden shield and smiled. He was reminded of the past.


    Even in the poorest and most difficult times, his father never did anything bad against morality and conscience.


    The man who died in the war set an example and taught the captain of the United States the most important lesson.


    This is also the spiritual core that Rogers later adhered to.


    Be a good man.


    It''s a simple truth.


    "Yes. Bucky said I was too stupid, but he still accompanied me to apologize to the boss. We gave him a short job for a week."


    The captain of the United States put aside his shield and said he had trusted his old friend in front of him.


    A lot of things, only they will know.


    No matter how advanced the cloning technology of Essex biology company is, it is impossible to copy memory.


    Howard saw this and sat down at the table.


    He touched his moustaches, looked at Luke with a calm face, and couldn''t wait to ask, "where have you been?"


    This is a question that the whole world wants to know!


    Superman disappeared.


    Once dominated the world''s headlines for months.


    About this.


    Many conspiracy theories have been derived.


    The United States said that the Soviet Union planned and launched an unexpected surprise attack.


    It is intended to undermine world stability and provoke a war between the two superpowers.


    The hairy bear is also unwilling to show weakness, accusing the bald eagle of persecuting his war hero.


    All this is because Luke Carville rejected the president''s goodwill and refused to lean towards the capital group.


    Superman, as a pacifist, does not agree with American hegemonism. Instead, he tries his best to promote the Paris summit and eliminate the contradiction and conflict between land civilization and Atlantis.


    However, such behavior was regarded as betrayal and threat by American capital groups, so the president and relevant interest forces plotted against each other.


    In order to test this inference, the Soviet Union found out all kinds of information about Superman.


    For example, past promotional images, speeches and so on.


    Among them, Luke has repeatedly mentioned the words "world peace" and "unity of all mankind".


    This is enough to show that Superman cherishes the world, which is the light of the right way and the Lighthouse of the world.


    It is fundamentally different from the United States, which wants to colonize the world with hegemonism.


    A loving father even publicly declared that Superman is the real son of red.


    Although the other party grew up in Brooklyn and was poisoned and brainwashed by capitalism, he maintained a clear brain and leaned towards himself.


    Anyway, as long as they can disgust those people in the White House, the Soviet Union doesn''t mind praising Superman, even if they shape each other into a lighthouse and the embodiment of light in the world.


    In this way, both sides have carried out several public opinion offensives on this matter.


    Only recently did the heat drop.


    "It''s a long story. It''s a very interesting and wonderful journey."


    Luke talked as he enjoyed his sandwich.


    He first popularized the complex concept of the multiverse, and then randomly selected some interesting things.


    For example, the battle of supreme mage.


    And Asgard''s brother sister relationship and so on.


    As for the infinite gem and the final battle, they all belong to the spoiler plot, which is inconvenient to say directly.


    "In other words, you run to another similar universe and become the supreme mage?"


    Howard poured himself several glasses of whisky before he managed to digest the information.


    "Your summary is in place."


    Luke nodded and added.


    "By the way, I also saw your... Son."


    "He perfectly inherited the good genes and family style of the stark family."


    Hearing this, Howard''s sleepy spirit suddenly perked up.


    Although he is not married yet, he has no idea about it.


    But I heard that the inheritance of the stark family was not cut off - Jarvis often said that just as Howard continued to insist on being single, he could not give up the argument of a forest for a small tree, and maintained bad habits such as excessive indulgence, drinking and staying up late.


    The stark family probably won''t have another generation.


    "Is it a son? In fact, I prefer my daughter."


    Howard expressed some dislike for Tony''s existence.


    He is a standard daughter. He likes a cute baby who can sit on his shoulder and says he wants to ride a horse.


    what?


    Can a son?


    Howard curled his lips. If he was a son, he''d better make his own toy car.


    He has little interest and devoted more intuitive fatherly love.


    "What''s his name? Are you married? Tell him that the men of the stark family are always the best. Don''t embarrass dad."


    After thinking about it, the bearded man added, "if I''m not good enough, let him not care too much."


    "After all, I mean, in a word, he passed four or five transit stations and finally found the right direction for his way home.


    "I was originally in Nepal. I went to Kamata Taj to visit the supreme mage who skipped work and fished, and expressed my concern for my colleagues."


    Luke wiped the corners of his mouth and said faintly, "after drinking a cup of tea, go back to New York and come to Howard to understand the situation."


    "Come on, the opponents hidden behind the scenes, where are they hiding?"


    "I can fly over now and solve all the problems."

 Chapter 275

    "Are you going to run to the White House and kill the president with one punch?"


    Howard frowned slightly, as if worried about Luke''s impulsive behavior.


    If Superman loses his mind and becomes an unscrupulous existence, it will be a disaster to the whole world.


    "Although we all know that he is a fake, according to the procedure, we should find out conclusive evidence and then implement law enforcement measures."


    "In this way, you will not be charged with ''assassinating the president'' and Superman will not become a terrorist."


    Howard calm analysis, such as Essex biological company, conqueror Kang, Hydra and other forces, these are no longer a problem.


    Because Luke is back.


    Superman is in charge of the Divine Shield Bureau. They can''t turn over any waves. At most, they make little moves behind their backs.


    The next thing to do is to rectify order and gradually solve problems.


    "Do I look impulsive?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows with a relaxed smile.


    He can understand Howard''s worry. The simplest and most brutal means are often used in the end.


    Game, struggle, competition, fighting... This is the normal in gambling games of different sizes.


    No one would think that just sitting up and not even thinking time, they would roughly turn over the table.


    That will only lead to fewer and fewer people participating in the game.


    Finally, only myself was left, rolling the dice alone and bored.


    "I just put forward an idea. Don''t be too nervous."


    Luke waved his hand to appease Howard and Captain America.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Howard breathed a sigh of relief. If Superman insisted on doing that, he couldn''t stop each other.


    "I understand that sometimes lies are more persuasive than the truth."


    Luke paused, looked at Howard and whispered, "the main problem is not the president. He sits in that seat and everyone pays attention to his every move. There can''t be any big trouble."


    Of course, if the president is a master operator who is proficient in accordion and often talks about "no one knows better than me", it''s another matter.


    Tell the truth directly and tell the public that a future man pretended to be the president and exiled himself to another parallel universe.


    It sounds more like a science fiction film, which is really too advanced and not credible.


    It is not easy for people in this age to accept complex concepts such as parallel universe, future space-time and human cloning.


    "The cake needs to be eaten one mouthful at a time, and the road needs to go step by step. I''m going to solve Essex biology first and trample Mr. omen to death."


    Luke tapped his finger on the table and asked Jarvis in his pajamas for a whisky.


    He said the most cruel words in the most plain tone.


    "This idea is right."


    Howard nodded, and he thought so.


    Essex biological company, with advanced and cutting-edge cloning technology, can create a powerful army composed of super soldiers at any time.


    If they dare to assassinate themselves openly today, they may attack others tomorrow.


    This is a time bomb that needs to be dismantled.


    "If you want to defeat Essex, you can find an acquaintance who can provide useful information and act as a suitable tool."


    Howard''s eyes flickered.


    Despite the aura of scientific advisers of the Divine Shield, world-class talents and so on.


    He is also a successful businessman and qualified capitalist.


    How to use effective means to destroy a rising enterprise as soon as possible.


    He has a lot of experience in this regard.


    After all, if you see more, you will know more.


    "You mean Emma?"


    Luke quickly understood Howard''s meaning. Perhaps only the White Queen Emma frost of Hellfire club could help.


    Speaking of this, after returning to universe 1024, he didn''t have time to meet those... Women.


    Reminiscing, hugging and reliving the intimacy of the past... These things can be done later, not in a hurry.


    He only left for eight months, not eight years.


    Before the captain of the United States woke up from his deep sleep, everything was changed and the severity of great changes took place.


    At this moment, the world situation is fast approaching the cold war stage of the Cuban missile crisis.


    "Bingo!"


    Howard snapped his fingers and pulled the spaghetti on the plate with a fork.


    Jarvis just made it. It tastes ordinary, but it can fill his stomach.


    The three of them sat in the restaurant chatting, making trouble with the housekeeper who had gone to bed, and asked the other party to solve the supper.


    "You may not know the White Queen. She is now the leader of the Hellfire club and one of the representatives of the moderate mutants."


    Howard rolled up the noodles and said, "Essex biology company is very interested in mutants. Three months after you left, they took over the work of mutants originally in the charge of s.h.i.e.l.d. under the orders of the president and the pressure of the Pentagon."


    "Originally, the s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. adopted a mild and gentle policy towards mutants. Soliciting, monitoring and recording the list has greatly eased the relationship between the two sides."


    "But Essex is not so patient. They continue the rough and tough way of doing things of the military, causing a lot of trouble and fuelling public opinion."


    Hearing this, Luke''s face remained the same, but his eyes were a little cold.


    "According to what I know about Emma, she should act."


    For the white queen, Essex biology is just a small role in the open.


    Behind it stands Mr. omen, an alpha mutant with multiple abilities.


    "They have had some... Conflicts."


    Howard nodded.


    The White Queen is not that kind of patient character.


    Her Hellfire club had made several contacts with Essex biology, but in the end, she couldn''t get the upper hand.


    "Originally, at the Paris Peace Summit, the Registration Bill and relevant policies on mutants were ready to be introduced."


    Howard has some regrets. He knows Luke''s layout and how much effort Divine Shield has made in it.


    "However, Essex biological company intervened and turned the originally eased ethnic relations into sharp contradictions."


    Luke was silent for a moment and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. A positive hero always needs a villain to set off."


    "Essex, it played the role perfectly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hellfire club.


    In the hall.


    The White Queen sat in the top seat, with a soft and exquisite red carpet from her feet to the door.


    "Emma, what are you going to do?"


    Kayla, the silver fox standing nearby, glanced at her cold faced sister.


    During this period, Essex biological company stepped up the work of catching mutants.


    Those clone fighters, their actions are more frequent, and more and more compatriots become prisoners.


    Hellfire club, as the representative camp of mutants, has carried out many rescues with little effect.


    "I don''t know."


    The White Queen shook her head.


    On the one hand, Essex biological company has the government as the umbrella, and all its actions are reasonable and legal.


    Catching mutants is also a reason to assist in investigation and cooperate with inspection.


    On the other hand, she is not Mr. omen''s opponent.


    That guy is an alpha mutant and has a talent similar to telepathy.


    In the face-to-face contest, the White Queen will only lose miserably.


    "I want to take you back to Boston, integrate the strength at hand, unite more compatriots and resist the oppression of Essex biology."


    In the hall, only the White Queen and her sister silver fox speak without covering up.


    "What about you? I heard that he is going to Canada with Logan? He has no other hobbies except smoking cigars, drinking and fighting. He also has a beast like brother around him."


    The White Queen advised.


    She doesn''t think wolverine is worthy of her sister. According to the public''s judgment, the wolf has no other merit except that it is strong and has a wild charm.


    No money, no room, and a grumpy brother who acts as the light bulb of the two people''s world.


    If we really want to be together, we will not be happy after marriage.


    "You have too many misunderstandings about Logan. In fact, he is... Very obedient."


    Kayla smiled softly. She had tamed Wolverine long ago.


    The only problem to consider may be the other party''s brother saber toothed tiger.


    Out of the intuition of people with spiritual ability, Kayla felt that Logan''s grumpy brother didn''t seem to like himself very much.


    "I remember that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. originally wanted to build an exclusive school for mutants, and then you would manage it... The plan was shelved?"


    Kayla changed the topic. With the disappearance of Superman, the contradiction between the mainstream society and mutants has become increasingly fierce.


    The situation of Hellfire club has also become difficult.


    "That''s the past tense."


    The White Queen shook her head with a trace of nostalgia in her eyes.


    Although she and some guy who disappeared are only special friends who occasionally came to the last friendly game.


    However, many things are precious only when they are lost.


    There is no superman standing in front, bearing the coveted eyes, ill intentions and heavy pressure of the federal government and various forces.


    Hellfire club is in a precarious situation.


    Let alone continue to develop, even its own existence is threatened.


    "A while ago, it seemed that everything was improving. It seemed that mutants would have a bright future. In fact, it was all an illusion."


    The White Queen looked down and said, "it''s just because someone gave us hope. When he''s gone, all the promises have come to naught."


    "The s.h.i.e.l.d. can no longer protect mutants. Without Superman, it can''t protect itself and will be dismembered sooner or later."


    Kayla sighed. Unlike her sister white queen, she wanted to be the leader of the mutant camp.


    Can be treated equally and live a normal life, which is the dream of all compatriots.


    She is no exception.


    If you can take root in New York, Boston and other cities, who is willing to run to Canada.


    Kayla knows very well that in Wolverine Logan''s career planning, taxi drivers actually have a higher priority than loggers.


    "So I have such an important position in your heart? It''s really flattering."


    A frivolous voice came in from outside the hall.


    In the surprised eyes of the white queen, Luke stepped on the red carpet and walked all the way to the top seat.


    "What? Are you unhappy to see me?"


    Looking at the brain like the White Queen of downtime, Luke reached out and pinched each other''s chin, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    Standing aside, Kaila, the silver fox, felt that her existence seemed superfluous.


    She was also very witty. She silently withdrew from the hall and left the battlefield to two people.

 Chapter 276

    The two people in the hall did not start a fierce war, as Kaila silver fox imagined


    First of all, the relationship between each other is not to this extent.


    Luke and the White Queen are at best pure friendship, not deep feelings.


    To some extent, they can get what they need.


    So, as soon as we meet... This is not in line with their positioning.


    Luke is not staying on a deserted island, spending 28 years alone, or Robinson passing the time.


    Besides, he fought with the queen of the border of hell when the supreme mage was fighting for hegemony.


    "Is it really you?"


    When the white queen saw the long lost Superman, she subconsciously released her spiritual ability.


    Then it was like hitting a solid iron wall. She was a little dizzy, but her eyes were full of surprises.


    "On TV, the president publicly announced your death, and the whole country mourned a while ago."


    "The Soviet Union on the other side of the world, because of your disappearance, specially opened vodka to celebrate. They can finally have a good sleep."


    "The mutant''s order fell apart after you left and returned to the embarrassing situation of having nothing."


    "S.h.i.e.l.l.d. is tottering and facing the fate of being dissolved..."


    The white queen left her seat and she tried to calm down the surging emotion.


    Exposed the true heart.


    "Sounds like I''m important to the world."


    Luke smiled.


    He did not expect that the White Queen was so excited about her return.


    This is much more satisfying than the welcome ceremony of Howard and Captain America.


    The White Queen looked up at Luke and whispered, "I once heard a saying to the effect that the planet never revolves around someone."


    "But what happened after seeing you disappear."


    "I don''t think this sentence is necessarily correct."


    "Luke, you are like a celestial body that can affect everything around you and gradually expand your radiation range."


    Luke''s mouth turned up, and what the White Queen said was exactly what he had been trying to achieve.


    Steadily build a self-centered interest network to ensure a strong voice in the face of any force.


    So as to complete the smooth transformation from a war hero, a military mascot, to a humanoid nuclear weapon of strategic deterrence, and those in power.


    Luke regards himself as a player on the world''s gambling table. He just wants to put all the good cards in his bag, so as to control the direction of the future and not let everything get out of control.


    Just like patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder, when they see wine glasses placed in the wrong position, they must be put back in place, otherwise they will feel uncomfortable.


    He believes that this is a common problem of some kind of walkers, or a psychological problem left over by the once weak.


    I hate unknown and unstable factors, as well as sudden changes and troubles.


    "Ms. frost, your compliment has made my day better."


    Luke waved his hand and quickly put away his quietly born vanity and passing self reflection.


    The satisfaction brought by power is only the seasoning of dinner.


    He has a long way to go and will not be limited to the planet under his feet.


    It''s too early to start feeling complacent at this time.


    "Let''s talk about your troubles. You know, I''ve always been happy to solve problems and deal with problems."


    Luke put his hand around the White Queen''s waist and leaned against the wide and comfortable seat.


    He came to the Hellfire club not only to catch up with the past, but also to be close to the skin.


    There''s something else.


    "I''m waiting for you."


    The latter sat on Luke''s lap, his hands around each other''s neck and stuck together.


    This will fall into the eyes of Hellfire club and other mutants. I''m afraid I can hear a broken heart.


    Generally speaking, the power structure dominated by men will be tough or friendly, fully displaying their personality charm.


    While women have the right to speak, they tend to carefully design their own image in order to win more supporters.


    In short, the White Queen''s human design in the Hellfire club belongs to the unattainable iceberg goddess who can only be seen from a distance.


    But here in Luke, the fantasy object of the younger generation of mutants easily took off the cold, beautiful and inviolable coat.


    "You should also know the recent actions of Essex biology company. They capture mutants for genetic experiments and want to take the research base of Lake akalia from the Divine Shield."


    The White Queen''s eyes showed a sense of schadenfreude. It was obvious that someone was going to be unlucky.


    The last guy who planned to rob things from Superman was two feet tall.


    "... that''s it, Nathaniel Essex. He''s a powerful mutant. He used to follow the apocalypse and now he''s mixed up with the government."


    The white queen did not add oil, gadu and incite the flames, but just said the plan of Essex biology company.


    The latter, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and Superman, are themselves in the opposite camp.


    Otherwise, why did Kang the conqueror ask Mr. omen to cooperate.


    The latter is committed to becoming the next mutant God, the apocalypse.


    He tried his best to study biological genes in an attempt to change life by relying on science.


    But unfortunately, Mr. omen has an invincible opponent and an insurmountable obstacle, Superman and Divine Shield.


    The disappearance of the latter, coupled with the encouragement of the conqueror Kang.


    It prompted Mr. omen to take personal risks and test repeatedly on the dangerous edge of being shot out of the dog''s head.


    "Well, I need you and the Hellfire club to stand in front of the stage."


    Luke listened, his eyes flickered slightly, smiled and said, "if you play a rising large company with government background on the premise of abiding by the rules of the game."


    "Howard has made a detailed plan for this."


    The White Queen nodded. She had no doubt about Superman''s words.


    Whether at the gambling table or in a private direct duel, Mr. omen seems to have no chance of winning.


    This time, he hit an iron plate.


    The White Queen smiled faintly, and then enthusiastically blocked Superman''s mouth.


    In this way, she announced that the working discussion had ended.


    Next, there is the sports link of private entertainment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Essex building.


    This 45 story skyscraper is one of the landmarks in Manhattan.


    It was originally a top-level apartment. Later, it was directly bought by Mr. omen, who spent lavishly with government funds, for office space.


    "It''s a good feeling to look down on all sentient beings from a high place."


    Mr. omen, dressed in a high-end suit, put his hands on his chest and sighed.


    Those who boast of being elite and high-class people like high-rise buildings probably also enjoy the beautiful experience of stepping on the city.


    "In the past, I buried myself in experimental research, cold data, cold bodies... I forgot that the life filled with power and money is actually not interesting."


    Mr. evil omen, the current helmsman of Essex biology, came up with such a boring idea.


    With the support of the White House and the future technology of the conqueror, the biological company gained a firm foothold and made a great reputation in only half a year.


    Many media and newspapers believe that Essex will become the second stark industry.


    Such remarks, falling into Mr. omen''s own ears, are more like a joke.


    "Howard stark... The lucky guy."


    Mr. omen doesn''t look up to that world-class genius. Half of it is due to the arrogance of mutants, and the other is due to personality.


    He was a serious scientist at the same time as Darwin. Later, he was rejected and despised by the mainstream academic circles because of his extreme theories and racist speeches.


    This past has made Mr. omen neurotic, angry and jealous.


    From then on, he hated any scientist who was sought after and recognized by the mainstream.


    Especially a genius like Howard stark, who is recognized by the world.


    "Maybe the conqueror Kang is right. I should do it myself to make sure everything is safe."


    Mr. omen rubbed his chin. The clone soldier sent a few days ago missed.


    Howard Stark is obviously not as simple as it seems. He hides an unknown secret card, so he can solve the clone who can be called a super soldier.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling¡ª¡ª


    The rapid ringing of the telephone interrupted Mr. omen''s meditation.


    He turned closer and picked up the receiver.


    "Mr. Essex, there are a lot of... Mutants downstairs. They are protesting."


    The female secretary''s slightly alarmed voice came into her ears.


    "Protest against what?"


    Mr. omen was surprised.


    When did mutants dare to appear openly in public?


    And protest?


    "They said that the company imprisoned and arrested mutants and carried out cruel experiments that were illegal and contrary to humanitarianism."


    The female secretary may have never seen such a scene and flustered: "the security guard tried to drive away, but it didn''t succeed. It also attracted a lot of media reporters."


    "I see."


    Mr. omen said faintly and hung up.


    "The trick the white queen came up with? With the support of the puppet president, I really thought that finding a group of mutants excluded by the mainstream and shouting a few slogans could shake Essex''s position? Naive."


    Mr. omen spoke with contempt and did not take it to heart.


    Until half an hour later, he saw the news on the TV¡ª¡ª


    "My brother Bob, he has always been an obedient and good boy and has never done anything bad."


    "Just two days ago, people from Essex biology broke into my house. They were going to take Bob forcibly - just because he was a mutant."


    "Those fierce thugs, holding the government''s work license, brutally pressed him on the ground and put their legs on his neck..."


    "Poor Bob, he''s just a child. It''s impossible to resist..."


    "He said, ''I can''t breathe'' and shouted his mother''s name..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the TV, there was a dark man with both voice and emotion complaining of blood and tears.


    "Mutants also have the right to live in this country and should be treated equally..."


    "This is a free country. We breathe the air of freedom, so we deserve freedom!"


    The black men cheered and won the support and cheers of the melon eaters who surrounded the road. Although they didn''t pay attention to the content at all, they shouted together.


    "By the way, Bob, he is gay and has joined the animal protection association. He is also a vegetarian, religious and obedient to Muhammad."


    The black man added.


    "He should have had a better life, but all this was destroyed by Essex biology!"


    Discriminated mutants + discriminated blacks + marginalized groups + small animal insurance + religious people


    Damage pull full!

 Chapter 277

    As we all know, America is a country of immigrants.


    It has always been proud of national inclusiveness and multiculturalism.


    Freedom, democracy, full of opportunities


    This is a beautiful illusion jointly created by the upper class and the political elite.


    It seems that as long as we reach this land, we can live a better life and start a new life.


    But just as the dream is always awakened by the cold reality, the bubble is always punctured by the cruel situation.


    Many people at the bottom came here across the sea and found that the so-called "American Dream" was just a complete lie.


    They are still engaged in the hardest work and receive the lowest salary. They are also bullied and excluded as thieves who steal opportunities.


    Special environment and special soil can naturally produce different fruits.


    In the 1950s and 1960s, racial violence was nothing new.


    In 1917, a conflict broke out in St. Louis.


    The reason was that a black driver was arrested by white police for speeding and changing lanes at will. During this period, there was physical conflict and violence, leading to a siege.


    Then it worsened and intensified into a fight.


    The sound of gunfire and the fall of blacks caused large-scale riots.


    Afterwards, the government dispatched 16000 members of the National Guard to the streets to suppress it.


    During this period, 312 houses were destroyed, 48 people were killed and more than 100 people were injured.


    This is the beginning of turbulence.


    Just two years later, the same vicious incident occurred in Chicago in 1919, resulting in 38 deaths, 537 injuries and property losses of more than two million US dollars.


    Ethnic conflict, this wave intensified, like the spreading plague, appeared in many cities such as Detroit and New York in the same year.


    Therefore, the beautiful scenery of this lighthouse country has been repeated many times in history.


    Party politics has led to the tearing of society. The general election every four years is just a game in which this group of elites replace another group of elites and take turns in power.


    People either choose an asshole who looks good or another asshole who doesn''t look good.


    The seemingly democratic choice is actually meaningless to ethnic minorities and marginalized people.


    Therefore, they can only vent once every other period of time.


    In this way, to express their dissatisfaction.


    For example, in 1916, black leader Dubos said, "violence is the most effective way for blacks and other minorities to get rid of white oppression".


    Later, this sentence was widely recognized by the black community. Whenever discrimination ferments and expands, they will take to the streets to protest and start the "zero yuan purchase" activity.


    This situation will not be alleviated until the emergence of the black priest Martin Luther King.


    The latter led the nonviolent civil rights movement, calling on blacks to organize and have the chance to March and protest, rather than simply use violence.


    Of course, the above are all explanations of history.


    At this time, Martin Luther King is still an assistant pastor in a church of the Ebenezer Baptist Church.


    He became a black leader and delivered the famous "I have a dream" speech 17 years later.


    However, a campaign for the rights of blacks, ethnic minorities and marginalized people, which has never appeared in history, is slowly unfolding with a vigorous attitude.


    "I support Bob! This is a persecution of blacks! Those damn bastards! The shit elite in suits and shoes, pretending to be big people, they trample on our lives!"


    A big black brother yelled angrily at the camera lens and spoke with a sense of rhythm, like singing rap.


    "I also support Bob! Homosexuality is not shameful! We also need to be treated correctly! Burn those biased guys!"


    A middle-aged man dressed up with a pink face and carrying a brand.


    "Bob is innocent! He is like those abused and abandoned animals, unable to resist human cruelty! He deserves justice!"


    A member from the animal rescue union said with tears in his eyes.


    "Allah will bless Bob. He is a good man."


    A religious man blessed.


    The interview was broadcast on the TV. In just one day, Bob, who was originally unknown, became a household celebrity.


    Then a growing parade took place.


    Enthusiastic melon eaters took to the streets, even though they didn''t know Bob and didn''t care about affirmative action.


    But since everyone does this, why not join in by yourself.


    In this way, it can also show the inner sense of justice.


    If you ask your neighbors and friends in the future, you can also increase your conversation.


    As a result, standing in front of the Essex building in Manhattan, more and more people poured in.


    The surrounding traffic was nearly paralyzed, and even the police who came to maintain order and a police car were stopped outside.


    Such a battle gives Mr. omen a headache.


    He has always maintained a low-key style to avoid appearing in public.


    The sudden exposure and becoming the focus made Mr. omen a little at a loss.


    He called the White House for the first time. The president''s private line was connected, and there was a voice of blame¡ª¡ª


    "What''s going on? Nathaniel, I told you to catch mutants, but don''t make trouble."


    In the brainwashing of the conqueror Kang to the president, Mr. evil omen was set as the latter''s best friend and most trusted helper.


    "I don''t know what happened. It''s not like a protest march organized by some mutants. There are blacks, homosexuals, animal protection associations and religious figures in the procession... I don''t understand why they are so excited? It has nothing to do with them!"


    Mr. bad omen expressed confusion. For the guy named Bob, the mutant became the most insignificant label on him.


    "Respond as soon as possible, issue a clarification statement and tell New Yorkers through the media that you have nothing to do with this persecution scandal."


    The president''s thinking was clear and said in a deep voice: "even if similar events have happened, Essex biology and the government must be ignorant."


    "It''s all up to the outsourcing team to commit this heinous crime. He''s a... Crazy temporary worker."


    Mr. omen wrote it down silently and then said a few words before hanging up.


    He went to the French window and looked down at the crowded bottom, with a trace of cold in the corner of his mouth.


    With the support of the government, the official land washing and a mob gathering parade can not shake the foundation of Essex biological company.


    "Hum, make a fuss."


    Mr. omen looked contemptuously at the farce and waited for its end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the beginning."


    Luke slowly cuts the beef on the plate with a knife and fork, and Howard sits opposite him.


    "Mr. bad omen and the federal government underestimated that the problem of racism is actually a powder keg stacked together. As long as it is lit, it will have amazing destructive power."


    In the 1950s and 1960s, racial violence in American cities was mainly concentrated between blacks and whites.


    Its root lies in the political oppression and economic exploitation of blacks by whites under the apartheid system in history.


    This led to the increasingly strong and extreme nationalism of blacks in the 1950s.


    Robert Williams, the black Communist leader active in major cities, has long made it clear¡ª¡ª


    "We cannot tolerate those who are unfair to us in court. We must punish them. If it is necessary to use lynching to curb lynching, then we are willing to do so."


    "Our only logical and successful answer is to fight back against large-scale organized violence with large-scale organized violence..."


    "Incendiary bottles, lye and sulfuric acid bombs can be widely used, and the self-defense war of ethnic minorities will win."


    These are the views expressed by the black leader.


    In fact, before the emergence of Martin Luther King, every so-called "leader" advocated the display of "black power" through violence.


    The simple and crude way is not only in line with the black way of thinking, but also can quickly accumulate popularity.


    "Are you going to turn this farce into an equal rights movement?"


    Howard realized that Luke didn''t just want to win in public opinion and break Essex into the dust.


    "How can it be? I don''t intend to be a public opinion leader, nor do I want to win votes - even if I want to do so, it is the white people who unite the elite. They are the votes needed by every president."


    Luke shrugged and said with a smile, "I just exposed the problems of this country for everyone to see."


    "There are ethnic conflicts in Cleveland, New York, Chicago, Washington, Philadelphia and Miami almost every year."


    "Blacks, Palestinians, Hispanics... Extreme nationalism began to spread."


    "Bob was the fuse, and mutants were an excuse. They would ignite people''s anger, and then Essex biology became the object of vent."


    Howard looked thoughtfully through the glass window in the direction of the Essex building.


    The night is getting darker, but the crowd is increasing.


    Some people have even begun to give speeches. It is Robert Williams, the black leader who advocates violence.


    Sum up his hoarse, passionate speech.


    The general idea is that blacks need equal rights and a legal status that is not discriminated against, treated differently, exploited or persecuted.


    The focus is on more jobs, a better educational environment, and the qualification to run for president - the last is the key.


    "I just put a man named Bob into the public view. He has many labels on him. Those who have interests will carry out some... Activities through their own labels."


    Luke wiped the corners of his mouth. Robert Williams may be the first to stand up, but he won''t be the last.


    Sure enough, before long, a gay man from Chicago began to speak.


    She is a woman, while complaining about the weakness of gay groups, while calling for women''s rights¡ª¡ª


    "This makes me tremble with anger. I''m sweating all over in hot weather and my hands and feet are cold. Can this country be better?"


    "As a female and gay, how can I live to satisfy those ''mainstream people''? Society is full of discrimination and injustice against us. When can marginal people like me really stand up?"


    Hearing this, the woman who was originally responsible for eating melons immediately joined the procession of protest.


    The crowd around the outside is thus unconsciously divided into different circles.


    "I have only one question."


    Howard watched for a moment and looked back.


    "How did you find that... Bob?"


    Luke smiled and replied, "he doesn''t exist."


    "To be exact, there is a guy named Bob. He is an epsilon mutant, that is, the one with genetic defects."


    "He was arrested by Essex biology last week and died in the laboratory."


    "But this Bob is not gay. Although he has mixed with several hippies, he is not an animal protector. Although he has a rabbit, he is not a religious person..."


    "In fact, those are not important. The key is that he drinks and takes drugs, is willing to degenerate, and is the bottom of society."


    Howard seemed to understand and frowned, "Bob represents the bottom. Those who struggle in the mud will resonate with this image."


    "Bingo."


    Luke snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "even if Mr. omen investigates and tells the truth, it won''t be useful."


    "People will blame Bob''s depravity on the country''s policies, white discrimination against blacks, mainstream exclusion of homosexuals, and elite persecution of marginalized people..."


    "Why? Because Bob represents them."


    Howard froze for a few seconds before saying, "that''s why you didn''t let captain Rogers participate."


    "That''s right. Struggle, game, the rules of these games are actually competing for the lower limit. People like Steve can''t adapt."


    Luke nodded and stood up.


    "Bob has so many supporters that it''s time for the mutant to come on stage."


    If the protest is limited to mutants and large companies, it is impossible to cause such a sensation.


    "For Bob, for justice!"


    In front of the Essex building, a mutant stood on the steps.


    Through his ability, like a horn, he transmits his voice far away.


    Then he rushed into the gate blocked by security.


    Next, more than a dozen people did similar behavior.


    Their actions caused a commotion in the crowd.


    As the tide surged, they crowded into the door of Essex building.


    "Superman appears and stops the riot. This is the last scene."


    Luke watched the growing, runaway riots, walked to the balcony and rose from the ground.


    He flew straight to Mr. omen''s office. The French window was melted by the high temperature and the strong wind poured in.


    Facing the frightened eyes of the other party, Luke whispered, "my time is limited. I won''t give you a chance to leave a last word this time."


    He took a step forward and the whole building shook.


    The breath of terror, like the roar of the mountain and the sea, pressed on Mr. omen.


    Before he could say anything, the whole man was fried into a mass of rotten flesh and blood.


    "It''s Superman!"


    "He''s back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowded crowd saw the tall and straight figure standing high in the sky.


    A dark red cloak fluttered like a flag.


    Luke''s appearance brought the riot out of control to a sudden stop.


    There was a gentle smile on his face.


    "Nathaniel Essex, he confessed his crime. He hurt you, hurt Bob, and he got the punishment he deserved."


    "A hundred years ago, a great American signed..."


    A loud and powerful voice echoed.


    "I have a dream", began to sing.

 Chapter 278

    "... only by truly giving equality and giving everyone the freedom to express their opinions can this country be great again!"


    After completing a wave of classic singing through "I have a dream", Luke tried to curb his strong impulse to play the accordion.


    No way, whenever he said this famous line, he subconsciously wanted to imitate Mr. Chuan.


    The reputation value on the character panel reached a peak again after this grand debut.


    At the right time, on the right occasion.


    Superman instantly became the light of the right path and the Lighthouse of the world.


    Stop a runaway ethnic riot and punish Nathaniel Essex, who represents the elite and is a capitalist.


    Then, use impassioned and powerful speeches to arouse the enthusiasm of the masses and calm their anger.


    In this way, it not only won the reputation, but also announced to the world the amazing news of Superman''s return.


    In any way, it is a win-win result - not that both sides win, but that Luke won twice unilaterally.


    To be able to make such an important contribution, Mr. bad omen must show a satisfied smile under the nine springs and die without regret.


    Luke thought so.


    "Go back! Go back to your family, go back to your friends... All the problems will be solved in the end."


    Superman returned to the top office of the Essex building while saying plausible scenes with multiple interpretations.


    The valuable dark carpet was covered with a pool of thick flesh and blood.


    Limbs and organs, like being put into a full-power mixer, are mixed into colorful and visually strong pigments.


    Only the strange Ruby remains intact.


    Pop!


    The biological force field suddenly put pressure.


    The ruby fell apart and broke in an instant.


    Luke, who is already the supreme mage, raised his hand and grasped an illusory soul.


    "Say hello to Mephisto for me."


    With a kind smile on his face, he opened a transmission portal with one hand.


    Just throw Mr. omen''s soul in like garbage.


    Presumably, the old devil of hell will like your "high-quality assets".


    In the end, the poor Mr. omen didn''t even have time to ask for mercy, so he took the Bento directly and fell into the hands of the devil.


    "Come and wash the floor."


    Luke picked up the phone on his desk and called Howard.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    The long prepared scientific consultant touched his beard, which is far from over.


    The racial problems and class contradictions caused by the representative "Bob" will not disappear because of a speech.


    "Essex biological company is not enough to be the vent of public anger. Taking an operation on it can only temporarily calm the anger."


    Luke said slowly with a smile.


    "Just bring the president out later and leave the problem to the federal government. It''s all their fault anyway - I just need to deal with conquistador Kang."


    Howard couldn''t help but raise his thumb. He remembered the subtle relationship between Luke''s Irish gangster and the Kennedy family.


    Plus, the day of the general election is coming.


    "Have you talked to Kennedy?"


    Howard asked curiously.


    "How possible."


    Luke lost his smile.


    "If you want to talk, he came to me instead of me."


    With Superman''s popularity, if he stands for any party, there is no suspense about the election.


    Even according to the historical track, before Kennedy came to power, he was separated by Dwight Eisenhower.


    But in Luke''s eyes, the election is just a script that can be made at hand.


    "I think after this storm, many party politicians who have ideas about the White House will find me."


    Luke smiled. He was not interested in these. Only those who didn''t go to the gambling table could become the real winners.


    If Superman is too involved in politics, he will be bound by more and more rules.


    "Nathaniel Essex has gone to hell and there is only one left."


    Mr. omen died under Superman''s iron fist.


    Last time, Luke only broke half of each other''s body.


    This guy with tenacious vitality can continue to engage in wind and rain in the future.


    This time, he learned a lesson.


    Not only break the body, but also throw the soul to hell.


    Funeral, funeral, from life to death, one-stop service.


    One of the culprits who caused the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. to fall into a passive situation and arrested the mutant has been dealt with.


    There''s another one, waiting for Luke to solve it.


    "Can you find Kang the conqueror and determine his position?"


    Howard was a little surprised that Superman came back a few days and could master such important news.


    "You haven''t found conqueror Kang for so long. How can I know?"


    Luke shook his head and said, "it''s just that Mr. bad omen called the white house before."


    "I heard their conversation. According to the content, it is probably speculated that Kang the conqueror may be somewhere in Washington, D.C."


    Howard was silent when he heard the speech.


    He was very smart. He didn''t ask Superman how he heard the conversation on the phone and how to search 178 square kilometers of Washington, D.C.


    Refuse to give the other party the chance to force!


    "Well, I wish you success."


    Howard held it for a long time and said such a sentence.


    "By the way, I arranged a press conference. Remember to make up a complete story to explain your disappearance and return."


    Luke nodded and hung up.


    Boom!


    then!


    A figure rises into the sky!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, Luke appeared over Washington, D.C.


    Super vision closes the city to the bottom of the eye, and super hearing captures those tiny sound waves.


    Superman''s senses, let go of restrictions and expand as much as possible.


    Like a humanoid monitoring device, it searches for the required information.


    "I knew I had no idea to set up a secret stronghold under the White House."


    Luke make complaints about the old thinking of conqueror Kang.


    Even without powerful senses, he may be able to find the location by searching on the spot.


    After determining the location, Superman did not directly hit the white house like a shell, pierced the ground and pulled out the conqueror Kang.


    This will make him look like a powerful villain or a dangerous element.


    Luke prefers to solve problems in a low-key and stable way unless he has special needs.


    Move with your hand and the magic spark jumps to form a transmission portal cutting space.


    The only advantage of becoming a magician is that you don''t have to take a bus to buy tickets wherever you go.


    "So many clones."


    Luke came to the underground base of Conquest Kang, and the nutrition tanks leaning against the walls on both sides were all opened.


    Clone warriors with the same face stood in front of him.


    Like a neat army, it forms a strong defense line.


    "I smell your fear, conquest."


    Luke smiled deeply, like the ultimate villain who was sure to win, releasing a strong pressure.


    "If you weren''t extremely afraid, how could you think of sending out such cannon fodder and consumables."


    "In addition to the large number of people, they seem to have more visual impact. What else can they do?"


    "Wait a few more seconds for you to write your last words?"


    Wanton ridicule angered Kang, the conqueror who had only one brain.


    The monotonous mechanical sound was mixed with a trace of anger¡ª¡ª


    "How can I be afraid of you! I exist in many timelines. Even the supreme mage can''t kill me. What can you do?"


    An almost angry roar amused Luke.


    He likes to look at his opponent and show this gaffe.


    "Kang, why deceive yourself and others."


    "Anyway, you are expelled from this timeline."


    "Those other ''you'', they are not your separate and cloned copies."


    "So if you die, you''re dead."


    Luke''s eyes moved and the biological force field suddenly opened.


    The terrible pressure takes shape in an instant.


    Like a bomb detonated, those clone soldiers who had not yet taken action turned into rotten flesh and blood.


    At the heavenly Father level, such a fragile human sea tactic is meaningless.


    Luke, with his feet slightly off the ground, walked up to the conqueror Kang without stepping on the scarlet and pungent carpet of flesh and blood.


    "Are you still struggling?"


    He looked at the crippled brain soaked in nutrient solution and joked.


    "Do you think it''s over? I can''t beat you, but someone can!"


    After a few minutes of silence, the conqueror Kang put out cruel words.


    Luke turned his mouth and evaporated the brain with his hot eyes.


    "Who else can be my opponent on this planet?"


    Superman thought so.


    Who knows, when he took a step and was ready to leave, the space was suddenly disordered.


    Phase shift launch!


    Almost in an instant, Luke was from Washington, D.C., in a closed space full of moldy smell.


    "Here is..."


    He glanced and got the answer.


    Ancient Egyptian pyramids.

 Chapter 279

    The moment the spatial coordinates were out of order, Luke noticed something was wrong.


    With his reaction speed, he immediately opened a portal to avoid phase transfer.


    But Superman didn''t do that, but like a predator at the top of the food chain, he took the initiative to step into the trap launched by the conqueror Kang before he died.


    He was curious about what kind of strong enemy the other party could find for himself.


    In the current era, on this planet.


    I''m afraid only Gu Yi and Odin can be treated seriously by Superman.


    It is impossible for the conqueror Kang Zong to call any Omega mutant, sentinel and Hulk, and break his wrist with himself in the future.


    "Oh, so it is."


    In the pyramids of ancient Egypt, Luke looked at them casually for a while and quickly guessed Kang''s plan.


    "If I remember correctly, he and the Apocalypse have always been sworn enemies."


    Seeing the ancient Egyptian pyramids, Luke first thought of the mutant God, the apocalypse.


    Conquistador Kang once pretended to be an Egyptian Pharaoh and had a personal grudge with the apocalypse.


    Take Superman away from the pyramid through phase transfer.


    It goes without saying what he wants to do.


    Kill with a knife?


    But why would the Apocalypse do what the conqueror Kang thought?


    "However, this is indeed a strong opponent."


    Luke turned his lips. He had heard of the apocalypse as early as the time of black emperor Sebastian Shaw.


    The latter, whose real name is en Sabah Nur, was born in the first dynasty of ancient Egypt and is the first mutant in the history of the earth.


    Even the black queen Selene, who was active in the Roman Empire and had long vitality, did not exist for as long as each other.


    As for the conqueror Kang and the apocalypse, the grudge between them.


    It goes back to a very early time. At that time, it was the first dynasty of ancient Egypt. Kang, the conqueror, pretended to be a Pharaoh and ruled the country with great power.


    The Apocalypse is just an abandoned baby adopted by a wanderer.


    As a futurist familiar with the plot, the conqueror Kang saw the great potential of apocalypse.


    So he planned to control each other, accept him as a younger brother and train him to be the number one horse and thug.


    It''s just a pity that in this process, the conqueror Kang self defeats himself, unfortunately overturns and is regarded as an enemy by the apocalypse.


    After awakening, the Apocalypse led the Egyptian people to overthrow the cruel rule of the conqueror Kang.


    The latter saw that things were bad and had to run away.


    This past event has always haunted Kang, the conqueror, and is regarded as a great humiliation.


    The Apocalypse did not forget that it always wanted to revenge the conqueror Kang.


    Since then, the two have completely formed a bond and hated each other.


    In order not to let Luke win so easily and smoothly, Kang the conqueror found the apocalypse and awakened the other party.


    It can be seen that his resentment against Superman has exceeded his old enemies in a short time.


    "I''m a good man, and Kang the conqueror is the villain."


    Luke shook his head, completely unaware of what the conqueror Kang hated him for.


    He is the light of the right path and the Lighthouse of the world.


    Absolutely positive character, superhero.


    What''s the problem with curfews like conqueror Kang being killed by him?


    It clearly fits the standard ending of popular novels or Hollywood films.


    "Worthy of being the God of mutants."


    Luke walked towards the bottom of the pyramid as his mind diverged.


    He can clearly feel the dormant, sleeping, but still strong and abundant life energy.


    The Apocalypse is there.


    And gradually wake up.


    That terrible tyrannical atmosphere, like a lava volcano, suddenly erupted, making people feel suffocated.


    Luke didn''t choose to leave, but continued down.


    By the way, I have leisure to observe the architectural structure and cultural characteristics of the pyramid.


    Along the way, the murals and reliefs he saw were well preserved.


    The Egyptians danced backwards, with animal feathers or bones on their heads as decorations.


    Or hunting beasts with a spear.


    Or hold sacrifices and worship gods.


    Lifelike murals depict the face of ancient times.


    In other words, the reason why the pyramid known as "one of the seven wonders of the world" appeared in ancient Egypt was entirely the pot of conqueror Kang.


    As a future man, he pretended to be a Pharaoh and built wonders. He brought up the atmosphere of pyramids and sphinxes.


    Later, the conqueror Kang was overthrown by the apocalypse, including some factors that caused wonders to harm the country.


    Boom! Boom!


    Like thunder, it came out far.


    The more he went down, the more Luke felt a strong pressure.


    Air is like sticky glue. Normal people struggle with every step.


    The energy ray radiates out, illuminating the extremely dark enclosed space.


    "This is... The God of mutants?"


    Luke stepped into the wide hall. From a distance, he saw a tall man lying on the stone platform engraved with complex circuits.


    The other side''s skin is gray, his lips are blue, and his strong muscles are exposed like steel.


    Dong Dong! Dong Dong!


    The strong heartbeat sounds like a giant drum.


    "It looks like mieba who changed his skin."


    Luke make complaints about it.


    Bathed in energy and light, the strong and tall apocalypse is somewhat similar to Titan man mieba.


    "Who..."


    The thick voice echoed in the hall, and the gray figure sat up slowly when he noticed an intruder.


    When he stood up, the gilded stone platform turned to dust.


    Like an invisible hand, knead it into metal armor.


    This powerful ability to manipulate matter is enough to make the black emperor Sebastian Shaw, Mr. omen and other alpha mutants look up to him.


    "You... Surprised... Woke... Me?"


    The apocalypse, the oldest mutant on earth, woke up.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the tall figure standing at the door, with strange emotions in his eyes.


    It''s not Nathaniel Essex, the human who volunteered to be a slave?


    There is no one in this world who knows where he is sleeping except Nathaniel.


    "The great en Sabah Nur."


    Luke gave the honorific title without sincerity.


    "Someone else woke you up from your deep sleep."


    "His name is Kang the conqueror. He is a future man."


    Boom!


    When Luke mentioned "conquistador Kang", the apocalypse, which was still awake and in a bleary state, immediately stared with round eyes and burst into anger.


    The energy of terror strikes the void and shakes the huge pyramid.


    It can be seen that the Apocalypse has a deep hatred for that damn bastard.


    "Where is he?"


    The Apocalypse clenched his fists and his eyes radiated cold light.


    As soon as Luke told the whereabouts of the conqueror Kang, he went to blow his opponent''s dog''s head.


    "The great en Sabah Nur, the conqueror Kang - is dead."


    Luke replied.


    "Did you do it?"


    The Apocalypse was surprised and asked again.


    "Yes, he and I happen to have some... Personal grudges."


    Luke nodded.


    "Very good!"


    Apocalypse''s cold gray face showed a rare smile.


    He took a step and took off slowly.


    The stone columns and murals in the hall were reorganized in an instant and turned into a stone throne.


    The Apocalypse sits on it like a king and God who rules everything.


    He looked down at Luke below and asked generously, "so, human, what reward do you need?"


    "I can make you a noble mutant, give you extraordinary talents, and allow you to follow me."


    This is the apocalyptic thinking.


    He used to be a Pharaoh and a God, and has been worshipped by the world.


    Therefore, being able to follow yourself is supreme glory.


    Besides, according to the apocalypse.


    Human beings are extremely backward at the level of evolution, quite backward, and can''t compare with mutants at all.


    It is a great reward to turn a human into a mutant.


    "Sorry, I don''t need these ''gifts'', the great en Sabah Nur."


    Luke was not interested and refused directly.


    He has nothing in common with this old guy who has slept too long and rigid thinking.


    "Oh, I haven''t experienced being rejected for a long time."


    The Apocalypse said angrily.


    He is a noble Pharaoh and a great God.


    Only others have ever begged and catered to themselves.


    But in front of this human, he showed an "uninterested" appearance.


    That''s too much!


    "My reward will never be taken back..."


    The Apocalypse said in a deep voice.


    The energy ray radiated out and enveloped Luke standing in place.


    You know, Mr. bad omen, Nathaniel Essex.


    Almost kneeling on the ground and licking his shoes, he got the chance to become a mutant.


    How can this human refuse himself!


    Apocalypse does not allow!


    The energy ray tried to penetrate Luke''s body and transform him into a mutant.


    But¡ª¡ª


    The latter directly opens the biological force field and isolates the powerful energy light.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The Apocalypse was shocked and his eyes burst.


    "Since you sincerely asked, I will..."


    Before Luke could tell the origin, the pyramid shook violently, like an earthquake.

 Chapter 280

    Ancient Egypt is one of the four ancient civilizations.


    It is located in northeast Africa, the middle and lower reaches of the Nile, which is now the Middle East.


    This place can be summarized as "one ancestor, two nationalities, three diasporas and four wars".


    Because of its special geographical location, it is a transportation hub between the East and the West.


    Coupled with religious and cultural differences, this area has been in chaos all year round.


    Of course, there are also reasons for the intervention and intervention of major powers.


    Most people''s impression of ancient Egypt may be dark and simple temple buildings, magnificent pyramids, and the mysterious Sphinx.


    In fact, in addition to the above, the earliest mutant organization also appeared here.


    Compared with Europe and North America, the Middle East, which is a mixed community of three religions and nine streams, is actually more convenient to hide itself and less subject to exclusion and persecution.


    In addition, the apocalypse, the oldest mutant on earth, was born in ancient Egypt.


    After he became a noble Pharaoh, he transformed all the loyal guards around him into mutants.


    Later, the Apocalypse fell into a deep sleep and was gradually forgotten.


    But those transformed mutants continue to develop their compatriots and expand their power.


    In the Middle East, every powerful warlord or religious leader.


    They have more or less several mutants as secret weapons.


    Set the time back twenty minutes ago.


    Outside the pyramid.


    The endless yellow sand desert.


    A team of people are actively digging.


    They look like caravans walking in the desert.


    But judging from their behavior, they are more like a group of grave robbers.


    The pyramids are the tombs of the kings of ancient Egypt. These rulers call them "Pharaohs" in history.


    Due to the profound influence of religious culture, ancient Egyptians formed a deep-rooted "afterlife concept".


    They believe that the earth is only a temporary residence, and only after death can they get eternity.


    Therefore, every ancient Egyptian, especially the aristocracy.


    Will carefully prepare their own graves in order to obtain eternal life after death.


    The pyramid of Pharaoh''s Mausoleum means "ladder to heaven", which should be more magnificent and show bearing.


    When they die, they will use all kinds of precious jewelry and antiques as burial objects.


    Those rulers enjoyed great honor in their lifetime and were eager to bring power and glory to the underworld after death.


    But they don''t know that using magnificent buildings such as pyramids as mausoleums can not only show their own strength and majesty, but also attract an endless stream of grave robbers.


    For example, now.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Asked a stout man with a beard, frowning.


    "What I''m looking for is the Pharaoh''s mausoleum, just like the ancient tomb of Tutankhamun, which can make us a lot of money!"


    Tutankhamun was also a Pharaoh in Egypt. His mausoleum was located in the valley of kings, which was later discovered by a British archaeologist.


    The burial objects inside are invaluable. Only the gold mask weighing 10 kilograms and inlaid with various gemstones can be auctioned at a sky high price.


    According to statistics, some of the antiques and gold excavated by the museum can be valued as high as 650 million pounds.


    This is an astronomical figure, enough to make anyone crazy.


    Since the discovery of Tutankhamun mausoleum, all the archaeologists involved in the development have become rich overnight, attracting countless envious eyes.


    Correspondingly, the valley of kings, which is specially used to bury pharaohs and their concubines, is also full of pits.


    Every place where treasure may be buried has been warmly visited by grave robbers.


    "Caliban can''t lie. I feel that there is a pyramid under here. It hasn''t been found and buried under the ground."


    A bald man who seemed to have albinism said in a positive tone.


    His name is Caliban. He''s an alpha mutant.


    It has excellent perception ability. It can not only detect nearby compatriots, but also detect terrain. It can be called humanoid radar.


    "I hope you won''t make mistakes."


    The beard said with a warning.


    The "archaeological work" in ancient Egypt is one of the hottest investments in recent years.


    Many rich nobles like to find a few archaeologists, and then give money and people to find the tomb of the Pharaoh.


    If you succeed once, the rewards will be extremely rich.


    It was like the great sailing movement that was once popular. The royal family and nobles sponsored the navigators. They discovered the new world and brought back gold and spices.


    "Caliban can''t make mistakes."


    Bald men seem to be afraid of the sun and cover themselves with hoods.


    He is the most famous black market businessman and intelligence broker in the Middle East.


    As a mutant, he not only did not suffer discrimination, but also got mixed up.


    "Dig down and you''ll definitely get a surprise."


    Caliban hid in the shadow. In his perception, there was a magnificent pyramid under the ground.


    Judging from the size and scale, it will never be much worse than Tutankhamun''s mausoleum.


    His deal with his beard was to find the other party a pyramid tomb that had not been visited by grave robbers.


    You can get a huge reward and the shelter of private armed forces.


    Beard is a big warlord in the Middle East, and the origin of his employer is even more mysterious.


    Belongs to the object Caliban cannot offend.


    "Found it!"


    Someone dug the entrance to the pyramid.


    "It''s sealed inside. You can only blast it with explosives!"


    The beard heard that the entrance was sealed, and his eyes showed a trace of joy.


    This means that it has not been visited by grave robbers. It is a intact tomb like virgin land.


    "Blow it up! Blow it up!"


    The beard shouted.


    He was employed by an organization in Britain to look for ancient relics, such as pyramids and Pharaoh coffins.


    Some rich and powerful Brits seem to be interested in mysterious forces.


    Every time there is news in this regard, they will take the initiative to contact themselves and provide a lot of human and material resources.


    "Well done, Caliban! You are still of some use."


    The beard was very satisfied and did not mean to praise.


    Soon, the explosives were set up.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    Huge waves broke out and shook the gravel on the ground.


    The entrance to the inside of the pyramid has been unobstructed.


    "Send a team first! Look at the situation!"


    Beard command.


    In order to prevent tomb robbers from destroying the tomb and disturbing the Pharaoh''s sleep.


    At the beginning of the construction of some pyramids, various mechanisms will be designed.


    After those uninvited guests died, there were also "Pharaoh''s Curse", "entangled ghosts" and other thriller stories.


    "If you can find some good things, the British should be more generous."


    The beard is dreaming. If local warlords like him lick the British, they may develop better in the future.


    "Wait..."


    A few minutes later, Caliban''s face changed slightly under the shadow, as if he felt something.


    A look of horror rose in his eyes. He hurried to his beard.


    Regardless of the scorching sun, he said in a hurry, "get out! There''s someone inside!"


    Someone?


    The pyramid is the tomb of the Pharaoh. What else can there be in it except mummies and mummies?


    The doubt about the beard was still stuck in the throat, and the ground shook suddenly, which was far greater than the noise caused by explosives.


    The sand and gravel are constantly rolling like water, forming turbulent vortices of different sizes.


    Boom!


    The pyramid buried in the ground rose steeply.


    The terrible pressure poured down like a waterfall, suffocating everyone present.


    The magnificent pyramid rises from the ground and shows its true face.


    Then, a tall figure dressed in metal armor came out.


    "Is it... Apocalypse?"


    Kalibanther trembled. In his induction, the tall figure was like a huge mountain, which made people breathless.


    The energy radiates from the light to form a substantial high-temperature heat.


    It''s like the sun god in ancient Egyptian mythology. People can''t help but want to kneel down and worship.


    Caliban first thought of the legendary apocalypse, the oldest mutant on earth.


    Apart from each other, he couldn''t think of any mutant who could have such a terrible momentum.


    "But why... There''s another one?"


    Kaliban, trembling and kneeling slowly.


    The inner shock has not subsided, and I feel a powerful existence.


    The man radiated no less energy than the apocalypse. He was as magnificent as an erupting volcano.


    For a moment, two suns appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 281

    In the spiritual world of Caliban, the power of apocalypse is like a destructive storm.


    Tyrannical and changeable, chaotic and powerful.


    Full of ruthlessness and fear.


    Another person, like a star or celestial body, shines brightly.


    Its energy structure is stable and orderly, extending outward from the core, deep and broad.


    In a word, they are all powerful and individual beings beyond imagination.


    "This... How can two suddenly appear?"


    Caliban shrank in the shadow like an ostrich.


    He wanted to dig a hole and bury himself to avoid being affected by the collision of two terrible forces.


    For a mutant with excellent perception and outstanding spirit, those two are unbearable just in momentum.


    Not to mention how violent the actual fight will be.


    "This is God..."


    Beard, open mouth, said in shock.


    The grand Apocalypse stands in the air with open hands.


    At the foot is a magnificent pyramid rising from the ground. The hot sun shines from behind, as if it were plating a layer of Phnom Penh on the metal armor.


    Such a scene makes the beard think of ancient Egyptian mythology, the legendary Pharaoh curse, the mysterious power of the pyramids and so on.


    The warlord subconsciously thought that his reckless act of blowing up the entrance angered the sleeping Pharaoh.


    It made the rulers of ancient Egypt recover from the country of death.


    "Faisal! Bring me the bazooka!"


    Generally speaking, when a mortal sees this miracle, he must crawl on the ground and beg the God for forgiveness.


    Unfortunately, he was a determined idealist.


    In the face of such visions, the idea came into his mind and tried to give the other party a shot!


    Even if it is the resurrection of Pharaoh, it is just a rotten mummy, which is not worth fearing!


    Over the years, there are not a few coffins opened in the tombs excavated with beards.


    "Yes! Boss!"


    Several private militants carried the 60mm M1 rocket launcher with dexterous hands and feet.


    As a mature grave robber, it''s normal to carry a rocket launcher with you.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Use heat weapons against the mysterious forces of ancient Egypt!


    Overcome superstition with science!


    These warlords are armed with such ideas.


    Without hesitation, launch directly.


    Several rockets with long flame tails blasted towards the Apocalypse standing in the air.


    "Small human beings, backward weapons."


    Apocalypse rolled up his eyes - this is one of the external manifestations of his ability to launch.


    The roaring rockets immediately seemed to fall into viscous glue, slowly stopped in mid air and turned around.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The explosion turned into a billowing heat wave.


    The Rockets did not hit the beard and blew it to pieces, but were detonated abruptly.


    "The great en Sabah Nur, once Pharaoh, why should he anger mortals."


    A tall and straight figure broke open the rolling sea of fire and appeared in front of the crowd.


    Luke is considering how to deal with the apocalypse. The other party is the strongest of the mutants and undoubtedly a strong opponent.


    In addition to the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei is an Omega mutant.


    I''m afraid magneto and Professor Charles may not be able to resist it.


    Strong people like Apocalypse are generally not willing to communicate friendly and listen to reason.


    He has his own way of doing things and his world concept, which ordinary people can''t shake.


    Because he was abandoned in the desert when he was a child and found and adopted by nearby nomads, apocalypse firmly believes in the natural law of "survival of the fittest" and is an out and out extreme racist.


    In general, it is no different from the mustache head of state, Sebastian Shaw, and magneto.


    The implementation of mutant supremacy is keen to screen the strong and weak with cruel environment and fierce war.


    Therefore, at the ideological level.


    Luke is doomed to be unable to reach a consensus with the apocalypse.


    This may be the main reason why the conqueror Kang put all his eggs in one basket to awaken the apocalypse and create a strong enemy for Superman.


    The natural position is relative, and there is no other means except to fight and destroy.


    "How can a strong man like you care about the humble mole ants?"


    The Apocalypse looked at the uninvited guest who broke into the pyramid and disturbed his sleep.


    "I used to be one of them."


    Luke shrugged and said easily.


    "But you''re not now."


    The Apocalypse is plausible.


    "Ants have evolved wings and will no longer be with their companions crawling on the ground."


    His evaluation of the stranger was downgraded to a lower level.


    A guy who retains superfluous feelings and doesn''t recognize his own existence.


    It can only be regarded as an opponent, not a strong enemy.


    "Ants grow wings, but they are still ants."


    Luke curled his lips and said sarcastically, "if you are blind and arrogant and your heart expands because you are stronger, it is really ridiculous and you can''t see yourself clearly."


    By the output of Superman''s mouth and gun, the gray face of Apocalypse showed a touch of anger.


    As a noble Pharaoh and a respected God, no one dared to disobey himself.


    But today, Luke has touched the bottom line again and again.


    "Perhaps among the human group, you are powerful."


    The patience of the Apocalypse is exhausted. Take a step and the void vibrates.


    "But in the face of gifted mutants, that''s far from enough."


    The former Pharaoh was fascinated by his racial superiority and confident.


    Luke twitched in the corner of his mouth. He wanted to say that he had not only beaten mutants, but also slept with mutants.


    No difference was found in physiological structure or elsewhere.


    "Sure enough, I can''t communicate with a racist."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly condensed, and the energy and light radiated from his body gradually occupied half of the space, competing with the apocalypse.


    "Oh, the survival of the fittest is the law of nature and the true meaning of the road to evolution."


    The Apocalypse is confident and overlooks the earth.


    At the sight of kaliban trembling, a different color rose in his eyes.


    "When I was a child, I was abandoned in the hot desert."


    "Later, I was forced to become a slave and lingered on the edge of life and death every day."


    "No one thinks I can survive and grow up smoothly."


    "But I did it! And I became the most powerful one!"


    "I have become a god! Great master!"


    The Apocalypse clenched his fist and his voice was cold.


    The magnificent pyramid was turned into powder in an instant under his terrorist power.


    Then, those tiny dust quickly turned into fist sized thunder and lightning, and blasted at the man opposite.


    Tens of millions of spherical lightning, like energy shells dropped by bombers, covered every inch of Luke''s space.


    If the Apocalypse does not make a move, it will be earth shaking.


    "The world you want to create is hopeless and meaningless."


    Luke''s eyes condensed red light, and the high-temperature energy formed a dense net, which suddenly opened.


    "Power dominates everything, and the weak cannot survive. This is more like a reckless man with only brute force, who will make a rough choice."


    When he came back, he found Dr. Zola and completed the transformation experiment that had been waiting too long.


    Walden''s blood gives Superman a more detailed and microscopic way of energy control.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The terrible thunder and lightning hit the violent high-temperature energy and immediately triggered an extremely violent explosion!


    For a moment!


    flying sand and rolling pebbles!


    blot out the sky and cover the sun!


    From high above came a thunderous roar, one after another, continuous.


    The blazing high temperature melts the gravel into crystal particles.


    Then it fell like a rainstorm.


    Kaliban hiding on the ground, and the beard of a warlord.


    Facing the terrible scene of natural disaster and doomsday, they can only shrink their necks silently and hug each other.


    Just now, I saw with my own eyes that a man was affected by the violent energy and turned into powder in an instant.


    Don''t mention the corpse, even the ashes were raised, and there was nothing left.


    "Is that all?"


    Luke''s voice passed through the vast sand. As soon as he finished, his gray fist hit him.


    The Apocalypse took another step. The scale of space seemed to be shortened and appeared directly in front of Superman.


    The powerful fist, like a shell out of the chamber, came straight, with the sound of suffocation.


    Luke narrowed his eyes. He sensed the terrible power of the heavy punch.


    Then he raised his eyebrows.


    Make a fist with your right hand and blast out in the same position.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Atmospheric explosion, the originally calmed energy storm, swept again!


    As soon as the two arms collided, the abundant strength of different properties spread into a strong shock wave.


    The air wave rolls up the dust and blows up the gravel, forming a large-scale sandstorm.


    The two people in the center stepped back involuntarily.


    "It seems that I underestimated you."


    After the fight, the Apocalypse changed its attitude and began to treat it seriously.


    He believes that the strength of the other party may not be lower than himself.

 Chapter 282

    If he knew what the Apocalypse thought, Luke would say¡ª¡ª


    Be confident and remove the word possible.


    Or, be more confident and swallow the whole sentence.


    The power of Apocalypse lies in all kinds of natural abilities.


    But Luke is like a warrior with full strength, defense, endurance and vitality. From time to time, he can throw several magic hexagonal warriors.


    It''s almost impossible to bite down the hard bone of Superman.


    Therefore, Luke did not fear each other, but took the initiative to fight.


    As for the blind arrogance of the apocalypse, it is understandable that an old antique who has slept too long can not adapt to the changes of the outside world and produce this arrogant mood.


    Luke has seen a lot of similar guys.


    For example, the broken back Sea King namo.


    At the beginning, he looked up to himself and looked down on people.


    After his physical persuasion and reaching a consensus, the two sides got along quite happily.


    It can be seen that waving your fist may be the most effective way to deal with bastards who can''t communicate normally.


    "Your arrogance limits your vision, en Sabah Nur."


    Luke called the Apocalypse''s name without respect.


    He walked forward, the space trembling under his feet.


    "How long have you lived? 50 years? 100 years? Human beings with short life deserve to talk about vision?"


    The God of the mutant was not willing to be outdone and still met him fearlessly.


    The battle began again.


    Violent shock, terrible energy, continuous explosion


    Both sides try their best to show the control of energy, from macro to micro, with different means and powers.


    Apocalypse constantly smashes materials, and then transforms and reorganizes them at the molecular level, causing terrible destruction.


    The dust turns into flame, and the air flow turns into a blade


    An overwhelming energy attack pours on the enemy.


    If there were no biological force field and Superman, Luke might not be able to survive.


    After he was transformed by Walden''s blood, he no longer just gave out hot eyes simply and rudely.


    Start using more subtle ways to compress energy and interfere with matter.


    Balls of lightning, high-temperature chains, all over the body.


    It''s like a fort with unlimited firepower, with fierce output.


    Two strong men who are also standing at the top of the earth are fighting against each other.


    From the outside world, they use force to collide in the macro world and then act on the micro world.


    I saw a flash of strong light, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, the matter annihilated, and there was not even a sound.


    Whether it''s a towering mountain peak or a huge building complex.


    As long as it is affected, it will disappear immediately.


    The intensity of the battle became more and more terrible.


    Superman and Apocalypse are like two gods walking on the earth, which makes people deeply afraid.


    Their battlefield continued to expand, all the way from Egypt to the Persian Gulf, spanning thousands of miles.


    Along the way, like a tornado, there are only broken walls, ruins and rubble.


    "This is an enemy attack! Hit me... What? It''s the disappeared Superman? Forget it, forget it, I''ll find a fortification to hide."


    Just located on the battlefield, Iran, which was just founded, was furious.


    I thought that the country also needs dignity and oath of sovereignty. How can we tolerate two bastards to do whatever they want and run amok.


    The king immediately wanted to mobilize the army, but when he knew that one of them was Luke, he resolutely gave up his original idea.


    It was a war hero who split the axis, disintegrated, killed the moustache head of state and ended World War II.


    The Soviet hairy bear, one of the superpowers, is afraid of Superman''s strength.


    Do not hesitate to vigorously develop the nuclear industry to deal with the possible crisis.


    When he was full, he supported himself and provoked this great God.


    Go on, when nothing has happened.


    "If this battle continues, there will be no result."


    A few hours later, violent energy blew away the clouds.


    Hit hard and bang, quit the Apocalypse for several miles, and showed a trace of shock in his eyes.


    He did not expect that a human could really compete with himself.


    Mind manipulation, material reorganization, energy absorption, spatial transmission


    The Apocalypse has used all the above talents and abilities.


    In addition, the fighting experience and fighting instinct cultivated by nomads since childhood have not gained the slightest advantage.


    The other party seemed to be at ease, did not show fatigue, but had a feeling of fighting braver and braver.


    The momentum continues to rise, and the power released between the fists and feet is more frightening than before.


    "What? Are you going to beg for mercy?"


    Luke also mocked.


    This is far from his limit.


    Quote the classic line of Captain America, which is "I can play with you for a whole... Week."


    With a young yellow sun and Superman''s endurance, even he doesn''t know where the upper limit is.


    "Oh, man, you are overconfident."


    Although he admitted the strength of the other party in his heart, the Apocalypse will never admit defeat in his mouth.


    Can you play too well? In other words, you can''t be too bad in momentum anyway.


    "Then go on?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He rarely found a strong enemy who could practice his hand.


    After being officially promoted to the heavenly Father level, Wolverine and saber toothed tiger, who can also serve as sandbags, have announced their official retirement.


    The Apocalypse with almost immortal body has become a more suitable object.


    If the other side doesn''t stop, Luke doesn''t mind fighting for a few more hours.


    "You can''t kill me, at least without paying a certain price."


    The Apocalypse cleared his throat and cut off the topic.


    Because of the cover up of gray skin, I can''t see the mutant God at all. Do you feel embarrassed.


    "Sustained combat is not a problem for us."


    The Apocalypse continued.


    He has a strong talent for absorbing energy.


    Luke seems to have a similar approach.


    Plus they are both physically powerful melee systems.


    Conventional weapons do no harm.


    There will be no concrete results if we continue to fight.


    "Instead of wasting energy and time, it''s better to stop."


    The Apocalypse narrowed his eyes and waited for an answer.


    He finally woke up from his deep sleep. He still had many plans to implement. There was no need to waste his strength on Luke.


    "Considering that there are really no personal grievances between us to solve."


    Luke pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "I don''t resist the proposal of strike, just -"


    "I want to correct your idea, Lord en Sabah Nur."


    He raised his right hand, shining silver, turned into a long sword and pointed at each other.


    The tenth metal, like silver, is far away aimed at the apocalypse.


    Cut off all the sharp cold, almost straight to the door, so that the latter''s eyelids beat fiercely.


    DANGER!


    The word came to mind in the apocalypse.


    "I have the ultimate means to hurt you and kill you."


    Luke said positively, holding a sharp sword.


    "So, I personally hope you can be calm and don''t think about building a mutant Empire and exterminating backward humans..."


    "You''ve been sleeping for thousands of years. Instead of wasting your time on this meaningless'' grand feat '', you might as well walk around and relax."


    Luke first gave a severe verbal warning, and then turned into a gentle admonition like a life teacher.


    In his opinion, every villain should learn from mieba.


    If you have nothing to do, plant the fields, bask in the sun, and feel the tranquility and beauty brought by rural life.


    Always thinking about ruling the world, building a country and destroying mankind - such a pursuit of life is quite boring.


    "Hum! We''ll see you again!"


    I hate the Apocalypse threatened by others most. I look at the sharp sword and restrain my anger.


    Reason told him to keep a heart of forgiveness.


    No matter how rude, arrogant and arrogant this human is, he is a magnanimous Pharaoh and a kind God. There is no need to haggle over every detail.


    After some psychological construction and self comfort.


    The Apocalypse put down a cruel word, began space transmission, and left here.


    He''s going to find his four knights!


    Gain more power!


    then.


    Let''s settle with Superman again.


    "If you lose, you don''t lose. It turns out that the God of mutant people also wants face."


    Luke smiled faintly.


    He put away the tenth metal. It''s not endless. Use it a little less.


    Just now, it was just used as a deterrent weapon.


    If you really want to use it to cut people, Superman is a little reluctant.

 Chapter 283

    "I survived."


    Caliban scraped away the thick gravel that covered him and stuck his head out.


    After confirming the existence of the two horrors and getting farther and farther away from here, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt heartfelt joy for his successful escape.


    No one expected that a grave robbery would lead to such serious consequences.


    The earth shaking battle scene is still branded in Caliban''s mind, which is completely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Who is the other person?"


    Kaliban shook off the gravel and wondered.


    He can sense his compatriots and identify them.


    The tall man in metal armor and gray skin is likely to be the apocalypse.


    The legendary mutant God!


    More powerful than Omega!


    In addition to the apocalypse, Caliban could not think of any mutant who could have such a powerful breath.


    He looked at the center of the battlefield, and the gravel turned into crystal particles like glass.


    Like being melted by high temperature, it reflects bright light.


    The two strongest men beyond human imagination almost turned the desert upside down for miles.


    Great changes in terrain and collapse of buildings are like a natural disaster.


    "Apocalypse... It really exists."


    Caliban is wrapped in a tight robe. If the news is spread, it will definitely cause an uproar.


    Mutant organizations active in Europe and America may migrate to the Middle East on a large scale to meet the Legendary God.


    "If I can find the Apocalypse..."


    Caliban sensed the importance of the information.


    He is a mutant, if he can succeed in gaining the appreciation of the apocalypse.


    Maybe you don''t have to be yelled about by the warlords in the Middle East, and you don''t have to continue to be an unknown black market businessman.


    A brighter future, a broader future, awaits him.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Just as Caliban''s eyes turned and planned to hold his thighs, a thick voice suddenly sounded.


    The tall figure in metal armor stepped out of the space channel and looked down on the alpha mutant.


    Caliban''s legs were soft and trembling.


    In front of the apocalypse, he is like a weak lamb.


    "Great... Lord, great en Sabah Nur, great apocalypse, I want to be your servant."


    As a black market businessman, Caliban has a good eye.


    In the face of the majesty of the apocalypse, without strong support, kneel down directly.


    A pious face, like a fanatical believer.


    The apocalypse that just woke up soon raised a touch of satisfaction in his eyes.


    He likes to enjoy the world''s worship of himself.


    "Good. My child, get up."


    The Apocalypse raised his hand slightly and raised calibanto with his mind.


    "Your name is Caliban? Driven by warlords? In order to find the Pharaoh''s tomb?"


    Just glancing at it, the Apocalypse read the needed thoughts from Caliban''s mind.


    He was called the "God of mutants" for no reason.


    The Apocalypse has mastered most powerful talents.


    To some extent, he is similar to Superman. He is a hexagonal warrior without obvious short board.


    "Your ability is very useful to me."


    "But it''s not strong enough."


    "Why bind your talent, child? Show it to yourself!"


    "No longer resist, no longer resist, open your body and mind and welcome a new self!"


    Apocalypse, like the leader of the offline MLM organization, awakened the accumulated resentment in Caliban with an impassioned tone and mental control.


    He rolled up his eyes and put his right hand on each other''s head.


    The forces acting on the micro level rapidly transformed the mutant human gene in Caliban.


    This is like an albino black market businessman who is extremely afraid of the sun.


    In a few breaths, he got rid of the defects rooted in genes and took his ability to a higher level.


    "Me, I''m strengthened?"


    Caliban was breathing like a drowning man.


    He opened his hood and the ultraviolet light shone on his body, no longer burning.


    Spiritual power is like a radar network, radiating out on a large scale.


    Those red light spots belonging to mutants are reflected in my mind one by one.


    The entire capital of Cairo is within the perception of Caliban.


    This is absolutely impossible to do before!


    "Find more compatriots for me and tell my people -"


    The Apocalypse paused and said, "their gods are back!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Apocalypse is busy developing believers and looking for his four knights.


    On his way back, Luke saw an archaeological team attacked by militants.


    As the battlefield moved, he and Apocalypse had already fought from Egypt to northern Iraq.


    After the latter put forward the strike proposal, Superman did not intend to continue to pursue.


    Solve Mr. omen and conqueror Kang, and the Divine Shield bureau is still waiting for him to go back and rectify order.


    Just as the Apocalypse didn''t want to waste his strength on battle, Luke didn''t bother to compete with an antique.


    Flying in midair, he saw a team riding camels wearing obviously different clothes from the locals and bumping into wandering terrorists in the desert.


    There was a fierce gunfight between the two sides, with rattling bullets, splashing a piece of sand and dust.


    "You can meet acquaintances here..."


    Luke stopped and looked down at the team.


    His eyes were slightly frozen, and strands of free energy ejected like a series of lightning.


    Crackling!


    In less than two seconds, the militants were turned into a mass of coke and fell down.


    "Lucian, long time no see."


    Luke landed slowly, stepped on the ground and said hello.


    In the desert of northern Iraq, he even met the wolf king Lucian. Maybe this is a special fate.


    "General Carville!"


    Lucian was also surprised.


    After Superman disappeared, he still maintained contact with s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Serena, who went to the North American continent, has established herself in New York, Boston, Detroit and other places and has managed it into a solid base camp.


    Lucian is responsible for the European continent, which is convenient to provide strong support for the establishment of the magic Congress in the future.


    "I just contacted Mr. Howard stark an hour ago and learned about your return. It''s my rudeness to fail to meet and welcome you at the first time. Please forgive me."


    Lucian''s attitude is quite humble.


    Even if it is already the European wolf king, you can see the master, you still have to change back to husky.


    Superman''s speech in front of the Essex building and the amazing act of killing Mr. omen.


    It was broadcast on TV and then spread all over the world.


    It is estimated that the Soviet hairy bear has fried the pot.


    After a long sleep, senior officials and dignitaries began to panic again.


    "When did the werewolf start the security business?"


    Luke asked directly, ignoring the surprised or curious eyes of others.


    The reason why he was interested was that there were four young werewolves in the team in addition to Lucien, which seemed to act as bodyguards.


    And their employers are all human.


    It''s strange.


    "General, I make you laugh."


    Lucian was a little embarrassed. The European wolf king was a bodyguard. He didn''t have face to say it.


    "They come from the... Expo department. A large organization with great strength in Europe and even around the world."


    If werewolves want to grow, they must have a good relationship with political forces.


    The vast majority of the senior members of the Bojian department are senior officials from European countries.


    Otherwise, Lucian will not surrender his identity and act as a guard.


    If he wants to expand the werewolf family, he needs the support of the upper class.


    Bo Jian Department is naturally the object to make friends with.


    "Bo Jian Department?"


    Luke glanced around as if he knew something and asked, "aren''t you looking for the tomb of Egyptian Princess anmanet?"


    He did not expect that a dark monster universe that should have failed seemed to surface.

 Chapter 284

    Egyptian princess?


    Lucian was stunned.


    Bojianbu people say they are looking for "Haram", that is, the taboo knowledge referred to in the Egyptian language.


    There was no mention of the Egyptian Princess ammanette.


    "General, maybe... They''re hiding something from me."


    Lucian has a cold light in his eyes. The most annoying thing for werewolves is deception and betrayal.


    He sincerely wants to have a good relationship with the Expo department and doesn''t hesitate to come in person as a bodyguard.


    But others regard themselves as the king and have the idea of fooling and using them.


    This makes the wolf king feel very angry and lose face.


    He silently wrote down the account in a small book.


    "Who is the leader of this team?"


    Luke glanced at the members, except Lucian and the four young werewolves he brought, there were more than twenty people in total.


    Among them, those strong men who are vigorous and fully armed and guard the periphery should be specially trained mercenaries.


    The people in the middle should be members of the Expo department.


    "That man, Dr. Henry, is the top leader of the Expo department."


    Lucian looked at a middle-aged man with white temples and a beard.


    "I joined the team to protect him."


    Luke looked at me for a moment and whispered, "take me."


    In his capacity, no matter who he is, he should give some face.


    Don''t talk about Bo Jian Department. Even if the Hydra comes, you have to be obedient.


    "Dr. Henry, this is..."


    Lucian brought Superman to the middle-aged man and said the long list of titles.


    No matter in which parallel universe, power represents power and identity shows status, both of which are universal passes.


    Lucien said that the Bo Jian Department, a mysterious organization that can cause unrest in Europe and behind many big people, is no exception.


    When he learned that Luke was the disappeared Superman, Dr. Henry, the leader, immediately changed his attitude 180 degrees.


    At best, he can influence the political situation in Downing Street in Britain. He is a party figure.


    But the young people in front of them can talk and laugh with British Prime Minister Churchill, which can affect the world situation.


    The grade gap between them is like a natural graben gap.


    "The previous earthquake was the aftermath of the battle caused by general Carville. I thought it was a sudden meteorological change."


    Dr. Henry fits the image of an old English gentleman from appearance to behavior.


    Speak slowly, speak and act with grace. He is a good communicator who can easily win the favor of others.


    "I haven''t thanked the general yet. You can''t repay us for helping us deal with those militants."


    Dr. Henry spoke well and his eyes showed a trace of vigilance.


    When facing Luke, he felt a heavy pressure, almost to inspire another personality in his body.


    "Dr. Jekyll, do you feel distressed because of your spiritual self division?"


    Luke was not sensitive to those compliments. He could see at a glance that Dr. Henry was not human - not normal, to be exact.


    In the spiritual horizon, under Dr. Henry''s body, there are two core personalities, emitting different emotional fluctuations.


    One should be rational, sober and keep good faith.


    One is cruel, tyrannical and full of evil thoughts.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t quite understand."


    Although Dr. Henry tried to hide it, his face still showed a strong shock.


    He has another secret of personality, which no one else knows except himself.


    "This is not a psychological problem, but... The sequelae left after biological transformation, right?"


    Luke threw a heavy bomb again, incarnating the name of the doctor. How could he not have heard of it.


    Henry Jekyll, from Robert Louis Stevenson''s short stories, is the first dual personality image in the history of literature.


    The story is that Henry Jekyll, a successful scholar and well-known philanthropist, invented a potion.


    After taking it, the self splits into an evil personality - Edward Hyde.


    Such a classic image has been put on the screen many times.


    In the failed Dark Monster universe, Dr. avatar is an important link between monsters.


    He found the Egyptian Princess anmanet and liberated Seth, the God of death.


    Similar to invisible man, Frankenstein, werewolf and Dracula, all belong to this dark monster universe.


    Bo Jian Department is a scientific organization specializing in studying all kinds of monsters and myths.


    The natural history museum hidden in London, England, is similar in nature to the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Luke didn''t expect that there was such a branch line hidden in his universe 1024.


    So when Dr. Henry gave his name, Superman turned the details of this man upside down.


    "I know a guy like you."


    Luke patted Dr. Henry on the shoulder, smiled and said, "as long as he loses his temper, he will be dominated by the angry personality, and then he can''t control the impulse of destruction and begin to destroy wantonly."


    "Dr. Jekyll, symptoms and conditions like you are not rare."


    "I personally recommend you to go to Nepal, a place called Kama Taj, for psychotherapy. I believe it will be very effective."


    "The disease needs treatment. Concealment and concealment are useless."


    Dr. Henry was silent, dubious, and kept the key words in his mind.


    If someone else had changed, he might have been too lazy to pay attention to him and regarded him as a trickster.


    But the words came out of Luke''s mouth and were not as credible.


    This is like ordinary people saying they "don''t like money", "never touched a penny" and "the happiest time in life is the stage when there is no money". Most people will scoff.


    And for some rich people, it feels very different.


    For a long time, Dr. Henry suffered from the split personality.


    As long as the evil personality named Edward Hyde appears, he can''t restrain his inner desire to kill.


    Therefore, he has committed many homicides and is still a fanatic outside the law.


    "Kama Taj..."


    Dr. Henry repeated.


    "Yes, remember to report my name. You can enjoy a 50% discount on meditation courses, and have a better chance to get the personal guidance of the supreme mage, heal your heart and redeem yourself."


    Luke seems to be a gold medal salesman for business, and his attitude is quite enthusiastic.


    Dr. Henry, a patient whose mental strength exceeds the physical load and thus splits into a strong personality, is kamataj''s favorite apprentice.


    With a little training, you are an excellent arcane mage.


    "By the way, if you are going to look for the Egyptian Princess anmanette, I can help."


    Luke seemed careless and said the other party''s real purpose.


    Dr. Henry''s omniscient knowledge of Superman has begun to get used to it.


    Considering that the other party is the leader of the s.h.i.e.l.d., it is not surprising that the information department was suspended at the intelligence level.


    "Your Excellency the general is really a warm-hearted man. I am very grateful for that."


    Dr. Henry smiled. He tried to refuse, but in the end reason prevailed.


    "Ammanette, the princess of Egypt, has always been the focus of the Bojian department."


    The team continued to set out. Dr. Henry sat on the camel and walked slowly forward.


    Egypt has long been a key monitoring area of the Ministry of Expo and information technology.


    According to Dr. Henry, as early as 1923, a young soldier named O''Connor, together with Evelyn, a female archaeologist, discovered hamnaputra, the legendary city of the dead.


    Then, the resurrection of the high priest imorton and the Legion of the dead caused amazing news.


    Since then, the Ministry of Expo and information has been secretly established and developed in a low-key manner.


    "It was the first time that the Ministry of Expo saw the mysterious power. Under the surface of the world, there are many things that human beings have not understood and science cannot explain."


    Dr. Henry sighed.


    "We call those ''monsters'' or'' dark forces''."


    In the natural history museum in London, there are still two magic books that can bring people back from the dead or imprison their souls in the underworld, the black book of the dead and the Golden Book of the sun.


    And O''Connor and Evelyn, they are also honorary members of the Expo department.


    The legend of these two people can make several series of films.


    "The front should be the place where the Egyptian Princess anmanet is imprisoned."


    Dr. Henry pulled the reins and stopped the camel.


    Luke narrowed his eyes and opened his eyes to see a huge mausoleum buried underground.


    "Your Excellency, ammanett killed Pharaoh and committed a great crime, so he was erased, expelled from Egypt and buried in the northern province of Iraq."


    Dr. Henry had popularized science before. Anmanette was the daughter of a Pharaoh who was supposed to inherit the throne and rule the country.


    However, her father grew stronger, the old tree sprouted and gave birth to a son.


    According to Egyptian law, the baby is likely to endanger the status of anmanet.


    Therefore, the cruel and powerful princess received an extremely evil calling ceremony from the high priest.


    She signed a contract with Seth, the God of death, found a suitable body, and then brought the God to the real world.


    As a reward, ammanet can get unprecedented strength and immortal body to rule Egypt forever and forever.


    "She succeeded, but she also failed."


    Sighed Dr Henry.


    "The Egyptian Princess signed a contract with Seth, the God of death, but failed to complete the final ceremony. Instead, she was mummified and executed because she killed the Pharaoh."


    "According to my research, before she died, she got the dagger of Seth, the God of death. As long as she poked it into the human body, she could use it as a medium to let the Egyptian Gods return to the earth."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and became interested.


    There are many gods of death in Marvel Universe.


    Olympus is Hades,


    Nordic deity is Odin''s eldest daughter, Haila.


    On the Egyptian side, it''s Seth.


    Although really in charge of everything, including everything, it is actually the "Lady of death".


    She is the embodiment of the concept and one of the five gods of the universe.


    She is also the goddess of mieba''s dream and the object of death worship.


    But on earth, there are not many gods with the right to die.


    "You want to find Anne Manette, unseal her and let her complete the contract?"


    Luke guessed that the Bojian department had another plan.


    In other words, these Brits are going to try again and again on the edge of death.


    Provoking a god of death is not an easy game.


    Dr. Henry, in a way.


    Like Nick Frey, director of marinated eggs, they all like to solve problems with trouble.


    The consequence of this is that it is often easy to cause more trouble.


    "It''s just research. I want to understand Anne Manette and analyze the causes of the dark forces. It''s definitely not coveting the power of Seth, the God of death."


    For fear of Superman misunderstanding, Dr. Henry quickly defended.


    If the Bo Information Department is recognized as a terrorist organization by the other party, it can be dissolved as soon as possible.


    "Can you make sure there are no accidents?"


    Asked Luke.


    Curiosity can kill cats.


    Thirst for knowledge can also destroy the world.


    You know, scientists destroy the world - this has always been one of the traditional routines of Hollywood films.


    Bojianbu people also want to study the mummy of the Egyptian princess.


    If death Seth comes, how will it end then?


    "Then, your excellency, in your opinion, what should be done?"


    Asked Dr. Henry.


    Whether it''s him or Superman.


    Or Bo Jian Department, against s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Both sides are not qualified to negotiate and can only give up their voice.


    "I think in order to ensure safety, there will be no accidents."


    Luke cleared his throat and said, "it''s better to hand over the dagger of the Egyptian Princess anmanet and the God of death Seth to the Divine Shield Bureau."


    "Dr. Jekyll, you may not know that we are preparing to form a magic Congress to deal with such events."


    Isn''t this an open robbery?


    Henry pressed down his inner thoughts and tried to talk about the conditions: "can the Bo information department participate in the research work or join the magic Congress?"


    "No problem. You can ask Lucian about the formation of the magic Congress. The werewolf has a seat."


    Luke made a big promise.


    The strength level of Marvel Universe depends on who has high energy output and strong defense.


    Above the heavenly father is to test the degree of control at the micro level and the understanding of some concepts and laws.


    Considering that we may face the five gods of the universe or a higher level of life court in the future.


    Luke felt that there was nothing wrong with making preparations in advance, such as studying the power of concepts and improving himself.


    In short, he wanted to collect the wool of Seth, the God of death.


    "Here we are."


    The burial place of the Egyptian princess is in the northern province of Iraq.


    The Bo Jian Department has long established relations with each other, and has not encountered any obstacles except the group of armed elements encountered on the road.


    "Anmanette is right below here. We arrange explosives and blow up the channel along this circle..."


    Dr. Henry jumped off the camel and began to give orders.


    "I think... Don''t bother so much."


    Luke took the map and walked around the "construction site" where the cordon was raised.


    Roughly confirming the position, he stamped his feet, the dust rolled up, and the ground fell apart in an instant.


    The biological force field exerts heavy pressure and grinds the broken soil into dust.


    A regular entrance channel was opened.


    "All right. Go in."


    Luke floated in the air. After saying hello, he landed slowly into the dark.


    Dr. Henry''s throat rolled a few times to calm his shock.


    In his opinion, the most worthy "monster" on the planet may be superman.


    It''s a pity that the Bo Information Department will not make an idea on each other unless they are all crazy.

 Chapter 285

    The mausoleum of Egyptian Princess anmanet is actually a huge underground karst cave.


    Not as magnificent and huge as the Pharaoh''s pyramid, it seems particularly gloomy and terrible.


    Luke was the first to enter, followed by Dr. Henry and his "archaeological team".


    Lucian, the wolf king, and his compatriots, became dispensable and unimportant roles at this time.


    Because of the existence of Superman, the magical journey, which was originally worried and full of danger, is changing in the direction of outing and outing.


    Everyone looked relaxed and slid down the high-strength nylon rope.


    The hollow cave was filled with wind and gave out a shrill scream like ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    "Mercury..."


    Dr. Henry followed Luke as if he felt more secure.


    A drop of muddy liquid hit his shoulder, slipped down and rolled to the palm.


    Just like Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum used mercury to simulate rivers, lakes and seas, the ancient Egyptians used this chemical element called "Mercury" in large quantities when building tombs.


    In their understanding, mercury can suppress the soul of the dead and is also a means to prevent grave robbers from entering.


    Because it has neurotoxicity, it will damage the brain and nervous system.


    Many tomb robbing teams enter the Pharaoh''s mausoleum. If they accidentally inhale too much mercury vapor, they will be insane and die of madness.


    This is also the reason for the horror rumors such as "the curse of the Pharaoh" and "evil spirits take their lives".


    In that stupid era, people often attach mysterious and grotesque explanations to the unknown things they don''t know enough.


    "Mercury drips from the top and falls into these holes."


    Dr. Henry hit the flashlight to the ground and arranged a square hole similar to the sewer entrance at intervals.


    "This means that there is a complete pipeline system in the tomb of the Egyptian princess. We can find the coffin along the direction."


    Luke listened with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth. He felt that the Bojian department was a tomb robber organization with rich experience in crime.


    Some of the archaeologists who came down arranged lighting equipment and some explored the terrain.


    It seems that it is not the first time for them to steal tombs in the name of archaeology.


    What''s more shameful, according to Dr. Henry, what they get will eventually be handed over to the state and put into the natural history museum in London - but that place originally belongs to the Expo department.


    It''s left hand down right hand!


    Luke couldn''t help feeling that it''s better to speak shameless than the capitalist law.


    "This is the front hall of the mausoleum. The mummy of anmanet is inside."


    I studied those huge statues and simple murals with primitive flavor for a while.


    Dr. Henry rubbed his hands and pointed to a dark hole.


    He had a hunch that it was a great discovery.


    Luke''s sight was not affected by the environment. He swept through the thick rocks and determined the specific location of the coffin of the Egyptian princess.


    "The dagger of death Seth is in your hand?"


    He turned his head and asked.


    That''s the key prop.


    As the appointed supreme mage, Luke''s understanding of magic knowledge is not too bad. He has a little understanding of the application and display of contract spells and reincarnation rituals.


    The God of death Seth signed a contract with the Egyptian Princess anmanet. The ruby inlaid dagger is an important medium.


    Select the appropriate body, and then stab it into the body with the dagger.


    Can let the God of death Seth resurrect in the human body and get complete divine power.


    This is a clever way to bypass the rules of the material world. In Luke''s impression, the old devil Mephisto has done similar things.


    The latter combines with mortals and gives birth to a son.


    Then occupy the physical body and turn the father into a son, you can naturally play the full strength of a hell Lord in the material world.


    Otherwise, every time you come to this world, you will be suppressed by the rules.


    "We found the gem. It fell into the hands of the Crusaders and was later placed in the coffin as a burial object."


    Dr. Henry replied.


    "During the Crusades, they invaded Egypt. Maybe at that time, they got rubies."


    If it had not been for the discovery of rubies by the Ministry of information, we would have found some clues about the Egyptian princess.


    Dr. Henry would not launch this operation, and invited the werewolf to act as a bodyguard, leading to a series of subsequent events.


    Luke frowned and continued to ask, "well, only Emmanuel Ben knows where the dagger is?"


    Dr. Henry nodded, or he wouldn''t want to unseal the coffin of the Egyptian princess.


    Only the combination of dagger and Ruby can complete the final ceremony.


    Fighting monsters with monsters is the policy set by the Bo Jian Department at the beginning of its establishment.


    If you can study the power of death, or control anmanette for your own use.


    Bo Jianbu is a big step on the road to darkness.


    what?


    consequence?


    Nor can we expect a high-level person with serious psychological problems and evil personality to make any wise decisions.


    "From the structure of the mausoleum, it can be guessed that anmanette was imprisoned here as a sinner."


    "A large amount of mercury is poured on the wellhead to suppress the soul, so that she can''t rest and reincarnate forever."


    "Generally speaking, where the coffin is located, there will be dog head personal guards to warn intruders."


    "But the six watchmen looked at the mercury wellhead in order to suppress the dead mummy, not others."


    Dr. Henry habitually carried out academic science popularization. Finally, he concluded: "below, there is an evil soul who has endured thousands of years of darkness, suffering and resentment."


    After hearing this, the group of people in the Bo Information Department all approached Luke''s position.


    The latter looked as usual. He had even been to hell and talked to the old devil about terms.


    If there is really any evil spirit or ghost in front of you, a set of physical demons will be sent away directly.


    "Take out the coffin."


    Luke ordered.


    Dr. Henry observed for a while and found the open mechanism.


    Boom!


    Only violent noise was heard, and the underground karst cave shook.


    A coffin with mottled rust rose slowly and was pulled out of the mouth of the mercury well by the chain.


    Then there are dense camel spiders. They seem to feel abnormal, like a black "carpet" covering the rock wall.


    "Luckily it''s not a scarab."


    Luke turned his mouth. That''s the standard configuration of Egyptian tombs.


    The biological force field suddenly opened, isolating the climbing Camel Spider.


    "Find a helicopter and pull up the coffin."


    Dr. Henry is worthy of being a high-level person in the Ministry of information. He can eat well in Iraq and soon got a helicopter.


    After thousands of years of darkness, the coffin used to seal anmanette finally came to light.


    Large crows hovered in the air, as if attracted by some mysterious force, like gathering clouds.


    "The power of death set is beginning to work."


    Dr. Henry''s face is dignified. The crow is not only a symbol of death, but also a messenger of death.


    "Anmanette has completed the calling ceremony and signed a contract. She has an immortal body and can only be sealed."


    "It is estimated that it will come back to life soon."


    Luke didn''t care.


    Let alone the dead Egyptian princess, even if the God of death Seth appeared in front of him, it could not pose any threat.


    The strength of Egyptian gods is probably similar to that of dimension demons.


    What Luke is really interested in is the conceptual power of "death".


    Although Seth is only the God of death in Egypt, he has no control over other boundaries.


    What, Asgard, Olympus, heaven, hell, nothing about him.


    But getting that power is also equivalent to having part of the power of "death".


    "I hope she can wake up early and take me to the dagger."


    Luke saw yellow sand and thick smoke on the horizon.


    A huge dust storm is coming towards the helicopter.


    It seems that Seth, the God of death who cannot come, wants to prevent Bojian department from taking away the coffin of Egyptian Princess anmanet.


    "Your Excellency, I''ll return to London."


    Dr. Henry glanced at the coffin with a little fear.


    They landed at a nearby airport and a transport plane was ready to take off.


    Luke was about to nod when the rusty coffin with chains around it suddenly shook.


    The sharp sound of fingernails suddenly sounded.


    Vaguely, you can still hear women crying and shouting.


    "Leave him alone."


    A hollow eyed member of the archaeological team leaned towards the coffin like a puppet, and Luke stopped Dr. Henry.


    The latter''s idea is to bring Anne Manette back to London, and then conduct research to find out the whereabouts of the dagger.


    But in Luke''s opinion, it''s all the same.


    It seems easier to wake up the Egyptian princess as soon as possible.


    Members of the archaeological team near the coffin seemed to fall into an illusion and were deprived of consciousness.


    They spoke awkward and strange syllables and cut off the dark chains around the coffin.


    A large group of crows hovering in the sky, like thick clouds blocking the sky and the sun, block the hot sunshine above.


    A shriveled hand grabbed the edge of the coffin.


    A slender figure wrapped in rags slowly sat up.


    The mummified Egyptian princess, anmanette, came to life.


    She turned her head mechanically, her dark eyes fixed on the people present.


    Before waiting for Ann Manet to speak and make the atmosphere more frightening, Luke said, "Your Highness, do you think I''m all right?"


    "Can you be Seth, the God of death, walking in the human flesh?"

 Chapter 286

    Are humans so direct after a thousand years?


    Egyptian Princess Anne Manette woke up. She wanted to use her gloomy voice to match the female ghost like thriller to make the whole horror film effect.


    But I didn''t expect that Luke would propose to become the reincarnation container of death Seth so directly.


    This is completely out of common sense!


    Ann Manette was stunned for a moment and her brain restarted.


    The face covered with mud and branded with hieroglyphics showed an expression of interest.


    She stared straight at Luke and glanced back and forth with a look at the goods.


    "A strong, young man."


    Emmanuel licked her blackened lips, like a hungry mother beast, trying to swallow each other completely.


    There is no rigid standard for the Egyptian princess to choose the body of Seth, the God of death.


    Simply put, it''s probably the right age, not too old.


    The durability should be sufficient and the output capacity should be strong. It is best to be strong and lasting.


    And you can''t look too bad.


    Work is not sticky, you can give priority to


    If you meet the above conditions, you will be considered as passing.


    Don''t get me wrong, this is not the meaning of death Seth, but the personal hobby of anmanette.


    After all, before the reincarnation ceremony.


    She also wants to communicate with the selected man in spirit and flesh to achieve great harmony in life.


    In some places, the requirements cannot be reduced.


    "The great Seth should be satisfied with you."


    Emmanuel twisted her waist and walked slowly.


    In her eyes, only Luke.


    Dr. Henry is too old to be ruled out.


    Those werewolves are alien and don''t have to think about it.


    The rest of the archaeologists didn''t look good enough in front of Luke.


    After a round of strict screening, those who meet the conditions are the young people who take the initiative.


    "Really?"


    Luke made a surprised expression, as if excited that he could be elected.


    Then he picked up the corners of his mouth and whispered, "in that case, your highness, let''s finish the ceremony as soon as possible."


    "Death set''s dagger, where is it?"


    As the person signing the contract, Emmanuel has a secret connection with ruby and dagger.


    As long as you appear nearby, you can feel it.


    For Luke, the Egyptian princess was just a tool man looking for a dagger.


    Anne Manette was silent. She approached the young man.


    Sniffing each other''s vibrant soul, his face showed a satisfied look.


    "Let me see..."


    The Egyptian Princess gently lifted Luke''s clothes, as if she wanted to inspect the goods first.


    Boom!


    The latter showed no mercy and punched.


    Anmanette''s chest exploded directly into a terrible hole.


    Fortunately, she was a mummy. Her organs had rotted long ago and there was no bloody scene.


    "Your Highness, please take care of yourself."


    Luke had a dignified face and told each other that he was not a casual guy.


    He just wanted to know the whereabouts of Seth''s dagger, but it would be a little more than good to sacrifice his color for it.


    Anne Manette is a rare beauty with exotic customs, but it was only a thousand years ago.


    After being mummified, it was sealed in the coffin and sank into the mercury wellhead.


    Ruthless years destroyed her beauty.


    The Egyptian Princess standing in front of Luke has not taken a bath for thousands of years.


    Coupled with the rotten flesh and blood and the mud wrapped around the body, the overall image is really not flattering.


    It''s really difficult for Luke and such a woman to complete a great harmony in life.


    In short, ugly rejection.


    "I just like Seth, the God of death, and I''m not interested in you."


    Anne Manette felt offended when she heard this answer.


    She was angry and opened her hands. The strong smell of the dead attracted a large number of crows.


    They came like a black storm.


    Thousands of crows, with sharp claws and beaks, are enough to peck the archaeological team away.


    Pop!


    Luke snapped his fingers gently.


    The hot energy dissociated from the air, like the explosive that ignites the lead, suddenly burst out.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The dark crows circling overhead suddenly burned and turned into a sea of fire.


    This spectacular scene shocked the archeologists and gave them a fuller understanding of Superman''s strength.


    "Most of the time, I treat women very politely and pay attention to manners."


    Luke walked up to anmanette. The biological force field wrapped each other and exerted a terrible pressure.


    Mummies with the characteristics of immortality are not strong enough to be invulnerable to weapons and water and fire.


    At most, it''s just that you have to be beaten more than ordinary people.


    The Egyptian princess was finally terrified when her arms burst into powder.


    She bent her legs and knelt down slowly to show her submission.


    What''s the matter with the world?


    In ammanette''s barren thinking, human beings should be synonymous with weakness.


    Even the bravest and most powerful soldiers in the kingdom cannot resist the power of the gods.


    But now, there seems to be a problem.


    The young man standing in front of us is obviously terrible!


    "That''s the right attitude."


    Luke put away the biological force field, looked down at the Egyptian princess who woke up after a severe beating, and asked again, "where is the dagger of Seth?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, Luke took the archaeological team from the Expo department to a monastery near London, England.


    According to ammanette, during the Crusade, Egypt was invaded and a large number of gold, jewelry and antiques were looted, including the dagger of Seth, the God of death.


    "Find it and bring it to me."


    Luke gave orders.


    The originally ambitious and arrogant Egyptian princess has been "taught" to be very honest by him.


    Before long, he brought Seth''s dagger back from the monastery.


    It is made of black spar. It is slender and cold.


    "What about the ruby?"


    Luke turned to Dr. Henry, who quickly handed him a box.


    He knew that the Bojian department was doomed to be unable to resist Superman and the Divine Shield Bureau. He simply changed his thinking, actively cooperated and tried to make a good impression.


    The proposal of the "magic Congress" is very moving.


    A huge organization responsible for governing dark creatures and the underground world.


    If you can join it, perhaps the Bo Information Department will no longer have to worry about how to deal with those "monsters".


    They will also have a deeper understanding of the dark world shrouded in a mysterious veil.


    "Do you need any spells for the ceremony?"


    Luke embedded the ruby in the top of the dagger. He sensed a dark force and wound it, like the key link of some kind of contract.


    Anmanette tried to restrain her fiery eyes, shook her head and said, "as long as she stabbed into the flesh and blood, she can connect the ''container'' with the God of death Seth and complete the ceremony."


    Luke thought for a moment and stabbed him in the chest with a dagger in front of everyone.


    Click!


    The black spar like dagger has several cracks.


    No break!


    "Er..."


    Luke was a little embarrassed.


    This dagger is just a ritual medium.


    In terms of sharpness, it is not much better than the fruit knife in the kitchen.


    "I''ll try again."


    Luke''s movements became cautious.


    He was afraid that if he failed again, the dagger might be scrapped.


    By stimulating the power left by Seth, the God of death, the physical defense is reduced to a minimum.


    The dagger finally opened a small opening. At the moment of touching the blood, the ruby inlaid on the top burst into light.


    The surging and cold dark energy, like a flood, broke through the dam and poured into Luke''s flesh and blood.


    A dark shadow seemed to pass through the gate of the material world and forcibly squeeze into his body, making a roar of excitement.


    The hieroglyphs imprinted on anmanette''s face gradually emerged on Luke''s face.


    A strong dark force emerged like a fountain and lingered around the body.


    "I come to the earth!"


    Luke swallowed the slogan full of middle and second breath before it was shouted out.


    "Sorry, the ownership of the body still belongs to me."


    Superman shook his head and said so.


    "And your power of death belongs to me."

 Chapter 287

    When Seth, the God of death, tried to enter the world with the reincarnation ceremony thousands of years ago and build ancient Egypt into an invincible empire of the dead, he certainly didn''t think that mortals could resist himself.


    Obviously, it is to occupy the body and complete reincarnation.


    The arrival of the head is like taking the initiative to send the head and invite the king into the urn.


    "Arrogant man..."


    The dark shadow churned in Luke''s body, and a strong gas flame formed and erupted, just like the bright flame burning.


    The dense hieroglyphs, like incantations, floated on his face, looking particularly terrible.


    "Is this the anger of death?"


    Luke stood where he was, unmoved.


    There was neither panic nor fear.


    At present, everything is still under control.


    He thought before that the gods symbolizing power, war, desert and death might be a little stronger than they are now.


    Considering the thousands of years and the changes of the times, many people may not know the nine pillar God of Egypt.


    It is understandable that the strength is so weak.


    "But so."


    After a rhetorical question, Luke gave an answer.


    The light evaluation is more like a merciless strong ridicule, which completely aroused Seth''s thunder and anger.


    The dark shadow in the body shows the ferocious shape of the Jackal head.


    "I will make you feel..."


    Seth wanted to threaten and madly extract the life power of this arrogant human, so that the other party could understand the pain of death.


    But on second thought, if Luke died, it would be a failure of the ceremony.


    He has been waiting for thousands of years. Isn''t his plan to come to this world going to be declared bankrupt.


    The embarrassing situation of being in a dilemma immediately made Seth at a loss, and his high tone was silent for a moment.


    "What do you feel? A dejected dilemma of an old God?"


    A cold laugh of contempt came from Luke''s mouth.


    "The nine pillar gods of Egypt have become a thing of the past."


    "In this era of declining faith, you are no different from the antiques in thrift stores."


    "Those things are worth at least some money."


    "And you are worthless."


    Every word is like a sharp knife, revealing the only trace of dignity and dignity left by Seth.


    Lift off the seemingly mysterious and powerful coat and expose the essence of being strong in the outside and weak in the inside.


    "I have dealt with many dimensional demons and gods. They alone support the world and their own existence is expanding. They stand in the sea of the universe like twinkling stars and are not shaken by the changes of foreign things."


    "And you, losing the power given by faith, are inferior to ordinary people."


    Luke mobilized the stellar energy in his body to suppress the incompetent and furious God of death Seth.


    At the same time, he also used the identity of the supreme mage to communicate with emperor Weishan and draw strength.


    A magnificent pure white light column fell from the sky and enveloped Superman.


    "Ancient gods..."


    Seth, the God of death, was appalled.


    He is one of the nine pillar gods of Egypt.


    Naturally, we can detect the true identity of emperor Weishan.


    "You are too slow."


    Luke smiled.


    Pure white light poured into the body.


    The ferocious dark shadow, like snow in the sun, was constantly evaporated.


    "I laughed at your authority to die."


    Luke opened his right hand, and a Pharaoh''s Scepter gradually condensed and appeared in the palm of his hand.


    He suddenly grasped it, and his eyes were filled with strands of black light, which was very frightening.


    So the authority of Seth, one of the nine pillar gods of Egypt, the God of death, fell into his hands.


    "I curse you! With my life, with everything!"


    The dark shadow seemed to be dragged and pulled away from Luke''s body slowly.


    No matter how hard you struggle or how unwilling you are, it''s useless.


    "It doesn''t have to be. Your name, your image, always exists in history."


    Luke felt the power contained in the scepter and said with a smile: "I am just a proxy God of death. I have no believers and will not be enshrined in the temple."


    "Think about it another way. I''m actually working for you. You''re my boss."


    "Seth, is it much better?"


    The Egyptian god of death seemed shocked by the shamelessness of mankind and fell into a long silence until the dark shadow completely left each other''s body.


    Hiss! Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    When Seth, the God of death, was exposed to the sun, it turned into a wisp of smoke.


    The black flame, thick as oil, lit up a large fire.


    The shrill wail and the angry roar disappeared with the ferocious form of Seth, the God of death.


    "Death is gone?"


    Dr. Henry, who had been on the sidelines, and all the members of the information department were stunned.


    Although they didn''t know what had just happened, they still felt their hearts shaking when the results were presented in front of them.


    An Egyptian god worshipped by the world thousands of years ago disappeared.


    Even the people present, the vast majority are firmly atheists.


    But behind the scenes, they not only wavered in their ideas, but also had an uncontrollable enthusiasm of awe and worship for Superman.


    The most obvious performance is the constantly refreshing and rising reputation value.


    "The gods will not die completely."


    Luke corrected Dr. Henry''s misconceptions.


    In his eyes, every life has illusory lines of different lengths.


    That''s the length of life!


    Whenever he wants, he can try holding the Pharaoh''s Scepter in his right hand to cut off or renew someone''s life line.


    Of course, this is not easy and needs to pay a certain price.


    "As long as someone can remember their names, as long as the traces of history do not completely disappear."


    Luke looked at the Egyptian Princess anmanette, who was trembling and scared almost all over her face.


    "They will have the opportunity to ''resurrect'' and come to this world."


    "Maybe hundreds of years, maybe thousands of years, Seth, who falls into deep sleep again, will appear again."


    Dr. Henry listened carefully. He could not help thinking that if Seth, the God of death, slept in the dark, the Superman holding the Pharaoh''s Scepter would not be equivalent to the living God of death?


    With this in mind, the senior manager of the Expo Department subconsciously buried his head a little lower.


    This is the fear of God.


    "It''s not as terrible as you think."


    Luke seemed to have guessed what Dr. Henry thought and shook his head slightly.


    He didn''t explain too much. Those complex concepts are too complex for ordinary people.


    The belief system of this world has long been divided by many gods.


    Olympian God system, Greek god system, Nordic God system, ancient India, ancient Egypt


    Plus, heaven and hell are two camps.


    The souls of those believers are labeled when they kneel down to a God and pray.


    When you reach the end of your life, you will become a "chip" in your God system.


    Those dimensional demons picked up only a little leftover scraps at best.


    Relatively speaking, the importance of "soul chips" to them is not as important as the gods.


    In Luke''s view, the earth is like a huge casino.


    The gods who rarely appear in the world and the big men who hide behind the scenes.


    The competition is who has more chips and who has thick background.


    "Lord death..."


    Silently act as a small transparent anmanette, weak and weak.


    "What can I do for you?"


    According to the original contract, she helped Seth, the God of death, come into the world.


    In return, it can not only live forever, but also become each other''s partner and rule a large territory.


    But what happened now was completely beyond her expectation and that of Seth, the God of death.


    "The dead are not welcome in this world."


    Luke said faintly.


    Emmanuel trembled and knelt on her knees.


    She managed to get rid of the darkness of thousands of years and the seal of the coffin.


    If you go back to the original situation and suffer such torture, it would be worse than death.


    "However, considering my underworld, someone needs to manage it."


    Luke''s mouth stirred up the fear of the Egyptian princess, and then he erased it with his own hands.


    "Are you ready to work for me, Anne Manette?"


    The ups and downs of life made the Egyptian Princess like a roller coaster.


    She breathed out a long breath and was so excited that tears would fall down.


    "I will take care of the underworld for you!"


    Anne Manette promised.


    "I hope so."


    Luke held the Pharaoh''s scepter and his eyes glowed black.


    Boom!


    The unreal loud noise is like the twisting of a chain and the engagement of gears.


    A magnificent portal branded with hieroglyphics slowly opened.


    That''s the underworld!


    Belongs to the kingdom of death!


    "Huh?"


    At the moment of opening the underworld, Luke seemed to have a subtle connection with the "Kingdom of death" existing in different places.


    His vision pierced through the barrier of space and saw a cold world full of wet fog.


    Then a slim figure in a green cloak came into view.

 Chapter 288

    "Is that... Hella?"


    Luke recalled the slim figure he saw before opening the underworld world, which was somewhat uncertain.


    It was just a glance, not too real.


    The slim figure in a green cloak seemed to look back at last.


    "Fog, cold... It should be Heim''s underworld."


    Luke thought for a moment and got the answer.


    Asgard''s God of death is Odin''s eldest daughter, Haila.


    The other was imprisoned in the underworld of Heim, waiting for the arrival of the evening of the gods.


    Almost all the crises in Asgard can be summarized by family disputes.


    It''s just that my brother is jealous of my brother, my father prefers my brother, my sister runs away, my brother... And so on.


    "The gods of death of different gods have similar power, so they have subtle connections."


    Luke put aside his thoughts and stopped thinking.


    If you have a chance in the future, you can go to Asgard.


    Compared with rocky and sol, he thinks he has more room for cooperation with Hella.


    Everyone is a "God of death". We should give some face.


    "I''m the supreme mage, and I won''t have no confidence in Odin."


    Luke believes that he is qualified to be the king of God in terms of strength and will not be regarded as a small mortal by Asgard.


    As a representative of the earth and supreme mage, his identity is not much worse than Odin.


    "Asgard people, but the nine circles are famous for their poor communication."


    Luke thought of the information he saw in the Kama Taj library. The guys living in the fairy palace were not hospitable people.


    Don''t look at Thor''s simple appearance, he has a wrong understanding of Asgard.


    I think the people there are kind and enthusiastic.


    You know, when the three paladins and SHIV came to the earth to find sol, they directly regarded the atrium world as a backward place in a remote place.


    They treat the earth people in the way that aristocrats deal with civilians.


    Arrogance, overlooking, and condescending.


    Besides, Asgard itself is based on war and fighting.


    ASAR Protoss and Warner Protoss were incompatible and hostile to each other long ago.


    Until peace is reached and hatred is resolved, there will be today''s Asgard.


    After that, Asgard, who was internally unified, had great ambition to compete for the leader of the nine realms.


    They challenged the ruler of the time, the most powerful race of the nine worlds, the dark elves.


    Although standing in the upper reaches of history, from the perspective of latecomers.


    This is a just war and a great victory to prevent the nine worlds from sinking into darkness.


    But Odin''s father led Asgard to the brilliant former God King, more out of the idea of competing for the power throne of the nine realms.


    Later, the ice giant of Jotunheim challenged Asgard, which was just a historical repetition of the power competition.


    The challenger was replaced by someone else.


    In short, Asgard is a fighting race that advocates force, expands territory through war and finally rules the nine borders.


    If you have any good illusions about them, it is too naive.


    Luke himself does not rule out the possibility that there may be a conflict with Asgard in the future.


    According to his character, meeting that kind of bastard who is high above and despises others will always cause greater trouble.


    "This is the end of the mummy and the Egyptian god of death."


    He threw the free worker anmanette into the underworld, and Luke slowly disappeared with the Pharaoh''s scepter.


    In his eyes, the frightening rich black light also quietly dispersed.


    Dr. Henry, who was not breathing well, finally breathed a sigh of relief and no longer felt stressed.


    "I have an immature proposal for the Expo department."


    Thinking back to the outside world, Luke paused and said in a deliberative tone: "the Divine Shield bureau also has a similar department under its jurisdiction, and will contact and cooperate with the magic Congress in the future."


    "If Dr. Jekyll and the people behind you have no opinion, they can consider incorporating it."


    The smile on Dr. Henry''s face was a little stiff. It sounded like a discussion, but after careful consideration, the information department seemed not qualified to refuse.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s just advice and friendly inquiry."


    Luke patted each other on the shoulder and comforted.


    He is a little interested in the monster information and mysterious collection kept by the Bo Jian Department.


    Besides, the two secret scriptures from the mummy world, the black Sutra of the dead and the golden Sutra of the sun, are of great use.


    As the new Lord of death, Luke is trying to improve his underworld.


    However, a friendly attitude is only counterproductive.


    Dr. Henry was even more flustered when he thought that Superman could even deal with the Egyptian god of death Seth. He saw that the mummy Princess anmanette, who was like a great enemy, was more docile than Dr. Henry''s pets in front of each other.


    "Your Excellency, you misunderstood."


    Dr. Henry, who had the power to make a decision, turned his mind. After a few minutes, he cleared his throat and said, "I''m just thinking about whether to move his headquarters from London to New York or Washington, D.C."


    "Only in this way can we get closer to your Excellency and feel the light of justice in the Lighthouse of the world!"


    Hiss!


    Luke was stunned and shocked.


    He didn''t expect that a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes and a decent face like Dr. Henry could say such unscrupulous flattery.


    "Don''t force it, Dr. Jekyll."


    Luke said positively.


    "I never like to force others."


    Dr. Henry shook his head again and again. He was determined to pack the Bo Information Department and give it to the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    The two sides came and went, and finally reached a consensus after refusing and welcoming.


    "I said, Dr. Jekyll, are you French?"


    Luke asked curiously, looking at each other''s eagerness.


    According to the normal process, shouldn''t you put pressure, coercion and inducement several times to make Dr. Henry promise?


    Why, before he made any effort, the Bo Jian Department took the initiative to fall down?


    "I was born in England. I''m Scottish."


    Dr. Henry did not understand the meaning and replied seriously.


    "Since Dr. Jekyll agreed, the Bo Information Department will be a subsidiary of the Divine Shield Bureau in the future."


    Luke frowned slightly, as if he remembered something, and added: "by the way, the Divine Shield bureau is an international organization recognized by the World Security Council and does not belong to any country."


    "Our goal is to strive for the common interests and destiny of mankind."


    Dr. Henry was puzzled at first, but he didn''t understand until he thought it over.


    This is a hint to me that the resources and energy of Bojian department only belong to s.h.i.e.l.d. and have nothing to do with the federal government?


    Dr. Henry''s eyes twinkle. Any individual who is strong and does not need to rely on other support will not like to be constrained.


    With superhuman strength, there is no need to obey the White House.


    Instead, the president should worry about whether there will be a superman regime and let him and Congress become furnishings.


    Therefore, it seems reasonable for Superman to focus on himself and ignore the existence of the White House.


    "Your Excellency the general has a broad mind and embraces the world."


    Dr. Henry flattered with flattery.


    Luke smiled and didn''t care.


    The tall and straight figure rose from the ground and rushed into the air.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Luke got up from the gentle countryside.


    Looking at the bedroom that left traces of battle, the clothes thrown everywhere from the door to the bed proved how fierce the situation was at that time.


    "You can''t continue to enjoy it."


    Luke reflected on himself and could only stop occasionally on the way forward, but he must not stop.


    After he handled the Egyptian mummy and the accident of Bojian department.


    Before long, he appeared at the White House and attended a secret meeting.


    The contents are strictly confidential and must not be spread to the outside world.


    After all, the president was brainwashed and the power of the state almost became a private tool for some people.


    I''m afraid this kind of thing will arouse strong public opinion and arouse public distrust of the federal government.


    Although, many years from now.


    Mr. President, who completed the amazing feat of returning to Japan, did so.


    As for the conqueror Kang and Mr. omen, they both passively became the top leaders of Hydra.


    Compared with future people, mutants are such identity tags.


    Luke found Hydra more persuasive and easier to understand.


    Anyway, those guys have always been very professional in carrying the black pot.


    No one questioned Luke''s truth.


    On the one hand, he produced enough evidence.


    On the other hand, authenticity is not important.


    After this incident, the president must bear some responsibility.


    Either leave the White House with dignity, or be impeached and criticized.


    This is actually a good thing for many people.


    For example, other parties, or politicians interested in the election.


    In Luke''s opinion, these are just boring games. He is not interested in paying attention.


    No matter who the president represents comes to power, his attitude towards the Divine Shield Bureau and Superman will not change much.


    What really keeps Luke busy is the completion of the mutant college.


    As an honorary director, he just learned that the school has ushered in a talented student with amazing potential.


    His name is Charles Francis Xavier.

 Chapter 289

    The completion of the mutant college was promoted by Luke, and finally finalized the plan and passed the Congressional bill.


    It is different from the private school of bald professors in the future. It is a three no educational institution without certificates, qualifications and recognition by the federal government. It can be banned and closed at any time and be severely fined.


    This young college under the aegis has strong teachers and complete certificates, as well as honorary directors such as beautiful president and Superman.


    If we really want to recruit students openly, I''m afraid the threshold will be flattened.


    If we didn''t consider that the school only accepts mutants, those rich and famous people and upper class elites would probably send their children in.


    After coming out, whether in business or politics, they are all students taught by Superman.


    what?


    You say Superman doesn''t have classes at all. He''s just an honorary school manager?


    It doesn''t matter. Just get on with it anyway.


    It''s like many people go to famous schools to gild, not to study hard and make progress every day.


    Interpersonal communication, as well as a shiny personal resume, is the real purpose.


    Moreover, if you come from a famous school or go to the same school with celebrities, you will have face.


    The political circles in the United States have the terms "Harvard Gang" and "Yale Gang".


    The Supreme Court has nine Supreme justices, all from Harvard and Yale law schools.


    Many people have said that when a president does not need the background of graduating from a famous school, but if you want to become the supreme justice, you have to be Columbia and northwestern universities, not Harvard and Yale.


    Anyway, Superman set out to establish a mutant college, which attracted a lot of attention.


    "So little Charles should be the best quality in this term?"


    Luke leaned against the back seat of the car and closed the White Queen to sort out the files.


    They are on their way to Manhattan''s Long Island, where the recently completed mutant college is located.


    There was a private winery in the original address.


    Later, it went bankrupt because of poor management.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. won it at a very low price and transformed it into a modern campus.


    In a word, the mutant college is very close to Howard Stark''s manor. It is a neighbor.


    There''s nothing to do in the future. I can visit a door.


    "People with spiritual ability have always been rare. Coupled with Charles, he can awaken his talent and master his ability at such a young age. It is indeed a rare genius."


    The White Queen lifted the falling hair behind her ears and whispered.


    The natural abilities of mutants are mostly awakened in adolescence.


    Intense emotion and rapid growth can easily activate the X gene in the body.


    You can awaken your talent when you are young, and your strength will not be too bad.


    Just a few people, bald Professor, magneto, Phoenix female Qin Ge Lei, Mr. magic''s son Franklin


    All big guys.


    The worst is alpha.


    "By the way, he also has a sister named Ruiwen, who is also a mutant."


    The White Queen seemed to think of something, added.


    "She can change her cell and tissue structure. In short, she can deform into anyone''s appearance, even the nuances of iris and fingerprint."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, and the future Professor Charles and the magic girl became his students.


    Several elders of the mutant, only one magneto did not appear.


    Speaking of it, he always thought that the bald professor was the protagonist template. He inherited his parents'' inheritance at a young age and adopted a sister who was not related by blood.


    Parents died, a car, a house, and a sister. They fell in love with their friends and killed each other


    More like the protagonist than yourself!


    "I read that little Charles was born into a rich family in New York. His father Brian Xavier was a scientist. Later, he joined the business community and became rich."


    Luke put aside his divergent thinking and asked, "how can he accept that his son is a mutant, or in other words, how can he accept that his son enters a special school for mutants?"


    This is an inappropriate example of a white elite sending his son to a black school.


    There is no doubt that they will bear some different opinions and criticism.


    Although in terms of legislation, Luke has begun to secretly promote the passage and implementation of the mutant registration act, and is ready to reverse the public''s concept.


    But this is not something that can be changed and done overnight. It takes time to precipitate.


    "I did a family visit and met little Charles''s parents."


    White Queen is working hard to learn how to be a qualified principal.


    She hasn''t had any serious career or career since she ran away from home.


    After joining the Hellfire club, he followed Sebastian Shaw to shout slogans and brainwash his compatriots every day.


    It can''t give people a sense of satisfaction and self-identity.


    Luke was grateful that he could entrust the management of the mutant college to himself.


    That night, when I sat on it and shook my waist, I worked a lot.


    "Little Charles''s parents are more open-minded. They accepted their son''s mutant identity very early."


    The White Queen shook off the picture of shame in her mind and continued, "that child is more mature and quiet than his peers. He has his own ideas and is very smart."


    "Adopting Ruiwen is also the decision he made to persuade his parents."


    "He personally believes that mutant colleges are more suitable than ordinary private middle schools or noble schools."


    Luke nodded. A psychic like little Charles could listen to his heart and read his thoughts.


    It''s easy to guide others'' behavior.


    What''s more, he always behaved like an individual child, studied hard, quiet and obedient.


    Every tutor responsible for teaching little Charles will express the same emotion¡ª¡ª


    This is a true magic power and genius!


    "Family background and childhood experiences are very different. No wonder those two people will take the opposite path in the future."


    Luke thought of the personal file he had just read and smiled.


    Little Charles was born into a rich family in New York. He can be said to be the lucky one who grew up with a golden spoon.


    Living in the mansion and castle in Westchester, there are servants to take care of daily life.


    And his future good friend and little partner, magneto King Eric Lanser.


    But because of the Jewish identity, the whole family was persecuted, entered the concentration camp and felt the cruelty of the war.


    There is a saying called "unfortunate people are cured of childhood all their life, and lucky people are cured by childhood all their life".


    It''s really suitable for the two leaders of mutants, Professor X and magneto.


    Magneto, who saw his mother die in front of him, saw and experienced human tragedies such as racial persecution and cruel slaughter.


    Naturally, it is difficult to understand that Charles''s pacifism and conservatism belittle it as a cowardly and weak practice.


    Charles, who has a happy family and a happy life, can only sympathize with magneto''s tragic childhood.


    Such a concept created the division of the later mutants and the opposition between the two camps.


    "How many students did you recruit this year?"


    Speaking of business, Luke set out to build a college, not only to give shelter to mutants, but also to take into account the rapid changes of the future era.


    Superheroes, alien races, evil organizations, cosmic crisis


    These are eternal themes in Marvel Universe.


    Therefore, there is no harm in taking the lead and closing the layout.


    "Qualified, a total of 31."


    The White Queen smiled helplessly.


    On the one hand, many families still have a conservative concept of being secretive about mutants.


    On the other hand, in the mutant population, about 30% of their compatriots have major genetic defects.


    Either the shape is different from ordinary people, or the ability is out of control.


    These do not meet the enrollment conditions and are transferred to medical institutions at most.


    "Not bad. There will be more and more in the future."


    Luke is very satisfied. In his opinion, this wave of enrollment has attracted future bald professors and magic women to the door, which is quite successful.


    Equivalent to a wave of ten companies pulled out two golden legends.


    "Here we are."


    Two iron doors opened back, and the car slowly drove into a vast private manor.


    On the nameplate at the door, there is the word "Carville youth talent College".


    That''s the official name of the school.

 Chapter 290

    When the car drove into the college, the first thing I saw was a huge bronze statue.


    The cloak is like a rolling wave, showing an arc.


    High head, showing a determined look.


    It was like the light of the right way shining on him.


    Together with pure copper casting, it outlines muscle lines and fully interprets a strong sense of strength.


    It''s Superman!


    "You have to get... This thing?"


    Luke got out of the car and felt a little uncomfortable to see his statue standing in the most prominent place of the college.


    "Frankly, I don''t like personal worship."


    He has always firmly believed that if it was not for prestige, he should be a low-key, cautious and humble person with bad reputation.


    It''s Captain America''s business to become an idol.


    The White Queen smiled and explained, "I specially asked someone to build this bronze statue. You are the sign of the college and the guarantee of mutants."


    She knew very well that they were gradually recognized by the public, not by themselves.


    It was Luke who pushed behind the scenes and formed the good situation now.


    Superman, s.h.i.e.l.d., these two mountains are becoming more and more influential.


    No matter who wants to climb the power pyramid, it is impossible to ignore their existence.


    The White House is busy with the next election, waiting for a new master.


    Eisenhower and Kennedy Jr. all actively courted Superman.


    In addition to the sea and land departments, the Pentagon has gradually developed a "Superman Department" - most of its members come from various intelligence departments.


    After all, with the repeated expansion of the number of s.h.i.e.l.d. agents.


    The CIA, the FBI''s corners are almost dug clean.


    But this time, although Hoover felt wronged and bitter, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Now, unlike in the past, provocation against Superman is tantamount to death.


    "Well, take me to meet your talented student."


    Luke nodded and acquiesced to the existence of the bronze statue of Superman.


    Anyway, it''s better to put it here than to put it in a museum.


    He doesn''t want to be dragged by the Ministry of national defense to give ideological education to teenagers in the future.


    Captain America''s "patriotic education video" is simply a public punishment.


    "In addition to teachers and parishes, the basic conditions of a famous school should also have a celebrity effect to make students feel proud and full of pride."


    "Superman is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate."


    The White Queen smiled proudly and led the way.


    Although Luke is not a mutant, his attitude is friendly enough.


    It can be used as a sign of the talent college.


    "The Congressional Gang didn''t fool me. The architectural layout and design are good."


    Luke strolled along the lake towards the teaching building standing behind the dense forest.


    This mutant college on Long Island is more secluded than Chester West''s mansion and castle.


    In addition to the continuous white buildings, there are also large lawns, forests and beaches around, which are beautiful and relaxed.


    Going west, it is an attached private port, which can sail to sea at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dormitory, rest area.


    "Raven, when you see Ms. frost later, show some respect."


    Charles, wearing a bow tie, a suit and a little adult dress, specially asked.


    Standing in front of him was a little red haired Laurie.


    Round face, dotted with a few freckles.


    Those yellow pupils kept turning, which seemed very aura.


    "I see, Charles! You are so wordy. Like Mr. Brian, you always like to repeat something I remember!"


    The young devil shaped woman Ruiwen said impatiently.


    Her attention was focused on the picture on the TV, completely ignoring Charles''s instructions.


    Ms. frost is not a terrible bad person, and she won''t hurt herself.


    Raven doesn''t understand why Charles is so nervous.


    "She is a psychic and has similar abilities to me."


    Charles whispered.


    "So during your last home visit, you were secretly thinking, ''Ms. frost looks like a bad woman'', which should be heard."


    Ruiwen was startled, took two steps back and fell on the sofa with a crack


    The face dotted with a few small freckles was full of panic.


    "You didn''t lie to me, Charles? I didn''t mean to!"


    Ruiwen, with a crying voice, is a teacher and a doctor. At present, she is the two kinds of people she fears most.


    "Ms. frost, she won''t corporal punish me? Let me copy words, or deduct my points in the exam?"


    Compared with Charles, who is called "child prodigy", Ruiwen''s academic performance is quite average.


    It seemed to her like hell to do questions in the exam.


    "If you could be good and obedient, maybe Ms. frost wouldn''t punish you."


    Seeing his naughty sister frightened, Charles said quietly.


    It''s actually a headache for bear children to make trouble.


    Ruiwen has all kinds of strange ideas and strange questions in her head, which often makes Charles unable to answer.


    For example¡ª¡ª


    "Charles, can you sing" Star Spangled man with big plans? "


    "Charles, do you know why aunt rose is married to Uncle Johnny, but she sleeps with brother Pierre?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For his sister Ruiwen, Charles occasionally wondered whether it was the right choice to take in the girl with "10000 whys"?


    "Remember! Act like a little lady, Ruiwen!"


    Finally, worried, after repeating his instructions, Charles sorted out his clothes and took his sister to the headmaster''s office.


    Ms. Frost said that an important guest would come today.


    Compared with the popular American captain around and the best-selling cartoon, super talent is Charles who thinks he is very mature and the real idol in his mind.


    Precocious children always like to pursue being different.


    His peers like boastful chest muscles, star spangled flags, shields and American hips.


    Charles worships the image, power and power of Superman.


    Think that''s the perfect form of human beings.


    "Hello, little Charles."


    Luke, sitting in the principal''s office, saw the Young Bald Professor knocking at the door, followed by the reserved magic woman Ruiwen.


    He did not regard each other as children, took candy out of his pocket, or said some childish words to tease and joke.


    A person with spiritual ability like Charles, even if he is very young, is far more mature in thought than his peers.


    Equal treatment is easier to win favor and trust.


    "Hello, Mr. principal."


    Charles said solemnly.


    "Seeing you is the happiest thing for me except persuading my parents to sign up for school!"


    Although Luke is only an honorary director, Charles still chooses to call him "President".


    "Ms. frost and I are also happy to recruit excellent students like you."


    Luke smiled, not because of Charles''s excessive political and economic tone.


    Ms. frost


    Charles''s clever little head has a problem.


    Where''s the white queen, the headmaster?


    Shouldn''t she be there?

 Chapter 291

    After about 20 minutes of meeting and chatting, Luke had a deeper understanding of little Charles in front of him.


    His conversation and behavior are trying to imitate adults.


    With that serious tone, as well as meticulous hair, bow tie and suit.


    Involuntarily, it will remind Luke of "little Sheldon" - an annoying person with a strong habit of cleanliness and an equally smart mind.


    Young Charles highly overlaps with each other in image.


    "Mr. President, the main reason why I want to be a part of this college is - I need to find some companions and respect you."


    When Luke asked about the reasons for signing up for school, Charles seemed to have made a draft long ago and replied seriously, "I found myself different when I was eight."


    "That was one night. I was a little scared because of the stage play Zorro I saw at night."


    "Those dark shadows, like bats, scared me."


    Luke twitched at the corners of his mouth. The plot is familiar.


    In the Dark Universe next door, every time I mention Zorro, I watch the show.


    There must be a dark alley, a gunman, a broken pearl necklace, and... An orphan who has lost his parents.


    This classic play has to be repeated several times almost every other period of time.


    If Erskine influenced Steve Rogers'' life, the cave in the Middle East changed Tony Stark.


    Well, the alley in Gotham is probably Batman''s nightmare all his life.


    "I tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep, so I pushed the bedroom door and stood in the corridor."


    "Then I heard my parents arguing - it was a wonderful feeling. I heard their conversation clearly through a wall and a thick door."


    "It''s not just dialogue! There are complaints they hold in their hearts and don''t say."


    "I''m like a runaway radio, receiving all the information from the outside world."


    "Those messy voices, or dark, or terrible thoughts, filled my head."


    "After that, I had a high fever for two days."


    Charles''s little face showed some color of memory.


    His natural ability, so quietly awakened and appeared.


    "Didn''t you tell anyone else?"


    Luke crossed his hands and propped his chin.


    His tone of voice is very normal, but sometimes he will unconsciously take a breath, as if he is enduring something.


    Charles, who has a keen observation ability, found this.


    But he didn''t take it to heart, but continued, "no, Mr. principal."


    "This is my personal secret. I dare not tell anyone that I am afraid of being sent to the hospital or receiving some terrible treatment."


    There was a touch of fear in Charles''s eyes.


    Although he is much more mature than his peers, he is only a child after all.


    In the face of sudden accidents and uncertain future, you will still feel afraid.


    So he chose to hide.


    "You did the right thing, Charles."


    Luke nodded and agreed.


    He covered his face with his hands and twitched a few times.


    His expression also became strange, as if he was suffering from some kind of stimulation.


    He underestimated the White Queen. The other party''s flexible tongue that can tie cherry sticks into knots is not what ordinary people can bear.


    His joystick is like the pottery art touched by the heroine in the movie "human ghost".


    Slippery autumn, high-speed friction, fancy rotation


    Had it not been for Luke''s great perseverance, he would have been unable to endure such extreme "torture".


    "I once thought that I was the only one in the world who was so different that I could listen to others and read their thoughts."


    Charles said something emotionally, ignoring the headmaster who was not quite right, turned his head and looked at his sister in a daze.


    "Fortunately, I met Ruiwen and let me know that I am not unique and have compatriots similar to me."


    "Since then, I have paid special attention to the news of mutants."


    "Until I heard your speech, Mr. President, I was deeply moved by your interpretation of freedom, equality and human rights."


    Charles''s small face was full of sincerity, and his eyes were shining. It was an emotion called "worship".


    "So you bravely confessed your mutant identity to your parents and became the first student in this college... You are a good child, Charles."


    Luke was silent for a few seconds, leaned forward and said with a smile, "you have great talent and outstanding ability. You will have a bright future."


    "However, before you tap your potential, you must first face yourself and accept yourself."


    "Charles, you don''t have to be nervous about your identity and worry about being looked at differently by others."


    "Mutant talent is not a terrible curse, a painful disease - at least not for you."


    "It is the wing that lets people get rid of the ordinary and fly to the cloud. It is also the key to open the door of evolution. It can let you look at the world from a different perspective."


    Luke''s mouth is a steaming Chicken Soup for the soul, which is completely substituted into the role of "life mentor".


    "But, Mr. President, human beings will be afraid of things they don''t know enough."


    Charles hesitated. He had been hiding his talent for fear of being discovered by others.


    "If we stand in front of the stage and appear in public view, will it arouse their vigilance and disgust, and then lead to violent conflict?"


    I have to say that Charles is indeed a precocious child.


    At his age, he can think of racial disputes and survival contradictions through the two camps of human and mutant people, which is much more than his peers.


    "Now it shows the characteristics of conservatives and moderates."


    Luke smiled, leaned forward and leaned back slightly.


    The tight face also relaxed slightly.


    Hide your ability, ensure harmony with mankind and avoid violent conflict


    These are the guiding ideology of the bald professor.


    But he didn''t fully agree.


    "We can''t just see the disadvantages in everything, Charles. We should learn to look at problems dialectically, living space and racial disputes. These are internal contradictions."


    "If you want to resolve it, you should divert your attention through external contradictions."


    "Maybe decades later, our footprints will not be limited to land, sea and sky."


    Luke said meaningfully that every time a major event occurs, it is at least a cosmic crisis.


    The earth is a special planet. It is the origin of ancient gods and is secretly coveted by dimensional demons.


    Every cosmic turbulence must start with it or eventually affect it.


    Luke is not a passive person. He likes to take the initiative.


    Sooner or later, mankind will go out. At that time, problems such as living space and racial disputes will gradually disappear and become a footnote to history.


    At that time, the countries and people on this planet need to face the three empires of the Milky Way galaxy, the cosmic elders and the tyrants


    They will soon understand their insignificance and the meaninglessness of internal friction.


    "I see, Mr. principal."


    Charles nodded heavily, as if suddenly aware.


    All internal contradictions can be transferred through external contradictions.


    Compared with the malicious alien race, mutants are insignificant.


    But where are the aliens?


    "The future will give you the answer."


    Facing Charles''s doubts, Luke smiled mysteriously.


    But then his smile solidified.


    The strong suction like a water pump almost wraps people''s soul.


    "There''s nothing else. You can go out."


    Luke speaks clearly and slowly.


    Charles left the office with his sister. Before he closed the door, he looked at the headmaster with his hands on the wide table.


    "Ruiwen, do you think... Mr. principal, his expression seems very painful?"


    Looking back on the conversation, Charles felt that Superman seemed to be suppressing some emotion.


    He is a psychic and has a keen intuition in this regard.


    "I''m hungry, Charles."


    Ruiwen said with an ignorant face and covered her stomach.


    She didn''t pay attention to the details at all. She just wanted to have a dessert early.


    "Well, maybe I read it wrong."


    Charles took his sister''s hand and walked to the restaurant.


    In the headmaster''s office, the white queen who was not present wiped the corners of her mouth and glanced at Luke with a little pride.


    "Is this your first time?"


    There was a certain competitive mood in her question.


    "I tried it with Malena once, but it was in an upscale restaurant."


    Luke answered frankly.


    "Hum. Next time we''ll go to a fancy restaurant!"


    The White Queen held her head high.


    Although she had no desire to be jealous, she had a strong sense of victory and defeat in this regard.


    "Do you know it will only make me cheaper?"


    Luke loosened his tie. He wanted to come to a serious meeting.


    But when empress Bai became the headmaster for the first time, she had the excitement of her career, but it was difficult to calm down.


    "I can also make it cheaper. For the sake of test results, you have to submit to the headmaster''s female students... What do you think?"


    The white queen made a turn and disordered her blonde hair, making herself more like a poor schoolgirl than a powerful headmistress.


    "Or, arrogant and rude headmistress, with strong security guards."


    Luke cleared his throat, picked up the glass on the table and took a sip of water.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was really ready to move.


    Role playing is a game everyone likes.


    Both men and women.


    "Is it a little too early at this time?"


    Luke put on airs and managed to maintain a decent image.


    The White Queen is pressing step by step. She likes to see Superman''s gaffe.


    "Principal Carville, if you can give me an a in the final exam... I can pay a lot!"


    The blonde blinked, her hands behind her, an innocent expression on her face.


    Hiss!


    It''s so fast.


    Luke sighed.


    He decided to cooperate with each other''s performance.


    It''s not because you can''t control it and give in to temptation.


    Just want to simply play role-playing games and do a good job of the headmaster.


    Luke believes that his understanding of this profession remains superficial and superficial.


    We need to dig deeper and more thoroughly.

 Chapter 292

    Happy time always passed quickly. It was several hours later when Luke put on his clothes and evaporated the wet water stains on his desk.


    Large clouds floated over to block the hot sun.


    "Frankly, Emma, your excellent performance and operating experience in this course are well worth an a +!"


    Luke leaned against the comfortable leather chair and said, "you are an excellent student. You not only have rich theoretical knowledge, but also have excellent practical ability."


    The White Queen smiled and skillfully tied the headmaster''s tie.


    Then, I sorted out my messy clothes and began to talk about serious work.


    Looking at the ruddy and energetic white queen, Luke couldn''t help feeling.


    Obviously, after such physical exertion and intense emotional high-intensity exercise, the other party doesn''t look tired.


    This also confirms from the side that the relationship between men and women is like cattle and fields.


    No matter how hard the cow works, the land will only become fertile and fertile.


    Of course, Superman has no trouble in this regard.


    He is a never tired pile driver, ploughing the land and sowing hard.


    "You have to find teachers who are more patient and more suitable for education."


    The White Queen sat sideways on the edge of her desk, holding her golden hair stained with sweat and stuck to her cheek behind her head.


    Women always care about their manners.


    The white queen, who had lost her make-up, said, "our students are still children. Apart from the outstanding educational environment, we must be good enough teachers."


    "Are you implying that a pair of brothers are unqualified?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows.


    The teachers of the mutant college must also use mutants.


    This can keep the independent operation of the college from being penetrated by other forces.


    It can also avoid creating a sense of belonging for those students, as if they came to a big family of compatriots without external barriers.


    Charles would rather confess his identity as a mutant to his parents than sign up for the talent college, mainly in order to find more compatriots.


    But the problem is that not everyone can do the job of teacher.


    The college currently offers several courses, among which compulsory courses include national languages, national history, social sciences and natural sciences.


    Elective courses include art, such as music, drama and so on.


    When the students are promoted to the senior grade, there are more strict combat classes.


    Generally speaking, in fact, the learning pressure is not too great.


    However, the vast majority of mutants have the ability to awaken at puberty.


    Once the identity is exposed, it will be rejected and unfriendly by the outside world.


    This makes most of the mutants unable to spend their adolescence normally.


    For example, the white queen herself is an obvious example.


    She ran away from home before finishing her college course and became a marginalized person.


    If it weren''t for his superior family, outstanding ability and certain insight, where could Luke appoint the president.


    The brothers like saber toothed tiger and Wolverine have been wandering all year round and have not received any systematic higher education.


    In addition to "Ma jaafak", namely "shet" and "bichi", they can be classified as illiterate.


    Suddenly teaching to others as a teacher naturally has many shortcomings.


    "That''s right."


    The White Queen looked cold, as if she was dissatisfied.


    "Victor saber toothed tiger, he is a PE teacher. As a result, he only takes students to watch the football game between the Chicago Bears and the New York Giants! Last week, I even saw him openly drinking in school in front of the students!"


    "Wolverine Logan is even more excessive. As a history teacher, he not only swears in class, but also smokes cigars, making the college a mess."


    The White Queen was indignant and wanted to directly dismiss the two black sheep who had mixed into the teaching team.


    "Make do with it for the time being."


    Luke shrugged and transferred the saber toothed tiger and Wolverine brothers to be teachers, which was also an expedient measure.


    "Moreover, your sister, Kaila Yinhu, doesn''t she do very well and is very popular with students."


    Hearing her sister''s name, the White Queen''s face eased.


    In fact, she also has personal emotions. The White Queen has never had a good face for Wolverine Logan who robbed her sister.


    Hate the house and the black, together with the saber toothed tiger, enjoy the treatment of being despised.


    "When the work of the college is on track, we will find a group of more suitable teachers."


    As an honorary director, Luke is still very concerned about the development of the talent college.


    There are many mutants who want to live a peaceful life. They can be recruited as teachers at that time.


    They then discussed for a while, and then it was tea time.


    Luke met Charles and raven in the restaurant. In addition, there were some other students.


    Most of them are 13-15 years old. Some show signs of natural ability, and some have awakened.


    However, a gifted child prodigy with alpha level and outstanding ability like Charles is in the minority after all.


    "They are the future."


    Luke said contentedly.


    If this mutant college can gradually grow into public view.


    In a few years, it will become the base of mutant groups in North America.


    Like the gold diggers in the period of western development, they will flock to seek a stable life.


    "The future is theirs and ours."


    The White Queen seems to feel the feeling of Sebastian Shaw, holding power and being believed by others.


    In a sense, she is a major leader of the mutant camp.


    "Charles has fallen into the bag. Where will magneto be?"


    Luxvi diverged, looking through the window, through the green lawn and hills, to a very distant place.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the end of the Second World War, Germany was divided and occupied by the United States, Britain, France and the Soviet Union according to the Yalta agreement and the Potsdam Agreement.


    The Allied control committee composed of four countries took over the supreme power of the state.


    Before long, a Federal Republic of Germany will be established in the occupied areas of the west, and a German Democratic Republic will be established in the occupied areas of the Soviet Union in the East.


    That is commonly known as "West Germany" and "East Germany".


    In a few years, the famous Berlin Wall will be built.


    Germany, which provoked World Wars I and II, was officially divided into two sovereign states.


    "Caliban, the man you''re talking about is in Berlin?"


    A tall figure shrouded in a long hood looked up at the devastated Berlin.


    The city was ravaged back and forth by Allied bombers, like the surface of the moon, full of potholes and gullies.


    War is a cruel game in which the loser has nothing and the winner takes all.


    According to the resolution made at the Yalta meeting, Germany will compensate us $20 billion at this time.


    Among them, 10 billion went to the Soviet Union, 8 billion to the United States and the remaining 2 billion to other countries.


    It was not until 2014, half a century later, that the German government paid off this huge "foreign debt".


    "Yes, Lord apocalypse."


    Caliban followed, and his perception expanded to cover almost every corner of Berlin.


    As long as it is a mutant, it is impossible to escape the search.


    "You don''t know, after World War II, a mutant organization called Hellfire Club surfaced."


    "Their leader is Sebastian Shaw, an alpha mutant. I have been entrusted to find suitable compatriots for each other."


    "In the list Shaw provided, there was a child named Eric lansher, an important" goods "he named to find."


    The Apocalypse listened and walked forward.


    The streets of Berlin, that is, the empty space where the ruins are cleaned, can hardly see anyone, just like an empty city.


    In World War II, Germany lost nearly seven million adult men, and the labor force was almost exhausted.


    A large number of captured German soldiers were sent to Siberia to do coolies and died there.


    In other words, most of the people still living in Berlin are women and the elderly.


    "Did you find him?"


    Feel the smell of war left on this land, and the eyes of Apocalypse flash.


    In his opinion, human beings are such despicable, backward and arrogant low-level creatures.


    They are greedy, so they plunder.


    They are arrogant, so they are blind.


    They are short-sighted, so they are stupid.


    So¡ª¡ª


    They need a great leader, a great God, a great... Master!


    That''s the Apocalypse!


    "Yes. The child. He''s nearby."


    Said Caliban, bending over.


    These days, he has fully seen the power of apocalypse.


    You can easily upgrade the level of mutants and complete the existing genetic defects.


    And what''s more terrible is!


    Apocalypse holds countless natural abilities, such as space transmission and energy projection. It can be used with every move, completely breaking the limit of mutant level.


    "I wonder if that child will be the four knights of fate."


    The Apocalypse pressed Caliban''s shoulder, read each other''s thinking and knew the exact position.


    The space passage then opened and wrapped the two people in.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, they crossed the distance of the city and appeared in front of a dirty child wearing a duck tongue hat.


    "Eric lancell?"


    The Apocalypse looked at each other, and his eyes reflected the child''s face.


    Holding a bag of bread, alert Eric.


    Think these two guys want to rob, subconsciously use their abilities.


    The garbage cans in the alley, with cement bars, and all metal objects flew up and smashed at the apocalypse.


    "Take it easy. I''m here to help you, Eric."


    Apocalypse whispered.


    Just an idea turns, and all the sundries flying in the face break down into elementary particles.


    "Magnetism... Your potential is much more than that, Eric."


    The Apocalypse''s eyes were slightly bright, like seeing a gold mine that had not been excavated.


    He stepped forward, his spirit invaded each other''s mind and read the memories deeply buried in his heart.


    Eric''s face was in pain. The bag of bread in his arms fell to the ground, holding his head in his hands and kneeling slowly.


    "Hatred, hatred, hatred... Yes, that''s it! Ignite the world with anger!"


    The Apocalypse stimulates each other''s memory and mobilizes the anger hidden in the bottom of my heart.


    He found the first four knights!

 Chapter 293

    A few days later, Luke, who was in charge of the Divine Shield Bureau, received information from Berlin, Germany.


    "The Apocalypse appears..."


    The young director rubbed his chin, considering how to solve this unstable factor.


    Although the Apocalypse is the God of mutants, proficient in all kinds of talents and abilities.


    And the vitality is tenacious. Even the power of the Phoenix did not kill it completely.


    But Luke, who got the tenth metal.


    If you really want to kill the apocalypse, there is no way.


    "I always value peace when I do things. It''s too rude to fight and kill at any time."


    Luke leaned back in his seat and thought so.


    According to his understanding of the apocalypse, the former Pharaoh woke up and found out the situation in today''s world.


    It is bound to start looking for the "four knights" - that is, four potential mutants to strengthen their talents and become the number one thug.


    To conquer the world and build an empire instead of him.


    After all, the great Pharaoh, the great God.


    If you do everything yourself, it seems that you have no arrangement.


    "Germany, Berlin..."


    Thinking that magneto was a German Jew, Luke curled his lips.


    The goal of the Apocalypse is likely to be one of the leaders of the future mutants, Eric lancher.


    "If you don''t let go of a child, it''s child trafficking."


    Luke make complaints about it.


    Young magneto, even with the help of apocalypse, can master the level of alpha level.


    The power level of manipulating the geocentric magnetic field and tearing apart the planet is very different.


    It''s no use bringing magneto under his command.


    "Wait and see again. It''s good to let the Apocalypse jump out on its own initiative. At that time, it can rise a wave of reputation."


    Luke threw away his complicated thoughts and closed the report.


    If the world is compared to a huge stage, Superman must be one of the most shining and dazzling beings.


    Any hero in the world always needs vicious, cold-blooded and ruthless villains to set off his greatness, light and justice.


    For example, the United States often compares itself to a beacon of democracy and freedom, and the Soviet hairy bear acts as a villain.


    For Superman, he doesn''t need to make enemies to stabilize his position.


    Because in the Marvel Universe, all kinds of evil villains emerge one after another.


    Kang, the former conqueror, and Mr. omen.


    Because the death was too crisp, coupled with the need for confidentiality, unable to fully disclose, failed to shoulder this arduous responsibility.


    Now it seems that Apocalypse has become a suitable candidate.


    Dong Dong.


    A knock on the door interrupted Luke''s idea of arranging the script.


    "It''s really not easy to see you, director Carville."


    Back in Brooklyn, the captain of the United States walked into the office with a familiar smile on his mouth.


    He came to the s.h.i.e.l.d. several times, and most of the time Luke didn''t stay in the office.


    "For someone else, you have to make an appointment at the front desk, and then line up."


    In the face of Rogers'' jokes, Luke joked back.


    After Superman returned, he solved the Egyptian mummy and took away the power of Seth, the God of death.


    Participated in the secret meeting of the White House and indulged in tenderness.


    It was only recently that he put himself back into work and clocked in at the Divine Shield Bureau on time every day.


    Besides, Luke, who has several positions and high status, is really a busy man.


    Compared with the president of the White House, he doesn''t need to face the media, participate in political shows, show his people-friendly side, and say embarrassing words.


    The heavy work in other aspects is not much different.


    The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is now a huge organization. Agents and spies from all over the world form a secret intelligence network.


    He needs to look at the transfer of tens of thousands of personnel and all kinds of plans secretly established and implemented.


    In addition to the above agenda, there are endless meetings at the Pentagon, invitations from various interest groups, and so on.


    If Luke hadn''t mastered the skills of time management and didn''t need to spend too much time on sleep every day, I''m afraid he would have been separated and unable to cope.


    By the way, occasionally when you are interested, you have to send warm greetings to Carter, Malena and others.


    So, Luke is busier than the president.


    "Ha ha, should I call you director or general?"


    Rogers pulled out his chair and the Secretary outside brought a cup of coffee in time.


    "Should I call you Captain America or Colonel Rogers?"


    Return Luke''s words.


    They looked at each other and laughed happily.


    After a few greetings and adjusting the atmosphere.


    Luke went straight to the subject and asked, "what did you gain in the Soviet Union?"


    The captain of the United States was going to Moscow to find baki''s whereabouts. Because Superman disappeared, he hurried back to New York.


    "It was determined that baki fell into Leviathan''s hands and fought back and forth with the agents of the red house. The whole Moscow surface was monitored by the KGB. In fact, it was the red house and Leviathan behind it that really mastered everything."


    Captain Rogers looked dignified. He was noticed by the agents of the red house not long after he lurked in Moscow.


    He almost caught the other side''s way and became a prisoner of Leviathan.


    "It sounds very thrilling and exciting, like the plot in an agent movie."


    Luke smiled.


    Speaking of it, he is preparing to deal with Hydra.


    I managed to free up my hand and just finished the task¡ª¡ª


    [Branch Mission: the arrival of a new era, the rebirth of Hydra!]


    Glancing at the task list, Luke was very excited.


    The reward is a krypton ship!


    If you unlock it, redeem it and carry out the replication project.


    It may not take decades for the earth to enter the era of interstellar colonization.


    To say the least, having a spaceship capable of wormhole jump is also a good thing for Superman who wants to conquer the sea of stars.


    "Steve, have you ever thought about a problem? Bucky has been in Leviathan''s hands for so long. Maybe he is no longer the old friend we know."


    Luke gathered his thoughts and began to do psychological construction for the captain of the United States.


    Otherwise, in case of a brainwashed Winter Soldier, Rogers must suffer a heavy loss.


    "He may have become a cold-blooded killer, a tool or machine without emotion."


    Luke has a long center of gravity and gives a reminder.


    The smile on Rogers'' face solidified slightly.


    This is something he has been reluctant to think about for a long time.


    If one day, he and baki stand on the opposite side and must become enemies, what should we do?


    The moral bottom line of the captain of the United States will certainly not tolerate baki''s indiscriminate killing of innocent people and blood.


    But it is impossible for him to kill his former friends.


    This is an extremely difficult choice.


    "If one day, I will try to bring Bucky back! Even if he becomes an asshole, I believe that some things can''t be changed!"


    Rogers was silent for a long time, and finally said.


    This true confession made Luke want to put his "tears" on the public screen.


    If it were not for the American captain who had talked about his girlfriend and showed normal sexual orientation.


    He would definitely doubt whether there was some unspeakable philosophical relationship between the two.


    "It''s not that bad. Maybe Bucky just... Anyway, in a good place, he''s still alive, isn''t he?"


    Luke offered an invitation as he comforted.


    "By the way, are you interested in forming a team and going to Moscow?"


    After listening to the first half of the sentence, the captain of the United States just smiled bitterly and felt that Luke''s method of comforting people was too clumsy.


    But when he heard the second half of the sentence, his expression changed and seemed shocked.


    Rogers had no idea that Luke would take the initiative to Moscow.


    Different from sneaking into Sicily and conquering Rome, Italy.


    Now he is an official and worshipful lieutenant general with a high status.


    Personal safety can even affect the international situation.


    At this time, I personally take risks - although no one can threaten Superman.


    To go to Moscow is undoubtedly an unpredictable risk to their own security.


    "You don''t have to."


    Rogers was moved.


    He thought Luke was trying to save baki, so he put down his work and went to Moscow.


    "I will continue to inquire into Bucky''s whereabouts and rescue him - this is my task."


    The captain of the United States sipped his mouth and said seriously.


    "Bucky and I owe you too much, Luke, whether in Brooklyn or in World War II."


    "I should shoulder some responsibilities myself."


    Luke twitched in the corner of his mouth. He thought Rogers seemed to have misunderstood something.


    He just planned to gather up the remaining Hydra forces hidden in the Soviet Union and complete the branch line task with rich rewards.


    "Bucky is also my friend, and I have an obligation to rescue him from Leviathan."


    Thinking for a few seconds, Luke, who reacted, walked down the steps and said solemnly.


    "Colonel Rogers, all you have to do is follow the orders."


    The captain of the United States tightened his face. A few seconds later, he stood up and looked at Luke, who was not joking.


    "Yes, sir."


    Rogers saluted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end of the world, Baron Strack, the Hydra leader, sneezed.


    He rubbed his nose and habitually complained about the weather in Moscow.


    "Mr. omen died in Superman''s hands, but we got his cloning technology."


    Baron Strack held his chest in his hands, looked out of the window at the Red Square and said confidently, "this country will soon fall into my hands!"


    "Hydra''s flag will replace red"

 Chapter 294

    Hydra is an evergreen of Marvel Universe villains and a professional pot carrying organization.


    We have always adhered to the basic principle of doing things behind the scenes and never keeping ourselves in line.


    Even if their leader, red skull, has gone on vacation to an alien planet.


    Even if the axis alliance collapses, Berlin will be defeated.


    Even if Superman threatens the world


    But no matter how serious the situation is, replace it with the residual forces led by Baron Strack.


    Still defy difficulties and dangers, overcome difficulties, strive to improve performance, and strive to complete the villain performance task in the second half of the year.


    This conscientious and diligent working attitude is simply moving.


    At this time, Baron Strack did not know that a big red word "danger" appeared on the hydra''s head.


    What''s more, I don''t know that a superman who is greedy for task reward is going to do it himself.


    With great ambition, he wants to absorb nutrition and develop silently in this red brown bear standing on the snow field.


    With the help of the superpower, re-establish a hydra empire.


    "This country is like a giant with two legs of different lengths. Sooner or later, it will fall down."


    Baron Strack held his monocle and looked out the window at the Red Square.


    "What we have to do is wait. Wait for the collapse of the red Empire, and then revive the great empire on its body."


    Under his leadership, Hydra has reached a cooperative relationship with its former rival Leviathan.


    The latter is also an ancient organization with a long history, named after the evil sea monster in the Bible.


    Through the changes of the times, power changes.


    Leviathan''s goal at the beginning of its establishment has been blurred, but it has become a tool in the hands of careerists and conspirators.


    They took root early in czar Russia. The assassination of Peter III and Ivan the great had something to do with Leviathan.


    Probably the reason why both organizations use sea monsters as image symbols.


    Leviathan and Hydra are very difficult to deal with.


    Both sides like to hide behind the country and conduct political games by manipulating the high-level, so as to affect the general trend of the world.


    In World War II, Hydra chose the axis of evil, Germany and the bearded head of state.


    Leviathan, on the other hand, bet all his chips on the Allied front and took a fancy to the Soviet Union, which performed well in the Patriotic War and had amazing perseverance.


    Facts have proved that Leviathan is slightly better than Hydra in investment vision.


    With the disappearance of the red skeleton, the main forces of Hydra collapsed.


    Even later, the saint general in Berlin created three Aryan Superman in an attempt to restore the decadence of the axis powers.


    But it still doesn''t help. The real Superman is not on their side.


    The fate of a country depends not only on individual struggle, but also on the process of history.


    After losing Hydra, moustache head of state and Aryan Superman, Germany is doomed to failure.


    After all, this is not the world line of Gao Bao Qi Ren.


    "Leviathan''s gang don''t think so. They also hope that the Soviet Union can break the United States into the dust and become the only superpower in the world."


    In the well heated room, the masked generation ZEMO sneered.


    In order to deal with Superman, Leviathan secretly promoted the Soviet Union to carry out the human body transformation plan.


    For example, "Captain Red Star" is a project launched to reproduce the super soldiers of the United States.


    On the surface, it is to get a strong soldier like Captain America.


    But a generation of ZEMO knows that every country wants to have its own "Superman".


    At present, the only confirmed intelligence is that before Superman appeared, he participated in the super soldier program of the American military and injected the serum developed by Dr. Abraham Erskine.


    As for why there is such a big gap between Captain America and Superman.


    The outside world can only blame the different effects of serum on individuals and... Changes in some details.


    "The existence of Superman in this world is a miracle!"


    Thinking of Superman who appeared in Paris like a God, Baron Strack sighed.


    "Miracles are often impossible to replicate."


    A generation of ZEMO nodded in agreement, with a trace of dignity in his eyes.


    There is no doubt that Superman is the sword of Damocles hanging over the head of every country.


    No one knows when it will fall, just as no one knows when Superman will break through the ceiling and appear in front of him.


    "Baron, after my long observation of Superman."


    A generation of ZEMO''s voice looked a little stuffy through the mask.


    "He is completely different from the captain of the United States."


    "Captain America, Steve Rogers, has some firm beliefs, such as the flag, such as freedom, such as morality."


    "But Superman, although many people call him a ''lighthouse on earth'', from his past performance, he does not belong to any camp."


    ZEMO is the backbone of the Hydra remnant party and the confidant of Baron Strack.


    He is mainly responsible for intelligence work. He often fights wits and bravery with the special agents of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and staged espionage dramas with each other.


    Superman, Captain America, Howard stark... They are all the focus of Hydra.


    A generation of ZEMO, like a fanatic fan, has seen the video materials and public speeches about Superman.


    Combined with his deeds after World War II, he preliminarily determined that Luke Carville, the youngest lieutenant general in the Pentagon, was like a speculator.


    "You mean Superman can be attracted by Hydra?"


    Baron Strack frowned.


    If Superman joins Hydra, what should he do?


    Abdicate?


    "It''s impossible to win over. Hydra has nothing to impress each other."


    A generation of ZEMO shook his head, and the other party had reached the peak in terms of power and reputation.


    "I think we can take some old but practical methods."


    "Superman, he is not a God after all, and he will have feelings."


    Baron Strack seemed to understand the meaning of a generation of ZEMO, with a strange expression.


    "Beauty trick, is it too old-fashioned?"


    The bald baron who leads the Hydra remnant party, it is hard to imagine that Superman above will be interested in women.


    "You can try. Because apart from gossip and disorderly private life, I can''t find any breakthrough in Superman."


    Generation ZEMO said helplessly.


    Rough means can not solve each other, it can only take a gentle way.


    Baron Strack looked suspicious. He was not a good woman himself.


    Except that power and ambition can fill the empty heart, everything else is dispensable.


    Pushing himself to others, the bald Baron subconsciously believes that Superman should also be a power man with pure heart and few desires.


    Isn''t it more attractive to rule the world and build great undertakings than to roll the sheets?


    These days, there are few pure aspirants like Baron Strack.


    "With so many female agents in Leviathan''s red house, finding a better Nightingale may have a miraculous effect."


    A generation of ZEMO suggested.


    Baron Strack was noncommittal. After thinking for a few minutes, he nodded and agreed.


    Although he is not optimistic about ZEMO''s plan, it doesn''t hurt to give it a try.


    Anyway, Hydra and Leviathan have reached a cooperation. The former shares the research data of super soldier serum, and the latter provides shelter.


    "I''ll talk to Talas and let him choose a suitable candidate."


    Baron Strack said in a deep voice.


    Talas is the leader of red house and the most famous spy leader.


    The KGB, fully known as the "National Security Council of the Soviet Union", was prepared and organized by this person.


    Later, Talas retreated behind the scenes and took over the spy training institution attached to Leviathan, red house.


    Every "black widow" has been trained and taught by him.


    "Talas will be happy to accept this challenge."


    A generation of ZEMO smiled low.


    "The black widow of the red house has a reputation. Even the captain of the United States almost said."


    "Maybe we can really attack Superman and complete the task."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A middle-aged man with strong facial features and a beard put down the phone in his hand.


    "For Superman?"


    He frowned slightly and took out a file from the right-hand drawer.


    Fingers turned, as if looking for something.


    Every page of personal information, the photos pasted on it are young girls.


    They have young faces and pure eyes.


    The Soviet Union became one of the winners of World War II. The price it could pay was more than 26 million lives.


    Countless families were broken by the war.


    Many children became orphans.


    Red house selects some children every year and trains them to become spies and agents.


    Among them, there are men and women.


    The male code is "crow" and the female code is "Nightingale".


    What they often perform is to act as spies and spy.


    Most of them adopt "beauty and men''s tactics" to lure the target and make it unknowingly disclose high-level secrets.


    At the same time, it will blackmail, buy or plot against each other with the help of some "pornographic evidence".


    "Hydra fool, do you think you can get Superman''s trust by sending a woman casually¡°


    Thinking of what Baron Strack said on the phone, the spy leader named "Talas" showed disdain for outsiders.


    The above low-level spying information can be handed over to the KGB.


    What the red house needs to complete is more difficult infiltration, lurking and assassination.


    "Claire..."


    Talas flipped through the file''s fingers and stopped to look at a blonde.


    This is the first "black widow" of red house, a world-class ballet dancer and respected artist - this is only a superficial identity.


    Secretly, she is actually the number one spy of red house and the socialite cultivated by Taras.


    He is specialized in traveling at the top of the Soviet Union and outside celebrities, and holds the secrets of many important officials.


    Leviathan relied on the "black widow" to complete the high-level infiltration of the Soviet Union and steal power.


    "She has appeared in public too many times."


    Talas thought for a moment and shook his head.


    Familiar faces are not convenient for him to design scripts, and the romantic encounter between ballet dancers and Superman is not attractive enough.


    Keep turning.


    "Yegorova..."


    Taras saw a girl with outstanding temperament in a red dress.


    "Forget it, I need younger people, preferably new people."


    Yegorova in the photo belongs to the beautiful type, which can cause male hormones, but can not completely stimulate men''s desire for protection.


    Then turn to the last page.


    Taras raised his mouth and whispered, "Romanov..."


    The picture shows a girl with long red hair, green and moving, like a flower and bone bud in bud.


    "That''s her."

 Chapter 295

    A beauty trick against Superman was slowly launched under the careful design of Talas.


    Leviathan behind the red house, together with Hydra.


    They set the stage in Moscow and the performance time was set for the "Red Square talks" a week later¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, the Western camp represented by the United States and the eastern camp represented by the Soviet Union had a conversation on the "Cuban regime".


    Superman will be there.


    It is the best time to implement the plan.


    Although under the active instigation of conqueror Kang, the signs of the cold war were a little earlier than before.


    However, the Warsaw Pact was not formally established at this time.


    The red hairy bear and the bald eagle did not completely tear their faces and entered the state of wartime alert.


    The two superpowers can barely maintain basic politeness, not to the point where they have to fight when they roll up their sleeves.


    In short, this short-term peace is also due to the return of Superman.


    It is he who acts as the boundary of peace between the two camps of the East and the West.


    The White House did not move and could not use Superman as a strategic weapon to intimidate the East.


    Despite the president''s repeated hints, Luke remained indifferent.


    For example, it automatically blocks keywords such as "ruling the world" and "sole hegemony".


    While the Soviet Union was vigilant, it could only test again and again on the edge of danger.


    Dare not directly cross the bottom line, afraid of Superman''s blow.


    If we follow such a track, we will continue to develop.


    The sprout of the cold war may be strangled in the cradle.


    Of course, the premise is¡ª¡ª


    Superman has always existed, and did not show any tendency and position.


    Unknowingly, Luke has become an important weight for world stability.


    "Welcome to Moscow, Mr. Clark Kent."


    A few days later, Luke walked out of Domodedovo International Airport, said the receptionist.


    Yes, he wore that pair of "Clark Kent glasses" and automatically formed a disguise - a new image of a tall, sunny looking man with a pinch of curly hair.


    His current identity is Superman''s clerk.


    "Beautiful lady, what should I call you?"


    He arrived in Moscow, the capital, and the captain of the United States, as a teammate, was still on his way.


    Because Rogers''s face is too ostentatious, coupled with the extremely conspicuous American hip, boasting chest muscles.


    We can only sneak in secretly and wait for the meeting.


    "Dominica yegorova."


    The blonde reported her name.


    She is tall and beautiful.


    There is a mature style between hands and feet.


    "Hello, Ms. yegorova."


    Luke glanced at the mature Royal sister who came to receive him. She was wearing a beige windbreaker, a winter hat, blonde hair and snow skin. She was very charming.


    "I don''t know whether it''s the red house or the KGB?"


    At the moment when Ms. yegorova appeared, he realized that the other party was not ordinary people.


    No matter how much you disguise, as long as you have received professional training, you will leave a certain trace.


    Therefore, in front of Luke with super vision, Ms. yegorova has too many flaws.


    It is extremely flexible, comparable to the delicate body of a gymnast and strong limbs, which can''t hide from his eyes.


    "You can call my name directly without adding any suffix."


    Yegorova smiled sweetly and opened the door for Luke.


    "OK. Nice to meet you, yegorova."


    Luke sat in the car, smiling and nodding.


    "Who is this?"


    He leaned back in the back seat and found that the driver was also a woman.


    Compared with yegorova, the other party should appear more mature.


    There is a charming charm in the eyebrows and eyes.


    Like a ripe peach, people can''t help but want to take a bite and taste the full juice sweet into the bottom of their heart.


    Hiss!


    Something''s wrong!


    Luke''s heart "cluttered" and jumped. What''s wrong with his disguise?


    I was in Moscow. As soon as I got off the plane, I was watched by two beautiful spies.


    Excuse me, what kind of experience is this?


    Wait online, hurry!


    "I''m just an ordinary clerk."


    If Luke uses his real identity, it is normal for red house and the KGB to call more than 200 beautiful women to seduce him.


    But he is now Clark Kent, a little handsome curly man.


    There''s no need to pay so much, right?


    "Hello, Mr. Kent."


    The female driver''s eye waves flow like electricity, crisp and numb.


    This is the beauty of mature women. Just one look can make people slightly hard to show respect.


    Luke is an old driver who has seen big scenes and is skilled in various postures. He didn''t show his gaffe. He calmly asked, "before I came to Moscow, everyone said that the most beautiful scenery of the city is the Kremlin and art street."


    "It doesn''t seem so now. I don''t believe those two places can be more charming than the two women in the car."


    The female driver smiled and reported her name.


    "Claire wayan, you can call me Claire."


    She winked at Luke with a playful breath.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting on the road, Luke probably found out the apparent identity of the two women in the same trade.


    Claire is a ballet dancer and a well-known collector in the world.


    Her husband, a pilot, was killed in a rocket test.


    Claire is the organizer of this red square meeting and is responsible for reception, so she will be Luke''s driver.


    The origin of yegorova is even more remarkable.


    Her uncle works in the foreign intelligence agency, studies piano at St. Petersburg National University, and has held several concerts,


    "It feels like a red house routine."


    Luke was chatting and joking, and secretly feigned.


    This accidental encounter is very much like Talas''s tailor-made script.


    Before he went to Moscow, the s.h.i.e.l.d. integrated the known information about the red house and submitted it to the table in the director''s office.


    One of the most impressive is Taras, the spy leader.


    This guy calls himself a "director" and writes a "script" every time he starts on the target.


    In his words, this can better mobilize the emotions of prey and let them go into the trap by themselves.


    "But shouldn''t Taras''s goal be superman?"


    Luke was puzzled.


    For Superman, what''s his business with Clark Kent?


    The two ladies sitting in the car don''t look like "Nightingale" spies who can be cultivated casually.


    Speech, temperament, appearance, all belong to the best choice.


    Is it a bit of a fuss that these two sugar coated dangerous bullets are used against a clerk?


    Between thoughts, Luke arrived at his hotel.


    Before he said goodbye and said goodbye, the two ladies with him stood on the left and right sides.


    "The reception team also lives here. Yegorova and I will take you to the reserved room."


    Claire pulled up her long hair and walked in with Luke''s arm.


    Yegorova did the same, with a shallow smile on her face.


    The three of them attracted many eyes, including envy, surprise and speculation.


    "This is the seduction of red fruit."


    Luke was speechless and began to consider whether to be Liu Xiahui, who was sitting still, or to keep himself and eat the icing.


    Although the purpose of this trip is to integrate Hydra and rescue baki.


    But it is acceptable and reasonable to have some wonderful encounters during the journey.


    "Have a good dream, Mr. Kent."


    Take the elevator straight to the 22nd floor and walk all the way to the door.


    Two beautiful ladies with excessive enthusiasm finally stopped.


    One leaned against the wall with his hands on his back, and the beautiful legs of silk stockings gently touched the carpet.


    A beautiful eye blinks, as if it is releasing a signal.


    Who can stand this?


    Luke is determined to sacrifice himself to feed the tiger.


    "In order to find out Bucky''s whereabouts, we always have to pay some price."


    He said to himself.


    "Ladies, would you like to go into the room for a cup of coffee? Or vodka? I''ve just arrived in Moscow. I don''t know any friends."


    Luke made a direct invitation.


    When men and women from all over the world intend to have in-depth exchanges.


    The general opening line is "do you want to do it at my house" or "come to my room for a cup of coffee".


    This is a relatively straightforward invitation with little technical content.


    But Luke tried to act like a rookie, his eyes dodged and seemed embarrassed.


    Maybe it was the side effect of the glasses. Two female spies who had received professional training in red house were cheated.


    They laugh in their hearts. They haven''t met such a cute new for a long time.


    Think of what instructor Talas said, in order to complete the task, we should do everything by any means.


    The two felt that dealing with this new young rookie.


    They don''t even need to sacrifice beauty, just give a little sweetness.


    The other party will say everything he knows.


    "Yegorova, what do you think?"


    As a mature woman, Claire didn''t promise directly, but kicked the problem to her teammates.


    Before getting to the point, we need to lift men''s appetite and arouse their restless desire.


    In this way, we can take the initiative and be more likely to achieve our goal.


    "Mr. Kent looks a little nervous. I think I should talk to him."


    Yegorova twisted her waist and walked into the room.


    Claire hesitated and waited a few seconds to follow.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Luke turned on the heating and lights, and the spacious and comfortable suite soon warmed up.


    He stumbled out a bottle of vodka from the wine cabinet and began to pour wine for the two women.


    The latter''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt.


    They don''t know how many times they have met this routine of getting drunk and doing whatever they want.


    The red house training course includes alcohol immunity.


    Let alone a bottle of vodka, Claire and yegorova won''t get drunk even if they pour more spirits.


    "Get this guy drunk and throw it to the KGB."


    "When necessary, we can give him some sweetness and let him become the eye of the red house voluntarily."


    The two female spies inadvertently looked at each other and exchanged ideas only through their eyes.


    In their view, everything is under control.

 Chapter 296

    "This is the most humiliating action in the history of red house!"


    The next afternoon, Talas was furious in his office, and his angry roar shook the whole floor.


    Those hurried instructors and hard-working students raised their heads one after another, with a trace of shock in their eyes.


    Yelling is an extremely rare gaffe for Taras, who is neither happy nor angry.


    "Anger is a cover up for the mediocrity of the incompetent!"


    This is what the spy leader often says.


    The first lesson of red house is to control expression and heart.


    Emotional is the fatal defect of agents and spies.


    Once caught in anger and fear, it will affect the decision-making and implementation of actions.


    Red house students should receive relevant training before graduation.


    Taras, for example, would let everyone have a dog.


    Cultivate a close relationship, treat it as a partner, and then execute it.


    It''s just pediatrics.


    More cruel and dehumanizing is the "graduation ceremony" of the red house.


    Throw those secret service students into the snow, leaving only one or two survival supplies to create a bloody battlefield for fighting each other.


    Finally, the person who can successfully walk out of the open snow field can become a qualified graduate.


    Agents and spies are essentially tools to domesticate humans into cold.


    Therefore, Talas will instill in them the extreme idea of using all means only to complete the task.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It is said that Mr. Talas sent Ms. Claire wayan, the ''black widow'', and yegorova, the best ''cardinal''..."


    "Task failed?"


    "Probably."


    "Who can let the red house send them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whispered discussion is like the undercurrent flowing slowly under the calm sea, forming a wave.


    Even if the red house is an intelligence agency, it will always be in a cold and tense high-pressure state, but it will still have the curiosity to spread gossip.


    The instructors and students downstairs are secretly guessing that the atmosphere in the office upstairs is dignified.


    "You are the best students I have taught. No matter what kind of task you face, you have never missed."


    Taras tightened his eyebrows, pressed his inner anger and said coldly, "sneak into the Kremlin and deal with those oligarchs and military dignitaries... Every time, you can bring back the information I need."


    He seemed to be relieved of his anger, flattened his undulating chest and slowly sat back in his chair.


    Across the desk stood Claire and yegorova.


    The two charming beauties, with their hands behind their backs, maintained a straight and sassy military posture.


    "I never expected that the best Fox Hound who came out of the red house was fooled by a... Clerk."


    Taras twitched in the corners of his mouth, trying to endure the urge to swear.


    The external evaluation of him basically contains words such as "rotten vulture", "cunning fox" and "cold-blooded butcher".


    The middle-aged man who created the KGB and then built the red house has maintained a grim image of being serious all year round.


    There are really not many things that can make him angry and out of control.


    But today, Talas couldn''t bear his anger.


    "It was an accident."


    Yegorova, backed by the uncle of the foreign intelligence bureau, had more courage, said first.


    She raised her drooping head a little and gave this explanation: "Claire and I were going to intoxicate the bastard and throw it to the KGB for interrogation to see if we could get information about Superman."


    "He is the clerk, responsible for recording the conversation of the meeting, and follows Superman almost 24 hours."


    "If we can turn it into the eyeliner of the red house, there will be great benefits for the implementation of the plan later."


    Yegorova''s thought was clear, and Claire, the "black widow" next to her, nodded in agreement.


    They do think so, but there is something wrong with the implementation.


    "Sounds like a good idea."


    Taras nodded slightly, as if to show understanding.


    However, the relaxed complexion lasted only for a moment and was declared to collapse.


    Immediately, the spy leader glared at yegorova and asked, "but why did you roll into bed with that damn clerk?"


    "Besides, two together?"


    "The red house trained top agents, not those flirting Street Girls!"


    "Beauty and body are tools, but they are not cheap meal vouchers that can be thrown out casually!"


    Talas patted the table hard.


    He can''t control his emotions at all.


    The two good students who were trained by themselves were harmed by an asshole!


    If the other party is Superman, or some big man.


    Red house can also exchange interests through this special relationship, or get the information you want.


    This is at least a good deal!


    But!


    That''s just a clerk!


    No real power, no value... Nothing!


    Had it not been for fear of startling the snake, it would have attracted the attention of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Taras wanted to break his hands and feet, throw him into an iron bucket, fill it with cement and sink into the Moscow river.


    Compared with the cruel people of the KGB, the means of red house to deal with the enemy will only be more cruel and direct.


    "Forget one. You two... Actually rolled together?"


    Taras was furious and couldn''t contain his anger.


    It''s like two cabbages you planted hard. Somehow, they were ruined by people, and they were still whoring for nothing!


    No one can stand it!


    "That bastard always showed that he was about to get drunk..."


    Claire felt wronged.


    She remembered that in the hotel room, after two drinks, the bastard was drunk, hazy and vague. He was a rookie without much alcohol.


    As a result, when one bottle is finished, it still looks like that.


    Two bottles have bottomed out and still haven''t changed.


    Three or four bottles poured down


    When the inventory in the wine cabinet was completely emptied, there was a strong smell of alcohol in the room, and Claire and yegorova were already drunk.


    The red house children''s agent who had received alcohol immunization training lost to a seemingly rookie clerk.


    "The key is that he also throws out some important information from time to time, what Superman''s schedule, Superman''s preference for food... We can only continue to drink in order to get more information."


    Yegorova, code named "cardinal", gnashed her teeth and said hate.


    Her flexible waist is still sore.


    When I think of myself in bed, I am sometimes placed as s and sometimes as M. various postures are unlocked successively.


    The female agent couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed and her cheeks looked unnatural.


    "That''s right! That bastard named Clark Kent is not a rookie at all!"


    Claire shared the same hatred, and her slender legs that could jump Swan Lake and nutcracker were slightly soft.


    In fact, the war last night was too fierce.


    That bastard opened his bow from left to right, drove two wild horses, and even showed a relaxed and calm attitude.


    Alcohol is the devil who stirs up desire, which is right at all.


    Claire couldn''t have been so indulgent in the past.


    "So you rolled the sheets with the clerk and got nothing."


    Talas shook his head, disappointed.


    "Maybe we can take the plan and continue to develop the clerk."


    Yegorova made recommendations.


    "Oh, losing face once is not enough?"


    Talas immediately rejected it. He never invested time and energy in worthless goals.


    Besides, the best students in red house are not so cheap.


    If it gets out, I won''t be laughed at.


    "I''m the head of the spy agency, not a pimp."


    Taras said unhappily.


    He waved and beckoned Claire and yegorova out.


    Then, pick up the phone on the desk.


    "Call Natasha in."


    A few minutes later, a slender girl with a ponytail came in.


    Compared with the two fellow martial sisters, she looks much green, like a flower and bone that has not yet bloomed.


    "You graduated early, Natasha."


    Taras said seriously.


    The latter was slightly surprised with doubt in his eyes.


    He has just been recruited into the red house. How did he graduate soon?


    The legendary extremely harsh and cruel graduation examination has not been seen yet.


    "I need you to get close to someone."


    The girl took a file and opened it.


    The young face is superman.


    "He will arrive in Moscow in three days."


    Talas thought that the two elder martial sisters who graduated early were too unreliable, and Natasha might be more useful.


    At least, the latter will not be coaxed into bed by a man with a few bottles of vodka.


    "I will try... To complete the task."


    Natasha said timidly.


    She is also a young bird without predation experience.


    "You don''t need to be experienced. Just be natural."


    Talas comforted.


    Sometimes untrained people are more effective than professionals.


    After giving instructions for attention, Taras asked the girl to leave.


    Despite the discordant episode, the plan went on as usual.


    As for the curly man clerk named Clark, wait until all the dust is settled.


    "I must sink him into the Moscow river!"


    Taras thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that how you deal with the red house agent?"


    The American captain sneaking into Moscow asked hesitantly, looking at the messy sheets, carpets and wine bottles scattered on the table.


    Luke, who fought all night, did not answer. It was not a glorious thing for the director of the Divine Shield to roll the sheets with the female Soviet agents.


    "I paid a price and found out the whereabouts of Bucky from their mouths."


    Luke diverged from the topic. Even under the action of his poison vine perfume, even the top secret agents of the red house should take care of themselves.


    "Oh, where''s Bucky?"


    Sure enough, as long as he mentioned good friends, the American captain''s attention was immediately diverted and didn''t think about what happened between Luke and the female agent.


    "You''ll meet soon."


    Luke looked strange.


    To tell the truth, he was a little surprised at the situation of the winter soldiers.

 Chapter 297

    He only showed up once at the beginning, and then he always lived in the memory of the captain of the United States, or Bucky in Luke''s words.


    His luck seemed much worse than those two friends who were also from Brooklyn.


    He set foot on the battlefield with patriotic enthusiasm, but soon he became a captive of Hydra in a failed encounter.


    According to the original plot, Ba should be tortured, tested, and finally saved by the hero of the American captain.


    They looked at each other affectionately in the sea of fire and said lines similar to Titanic¡ª¡ª


    "Bucky, you go! Don''t worry about me!"


    "No! I''ll never leave you, Steve!"


    So, so, so.


    In the follow-up, there was a love play in which Bucky fell off the cliff and Rogers regretted.


    We''ll see you in 70 years.


    However, it may be because of the butterfly effect that a guy who wanders into the set affects the normal development of the world line.


    Not only did the axis of evil create Aryan Superman, but also changed Bucky''s fate.


    He didn''t wait for a good friend, so he was transferred to other places by Hydra.


    After several twists and turns, it fell into Baron Strack''s hand and became a killing machine with no emotion.


    If it ends here, then baki is nothing more than a little ahead of the rough fate of the "winter warrior".


    But who would have thought that Baron Strack took the saint general and cooperated with him.


    Bucky, who was chosen as the experimenter, successfully survived the twenty-four fold mutation.


    The hydra''s "Aryan Superman" was born.


    Genetic modification is obviously more powerful than the strength increase brought by the manipulator.


    The status of baki, who has been strengthened, has also been changed.


    From the original ace killer, he was promoted to Baron Strack''s personal bodyguard and hydra''s number one thug.


    What''s the difference between the two?


    The former is consumable cannon fodder, and its rarity is different when it is dead.


    The latter is a close confidant. As long as he doesn''t reach the end of the mountain and water, he won''t be sacrificed by Baron Strack.


    In short, personal safety is more guaranteed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The captain of the United States suddenly stood up with a look of anger on his face.


    As a moral model and Spiritual Banner, Steve Rogers is very gentle most of the time and rarely takes the initiative to lose his temper with people.


    After hearing Luke explain Bucky''s situation, his eyes burst into wisps of hot electricity.


    If the violent energy erupts, the whole room will turn into ruins.


    "Take it easy, Steve."


    Luke didn''t think that the captain of the United States would have such a strong reaction and quickly made a voice to appease him.


    Sure enough, it was hard for Rogers to keep his head as long as Bucky was involved.


    This is probably some kind of special fetter.


    "Damn hydras! I must send them all to hell!"


    Take a few deep breaths, and your boastful chest muscles fluctuate.


    The captain of the United States finally calmed down and the white electric light lingering on the body surface dissipated slowly.


    He tightened his face and said cruel words without changing his face.


    It seems that this time it is a complete tie up with Hydra.


    "In a good place, Bucky is at least alive and there is no danger."


    Luke patted each other on the shoulder. After in-depth communication with the two female agents in the red house, he vaguely inquired about some information about Bucky.


    As we all know, under the brainwashing of the moustache head of state.


    From top to bottom, many people are superstitious about blood.


    It is believed that only pure Aryans are qualified to rule the world.


    After Bucky successfully survived the 24 fold mutation, Hydra began to consider replication.


    If you can have an "Aryan Superman" legion, who can stop them.


    The saint general was buried underground in Berlin with "Walden''s blood" and research materials.


    It takes a lot of time and energy to reverse restore the biotechnology of the brude Zerg, and it may not pay off.


    The biggest headache is that there is no clue and no breakthrough.


    So Baron Strack came up with a clumsy way.


    He regarded Bucky as a stallion and had sex with the adult women he recruited - blonde hair and blue eyes are required to ensure the purity of blood.


    First of all, as a warship, Bucky is energetic and genetically excellent. He is a qualified stallion.


    If sown successfully, according to genetics, babies will probably be stronger.


    When they were 15 or 16 years old, they were injected with the defective serum copied from Bucky.


    Although it takes a long time, it is feasible.


    As far as we know, the progress of this plan has only developed to the first stage for the time being.


    That is, the step of "breeding".


    This is also the reason why the captain of the United States is so impolite.


    Rogers was bitter at the thought that Bucky had to have sex with different blondes on time every day.


    What a painful life!


    His best friend, like an indefatigable stallion, hovers among those flirtatious bitches, driving piles in turn.


    Monotonous and boring, boring and suffering!


    Where you see, lust!


    It''s terrible!


    Rogers trembled with anger and felt sorry for Bucky.


    "This is a trample on Bucky''s dignity and an insult to his personality!"


    Captain America is grieving.


    He wanted to rescue his good friend immediately and let him escape from the evil hell of blonde, snowy and yingyanyan!


    "I don''t know how many men want to be trampled and insulted."


    Luke thought silently.


    It''s no shame to be a stallion for Hydra.


    Those extremist racists have a high threshold for choosing mating women.


    Blonde hair and blue eyes, beautiful and smooth.


    Moreover, in order to prevent Bucky''s body from being squeezed dry and hollowed out.


    Baron Strack also arranged a team of nutritionists to customize the menu.


    When he didn''t have to perform the task, Bucky ate and drank well every day, and then prepared to output.


    Speaking of, the only thing that made Luke think Hydra had a brain problem.


    As racists, a group of people who emphasize the theory of Aryan descent actually find an American to breed.


    It can be seen that what lineage is supreme, that is, talk about it.


    "Next, we will catch the Hydra and Leviathan and eradicate them completely."


    Luke cleared his throat and said positively.


    "But first of all, you should keep calm and not be impulsive."


    The angry captain of the United States was silent for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    He can''t come up with a better plan for the time being. He can only obey Superman''s orders.


    "What do I need to do?"


    Rogers thought for a moment and thought that he still had to take some responsibility and couldn''t leave everything to Luke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve assigned you the task."


    Luke opened the curtains and looked at the scenery of Moscow.


    "Steve, you''re a bait for fishing"


    A few days later, Superman arrives in Moscow and there will be a welcome ceremony.


    The appearance of the American captain will inevitably arouse the vigilance of Hydra and Leviathan.


    Maybe it''s already the Bucky of the winter warrior.


    I can spare time from my busy schedule to solve my old friend.

 Chapter 298

    A few days later.


    Superman arrived in Moscow.


    His arrival.


    Focused the eyes of the world.


    The welcome ceremony was arranged in the Kremlin concert hall.


    As one of the most influential figures in the world, Luke gave a polite handshake and cordial greetings to Joseph visarionovic''s loving father.


    This scene was fixed by the camera and became a historic moment.


    "Welcome to Moscow."


    This is the second time Luke has heard it.


    Only last time, he was clerk Clark Kent, an ordinary curly man.


    Now, he is one of the most powerful and powerful people on the planet.


    The two identities are different.


    "I''m also glad to set foot on this land."


    Luke showed kindness.


    He had taken off that pair of glasses and threw it to Captain America.


    The other became clerk Clark Kent, his entourage.


    From height to posture, they are not much different, just for identity replacement.


    In a word, the effect of this pair of glasses is better than any camouflage technology.


    As long as you put it on, Captain America''s boastful chest muscles and American hips are covered up.


    Superman was still received by two female agents who had a shot with Luke.


    They obviously didn''t recognize that the young lieutenant general in front of them was the bastard curly man who cheated himself into bed.


    If they knew, the two female agents would be ecstatic.


    After all, sleeping for the clerk is blood loss.


    May roll to Superman''s bed, that is blood.


    "Your Excellency, we are here."


    Yegorova, who was in charge of reception, talked about her hair and smiled beautifully.


    For Luke, who has explored the depth and tasted the taste, he can completely ignore this casual move to release his charm.


    He stepped out of the black car and stood on the troitsk bridge.


    The former convenience is the Kremlin, which is connected to Red Square in the southeast.


    There are towers around, like rolling hills.


    On the west side is the mausoleum of a great man. After his death, he was known as a great mentor and spiritual leader. During his lifetime, he was regarded by the people as the founder of the Republic.


    His name is Vladimir Ilych ulyanov.


    In a few decades, there will be many more tombstones next to his mausoleum.


    Those leaders who dominate the fate of the red Empire and determine the direction of the red empire will sleep beside him.


    Luke did not directly enter the Kremlin. He first stopped in front of the great man''s Mausoleum and then walked around red square.


    The latter is the oldest square in Moscow, which has experienced two fires.


    Napoleon''s army once set fire here and planned to set Moscow on fire.


    It seems that the capitals of the eastern and Western bipolar camps have suffered such disasters.


    The White House was burned, but the murderer was replaced by an Englishman.


    "Your Excellency, the welcome ceremony is about to begin."


    Yegorova saw Luke''s interest in traveling, so she had to remind him.


    The group of people standing at the top of the pyramid of state power are waiting for Superman.


    Leviathan''s red house also made all the preparations for the welcome ceremony.


    Most people recognize the reality that Superman cannot be defeated by force.


    Therefore, red house wants to take other ways.


    "Then ask Ms. yegorova to take me there."


    Luke took back his super vision. He just wanted to see if he could find the whereabouts of the hydra.


    Those villains always like to arrange their bases under magnificent buildings.


    Unfortunately, Baron Strack doesn''t have this hobby.


    Otherwise, the game can end early.


    "By the way, madam. Why are you staring at my clerk? Is it his nowhere charm that attracts you?"


    Luke asked suddenly before getting on the bus.


    Yegorova was startled, quickly moved her eyes, and restrained her angry expression.


    She was just a little annoyed. How did the curly man do it? He could roll the sheets with himself and pretend to be calm.


    Like nothing ever happened!


    "What a complete asshole."


    Yegorova scolded secretly, and then seemed to change her face, showing a charming smile.


    "I seem to have seen the clerk of your Excellency the general somewhere. I feel a little familiar."


    Luke smiled, patted Rogers on the shoulder and said, "he''s the first time to come back to Moscow. Madam, you probably admit your mistake."


    The two men talked and laughed. The captain of the United States, who was wearing the "Clark Kent glasses", looked confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    Twenty minutes later, Luke and his entourage entered the Kremlin.


    On the watchtower, the double headed eagle symbolizing the authority of the Czar has been demolished.


    Instead, the red five pointed star.


    Although the Kremlin is now resplendent and colorful.


    In World War II, in order to prevent German bombing.


    The Soviets painted all the huge buildings covering an area of 28 hectares with camouflage color and Raincloth.


    It was not until the end of the war that it was changed back.


    After several towering towers, Luke came to the concert hall.


    This year''s welcome ceremony is still very simple, not as many tricks as later.


    When all the personnel were in place, Luke sat down with a group of national dignitaries.


    Like watching the Spring Festival Gala, I enjoy one wonderful performance after another.


    To tell you the truth, it''s actually a little boring for him.


    Not only to applaud, but also to deal with the greetings of politicians.


    The dialogue is always full of temptations, hints and courtship.


    Fortunately, after the performance, it was the dance.


    The music hall is flowing with beautiful rhythm, and the soothing rhythm beats gently, driving people''s emotions.


    "I hope you can have a good night."


    With these words, the elderly Comrade Joseph visarionovic left the concert hall and handed over the stage to others.


    "I have spread the news that I have sneaked into Moscow and the Kremlin."


    The captain of the United States, pretending to be a clerk, whispered.


    "By the way, why do those two ladies always stare at me, just as I owe them a lot of money?"


    Following Rogers'' line of sight, Luke saw Claire and yegorova.


    He coughed twice and whispered, "maybe I''m interested in you. I heard that women in Moscow are actually more enthusiastic than hot girls in Las Vegas - as long as you can open their hard shell and warm their hearts as cold as Siberian snow."


    Captain America looked incredulous.


    He looked in the mirror.


    Wearing glasses, he is just an ordinary curly man.


    "Will Hydra send Bucky?"


    Rogers asked nervously.


    "I can''t rule out the possibility. Villains like to see positive people like you fighting with their old friends."


    Luke smiled. He pressed Captain America''s shoulder and comforted, "relax, Steve."


    "Try to look like a normal person, drink a few vodka and dance with a girl - I won''t tell Marguerite."


    With that, Luke, the focus of the whole audience, went straight to the bar at the edge of the dance floor.


    "Can I sit here?"


    He asked very gentlemanly.


    "Yes."


    The girl with slender back seemed a little nervous and kept sipping wine.


    "Can I have the honor to know your name?"


    Luke acts like a common chat-up person.


    It seems that after the red house gave away two female agents, Taras, the spy leader, was not reconciled and sent another rookie student who had not graduated.


    "Natasha. You can call me Natasha."


    After drinking a glass of wine, the girl replied stumbling.

 Chapter 299

    Kremlin, concert hall.


    "Why Natasha?"


    Yegorova picked up a glass of champagne and walked slowly to Talas.


    Yes, the spy leader also attended the welcome ceremony.


    The other party rarely took off his green military uniform and changed into a military uniform full of medals.


    With that serious face, it has the temperament of an iron soldier.


    All around him are the leaders of the foreign intelligence agency and the KGB.


    In the eyes of the outside world, they are hawks and minions of the red empire.


    Be responsible for removing those discordant noises and some dangerous elements from the team.


    "She''s clean, regardless of identity, background, or anything else."


    Taras did not answer, but took out a pen and wrote the content on the napkin.


    Yegorova was slightly stunned and immediately reacted.


    She remembered, in a secret meeting to make plans for Superman.


    The other party has mentioned that it''s best not to communicate directly.


    As a walking nuclear weapon, Superman has been studied all over the world.


    He fought several times in public, or in videos and written materials.


    It shows amazing defense, movement ability that is difficult to capture by the naked eye, and extremely terrible energy response.


    This is the apparent combat power.


    In other ways.


    For example, in terms of various physical qualities, such as hearing and vision, it must be far superior to human beings.


    "Like Superman, he can hear us even if we speak across the wall."


    Talas was cautious and didn''t want to attract each other''s attention.


    "Senior people like you will soon be exposed as long as they appear in front of Superman."


    "The more clumsy the chick, the more it can make the eagle relax its vigilance and neglect its vigilance."


    Yegorova sipped the Mead and looked at the bar at the edge of the dance floor. It seemed that she was unwilling.


    Young, tall, handsome, strong


    Those commendatory prefixes, put them on Superman''s head.


    Let that smiling man appear so charming and irresistible.


    Why should such a beautiful thing be enjoyed exclusively by that green girl?


    Natasha can sleep until Superman, but she can only afford the curly male clerk.


    It''s very angry to think about it!


    "Sir, please don''t ignore an important question."


    Yegorova put down her glass and wrote two lines.


    "Can you ensure Natasha''s loyalty to the organization?"


    Out of women''s intuition and perceptual way of thinking.


    Yegorova believes that the chick selected by Taras may not stand firmly on the side of the red house.


    Transposition thinking, if you can catch up with Superman and become each other''s lover, is it necessary to be subject to a spy agency?


    "Worthy of being the student I taught, I can consider this level."


    Taras first praised and then continued: "what you think is what I want to see."


    "The more new people who have not received cruel training, the more likely they are to be manipulated by their inner emotions and make some behaviors and decisions that are not in line with rational thinking."


    "So it''s normal that spies may be affected when they approach the target and enter the target''s life."


    "I''ve seen similar things happen many times. Even spies fall in love with targets and betray the organization."


    A cold light flashed in Talas''s eyes, like a vulture, with a cold smile.


    Yegorova is awe inspiring in her heart. She is an excellent student trained by the red house.


    Of course she knew that the betrayers often ended up miserable.


    "The reason why I am happy to see this kind of thing is that the disguised performance will always show flaws, and the real feelings can move people''s hearts."


    Taras smiled proudly, crumpled the tightly written napkin into a ball and stuffed it into his pocket.


    He didn''t think of Superman as a fool who would be influenced by beauty.


    The plan of red house is to build a bridge for communication and conversation with each other through Natasha.


    Then go further and reach some kind of cooperation or interest exchange.


    This is the real purpose of Hydra and Leviathan.


    "Actually, sir."


    Yegorova shook her glass, suddenly pulled out a napkin and wrote, "I don''t think Natasha alone can completely attract Superman''s interest."


    "Red house knows nothing about his hobbies and whether he has any special hobbies."


    "In order to make the plan more smooth, I volunteered to form a team with Natasha..."


    Taras has a stiff expression. Is this the student he taught?


    Can''t close your legs when you see Superman?


    It''s vulgar!


    "You''d better go to the curly man clerk."


    The spy leader got up and left.


    With his serious study of Superman and full understanding.


    The other party should not be a shallow person who is keen on female sex and indulges in tenderness.


    Love between men and women can only be regarded as a condiment to add fun at best.


    What you want to influence is a dream.


    Sending Natasha was just an attempt.


    Even the Hydra didn''t have much hope.


    "If you send enough women, you can get a good impression of Superman. I have no problem sending out the whole red house."


    Taras thought silently.


    "However, it is impossible."


    In his opinion, if Claire, yegorova and Natasha were packed together, they would be presented with both hands.


    I''m afraid it will arouse Superman''s disgust, and the other party may regard it as an insult, resulting in anger.


    Talas shook his head and walked out of the concert hall.


    I hope Natasha''s performance tonight can satisfy Superman.


    In this way, Superman can be satisfied with the red house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Kremlin" means "inner city" in Russian. It is located in the heart of Moscow and is triangular. There are 18 towers scattered around the palace wall.


    Among them, the most famous is the Savior tower.


    It is 71 meters high and is equipped with self chimes on all sides. It is connected with the calibration clock of the observatory.


    The top is equipped with a red five pointed star. At first, it was made of brass. Later, in order to prevent rain and snow corrosion, it was replaced by expensive ruby.


    Every night, people can see the Red Pentagram shining on the tower of the Savior, piercing the dark clouds.


    Like a lighthouse, guiding the direction.


    "Captain America appeared."


    A generation of ZEMO told the news to Baron Strack.


    The other party stood on the top floor of the Savior tower with his hands on his chest, overlooking the Kremlin.


    The bald Baron held his glasses and said coldly, "it''s hateful. Steve Rogers doesn''t pay attention to the Hydra because of Superman."


    The captain of the United States had lurked into Moscow to inquire about baki.


    Later, the red house agent found that he almost fell into the circle of Hydra.


    Before long, however, he came again.


    And more high-profile than before.


    "Provocation! This is red fruit''s provocation!"


    Baron Strack was dissatisfied. If he changed to the past, he would directly send winter soldiers to teach each other a hard lesson.


    Things are different now.


    As long as you think of Superman, you will drink and have fun not far from the Savior tower.


    Baron Strack felt uneasy and cold behind his back.


    Who knows if the other party will suddenly smash through the tower, appear in front of him and blow his head out.


    This feeling of a sharp sword hanging over my head is really uncomfortable.


    "The most dangerous place is often the safest place."


    A generation of ZEMO saw the idea of the bald Baron and comforted: "Superman wouldn''t think of it. We''re near him."


    "Even if he can see far and hear far, it''s not fixed-point monitoring."


    "There are at least thousands of people in the Kremlin. Their conversation and footsteps are like many channels of a radio, and we are just a grain of sand in the sea of people, a subtle noise."


    Although Gen ZEMO said so, he subconsciously lowered his voice.


    Baron Strack sat back in his chair and said after a moment of silence, "let Leviathan speed up his progress. If Superman can''t be solved, he will always be the sword of Damocles hanging over the hydra."


    "A ''Nightingale'' sent by the red house approached Superman."


    A generation of ZEMO contacted Taras, the spy leader, and learned that the plan had begun.


    "Hydra needs development and time."


    Baron Strack sighed and the red Empire swaggered to the pole of the world.


    The foreseeable future is the confrontation between the two superpowers.


    Stalemate can create chaos and nurture opportunities.


    Hydra is best at drawing nutrition from disputes and conflicts and seizing victory.


    This huge and secret organization has inherited only power and conspiracy.


    "By the way, Whitehall, and Mrs. viper, have they heard from you?"


    Asked Baron Strack suddenly.


    Gen ZEMO shook his head.


    Daniel Whitehall is an alien faction of Hydra.


    He advocates returning to the hive and worshipping it as a God.


    His base camp is in Southeast Asia, which has a lot to do with the alien who has disappeared for a long time.


    Mrs. Viper was active in the Pacific during World War II.


    After the defeat of neon Island, she also gathered power.


    The woman who looks beautiful and has a heart like a snake and scorpion seems to be proficient in black magic.


    There are also private contacts with the newly rising hand Association.


    In a word, people who can become leaders and control a faction in Hydra are not good.


    "No, they refuse to communicate."


    Gen ZEMO replied.


    Hydra was originally full of factions. When the red skeleton was still there, others were not convinced and did not really recognize each other''s "leader" position.


    It was only when he saw the red skeleton holding the mustache head''s thigh and the momentum of the axis of evil was at its zenith that he barely gave him a face.


    Later, the whereabouts of the red skeleton were unknown and suspected of death.


    The Hydra force belonging to him was packaged and taken away by the strategic science Corps for integration and digestion.


    Baron Strack was also given a piece of cake to strengthen his faction.


    He resolved his grievances with Leviathan, reached a deal and hid in the red empire.


    Considering the strength of Superman, the bald Baron wanted to unite other Hydra factions to form a huge whole to prepare for the reconstruction of the Empire.


    But the leaders of those factions don''t seem to buy it.


    "Mob! Shortsighted!"


    Baron Strack scolded angrily.


    If it goes on like this, the Hydra will exist in name only.


    "The goals of each faction are different. Lady viper is obsessed with poison and magic. Whitehall wants to welcome back the alien god, and your grand blueprint, Baron, is to rebuild the Hydra empire."


    A generation of ZEMO saw clearly that without strong enough strength or inside information, Baron Strack could not integrate the Hydra and twist it into a rope.


    "Even for trading, we lack enough chips."


    The bald Baron cleaned up his bad mood. He thought carefully. Unless he held a thick thigh like a red skeleton, he could not integrate the Hydra and merge all factions into one.


    The key is this thick thigh. Where should I find it?


    As his thoughts diverged, Baron Strack looked at the Kremlin concert hall and a bold idea rose in his head.


    "I must be crazy!"


    He shook his head and threw it away.


    Let Superman lead the Hydra?


    No one will believe it.


    That was the supreme leader of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d., who defeated the axis of evil and smashed the Berlin regime.


    If the hydra is handed over to the other party, can it still be a hydra?

 Chapter 300

    On the other side of the Savior tower, Baron Strack was considering whether to abandon the darkness and embrace Superman''s thigh.


    In the concert hall, Luke also thought silently about how to take the Hydra back to the Divine Shield Bureau.


    He confessed to Dr. Zola a long time ago that he planned to join Hydra and become their leader.


    Anyway, the s.h.i.e.l.d. is a house with air leakage on all sides. No matter how it is mended, the Hydra will always infiltrate.


    It''s better to never catch a thief than to prevent a thief for a thousand days.


    Kill the Hydra completely?


    It''s impossible.


    These people are like indestructible cockroaches. When you find the first one, it means that countless have appeared.


    Their ability to develop offline and expand scale is comparable to a sunshine project in China.


    With ease, you can gather a group of believers.


    Whether it''s the mustache head of state or the red skull, their diction will never be out of date.


    What is the supremacy of blood, the superiority and inferiority of race.


    And slogans such as "Hydra decides to rule the world in order to create a better future".


    Nowadays, there are always more fools than liars, and someone will always be fooled.


    As we all know, the best way to completely exterminate a nest of cockroaches is to blow up the house without considering the consequences and cost.


    Therefore, unless Luke is determined to blow up the earth, he really has no confidence to kill all the Hydras.


    He has never been willing to do things that take time and effort.


    Besides, whether in comics or movies.


    Hydra is always tenacious, dedicated and hard to play the role of villain, and has received Bento again and again.


    People can''t help but suspect that they are so active in doing things, defeated, then continue to do things, and then defeated... In fact, they are trying to cheat convenience.


    "Your Excellency, what are you thinking?"


    The soft voice sounded quietly, pulling Luke''s divergent thoughts back.


    He shook the vodka in his hand and looked at the girl in front of him again.


    "Natasha, do you believe in luck?"


    Luke took a sip of the liquor and suddenly asked.


    Sitting opposite, Natasha was stunned.


    Her little head is trying to recall the conversation skills taught by the instructor.


    How to lead the topic to the aspect of Superman''s interest and how to accurately express your meaning - if I want to roll the sheets with you directly, it seems too vulgar and not reserved.


    Moreover, from the perspective of male creatures, things that are too easy to get are often not cherished.


    Because subconsciously, I don''t think it has much value.


    When spies seduce targets, only flesh trading and power color exchange will come up and carry guns.


    In other cases, we often have to go through several rounds of mutual temptation, ambiguous and unclear, and release the signal.


    Then, step on the accelerator, rush directly to the high speed and cross the drain at a speed of 200 miles.


    "Luck?"


    Natasha thought she was just a new student. As a result, she graduated early and became a spy close to Superman. Her eyes were a little trance.


    "Of course, your excellency. If it wasn''t for the favor of the goddess of luck, how could I sit here next to you?"


    While giving an answer, she also looked at Superman with admiring eyes.


    The instructor of the Red House said, "men can never resist women who worship themselves".


    That will make the other party''s heart extremely satisfied and produce a sense of achievement.


    "I was born in Brooklyn. My father died of gang fighting and my mother died of tuberculosis."


    Luke began to talk serious nonsense.


    The low tone and deep eyes indulging in memories convinced Natasha.


    The ability to make up stories immediately after opening your mouth is also thanks to the previous life''s involvement in community platforms such as Internet cloud suppression and force.


    "That''s terrible."


    The female agent answered.


    The eyes are just right, showing a trace of tenderness and softness.


    "I often fought with people when I was studying, so I dropped out of school and did some money making work with my uncle - to put it bluntly, I was running errands for the gangs."


    Luke was completely involved in the play and showed the appearance of "I have a story, do you have wine".


    "For people like me, the future is predictable."


    "Either like my father, he died in a gang fight, or he was caught in prison and lost his chance to be a good man."


    "Or be a truck driver, get a low salary and repeat the same boring work."


    "But I didn''t become such a person. Now I sit in the music hall of the Kremlin and receive an interview with your head of state."


    "Everyone here should smile and show respect when they see me."


    "Natasha, do you think this is something good luck can do?"


    Luke put down his glass and looked straight at each other.


    Inexperienced chicks, in the face of such a situation, are not surprised to show a look of panic.


    "There has never been so-called luck. It''s like you didn''t appear here to wait for friends or to mix in with relatives in the Ministry of foreign affairs."


    Luke''s sharp tone opened Natasha''s disguise like a knife.


    The chick was completely stunned, and her beautiful eyes blinked, as if she had lost her ability to think.


    In her body, I can''t see the style of level 10 secret agent of s.h.i.e.l.d. and veteran of Avenger alliance in the future.


    "That''s right. I, I''m here to get close to you."


    Natasha poured herself a mouthful of vodka, and the alcohol seemed to make her head clearer.


    The stumbling tone gradually became fluent.


    "Why? Are you going to get anything from me?"


    Luke pretended to be curious.


    "Do women need any reason to cling to and worship the strong, your excellency?"


    Natasha was pitiful, her eyes sparkling.


    No matter how hard your heart is, it will melt when you meet such a lovely person.


    But Luke won''t.


    Because he has no feelings.


    "Beautiful answer."


    Luke said in his heart.


    Although this chick is not as powerful as the "black widow".


    But she has shown enough potential and adaptability on the level line.


    The game that had ended was rounded by Natasha''s just speech.


    "I was born in a poor family. Only because I look good can I become a tool for climbing big people."


    Perhaps driven by Luke''s superb acting skills, Natasha also began to play.


    "When I was a child, my biggest dream was to eat bread."


    "The cruel life taught me that if I want not to go hungry and want a good life, I have to attach to the big tree like a vine."


    "Your Excellency, you are the most powerful, powerful and reliable ''towering tree'' I have ever seen."


    Soft eyes, self pity look, with a hint of green, but can already see the beautiful outline of the face.


    If you change your goal to someone else, it will be a kill.


    Because in World War II, the German army caused great damage to the Soviet Union.


    The long march of troops looted nearly 2000 cities and workers'' residential areas, destroyed more than 60000 li of railways, nearly 2000 state-run farms and nearly 100000 collective farms.


    The huge economic losses can reach 700 billion rubles at pre war prices.


    Coupled with the population consumed in the war, the progress of the red empire was not smooth.


    At least in terms of living standards, there has been no extremely significant improvement.


    Everyone lives a collective life, and the supply of food and daily necessities is often in tension.


    So it was reasonable for Natasha to say that.


    Tragic life experience, plus beautiful appearance.


    It can completely move the stone hearted men and make them have the impulse to take care of them.


    "I almost believed it."


    Luke thought with satisfaction.


    He saw a good sign of an agent.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. needs people like you.jpg


    "Take me to the people in the red house."


    Luke reached out and lifted Natasha''s chin. This is the end of the show tonight. It''s time to see the man behind the scenes.


    "Forget to say, I can hear your heartbeat, even your pulse. Your lie is not perfect in front of the human lie detector."

 Chapter 301

    After the dance in the concert hall, the participants left.


    Natasha opened the door and got into the black car parked outside the Kremlin.


    This is a brand-new "Volga" just assembled from Gorky automobile factory a few days ago.


    It has smooth lines and unique decoration, which fully reflects the unique industrial aesthetics of the Soviet people.


    Volga was once known as "the advanced socialist car" and "the pride of Soviet industry", and then widely used as an official car.


    Once imported into China, it became a special vehicle for national leaders.


    On the surface of the black car, there is the KGB sword shield badge.


    Although Taras is the manager of the red house, Leviathan''s senior management.


    But according to the professional habits of the spy leader.


    You must wear a vest to wander in the Jianghu.


    Talas always works in the identity of the KGB. Except for several core senior leaders of the intelligence department, basically no one has heard of the name of "Leviathan".


    It is like a ghost hidden in the red Empire, quietly encroaching on power and infiltrating the central government.


    "That''s what Superman said to you?"


    Taras frowned, and the development of things was somewhat unexpected.


    In the prepared script, Superman should take Natasha into his senior suite at this time, and then start a passionate night.


    The other party can find Natasha''s identity, but it shouldn''t be now.


    Enter the body to understand the heart.


    Just chatting for a while, Superman identified Natasha and said he wanted to meet himself.


    This is very wrong.


    Rao is Talas with a vicious and paralyzed face, and his joy and anger are not in color.


    I was shocked to hear the news from Natasha.


    "Superman is not interested in you?"


    Taras temporarily held the idea of meeting in his heart and rashly sat in front of Superman. In case of collapse, it is unknown whether he can survive.


    He turned his attention to Natasha and swept his cold eyes.


    The latter''s delicate body trembled, like being stared at by the beast, subconsciously afraid.


    Taras is the teacher of all the students in the red house. He is also their harsh father and cruel devil.


    When he appreciates a person, he will praise him without stinginess.


    When he is disappointed with a person, he will not hesitate to impose punishment.


    "I think, your excellency, he should be interested in me."


    Natasha said hesitantly, remembering the frivolous movement of reaching out and lifting her chin before Superman left.


    Taras was silent. He watched the chick sent by the red house.


    Natasha is wearing a brightly colored red backless dress tonight, with a tailored waist that highlights a beautiful curve.


    The wine red wavy hair is like a burning flame, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Although Natasha is still very young, she is only a slender young girl, far from being beautiful and charming in the future.


    But this green and astringent breath, like an apple that is not fully mature, attracts male creatures and makes them want to bite.


    After all, men are single-minded.


    No matter what age they are, they always like young, beautiful and lively girls.


    This pure hobby will not change because of anything.


    So Taras was surprised.


    In principle, Superman has no reason to be indifferent to Natasha.


    Is it true, as yegorova said.


    Superman has a special hobby?


    Like mature?


    Or have a crush on married wives?


    Talas is well-informed.


    I''ve met many business tycoons.


    Those rich people who have satisfied their material life always have all kinds of unimaginable special hobbies.


    This is not surprising.


    As the head of the intelligence agency, Talas has a lot of private affairs.


    For example, some dignified politicians like to be whipped and poured with candles.


    Some guys are not interested in women and are keen on the warm rectum of young men.


    He even heard of it.


    Long ago, some frenzied Europeans did not even let go of animals.


    For example, Welsh and Scots.


    They often put their hands on innocent goats.


    And Norwegians have an indescribable relationship with deer.


    The reason is that the climate is cold and it is too lonely when grazing.


    That''s why they get heat from piston movement with deer and release their body and mind.


    Deep down, it is not only the European people who are open and like great health care with animals.


    In their myths, similar deeds have also spread.


    for instance.


    Rocky in Nordic mythology.


    He is a mighty and majestic grass horse man.


    Once held out a sinful hand to a god horse called "swadilfari".


    Press it under your body and output it wantonly.


    The most outrageous thing is that he gave birth to an eight legged divine horse named "srepnier", that is, Odin''s horse under his crotch.


    Dad rides a horse born to his son every day


    This chaotic relationship has too much information to digest for a while.


    Of course, Greek mythology is no less and takes the lead.


    The walking pile driver, movable sowing tools, meat and vegetables are not taboo, and the God King Zeus, who can be used by both humans and animals, needless to say.


    Those who fly in the sky and swim in the sea, as long as they are female, he dares to carry a gun and go up, and guarantees to go into the soul as soon as he sends it.


    Convergence divergent thinking, Taras voice became cold and said in a deep voice: "are you too nervous and not active enough?"


    He chose Natasha at that time and just wanted to find a female student with clean identity and simple background.


    This is not easy to be investigated by the s.h.i.e.l.d., and it is also convenient to approach Superman.


    But Taras ignores that chicks are often not the opponent of eagles, and they can easily overturn.


    "I will report this to Leviathan, and you will continue to follow Superman. I will arrange for you to accompany me throughout the Red Square meeting these days."


    Taras was still determined to send Natasha to the door.


    As for meeting Superman, since the plan was put forward by Hydra, let them have a headache.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luke''s life was busy for the next few days.


    During the day, we have to deal with those politicians. They call themselves "Comrade Carville" one by one, trying to influence Superman with the brilliance of red doctrine.


    Luke never thought that after he crossed, he had to face the painful "mazhe course".


    It was even worse at night. Natasha was an untrained chick. He had no evil idea of swallowing green fruits for the time being.


    But the red house seems to be taking into account the cold weather in Moscow and sending women to Luke in a different way.


    In addition to following all the way, Natasha is like a secretary.


    Every day, two or three female students with different temperaments and good looks are sent to walk around in front of him.


    Taras, the king of a generation of spies, like his mother sang in the club, silently asked Superman, "which technician do you think is more pleasing to the eye, take it back and enjoy it".


    "I don''t know how Hydra thinks about it?"


    Luke sat in the lobby of the Kremlin, automatically blocking the noise in his ears.


    Taras should have faithfully conveyed his meaning to Baron Strack.


    I don''t think it will take long to get a reply.


    I hope hydra can know good or bad. After all, a positive figure like him who does not discriminate against villains is a rare species.


    "Where''s my clerk?"


    Luke asked suddenly.


    He turned his head and found that Captain America had disappeared.


    "He was there just now."


    Natasha''s eyes were always on Superman and had no interest in the plain curly man.


    Luke narrowed his eyes.


    Did you find Dongbing noodle base?

 Chapter 302

    Rogers is a little depressed.


    He''s been with Luke these days.


    See each other hovering among the politicians.


    Carry out complex games full of calculations, and test each other with Hydra, Leviathan and other organizations.


    The female agents in the red house took turns swinging in front of Luke like a beauty pageant,


    This made the captain of the United States deeply feel that the world was dangerous, people were changeable and there were too many routines. He began to miss his simple life in Brooklyn.


    Although we didn''t have enough to eat at that time and had to run around for a living every day, everyone was very happy.


    Rogers, in a bad mood, once talked to Luke.


    The latter refers to his psychological condition as the legacy of veterans who are too full and idle.


    Simply put, it means living a rich life and financial freedom.


    Suddenly lost his goal, resulting in a sense of loss.


    It''s easy to solve it. The blessing of 1996 can be solved.


    The best way to consume energy and time is to devote yourself to your work.


    Rogers thought it was reasonable, so he picked up his shield again, put on his uniform and joined the Divine Shield Bureau.


    He didn''t realize that he had been fooled, nor did he take the initiative to ask about salary and other issues.


    This sincerity is worthy of the name of the captain of the United States.


    In this way, Rogers began a long journey of "looking for Bucky".


    "Luke always makes me wait, but when do I have to wait?"


    Rogers thought with a sigh against the sunny face of the plain curly man.


    He just remembered that his good friend Bucky had fallen into the hands of the hydra.


    By those damn bastards as stallions and piling machines.


    I feel uncomfortable in my heart!


    "Every second delayed, Bucky will suffer for another second."


    Rogers walked around the Kremlin, aimlessly.


    He had a pass, so he was not stopped by the guards.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The self chime of the Savior tower made a loud noise, which pulled Rogers back from his disordered thoughts.


    "No! We must find a way to find Bucky as soon as possible!"


    Captain America''s head was full of white flesh on his friends.


    In the face of such inhuman treatment, Bucky would be very painful if he was sober.


    With this in mind, Rogers is determined to act alone and take another action to "save private Bucky".


    He is already a mature super soldier. There is no reason why he can only follow Luke and wait for the other party to solve the problem.


    "I can do it, too."


    Inner anxiety, coupled with long-standing doubts - that is, the huge gap between the two super soldiers.


    Various reasons prompted Rogers to violate the principles of soldiers.


    Get ready to leave the team and save your friends alone.


    "Sorry, Luke."


    Rogers strode out of the Kremlin with a sense of guilt.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Superman''s ability.


    Captain America has full confidence in Luke.


    There is no doubt that they fought side by side and forged deep feelings.


    Besides, every crisis, every time we meet a strong enemy.


    Luke stood in front of everyone and shouldered the responsibility and obligation of being a hero.


    This is undoubtedly admirable and worthy of respect.


    Superman is a well deserved lighthouse in the world, illuminating the world - if Luke himself knew that his image in the eyes of the captain of the United States was so great, I''m afraid he would laugh.


    "Just thinking about Bucky''s situation and continuing to wait is a kind of torture for me."


    Rogers understood Luke''s idea. His good friend always liked to catch him once and for all.


    Therefore, we will not act rashly until we catch Hydra and Leviathan.


    "Go find that guy."


    Rogers launched the equipped Volga car. He didn''t get nothing when he sneaked into Moscow last time.


    Roaring commandos broke into the underground brotherhood of the Soviet Union and got this information channel.


    The red empire is still some time away from the emergence of oligarchs and the chaotic environment of gangs, which is after the upheaval in Eastern Europe and the disintegration of the Soviet Union.


    In the present Soviet Union, there are no gangs and no oligarchs in the real sense.


    As for Rogers'' fraternity, it is actually an older organization.


    Like Leviathan, they have a political background and upper power.


    At present, the interior minister of the Soviet Union, lavlenti Pavlovic belia, is one of them.


    The Brotherhood has a long history and holds the special skills of training assassins and collecting intelligence.


    It has branches not only in the Soviet Union, North America and Europe.


    Last time the captain of the United States sneaked into Moscow, he accidentally saved a girl named "Galina Voronin".


    After a series of complicated experiences, he won the favor of the brotherhood.


    "I wish they could help me."


    In fact, the captain of the United States didn''t want to deal with the brotherhood. Those people were like machines, and they regarded life as a cheap thing, which made him a little resistant.


    Plus, Rogers promised to keep it a secret.


    Out of consideration of keeping his promise, he did not explain the matter in the s.h.i.e.l.d. report.


    The Volga car sped all the way out of the city and stopped at a nearby factory.


    "Who is it?"


    Before entering, several strong men leaned over.


    Their eyes were alert, with a strong sense of vigilance.


    "I''m looking for banks!"


    Rogers got out of the car and took off his glasses.


    Then, take out a special keepsake - a badge inlaid with a red five pointed star.


    Before long, a middle-aged man with a beard and vicissitudes came out.


    He was wearing overalls and smelled of engine oil.


    "Rogers, Captain America."


    The man named banks smiled and wiped his hands on the dirty enough tooling.


    "Or for Barnes?"


    Rogers nodded. To him, the Brotherhood was as omniscient as Luke.


    In terms of intelligence channels, they are not much worse than huge organizations such as the Divine Shield Bureau and hydra.


    "You''re really lucky."


    Banks looked down for a moment and then said, "the situation has always been tense and delicate because of the confrontation between the two superpowers."


    "Bulgaria, Czechoslovakia and Romania have had several assassinations during this period."


    "The victims are high-level, the murderer..."


    Banks glanced at the captain of the United States and said faintly, "for your sake of saving Voronin, I won''t charge you this time."


    "The murderer is a ''Winter Soldier''. The outside world doesn''t know which organization he belongs to and what his origin is."


    "But no matter how clever the beast goes through the jungle, it will leave a trace."


    "After the investigation of the brotherhood, he should be the James Buchanan Barnes you are looking for."


    Banks took a picture from the upper pocket of the tooling, which was obviously already ready.


    Rogers took it. The characters in the picture were blurred.


    Wearing a half face mask, riding on a military motorcycle.


    Somehow, he just saw those cold eyes and felt very familiar.


    "Bucky..."


    Rogers carefully put away the photos and asked, "so, how can I find him?"


    Banks raised his eyebrows without answering.


    His meaning is self-evident. That''s all for free intelligence.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Rogers is also very direct. He knows that the brotherhood sells intelligence in a variety of ways.


    You can buy it with money or exchange it.


    "I don''t want money."


    Banks smiled brightly and whispered, "I hope hydra can get out of the Soviet Union!"


    "Coincidentally, I think so."


    Rogers understood.


    There is an irreconcilable and violent contradiction between the brotherhood and the hydra.


    "After the winter soldiers finish their tasks, they will go to Minsk to report."


    Banks, who got the answer, told the whereabouts of Bucky.


    "It''s an abandoned collective farm. It''s heavily guarded and hard to get close."


    The captain of the United States restrained his joy, thanked banks and sat back in the Volga.


    "Do you want to talk to Luke?"


    Rogers hesitated. He didn''t know if Luke would let himself stand still and wait.


    This is a rare opportunity!

 Chapter 303

    "Steve is too anxious."


    Captain America''s action did not escape Superman''s sight.


    He left the Kremlin and got rid of Natasha.


    Standing over Moscow, overlooking the earth.


    Since coming to Moscow, several forces hidden in the red Empire have jumped out one after another.


    Experienced the bloody lessons of Atlantis and namo.


    These villains have realized that they are hard and useless.


    Once the problem is not solved successfully, he will die on the spot and the whole family will rise to heaven.


    It''s a high-risk gamble with a very low winning rate.


    Winning is nothing more than kicking away the biggest stumbling block of Superman and successfully moving towards the peak of power.


    During this period, we have to compete with other peers. After all, there are never fewer ambitious and conspirators.


    Ruling the world is the main task of the vast majority of villains.


    But if you lose, you must pay the price of your life.


    Superman is said to be a war hero, a lighthouse on earth and a light of the right path.


    But there were not a few heads that had been unscrewed with his hands. He was by no means a kind-hearted person.


    For example, Baron Strack once witnessed Superman in Paris, personally killing three warship classes in Berlin.


    Since then, he has been low-key and dare not take the lead.


    Because the leader of Hydra wants to understand a truth.


    Superman is not a just hero with moral baggage.


    He will not leave room in defeating the enemy; It will not spare a life after defeating the enemy, throw him into prison and accept legal sanctions.


    He never forgives anyone who is against him. He only sends them to God or Satan.


    Apply the lines from the next set¡ª¡ª


    "Your opponent is the most powerful and powerful person in the world. Even so, you still have to fight against him. There is no doubt that this is an extremely stupid idea."


    Now, those villains who hide in the shadows and silently develop in the corners are facing such an embarrassing situation.


    The methods they used to deal with the enemy did not play a role in Superman.


    Whether it''s a conspiracy or a trap mechanism.


    Or assassination, sneak attack, kidnapping threat.


    For Superman, these commonly used means have very low operability.


    The other side is like a full-scale Tuba breaking into the novice village, which gives Hydra, Leviathan, or other villains a headache.


    Reasonably speaking, the existence of Superman should be put in the later stage.


    As the final superhero, the Savior of the crisis.


    Instead of appearing early, so that these villains feel they have no way to go.


    Realizing the problem and figuring it out, the Hydra began to adopt a gentle and courteous way.


    Although they have lost the basic dignity of a villain who must fight against positive figures.


    What''s more, he lost the opportunity to trample those positive characters under his feet and laugh wildly to tell about his evil plans and terrible ambitions.


    However, there are gains and losses.


    Accordingly, they survive without being killed alive by Superman''s iron fist.


    It can only be said that this is a road that Hydra has never imagined.


    That''s why Luke didn''t take the initiative to fight Baron Strack.


    He plans to come to the last negotiation and be elected the new leader of Hydra by democratic vote.


    As for whether anyone will vote for himself, Luke believes that he will not be too stubborn to become a villain of ambition and conspiracy.


    They will understand that the only way out is to abandon the dark and turn to the bright, abandon evil and follow the good.


    "Maybe this is the deep friendship between friends. Others are confused for love and family affection."


    To restrain his distractions, Luke looked at the Volga car speeding all the way and raising the wind and snow, and thought, "Captain America is different from ordinary people. He is dazzled for basic feelings."


    He fully understood that Barnes was the inner obsession of the captain of the United States.


    Only when he meets his friends again and sees the familiar face again can Rogers feel at ease.


    However, Luke thought of Margaret, who was still in Brooklyn, waiting for Rogers to complete the task, and then entered the marriage hall, and couldn''t help mourning for each other for two seconds.


    That petite blonde nurse, I''m afraid she will never know that there is another man in her boyfriend''s heart.


    "If Steve is really married and Bucky is present, there will be a classic famous scene."


    Luxvi diverged and scenes appeared in his head.


    Bucky: I came first


    Rogers: why? Entering the palace of marriage, my good friend is the best man. Two happy things coincide


    "Think about business."


    Shaking his head to get rid of those famous scenes, Luke wrapped himself in a biological force field and tore open the viscous air like a shell.


    Now that Captain America has acted, there is no need for him to wait.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The cold wind whipped Rogers in the face like a whip.


    The fuel of Volga car had been exhausted, and then he replaced it with a German military motorcycle.


    Captain America in windproof goggles and a coat.


    Like a warrior who traveled thousands of miles to rescue the princess.


    That is, the physique of super soldiers is different from that of ordinary people. Otherwise, in such cold weather, people will be frozen and stupid if they ride a motorcycle all the way.


    After a long journey of ten hours, I changed from car, motorcycle to train.


    Rogers finally arrived in Minsk, a city with a history of nearly 1000 years.


    However, there are no old houses or places of interest in the streets and urban areas.


    During World War II, Minsk was occupied by the German army for three years. The smoke of the war and artillery destroyed everything.


    Until the Allies became the winner, Minsk rebuilt the city on the ruins with the sveloch River as the central axis.


    Rogers is not a tourist and is not in the mood to experience the customs of Minsk.


    Directly according to the information given by the brotherhood, find the long abandoned collective farm.


    As banks said, the perimeter of the farm is heavily guarded and there are constantly rotating patrols.


    In all directions, there stands a guard post similar to a sentry tower, on which several machine guns can be vaguely seen.


    This reminded Rogers of Hydra''s camp and found the feeling of the battlefield.


    "How do you sneak in and find Bucky?"


    Captain America hid in the dense forest and looked out at the collective farm not far away.


    He wanted to be like Luke, like a shell into the siege.


    Then he rescued Bucky from the torment of suffering.


    "Well, I seem to be able to do it?"


    Rogers suddenly woke up. He was already a twenty-four mutated warship class, not an ordinary super soldier.


    Hydra''s firepower attack should not be a fatal threat to himself.


    "The longer I stay with Luke, the more I get used to using no brains and rough methods to solve problems."


    Captain America took the golden shield and took a deep breath.


    Bucky, I''m here to save you!

 Chapter 304

    "It''s not like Steve''s character at all."


    Luke stood high in the air with his chest in his hands.


    As he looked down, he could see Captain America hiding in the dense forest.


    The other party seems to be observing the surrounding environment and considering how to sneak into the heavily guarded collective farm without disturbing others.


    But before long, Rogers put the vibrating gold shield in front of him and hit the door of the farm like a shell.


    This blatant and unscrupulous work style is completely unlike the cautious character of the captain of the United States.


    "Unexpectedly, Steve, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, also learned the assassin method of ''killing all the witnesses is a perfect lurking''."


    Luke sighed.


    All the way, break into the siege and solve all the enemies.


    This is Superman''s most common method!


    Luke arrived in Minsk earlier than the long journey of the captain of the United States.


    The former took ten hours and he only took dozens of minutes.


    Then I found a hotel to stay and experience the local customs and customs.


    Luke wanted to finish the task of saving the soldiers in advance before Rogers arrived, and have a face-to-face conversation with the hydra.


    But considering that the former, regardless of the principle of action, left the team alone and traveled thousands of miles to meet his friends.


    He could not help but give up the idea.


    Such a long wait is to meet the satisfaction of that moment.


    "But Steve and Bucky don''t really want to meet in this way."


    Luke glanced faintly, as if he thought of something fun, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    Dada! Dada, dada!


    Seeing strangers break in, several machine guns on the sentry tower spit out a long tongue of fire.


    The fierce fire was not unexpected. All of it hit the vibrating gold shield.


    Although the red and white round shield painted with a big five pointed star could only block Rogers''s upper body at most, no one shot at his lower body.


    It seems that the shield has amazing attraction and makes people unable to move their eyes.


    "Ten rings, ten rings, ten rings..."


    Make complaints about a bullet hitting the center of the shield, Luke Tucao.


    Hydra''s Gang, dare you have a shooting competition?


    See who plays better?


    Of course, he is not surprised that the captain of the United States has a golden shield and a 50-50 halo.


    "It seems that after the end of World War II, the technology tree of Hydra has not been significantly improved."


    Luke shook his head as he looked at the battlefield with one-sided situation.


    After the 24 fold variation of Walden''s blood, the American captain is no longer the super soldier who needs to be afraid of human sea tactics and fire attack.


    He got a wave of ultimate reinforcement.


    Don''t talk about 50-50 with the rest of the Avengers, even if the tyrant comes.


    Rogers can rely on his own strength to fight head-on with the other side.


    However, hydra is still standing still and hasn''t pointed out any effective black technology.


    It is still the same old practice, strengthening soldiers'' cooperation with modern weapons.


    Due to the loss of the cosmic cube, even the only weapon that can hurt the captain of the United States, energy guns have become out of print.


    "Where will Bucky be?"


    Rogers didn''t know that Luke stayed above to eat melons and watch the play. He threw up his shield and ran into a hydra strengthening soldier in front of him.


    The two meter strong man with big arms and round waist was like a weak man, "Dong", and flew out directly.


    Even the cross fire formed by several machine guns did not make the American captain step back.


    Rogers broke through the siege in the rain of bullets; While looking around, looking for the place where baki is suspected to be detained.


    He was like a mammoth. His running footsteps shook the ground and made a violent noise.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The hot electric light contained in both eyes formed several fast light balls, flew to the sentry tower standing in all directions and exploded into pieces.


    This collective farm, which is used as a base by Hydra, can''t stop the progress of the captain of the United States.


    Those reinforced soldiers may have an overwhelming advantage over ordinary soldiers.


    But in the enhanced version of the United States captain with high configuration, it''s not enough to see at all.


    A strong body that can block small caliber bullets. It''s as fragile as paper paste!


    With a fist and a hydra, the invincible Rogers suddenly fixed his sight on a building in the northeast corner.


    Maybe it''s the attraction of gay gas, or a man''s intuition.


    Somewhere, he thought Bucky was there!


    Dong!


    Stepping heavily on the ground is like releasing the skills trampled by war.


    The surge of reinforced soldiers suddenly stood unstable and fell to pieces.


    With the help of the recoil force, Rogers, like an arrow off the string, "Shua", brought out a strong wind.


    Hundreds of steps away, only in an instant!


    The closed metal door was like a shoddy product.


    Unable to resist, he was directly knocked open by the American captain, and the shriveled steel door flew out and hit the wall at the other end.


    The amazing movement echoed in the house.


    "Bucky..."


    Rogers stopped and looked intently.


    The building seems to have been converted from a collective bedroom. Several iron frame beds with upper and lower bunks are placed at the door. On the wall are slogans and slogans such as "our cause is just and victory will eventually belong to us".


    However, Captain America''s eyes did not stay on these.


    He just stared at the tall figure with a complicated expression.


    First surprise, then surprise.


    Finally, it turned into a bit of surprise and some unspeakable subtle feelings.


    The tall figure picked up the clothes scattered around the corner of the bed and put them on slowly.


    He seemed unaware of Rogers'' arrival, stretching his body and alleviating the tense muscles after intense exercise.


    Put on the black combat suit and put on the half mask.


    Finally, I focused on the captain of the United States.


    "Who''s Bucky?"


    There was a trace of cold killing in those empty eyes.


    It seems that Rogers is very dissatisfied with disturbing himself.


    "How could this happen..."


    Although the captain of the United States has thought that when he sees Bucky again, the other side will change a lot.


    But it''s hard to accept that you don''t even remember your name.


    This means that Bucky has abandoned his past identity and is no longer his best friend.


    And Rogers couldn''t help glancing at the blonde lying in bed.


    More than one


    When he remembered what Luke had told himself that Bucky had become a breeding machine for Hydra, he was angry.


    "Your name is James Buchanan Barnes..."


    Captain America tried to explain and awaken Bucky''s memory.


    But the latter did not want to hear, and his eyes were full of strands of white electric light.


    An explosive light ball containing energy directly blasted on Rogers''s vibrating gold shield.


    "My name is winter soldier."


    The tall figure walked out of the door and watched the captain of the United States who threw a big hole.

 Chapter 305

    Rogers lay in the big hole hit by his body, with a trace of amazement in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that Bucky would do it to himself, and he was merciless and killed him.


    If the passive effect of Zhenjin shield didn''t work, block the hot and high-temperature energy light ball.


    He may be blown apart and die on the spot.


    Realizing that the person in front of him was not a familiar friend in the past, Captain America finally woke up.


    He stood up and looked straight at each other.


    "Bucky, you forget who you are and what you said before."


    Rogers clenched his shield and his eyes became firm again.


    "If you once saw that you have become a tool in the hands of others, I believe he will also feel angry and agree with what I want to do next."


    "I''ll take you back, get out of here, go back to Brooklyn! Get rid of this tragic fate!"


    The captain of the United States raised his shield, braved several powerful energy light balls, and rushed to the winter soldier with several strides.


    One punch!


    The air flow makes a loud noise!


    Show amazing strength!


    "Only to this extent?"


    The cold, expressionless man raised his left hand and took Rogers''s heavy fist, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Like the other side, he is also a warship class transformed by Walden''s blood.


    In terms of strength, speed and energy attack, the two maintain similar values.


    It can be said to be close.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I remember the organization gave orders -"


    Bucky, who had been brainwashed many times, said coldly, "if you see a guy who likes to use shields as weapons and dresses like a clown."


    "Then... Kill him."


    Bucky''s voice fell, his arm clenched Rogers''s fist pulled back, and his knee pushed up hard.


    The action is clean, quick and decisive.


    Bang!


    It''s like hitting a sandbag.


    The heavy force poured into the belly of the captain of the United States, almost making the other party kneel to the ground and lose combat ability.


    With his tenacious will, Rogers tried to overcome the clear pain in his brain and threw out his shield before Bucky launched his next offensive.


    The combat experience of winter soldiers seems to be richer than that of the U.S. captain. It is completely predicted that there will be such a counterattack action. Stretch out your arm and take it steadily.


    "You don''t look like a veteran."


    Bucky said so.


    "Your body is getting rusty. You move slowly. You don''t have the belief to win, and you don''t have the determination to kill your opponent."


    A punch hit Rogers on the face door, the high bridge of the nose moaned, the hard bone suddenly broke and shed a string of blood.


    After only a few rounds, the captain of the United States, who has rarely suffered defeat, fell into a disadvantage.


    "Tut Tut, this is domestic violence."


    Luke looked down at the two men fighting fiercely.


    Compared with Rogers'' passive parry, Bucky was much more active.


    It is like a stormy attack, occasionally mixed with several energy light balls.


    The flat ground is crisscrossed with gullies and holes.


    The two warships, like humanoid machines, constantly collide with each other.


    "Steve seems to be overwhelmed by this situation."


    Luke could see that the captain of the United States always had room for old love.


    But the brainwashed winter soldiers have no psychological burden. Every punch and foot should greet the harm.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    Several spherical lightning, like tracking missiles, drew flexible tracks, surrounded Rogers, who moved and dodged, and then detonated in an instant.


    The terrible air waves rolled up, like tons of explosives ignited together, releasing violent energy.


    Luke was slightly surprised. In the degree of control, it was obvious that the winter soldier was better than the American captain.


    It must be that Hydra had conducted special training for Bucky, but Rogers had little chance to do it after the war.


    It is not surprising that the two increase and decrease, showing a rolling war situation.


    "I''m Steve Rogers. I live in Brooklyn. I have a friend named Bucky..."


    In the diffuse smoke, there were difficult voices and severe wheezing.


    Almost half of the ragged long windbreaker was destroyed, and the whole body was covered with scorched marks. The captain of the United States who looked quite embarrassed walked out slowly.


    "Get out of Hydra, get out of this place, Bucky."


    Rogers gazed affectionately and saw that physics could not persuade him. He could only hope in the call of love.


    After all, it''s the basic operation of many protagonists.


    "Steve Rogers, Captain America..."


    Bucky looked a little trance, as if he remembered something and subconsciously repeated.


    "That''s right! We used to live in Brooklyn. You earn pocket money by being a newsboy, and I Polish people''s shoes..."


    Seeing that there seemed to be some results, Rogers wanted to strike while the iron was hot.


    He walked forward, close to Bucky; As he slowed down his voice, he said softly, "your father served in the 107th infantry regiment, and you joined in later! Remember?"


    The winter soldiers could not help lowering their heads, and their eyes were more tangled.


    It''s like thinking hard and trying to remember.


    "Bucky, have you forgotten those warm, interesting and profound things!"


    The captain of the United States continued to talk about their common past, trying to pry each other''s memory gate and awaken each other''s inner self.


    "I remember --"


    When Rogers was about to come in front of him, Bucky suddenly looked up with a cold light in his eyes.


    "You are the enemy!"


    At the moment he made a sound, his palm popped out like lightning and quickly grabbed Captain America''s neck.


    Caught off guard, the latter was caught.


    "I''m considering whether to kill you now or take you back to the organization."


    The cold voice of the Winter Soldier shattered the last fantasy of the captain of the United States with his own actions.


    Trying to awaken a brainwashed person with memories is not that simple.


    "Ho ho... Bucky!"


    Rogers squeezed the name out of his throat, and his eyes were filled with prayer and... A trace of pity.


    The annoying eyes made the winter soldiers tighten their palms and pinch harder.


    There seems to be an abnormal fluctuation in rational emotion.


    Why did he look at me with sympathy?


    This is a question generated by the brain.


    "Forget it, or solve it on the spot."


    Bucky was a little restless, as if some fragments of memory that frightened him were emerging.


    In order to ensure his calmness and not be disturbed by foreign things, he even gave up his plan to bring the American captain back to Hydra.


    Kill him!


    The other side of the rational brain urged Bucky to take action.


    He tightened his copper iron casting palm harder and could break each other''s neck in the next moment.


    "I advise you to let him go, Sergeant Barnes."


    The dark red cloak was blown by the wind and rolled like waves.


    The tall and straight figure fell slowly and stepped on the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    With vigilance in his eyes, Bucky blocked Rogers, who was strangled by his neck.


    As a veteran on the battlefield and an ace killer with amazing business volume, his keen intuition told him that this uninvited guest was very dangerous.


    "I... am another friend of yours."


    Luke smiled easily. He said to Rogers, "wait a minute, it may hurt."


    The latter''s red face was full of confusion, and Bucky didn''t understand.


    They just saw Luke make a step, and then the Winter Soldier holding the hostage felt a sharp pain first. His chest seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and his hard bones would crack.


    Then, I heard the sensation and explosion of vibrating eardrums, as if the wind hit my face and made it painful.


    Finally, I saw the tall and straight figure standing in Bucky''s original position.


    As for Rogers?


    He was snatched back from the winter soldier by Luke, but his neck bone was misplaced and he couldn''t put his head in the right position.


    "Hiss! Your plan to rescue the hostages is really simple!"


    The captain of the United States bared his teeth and tilted his neck.


    "I haven''t punished you for leaving the team without permission, Colonel Rogers."


    Luke wore a straight face and assumed the dignity of the general.


    "I go back to write a review and reflect seriously."


    Rogers accepted his mistake. It was really his problem.


    "Forget it, I''d better solve Bucky for you first."


    Luke shook his head. He just said casually. He didn''t really want to settle with Captain America.


    It''s understandable that gay friends are deep in love.


    At that time, I would remind Rogers'' girlfriend to pay more attention to Bucky and be careful of being green.


    "He doesn''t remember his past at all."


    The captain of the United States held his neck and said low.


    Considering that he almost died in the hands of a winter soldier just now, the sense of happiness of picking up his life reminded him that the man standing in front of him has become a loyal tool of Hydra, rather than an old friend who grew up in Brooklyn.


    "I can remind him of who he is."


    Luke said faintly.


    Then, in Rogers'' surprised eyes, he came to Bucky, whose sternum was cracked and unable to move.


    "What''s your name?"


    Superman asked condescensively.


    Boom!


    A lightning ball was ready to go in the eyes of the winter soldier.


    Luke tilted his mouth, put his hand on each other''s face and pinched the head.


    He threw it to the ground without expression.


    Dong!


    The solid ground hit a deep pit. Bucky, who wanted to release energy, fell seven meat and eight vegetables and became dizzy.


    "What''s your name?"


    The winter soldiers, who were strictly trained not to reveal any information, still planned to take action to answer Luke''s questions.


    He endured the sharp pain in his sternum and his dizzy brain. He held Luke''s right arm in both hands and twisted it in the opposite direction!


    The latter''s tall and straight figure is as stable as a mountain without any shaking.


    Bucky''s resistance was like a child facing a towering tree.


    No matter how you kick, you don''t get any response.


    Dong!


    Again!


    Throw it on the ground!


    "What''s your name?"


    Luke continued.


    Bucky clenched his teeth and refused to say.


    He is the most powerful warrior and loyal member of Hydra. How can he easily yield to others!


    Dong! Dong!


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Luke was like a rigid machine, asking questions and beating repeatedly.


    I don''t remember how many times later, the winter soldier who felt that his bones were going to be broken said weakly, "Barnes! My name is James Buchanan Barnes!"


    "Well, you finally remember who you are."


    Luke left Bucky with only one breath left, turned his head and said to the stunned Rogers, "Steve, look, he remembered."

 Chapter 306

    It was two hours after Baron Strack learned that the collective farm had been invaded and the winter soldiers had been taken away.


    Change to the old Hydra, it only takes 40 minutes at most.


    This fully reflects the lack of strength of the disabled party and is completely unable to spread a wide and timely intelligence network.


    Two hours before turning the clock back, Baron Strack had been safely in the Savior tower, considering Leviathan''s suggestion - that is, a face-to-face conversation with Superman.


    The other party has expressed this meaning and asked Natasha to convey it.


    Whether Leviathan or Hydra, we have to make a choice.


    It is unwise and dangerous to test Superman''s patience.


    Moreover, the use of countless means is not comparable to a serious and sincere positive exchange.


    The only thing that Baron Strack should worry about is probably personal safety.


    If Superman has the idea of fishing law enforcement, he wants to catch all the Hydras.


    Then he''s sending it to the door. It''s sheer idiocy.


    "ZEMO, what do you think the human God wants to do?"


    Baron Strack put his hands on the table and looked at the generation of ZEMO sitting opposite.


    The whole Hydra remnant party force, which he appreciates and entrusts with important tasks, is only the other party.


    On the one hand, it is because ZEMO has the same origin as himself.


    The SS, who participated in the moustache head of state, has no doubt about its loyalty to the organization.


    On the other hand, Hydra has a serious brain drain and can''t find any elites.


    The scientists were packed and taken away by Dr. Zola and sent to the strategic science corps at that time.


    Only the intelligence services were retained and integrated by Baron Strack.


    "I''m not sure."


    Daizemo shook his head.


    He is not arrogant enough to think that he knows Superman like the back of his hand and can guess each other''s psychological activities.


    How ants guess the giant''s mind.


    This is the true portrayal of ZEMO''s heart.


    In different positions, the gap is too large.


    The results of psychological analysis are naturally fallacious.


    "Judging from the past work style of the human God, he often has amazing actions that are unexpected to the outside world, which is one of the reasons why I can''t guess."


    A generation of ZEMO wearing a purple mask paused, with some meaning of wanting to talk and stop.


    Such behavior, reflected in the change of tone, was not surprised to be noticed by Baron Strack.


    He held the monocle, frowned and said, "there is no one else here. You can say what you think. Don''t hide it."


    With the approval, a generation of ZEMO continued: "Baron, I think Superman can try since he conveys the message of meeting."


    "Leaders of other Hydra factions, they refuse to break stereotypes, put down barriers, and are unwilling to work with you to rebuild a more perfect, stronger and more irresistible Hydra empire."


    "They are not as broad-minded as you, Baron, as well as the foresight of their ancestors and the keen insight of the times..."


    As subordinates, they must flatter their superiors before throwing out their opinions.


    This is not only the hidden rule of the workplace, but also one of the wealth passwords for promotion and salary increase.


    Baron Strack was very useful, even if he knew it was flattery.


    But it sounds comfortable. People''s pores open all over, and the corners of their mouths can''t help smiling.


    Speak more if you can!


    "Leaders of other factions indulge in power and only care about their immediate interests. They are doomed to go not far."


    Omitting hundreds of words of praise, Gen ZEMO then said: "if we can take the lead in connecting with Superman, get the other party''s recognition, or even reach cooperation and promise some benefits, so as to obtain the support of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    "In turn, use this support to gather the power of other factions into your hands, isn''t that..."


    ZEMO didn''t make it very clear, but the meaning was obvious.


    Use s.h.i.e.l.d. to deal with other hydras, hold Superman''s thighs, and the future can be expected!


    "This..."


    Baron Strack frowned more closely and looked at a generation of ZEMO with strange eyes.


    Isn''t this guy the 25-year-old hidden inside the Hydra?


    Trying to sell the organization to Superman?


    Such thoughts flashed away and then disappeared.


    Baron Strack shook his head gently.


    ZEMO has done meritorious service and shed blood for Hydra. He shouldn''t doubt each other so much.


    The proposal seemed tempting, but it failed to impress Baron Strack.


    "ZEMO, Hydra and Superman have unequal status and can''t guarantee their own interests at all."


    The bald Baron had a clear mind and was not biased, but worried.


    "The result of unequal conversation can only be repeated concessions until everything is handed over."


    ZEMO tilted his lips, as if he had a different opinion.


    He believes that what Hydra has lost is nothing compared with the benefits it can get.


    That''s Superman!


    The strongest voice in the world!


    This is quite a once strong old enterprise, facing the world giant at its peak.


    Continue to be proud, do not accept the acquisition, can only be beaten to death by the back wave on the beach.


    Within the red Empire alone, there are brotherhoods and Leviathan organizations competing with themselves.


    If you put it in the world, other Hydra factions and various local forces can overwhelm them.


    Plus mutants, aliens, all kinds of aliens in the dark world, magicians and so on


    Where is the living space of Baron Strack, a hydra?


    But if you join the command of the world giants, you may have the opportunity and capital to make a comeback.


    Endure for three years, and then grow silently and counter attack the upper position


    ZEMO had the idea.


    When he thought about this, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tilt and show a strange smile.


    "ZEMO, do you have a different opinion?"


    Baron Strack''s inquiry brought the crooked mouth zemora back to reality.


    He shook his head again and again and denied, "I didn''t think of this level, or did your Baron have a far-reaching vision."


    The conversation reached an impasse.


    The silence filled the room.


    Until the telephone from Minsk rang, Baron Strack picked it up, and then his face changed from surprise to anger and then to depression in just a few seconds.


    The conversation didn''t last long. The bald Baron soon put down the microphone and collapsed into his seat.


    This time, he even lost his last card and was not qualified to sit at the gambling table.


    "Maybe you''re right, ZEMO."


    After a few minutes of silence, a touch of bitterness appeared in Baron Strack''s eyes, and his ambition was watered down head-on by a ladle of cold water.


    Losing the winter warrior is tantamount to losing the last hope of replicating Aryan Superman.


    There is no bargaining chip to talk about cooperation with Leviathan. I''m afraid Taras, the spy leader, will attack himself soon.


    "What happened?"


    A generation of ZEMO whispered.


    "Superman took away the winter warrior. This may be his signal or warning."


    Baron Strack replied.


    "He wants to tell us that Hydra has no choice. Either obey or... Die quietly like a red skeleton."


    He waved his hand, as if dejected, and ordered a generation of ZEMO to say, "let Leviathan send a message, and we will accept the meeting."


    "Tomorrow, in front of the tomb of Vladimir Ilyich ulyanov."


    The latter nodded with a trace of joy on his face, without Baron Strack''s depression at all.


    Isn''t it much better to follow Superman than to stay in the Soviet Union?


    The emergence of a strong man will inevitably give birth to another power.


    Maybe Superman doesn''t have the idea of becoming a dictator, but it can''t be denied that the world will be shrouded in his shadow sooner or later.


    His voice will determine the pattern of a country and a continent. Everyone depends on his face.


    "Invisible dictatorship, that''s dictatorship!"


    A generation of ZEMO thought so.


    He left the room and stood on the Savior tower overlooking the Kremlin.


    The new era belongs to Superman and the new Hydra.

 Chapter 307

    On the west side of Red Square, in front of the magnificent mausoleum built of red granite and black feldspar, Baron Strack and his confidant, generation ZEMO, arrived early.


    They stood under the stable base and looked up at the solemn and simple building.


    The remains of the great man known as the "mentor" were placed in a crystal coffin inside the mausoleum, covered with the Soviet flag.


    There is not a lot of people here. Every Soviet who passes through red square or famous tourists will come from the.


    "You''re here, too?"


    A Volga car stopped and Baron Strack saw Taras, the spy leader, come out.


    As a former member of the KGB and a senior member of Leviathan, his appearance is much higher profile.


    After a few orders, several guards from the Red Square came and set up a guard around the mausoleum. No pedestrians were allowed to approach.


    "Hydra can''t disobey Superman''s will. Can Leviathan do it?"


    Taras said so.


    Baron Strack has a heart.


    When did the villain become so humble and have no dignity?


    "I heard that your trump card, the winter warrior was taken away by Superman?"


    Before the bald Baron''s sympathy lasted long, Talas embarrassed the conversation.


    "Barnes is Superman''s former comrade in arms. It''s normal for Hydra to return each other."


    Strack coughed twice and corrected, "please don''t describe Superman as a robber. It''s entirely our own will."


    Taras is a little contemptuous, so he licks it?


    As the leader of Hydra, he doesn''t have at least a little pride. It''s true¡ª¡ª


    Da Da!


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Taras''s cold paralyzed face changed and piled up a smile: "Your Excellency, it''s really good luck for me to see you again."


    Pooh!


    Flattering villain!


    Baron Strack sneered in secret, turned unwilling to show weakness and welcomed him.


    "Your Excellency, I had the honor to see you defeat the Aryan devil in Paris! The red skeleton, the axis, the holy General of Berlin, they are looking for their own death against you!"


    Baldheaded people flatter, but also quite unscrupulous.


    "I have dissuaded them many times. It is very unwise to be the enemy of heaven and Superman. I suggest surrender, but they don''t listen and are stubborn."


    Talas was stunned. The goods licked better than himself.


    no way!


    I can''t lose!


    As a former KGB high-level and red house spy leader, Talas also has his pride.


    "Your Excellency, in fact, my admiration for you..."


    "All right, all right. Let''s get down to business, two."


    Luke waved his hand and interrupted the two guys'' dog licking competition.


    He was not interested in these flatteries. Although it did sound great, it was far from the White Queen''s flexible tongue that could knot the cherry stalk.


    "The reason why I want to meet with you is that I am not willing to convey each other''s opinions through intermediaries, which will make us all appear not sincere enough."


    Luke, dressed in a windbreaker, stopped in front of the great man''s mausoleum.


    In the distance came the song of the red Empire, "unbreakable alliance".


    Taras smiled awkwardly and confessed: "Your Excellency, Leviathan respects you very much."


    "We are just a part attached to this country. When the machine runs, the part can''t control its direction."


    "No matter which camp you are in, Leviathan has no intention of being an enemy."


    The spy leader was very clever and picked himself out first.


    The barriers of the bipolar pattern are becoming more and more strict. Who knows which school Superman is.


    In any case, Leviathan relied on the Soviet Union to develop.


    It''s not good for them if the red bear falls down.


    "Don''t get me wrong. As we all know, I am a pacifist and a firm supporter of the community of human destiny."


    Luke smiled and explained his position.


    "Leviathan''s side has nothing to do with me, but my s.h.i.e.l.d. lacks intelligence training talents. I don''t know if you have the idea of changing your job."


    Taras was stunned and didn''t react.


    This is to dig people?


    Still in front of Hydra?


    "It''s really enviable. It can be appreciated by your Excellency the general."


    Baron Strack seized the opportunity and began to look strange.


    "If it were me, I would definitely promise directly."


    Taras is in a dilemma. The bald guy next to him is bound to let the news out.


    At that time, the organization feels betrayed and not loyal enough. What should I do?


    Working in Leviathan, loyalty is not absolute, that is absolute loyalty!


    Taras had already started to panic, subconsciously looked at the smiling Superman at the corners of his mouth, and his heart "clattered" jumped.


    As a spy leader who has presided over the counter insurgency work, he knows very well that the means of organizing and dealing with traitors and indecisive elements have always been very harsh.


    "Don''t rush to answer me, Taras. You can go back and think slowly."


    Luke signaled that the other party could go. Leviathan was not required by the task, so he naturally had no additional interest.


    At most, I''ll pack the girl version of Natasha and take it away. It will be good to adjust it well... Secretary.


    Now his driver is Nick Frey and his secretary is black widow.


    Finish Thor again, and gather the achievements of the elder avenger, and half of them will be completed.


    "Strack, do you have anything to say?"


    Luke looked at the leader of one of the Hydra factions with a kind smile.


    Staring at Taras''s lonely back, the bald Baron was shocked.


    He didn''t want to be designed and dug by Superman. He simply took the initiative to explain: "James Buchanan Barnes was originally the ''material'' for the human experiment of the red skeleton. Later, the saint general took a fancy to him and chose him as the candidate for Aryan devil. It really has nothing to do with me."


    "As early as the general arrived in Moscow, I wanted to return him to you, but..."


    Baron Strack spoke quickly and hastily, his mouth like a machine gun.


    Winter soldiers have a lot of friends with the captain of the United States, and they are Superman''s friends.


    Although Hydra knows the news, who can be willing to send a warship soldier out.


    Besides, Baron Strack could not have cooperated with Leviathan without winter soldiers.


    This is the important position of high-end combat power!


    "Don''t mention the past."


    Luke showed great generosity, which relieved Baron Strack, whose forehead was dripping with bean sweat


    However, this relaxation did not last long.


    "But, Strack, your behavior has caused extremely serious harm to Bucky''s psychology and physiology."


    Luke''s tone became serious and said seriously, "I hope you can make up for it."


    "This, this should be! No problem!"


    The bald Baron smiled bitterly and nodded in agreement.


    He wants to ask Superman to finish it at one time.


    Otherwise, the heart is like a roller coaster, ups and downs, it is easy to get sick.


    "For specific compensation, talk to the captain of the United States yourself. He is the representative of Bucky."


    Luke finally got to the point and whispered, "I''m not the enemy of Hydra. I''m not interested in completely destroying you."


    "I told Dr. Zola these words. Now I''ll tell you again. I hope you can feel my sincerity."


    Before Superman launched his mouth gun to persuade the Hydra and influence Baron Strack, as a small transparent generation, ZEMO looked up and said, "Your Excellency, just as you are a pacifist and a firm supporter of the community of human destiny, the Hydra actually has similar ideas."


    "The program we agree with is also to eliminate war and create a better and brighter future world."


    "But later it was used as a tool by the evil axis and as a weapon for selfish desires by the ambitious red skeleton!"


    The red skeleton is really an omnipotent pot bearer.


    Hearing this, Luke couldn''t help sighing.


    "Therefore, the Hydra has committed a dirty crime and has become the object of spitting."


    A generation of ZEMO completely ignored Baron Strack''s eyes and spoke more and more vigorously.


    "I hope, your excellency, you can give Hydra a chance to be a new man, let us join your team, feel the light of the beacon of justice and experience the spirit of freedom and peace."


    This is a talent!


    Luke''s eyes twinkled.


    It is obvious that a generation of ZEMO can see the situation better than Baron Strack.


    "Strack, what do you think?"


    Instead of answering, he looked at the bald Baron with a complicated expression.


    What else can I think?


    Baron Strack squeezed out a smile and echoed, "what ZEMO said is exactly what I think."


    "Well, I''d like to give you a chance to start over."


    Luke smiled with satisfaction and chatted with interesting people. He was always so happy.


    "Strack, ZEMO, let''s say that together -"


    Under the mausoleum of the great man, the three stopped and stood.


    From the Red Square on the west side came the national anthem, "unbreakable alliance", which was singing repeatedly.


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    The slogan was drowned in a loud, passionate and enthusiastic tune.

 Chapter 308

    Since you can''t resist, just enjoy it directly.


    That''s what Baron Strack thought.


    Simple and simple.


    As a mature Hydra, he knows that his arms can''t twist his thighs.


    What''s more, Superman''s thigh is much thicker than his two arms and three legs combined.


    If you don''t know good or bad, you''ll go down to reunite with the red skeleton.


    As a villain, Baron Strack''s advantage is that he has the ability to navigate the wind, knows the outstanding quality of current affairs, and never wants to fight to the end.


    In the face of a situation that is stronger than people, there is no need to take too much account of personal dignity. Kneel and lick if you can.


    Of course, villains also have no loyalty.


    When the disaster comes, you have a good conscience if he doesn''t stab you in the back.


    "Long live Hydra."


    When he said this, Baron Strack figured it out.


    In fact, it''s good to be a 25-year-old who lives a long time.


    As a generation of ZEMO said, take all the stubborn Hydra faction leaders with the help of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Today you are indifferent to my love, tomorrow I will make you climb high!


    One step ahead, join the command of Superman, and you can be a veteran in the future.


    Baron Strack, who has completed his psychological construction, has begun to think about what kind of statement to use to deceive... No, it should be to persuade the residual party forces entrenched in the red empire.


    A latent operation to infiltrate the Divine Shield Bureau and break into the enemy?


    The former Hydra was based in Europe, which is known as the "top of the world".


    Later, he fled to Siberia, where the climate was cold and the wind and snow were cold.


    Now, we have to take a big ship heading for North America.


    Baron Strack, who had experienced so many twists and turns, stood in front of the tomb of a great man and suddenly realized that he was a remnant of the old era.


    ZEMO, who is also a member of Hydra, has a different mood.


    He thought it was time to get rid of the past and welcome a beautiful new era.


    Holding the little power in your hand tightly and playing with national politics in a corner really has no future.


    Hydra needs a broader stage to rise.


    On the surface, the world is bipolar, but for a generation of ZEMO, Superman is fully qualified to become the third pole.


    It''s not a shame for Hydra to be attached to such a strong man.


    The so-called "great existence" behind Mrs. Viper may not be much better than superman.


    "The furthest distance in the world is probably standing beside each other with completely different ideas."


    Luke tucked their subtle expressions into his eyes.


    A sigh.


    An ambitious.


    "That''s it. I hope our next meeting will be in Washington, D.C."


    After settling the matter that Hydra was merged into the s.h.i.e.l.d., Luke waved and left alone.


    Leaving Baron Strack and a generation of ZEMO standing in the cold wind, they need a little time to integrate the power at hand.


    When I came, I was alone.


    When you leave, big bags and small bags.


    With this in mind, Luke smiled with satisfaction.


    The journey without harvest is incomplete!


    He always pursues that wherever he goes, he should put some Collectible things into his bag.


    It can be people or things.


    "Another beautiful day."


    Thinking that the villain evergreen tree of Marvel Universe was pulled into his own camp, Luke felt that he had made a contribution to world peace.


    Without Hydra, the future Avenger alliance would be easier and the earth would be invaded less.


    In this way, I''m really a kind person.


    "I wonder if the cold war will continue to brew."


    Luke went to red square, ignored everyone''s eyes, got rid of the gravity of the earth and slowly rose to the sky.


    He looked down at Red Square, the Kremlin and even the whole of Moscow.


    Then he looked up, his sight seemed to penetrate the atmosphere, break the barriers of space and look farther away.


    Hydra''s mission is probably the countdown to staying on earth.


    After mentioning the krypton spacecraft, we will embark on the journey of the sea of stars.


    This little planet is like a house.


    Staying inside, the growing Superman feels more and more tied up.


    "No wonder those dimensional demons will eventually leave the earth."


    Luke tilted his mouth. For the old strong who curled up in the dimensional world, the planet may be just a narrow room.


    Especially in the eyes of the trinity of satorak, the ruler of crimson, the earth is probably like a glass marble.


    "It reminds me of a hand-made madman who likes to collect planetary civilization on the set next door."


    Luke strolled above the clouds and enjoyed a moment of silence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, it was just a formality, and the talks with surface significance greater than practical significance finally ended.


    The competition between the two superpowers will not be stopped because of a conversation.


    Leviathan welcomed Superman leaving Moscow with both hands, and they were eager to send each other away.


    Despite the loss of Taras, the spy leader, and the elite agents of red house, Leviathan did not appear too angry.


    On the one hand, I dare not. I can only curse in my heart.


    On the other hand, compared with the nine headed snake packed away, their fate has been good.


    At least Superman left some for Leviathan and didn''t take them all.


    Therefore, a person''s judgment of his own experience often depends on his surrounding environment.


    As long as you are not the most unlucky one, everything is within the acceptable range.


    "Send it here."


    Luke and his party appeared at Irkutsk airport. It is estimated that the migration of Hydra will take a while.


    In the return team, only he and the American captain and winter soldiers.


    Plus the spy leader Talas, three female agents of different sizes, namely B, C and D.


    "Steve, can Bucky recognize you?"


    Luke went up the gangway. Since the winter soldiers were brought back, the captain of the United States has been watching each other.


    It''s really exciting to think about carrying rice, feeding water and cleaning your body every day... Oh, no, it''s moving.


    The deep friendship between the brothers is almost tearful.


    "He refused to admit that he grew up in Brooklyn and that he was my friend."


    Rogers frowned. Although Luke persuaded Bucky to admit his identity with his fist last time, it could cure the symptoms rather than the root cause.


    The latter was brainwashed by Hydra for too long and completely forgot his previous memory.


    The winter soldier has become a label branded on him.


    "Maybe you can use another method, such as using scene reproduction to stimulate Bucky''s brain."


    Luke said casually.


    About the brainwashing of winter soldiers, he asked Baron Strack how to solve it.


    But brainwashing is like playing LEGO.


    It takes a lot of time to assemble a complete model, and it only takes a few seconds to destroy the broken parts.


    Hydra''s brainwashing technology is to stimulate the spirit by using all kinds of physical pain, then cut the complete memory into pieces, and then re instill new cognition.


    The general idea is similar to the computer reinstallation system.


    After installation, it is a technical task to restore the previous data.


    "Scene reappearance? You mean, take Bucky back to Brooklyn, let him walk through the old familiar places and awaken his deep memory."


    Rogers''s eyes lit up. That''s a way.


    "No, those are not deep enough and stimulating enough."


    Luke tilted his mouth slightly and suggested, "Steve, I remember you said that after this trip to the Soviet Union, you would go back to Brooklyn and marry your girlfriend, right?"


    "I remember you told Bucky that you must ask him to be the best man when you get married."


    "Simply, you will do your life''s important things. By the way, stimulate Bucky''s memory and awaken his self."


    Captain America was stunned.


    Luke''s suggestion sounds reasonable and convincing.


    But why did his inner intuition tell him that this could be a pit?


    Get married?


    Rogers fell into tangled thinking with a complex mood.

 Chapter 309

    Back in Washington, D.C., Luke didn''t live a few quiet days.


    The White House and the Pentagon take turns visiting every day.


    The Red Square meeting has almost pointed out the contradictions between the two superpowers and the future situation.


    The whole world wants to know which side Superman is on.


    More precisely, everyone is worried.


    Will Superman become a "weapon" and be put on the battlefield.


    Luke didn''t want to be a doctor of Manhattan at all. If Howard couldn''t think of it, he would be regarded as the biggest threat in the world.


    Then a series of conspiracies were designed. Finally, at the cost of the lives of nearly 8 million people in New York, the US Soviet struggle for hegemony was ended, and the Third World War broke out.


    And he went away to Mars and completely lost his humanity


    That''s boring.


    The catcher world line is doomed to be impossible in Marvel Universe.


    So, in order to avoid the harassment of politicians and prepare the bachelor party for the captain of the United States before his marriage, Luke took Howard to Las Vegas to collect wind.


    They are sitting on a passenger plane bound for Nevada. Due to limited conditions and don''t want to be killed.


    They didn''t call a bunch of stewardesses and danced pole dancing in first class.


    Only the iron man can do that kind of corrupt and degenerate extravagant life.


    "Why do you want to open hotels and casinos in Las Vegas?"


    Howard asked curiously.


    Nevada is mostly a barren desert, discovered by Mexican businessmen, followed by a group of Mormons.


    It was not until the United Pacific Railway was accessible that it gradually prospered.


    Later, the gold rush prompted a large influx of people.


    But just like the mining towns in the west, when the resources of gold and silver mines are exhausted, the gold miners will leave and look for the next place.


    "First, Nevada gambling is legal."


    "Secondly, the Army Department has built many military bases there to facilitate me to radiate my influence."


    "Finally, I believe Las Vegas will become a paradise for the rich and a paradise for gamblers."


    Luke said with a smile.


    The casino plan he had considered had already been completed and entered the state of business.


    A Mafia who traveled across the ocean from Sicily to North America.


    At Luke''s instigation, they did not compete for territory and business with their compatriots, nor did they conflict with the Irish.


    Kosa Alessandro, a newcomer, took his brothers to gain a foothold in New York and only operated an underground casino business in a few blocks.


    In Luke''s words, it''s "practice first".


    It''s not easy to operate a casino. You need to accumulate experience in security, customer source, chip exchange, capital flow and so on.


    Most gangsters don''t have any skills.


    Apart from violence, not many people know how to use their brains.


    Therefore, they are keen on high-risk businesses such as smuggling and drug trafficking.


    Serious industries have thresholds.


    Once a Wall Street stockbroker, his favorite client was a gangster.


    Because they give money quickly and never ask about the economy of the account.


    This is just like the entertainment industry of later China, where the most popular investor is the coal boss.


    In essence, there is a very high similarity between the two.


    Later, there was an amazing case. A bold liar disguised as a gold medal agent of Morgan Stanley played around the heads of the five Italian families, and even the accountants specially hired by the Mafia didn''t notice anything wrong.


    In just half a month, the swindler got nearly $1.5 million and then slipped away.


    Of course, later, the leaders of the five families issued a "wanted notice", which arrested people four months later with higher efficiency and faster speed than the federal police.


    As for the end?


    The swindler was not dismembered or drowned.


    Instead, he was put in a local prison according to legal procedures.


    Two weeks later, he died of anal fissure.


    It is said that he changed four "roommates".


    From white to black, from tough men to perverts.


    Every roommate has a strong man lock man, man plus man''s special hobby.


    A liar is like a tunnel through a volcano, which is in and out every day.


    Finally, he was overwhelmed and died of anal fissure.


    This also reflects from the side that gangs are good at fighting.


    But when it comes to dealing with wealth, it''s true.


    Luke doesn''t want Alessandro''s gang to become "thugs" who depend on themselves and only do illegal business.


    The more stable the social environment is, the less living space the gangs will have.


    Anyway, sooner or later we have to wash white and go ashore. Why not refuse to go to the sea from the beginning to reduce the stains on our bodies.


    Just as the saying "all the ways to get rich are written in the criminal law", businesses with huge profits are basically illegal or in a gray area.


    In the lighthouse country of freedom and democracy, the only thing worth investing is probably gambling.


    From the past to the present, the meat business and gambling business are different.


    It has never been out of date and has always been the "hard demand" of mankind.


    "Paradise for the rich... I do have many friends who are attracted by Las Vegas."


    Howard thought that the "casino" had not spread all over the world at this time.


    Its name only spreads in a small group of rich circles. Those bastards who have money and no place to spend like to take their lovers to Las villas in groups.


    New York''s Salon reception, horse riding and golf can''t satisfy them.


    Once the threshold of desire rises, it is difficult to fall again.


    "It''s just that you have something to do with the Mafia?"


    Howard, leaning against the plane seat, asked.


    He had heard the legend of Superman helping the Allies raid Sicily.


    But lieutenant general Tang Tang should not and could not take the initiative to mix with the Mafia.


    "I was originally an Irish immigrant, and my uncle painted the house for the Irish gangster."


    Luke shrugged and turned to ask, "do you know how influential the international truckers union is? Its chairman, Jimmy Hoffa, has more than two million registered members and an 8 billion pension."


    "How many votes are these? What a glittering investor? Howard, don''t underestimate the gangs. Their era is not over unless the cold war ends and peace comes."


    Even Kennedy Jr., who will become president in the future, has a delicate relationship with the Irish gangs.


    Many people say that Italians mix black and white to do business, and Irish fight and engage in politics.


    It means that the Mafia go to the sea first and then go ashore. From gang boss to business tycoon.


    The Irish are specialized in uniting trade unions and engaging in political contributions and political investment.


    Perhaps their most successful was to send little Kennedy to the White House.


    It just didn''t turn out well. The Kennedy brothers didn''t behave as well as their father.


    Pay attention to a fair deal and exchange of interests.


    After they came to power, they turned around to rectify the collusion between trade unions and gangs before they took a hot seat.


    "That''s right. Jimmy Hoffa has always been a man of the moment."


    Howard looked at the scattered clouds, ended the gang topic and mentioned another thing.


    "Is Rogers really going to get married?"


    Luke nodded. His careless words seemed to be heard by the captain of the United States.


    It seems like a reliable plan to wake up old brothers with a wedding.


    "Las Vegas is where Steve spent his single night."


    Luke was excited about this.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Las Vegas.


    An old man with a hat and a silver walking stick appeared in the desert.


    Maybe the sun was hot and the temperature was too high, and his figure was distorted.


    "I smell... A tempting smell."


    The old man sniffed and grinned.


    Like a hungry diner, I saw a full table of sumptuous banquets.


    "Last time I came, there was nothing in this place."


    The old man muttered and stepped forward.


    Space, like automatic shortening, quickly disappeared into the desert.


    "Insatiable greed, insatiable selfish desires... It''s more like hell than hell."

 Chapter 310

    When Howard first came to Las Vegas, he was attracted by this sleepless city standing in the desert.


    It''s like a hot girl wearing tulle.


    People can''t help but want to explore and explore.


    "You should have brought me to such a good place earlier! Rogers, he will like it too!"


    Howard sat in an extended limousine, enjoying the roadside scenery through the window.


    The surging waves and undulating curves remind people of the beaches and bikini girls in Hawaii.


    "Steve, with his old-fashioned character, may not know how to enjoy such a decadent life."


    Luke shook his head and smiled. Compared with Howard''s status as a big capitalist, the American captain was a national hero.


    "Yes. You should be educated by Captain Rogers if you say a dirty word in front of him."


    Howard make complaints about it.


    A few days ago, Luke took Malena, and then rogers took his girlfriend, Howard, alone to play the role of being fed dog food.


    They had a family party together in Brooklyn. As a result, Howard said "oreshet" and was seriously educated by the captain of the United States.


    Don''t swear in front of Captain Rogers - it has become a classic saying spread in the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "The Italian business seems to be doing well."


    As soon as Howard and Luke got off the plane, members of the Mafia came to meet them.


    And the scene was very big. The extended convertible luxury car and four police motorcycles with Las Vegas City Government logo opened the road.


    "Of course. As long as any tourist who comes to Las Vegas enters the casino for consumption, his personal safety is protected by the Mafia."


    Luke smiled and said calmly.


    "So only in the old city will there be thieves and robbers. If they dare to go to the new city and attack those guests, they will be cut off by the Mafia and thrown into the desert to feed scorpions and vultures."


    Las Vegas police are only responsible for maintaining law and order in the old city.


    As for the order of casinos and hotels, it belongs to gangs.


    In this regard, we all have a tacit understanding and a clear division.


    "It sounds like a hell kitchen."


    Howard thought of a place in New York.


    To tell the truth, when he saw a group of big men in black suits and sunglasses lined up in two lines.


    Then be respectful to yourself, which can meet men''s rights and vanity to some extent.


    "Do stark industries want to invest in several projects? This will certainly become a gathering place for the rich in the future."


    Luke said suddenly.


    About Las Vegas''s Casino construction plan.


    At the beginning, he planned to invest money to build two luxury hotels.


    Of course, building a hotel is just a cover.


    As supporting entertainment facilities, casinos and spas for guests are the top priority.


    In the plan given to Alessandro, there are related contents about the construction of golf courses and ski resorts in the later stage.


    "Are you so optimistic about the development of Las Vegas?"


    Howard was a little surprised.


    Investment is no problem.


    He served as a military tycoon and a scientific adviser to the Divine Shield.


    There is no shortage of orders from the Pentagon in terms of the company''s size and competitiveness, as well as contacts and backstage.


    But what Howard is curious about is, where does Luke''s confidence come from?


    You know, Nevada was a barren desert twenty years ago. Basically no one will come except gold miners and workers.


    "Never doubt my prediction of the future."


    Luke''s answer revealed a trace of mystery, like a bluffing liar.


    The reason why Las Vegas can become the "gambling city" and "entertainment capital of the world" in future generations.


    In addition to the support of the local government, it is also related to its own geographical advantages.


    First of all, it is the only water source in the Mojave Desert in the southwest of the United States, and it is also a transportation hub.


    If you want to go to the southwest corner cities such as Los Angeles and San Diego from the East, you must pass through Las Vegas.


    Later, it reached the railway and formed the intersection trunk line of "Los Angeles Chicago".


    After the rise of air transportation, Las Vegas will become the four major air cargo transfer stations in the United States - Chicago, Houston, Atlanta, and this world-famous gambling city.


    As we all know, the superior position of traffic throat.


    It can gather popularity and attract investment.


    The plateau valley terrain, coupled with natural hot springs, gives Las Vegas good conditions to act as a resort.


    Under various conditions, the rise of casino is not accidental, but doomed.


    "My requirement for Alessandro is that the city should not only attract gamblers, but also attract the rich and Hollywood stars."


    Luke lowered the window and the hot atmosphere poured in.


    The streets can be seen everywhere with honey colored thighs wrapped in shorts and hot bodies that people can''t open their eyes.


    No wonder Howard was so excited just now.


    Many people''s understanding of Las Vegas is limited to the developed gambling industry and gangster banks.


    I don''t know. In fact, it is also the first convention and Exhibition Center in the world.


    In the future, there will be the largest and best racing track, the top golf course and ski resort on the west coast.


    Because of the special climate and no industrial environment, it is one of the best lung disease sanatoriums in the United States.


    If the Mafia can operate seriously, it will build steadily according to the plan given by Luke.


    Decades later, Las Vegas will become their inexhaustible and inexhaustible huge gold mine.


    "You always have a long-term vision."


    Howard was not shocked by Luke''s grand blueprint.


    Skynet, funded by Stark industries, which provides technology, is mainly engaged in communication services.


    The scope of its business development and the technology developed are basically implemented according to Superman''s vision.


    Att (American telephone and Telegraph Corporation), which owns Bell Labs, also failed to resist Skynet''s attack.


    "You know what? I recently found a CFO."


    Howard sighed.


    "He is a very capable and insightful young man. He admires your plan. He feels like he has a pair of eyes that foresee the future and look at what will happen sooner or later."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and thought that the CFO Howard found would not be a bearded bald man, obadai Stein?


    That''s the villain who almost killed the stark family.


    "General, the hotel is here."


    The extended limousine was parked on the side of the road, and the soft carpet was paved directly from the hotel to the door.


    On both sides stood welcoming ladies of all colors, countries and characteristics.


    "Isn''t it a little too high-profile!"


    Howard felt the "beauty search radar" on his lower body move slightly. His intuition told him that tonight would be a sleepless night.


    "General, Mr. stark, upstairs, please."


    The welcoming lady surrounded the two people who got off and walked into the elevator in the envious eyes of tourists.

 Chapter 311

    "Boring..."


    Staying at the flemingo hotel under the Mafia''s name, Howard, who had indulged in fun for a whole week, collapsed on the sofa, his eyes seemed to have no focus and looked bored.


    I''m tired of baccarat, Texas poker and other games.


    The alpine ski resort is under construction. You can play golf when you are free.


    Natural hot springs soak almost every night. Lying in a hot spring pool that can accommodate hundreds of people and overlooking Las Vegas below, it is an imperial enjoyment.


    And there are beautiful women rubbing their backs and watering them.


    It sounds like a comfortable day in heaven, but Howard, who likes the new and hates the old very fast, has no interest in experiencing it several times.


    Even if the Mafia leader Alessandro has intentionally or unintentionally hinted that the welcome ladies, sexy charge officials and waitresses in the hotel can come to serve.


    Howard, who can enter the sage''s time, did not push the boat with the water and wantonly whore for nothing, but rejected such illegal acts in righteous words.


    Well, that''s why.


    It''s because he''s "go in."


    The security guard said rudely.


    Howard put his hand in his pocket and walked smartly into the door.


    He sniffed and frowned slightly.


    "It feels like there is a smell of sulfur."


    Howard thought to himself.


    But his attention was soon attracted by the decoration in the hell hotel.


    The dark red color fills every corner of the line of sight.


    The soft carpet emits slight heat.


    There are faint lights flowing, like magma.


    The walls are carved with all kinds of scary and eccentric patterns, and waiters dressed like demons and Demons shuttle back and forth.


    "A hotel with hell as its theme is really strange."


    Howard became interested and went to the front desk to exchange chips.


    "Sir, we don''t accept checks and cash."


    Curved horns grow on the top of the head, said the waiter with an eagle hook nose.


    He refused Howard''s signed check and the money he took out of his wallet.


    "What do you take here?"


    Howard asked curiously with his mouth turned up.


    "Soul. Hell hotels exchange souls for chips. There is a place to weigh your soul."


    The waiter gave a straight answer.


    "It''s quite like that."


    Howard looked in the direction the waiter pointed out. There was a huge Libra not far away.


    Many guests who entered the hotel stood on it, waiting for the final result.


    "Soul for chips? If my soul can''t get enough chips, or I lose all my chips, do I want to continue the game?"


    Howard held his chest in his hands like a deliberately difficult guest.


    "You can sign a contract and mortgage your soul in the hell Hotel forever."


    The waiter was expressionless and took out a pile of thick paper documents.


    "We have short-term pledge contracts of 10 years, 30 years, 50 years and 100 years, and long-term pledge contracts of 200 to 1000 years."


    Howard just glanced. The dense English words were enough to give people a headache.


    He turned his lips, casually drew out a pledge contract with unknown term, and then signed his name.


    In the waiter''s dark eyes, there was a flash of hot fire.


    He weighed out several piles of chips with different denominations, neatly packed them in a tray and handed them to Howard with both hands.


    "Welcome to hell hotel. Have a good time."

 Chapter 312

    Lincoln County, Southern Nevada.


    This is the military base with the highest security level of the U.S. military. On the surface, it is used to secretly develop and test air force aircraft and carry out other research projects behind the scenes.


    Because of air control and the fact that it belongs to the martial law restricted area, it is often filled with all kinds of strange anecdotes by the outside world.


    For example, many people claim to have seen UFOs.


    Others believe that the body of an alien is preserved in this military base.


    Every newly elected president of the United States will come and visit.


    Yes, this place is called "zone 51" by later generations.


    "General, the soldiers are very happy to see you. They regard you as their idol, just like the big stars in Hollywood! They want to take a picture with you and shake hands with you!"


    An important military official said excitedly.


    "I will stay in Las Vegas for a while. If I have the opportunity, I will... Participate in these interesting activities."


    Luke showed a standard business smile. He visited the military base with curiosity.


    As a result, no alien remains were found, and no frozen cybertans were found.


    I have to say, it''s a little disappointing.


    The mysterious Area 51 was originally used as a bomb and artillery driving range.


    It was abandoned after World War II. Later, Lockheed''s skunk factory chose it as the experimental site of U-2 spy aircraft and built a seven kilometer runway.


    After uncovering the mysterious veil, area 51, which caused countless people''s speculation, seemed so ordinary.


    "According to Nick Frey''s habit of building safe houses all over the world, this is a good place."


    Luke looked around and finalized his idea.


    Then, he was in the eyes of people or worship or admiration.


    The tall and straight figure rises into the sky, bringing the explosion of the atmosphere.


    "Superman!"


    Below are the excited American soldiers.


    Area 51 is only 130 kilometers away from downtown Las Vegas. At Luke''s flight speed, it is almost an instant.


    Dong!


    I saw a remnant shadow passing by the horizon, and the billowing air waves made an explosive sound.


    The dark red cloak brought a strong wind, and Luke landed steadily on the apron of the flemingo hotel.


    "Alessandro, you look a little nervous. What happened?"


    Luke pushed open the strengthened glass door and saw that as a hotel owner, a guest of the municipal government and the boss of the Mafia, Alessandro had a wrong expression.


    The Italian was sweating on his forehead and his eyes flashed and worried.


    "General, you''re finally back."


    Alessandro seemed to see the Savior. He took out his handkerchief, wiped his face and wiped away the oily sweat.


    "Mr. stark, who came with you, has disappeared for two days."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, and Howard was surprised that something would happen to him.


    Due to the last assassination of Essex biological company, the latter''s vigilance increased more, and he had to take his own portable power armor wherever he went.


    As for the iron overlord armor, it was in the basement of Stark''s house.


    If someone wants Howard''s idea, whether it''s a sneak attack, assassination or a door visit, the process won''t go smoothly.


    "Is it kidnapping or something?"


    Luke''s calm voice quickly calmed Alessandro''s anxious mood.


    "Neither."


    The mafia boss struggled to organize the language. He seemed to have some doubts about what to say.


    "Two days ago, Mr. stark entered a new hotel and never came out again."


    "I was worried that something might happen to Mr. stark, so I sent several people to look for him."


    "But when they stepped into the door of the hotel, it was like disappearing."


    Luke listened patiently as he took the elevator to his room.


    "What''s the name of that hotel?"


    He asked key questions.


    "Hell hotel."


    Replied Alessandro.


    Luke, if he thinks about it, approaches the sofa.


    He was just skeptical before, but now he can be basically sure.


    Howard''s disappearance must have been caused by hell Lord Mephisto.


    It''s just that old devil. Why did he stare at iron man''s father?


    Although Howard is a real capitalist.


    In order to obtain wealth, his hands were stained with blood - the arms dealer was selling death.


    But a person''s soul does not become very weighty because of doing good or evil.


    The weight of the soul depends on a strong will, a strong spirit, or some fanatical belief.


    "When did this hotel come out?"


    Luke asked softly, gathering his thoughts.


    This is not the first time he has dealt with the old devil.


    Previously, in other universes, in order to help Stephen strange win the position of supreme mage, he had a hand with Mephisto.


    The old devil in hell is not Superman''s opponent, let alone in the world now.


    "Well, I can''t remember clearly. It seems... A week ago or two weeks ago."


    Luke looked at Alessandro. The other party seemed to be affected by some strange force, and the memory became chaotic.


    Obviously, Mephisto did it, too.


    "This guy moved hell to Las Vegas?"


    Luke looked up into the distance, through the obstacles, and saw the dark tower towering into the clouds.


    Mingming''s shape is so strange that it emits thick smoke and flame.


    But the passers-by turned a blind eye to it. Instead, they were unconsciously attracted and joined the long team.


    "Once cooked, twice cooked."


    Luke made a slight arc around his mouth and said with a smile, "once, there will be a second time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mephisto, leaning on a silver cane, stood on the top floor of the hell hotel.


    He looked down at all sentient beings with arrogant eyes and looked down at all sentient beings.


    The long queue outside has blocked the traffic on the side of the street.


    But people continue to join in, like being possessed.


    "Too tempting, too satisfying!"


    Mephisto took a deep breath and crawled under his feet in the city, where 1.7 million people lived.


    For the old devil, this is 1.7 million delicious souls, and it is a huge order of incalculable value.


    "They are all voluntary and give their souls into my hands."


    Mephisto grinned proudly. He didn''t get those human souls by means of coercion and forcible seizure.


    Every guest who enters the hell Hotel exchanges their soul for chips and signs a pledge contract.


    "I haven''t violated the commandments of the supreme mage. Gu has no choice when he comes to the door. The soul has confirmed its belonging and will fall into hell sooner or later."


    Mephisto thought of this, and the smile on his face became brighter and brighter.


    He was a little annoyed. Why didn''t he find this method earlier.


    In the long life of the old devil, he is looking for some ambitious people who are difficult to fill their desires, or people who are extremely eager and easy to be fooled.


    Then sell them hell''s personal safety insurance.


    A devil''s word tricked the past and waited for the other party to sign the contract.


    It is hard to describe the time-consuming and slow efficiency.


    In the past, the old devil liked to play such games and witnessed those humans with their own eyes. Their dark emotions such as greed, tyranny and malice were lured out.


    Watching them kill each other for money, power or women, and finally fall into hell with regret and fear.


    Mephisto enjoyed the complexity and distortion of human nature and regarded it as a cup of wine aging with strong taste.


    But if you play the same game for a long time, you will inevitably feel boring.


    "It''s time to change the game."


    Mephisto poured himself a glass of red wine, and the scarlet liquid rippled in circles.


    Ding Ling! Jingling!


    The harsh telephone voice interrupted the old devil''s complacency and enjoyed his successful personal time.


    "Mendez, I hope you really have something urgent, or I''ll throw you into the ninth hell and let you be eaten by evil spirits who have been hungry for thousands of years."


    Mephisto said the most terrible punishment in the most gentle tone.


    Mondes, the casino manager, trembled, and a heavy fear appeared on his face full of flesh.


    Demons in hell know that Mephisto has always been merciless to his incompetent men.


    "There''s a man! He''s always winning! He''s won a lot of chips!"


    There was a trace of panic in Mundus''s voice.


    "Hashim, he can''t stand it!"


    Mephisto frowned slightly. Hashim was once the champion of the World Poker competition. Especially in the playing method of Texas poker, he can be said to be a master at the gambling king level.


    Of course, he can have such superb technology because he signed a contract with the old devil.


    The young gambling king Hashim, who was in the limelight, died in an accident and his soul fell smoothly into the hands of Mephisto.


    Now everything is in full use. The enslaved Hashim soul is put into the poker area of the casino by the old devil as the existence of the town.


    Mephisto has many human souls like Hashim.


    In his casino, no one can win all the time.


    "Waste, let a human be so arrogant in the hell hotel!"


    Mephisto scolded and hung up the phone directly.


    Then, a dark flame rose and rendered the picture of the casino on the 12th floor¡ª¡ª


    On the gambling table of Texas poker, two people sat opposite each other, surrounded by a large group of translucent shadows.


    "It''s Hashim''s best Texas poker."


    Mephisto frowned tighter.


    He couldn''t figure out how Hashim could lose a game he was proud of?


    The old devil caught a glimpse of his opponent''s chips and had piled up several hills.


    Obviously, he has won in a row and never lost.


    "Sorry, it''s still older than you."


    The young man sitting opposite Hashim spread out his cards and won a pile of chips branded with sheep horn demons again.


    "It seems that your luck today is very bad. The goddess of luck opened her skirt to me and raised her middle finger to you."

 Chapter 313

    Turn the clock back an hour ago.


    Luke looked up at the hell hotel with thick smoke and dark flame and walked to the front of the long queue.


    As Howard did, he held a few bills between his fingers and handed them to the little black brother with a big gold chain.


    The latter readily took over and gave up his position.


    At any time, the ink smell of banknotes is so addictive.


    "Las Vegas residents turn a blind eye to the strangeness of this hotel, but they come in an endless stream."


    Luke used the "omnivision eye" in the book of visander to sweep over and look at the two security guards guarding the door.


    Under the skin of human beings, there is a ferocious body with hell flames and demon sheep''s horns.


    Walking into the gate of the hotel, the welcoming lady dressed as a charm is almost the same as herself.


    They all have red skin, enchanting posture, evil chest, and a slender tail that keeps shaking.


    "It suits Howard''s taste."


    Luke suddenly remembered a very serious thing.


    According to Alessandro, Howard went into the hell Hotel and never came out again.


    He preconceived that Mephisto had engaged in some conspiracy.


    But another way of thinking, an old color batch like Howard may have been squeezed dry by the demon.


    In the exhausted state of running out of ammunition and food, weak legs and unable to walk.


    After thinking about it carefully, Luke thought it was highly possible.


    After all, Howard has even been on female vampires. His taste is very mixed.


    "Let me find Mephisto. Where is the old devil..."


    Luke went to the front desk to exchange chips, and his attention was immediately attracted.


    Under his "omnivision eye", those chips with blue, red and white, branded with sheep horn devil patterns, turned into distorted faces.


    All are human souls!


    "Pain and suffering are the currency of hell hotel."


    The waiter who exchanged chips read the written lines and said expressionless, "guest, everything you need can be obtained at the hell hotel."


    "But the premise is that you have to pay your soul to win one game after another."


    Luke pursed his lips, and Mephisto was also a wizard.


    With the model of soul chip + casino, a circulation system is constructed.


    It seems that the old devil has learned all kinds of ways to cut leeks during his wandering years in the world.


    What kind of devil securities company, hell lending company - the advertising language has been figured out: borrowing without threshold, ensuring the minimum interest, and no violent collection.


    "Without chips, can I go to the gambling table?"


    Luke glanced at the Libra weighing his soul and wondered if he was going to expose himself.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have a pledge contract here. As long as you sign your name, you can get chips."


    The waiter took out several paper contracts with exquisite patterns on the edge of the paper.


    "You can change to one blue chip in ten years, three in thirty years, and so on."


    Blue chips are equivalent to ten thousand yuan bills in the casino, followed by red chips and white chips, representing different values.


    "Wow, there is a 1000 year pledge contract."


    Luke made an exaggerated cry. The old devil was cruel enough to cut leeks.


    If anyone thinks it''s just a game, sign the pledge contract.


    Once the soul chips are lost, he will give Mephisto a thousand years of white work and never rest in peace in his life.


    "I want to sign a thousand years."


    Luke drew out the pledge contract and signed it without hesitation - the name of the supreme mage.


    Such contracts are binding, so it''s better to use Gu Yi as a shield.


    Anyway, the supreme mage should be very experienced in refusing to collect and repay debts.


    "OK, guest, here''s your chip."


    The waiter happily put away the contract and handed Luke the tray full of blue chips.


    "Let me see what''s interesting... Texas poker, that''s it."


    Luke made a turn, squeezed into a large number of poker areas, randomly picked a gambling table and sat down.


    "Here comes another fat sheep."


    Hashim, pretending to be a gambler, glanced at the chips in Luke''s tray and smiled coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back to the present.


    Texas poker has always been a popular game in casinos.


    The number of participants generally ranges from two to twenty.


    It is divided into three categories: limited betting table, limited betting table and unlimited betting table.


    The rules are complicated to elaborate, and it is easy to misunderstand others.


    So to sum up, at the beginning of the game, each player will get two cards face down.


    After several rounds of licensing and betting, players should combine their cards with public cards to form the largest card, and then compare the size with other players.


    From big to small, there are almost ten card types.


    The biggest is the royal flush, and the smaller ones are three, two pairs, one pair and so on.


    Texas poker competition is to calculate the card type and psychological game.


    Experts can read and guess cards.


    Basically, you know what card type you should have in this round at the beginning, and then you start to guess the other party''s card type and start a fierce psychological game.


    For example, some people obviously do not have a big card type, but they like crazy betting and putting pressure on their opponents.


    There are also some old hands who are good at "bluffing".


    Speak loudly, act arrogant,


    Use this kind of performance to frighten the opponent not to follow the note, or be suspicious, so as to achieve the ultimate goal.


    Hashim was once the re elected champion of the poker world competition. He is proficient in a variety of playing methods of poker, including bridge, Soha, blackjack and so on.


    Texas poker is his specialty. His innate talent of reading cards enables this guy to form the most appropriate card type every round and win each other''s chips smoothly.


    Since the soul fell into hell and lost its freedom.


    Hashim endured the heat, the smell of sulfur, and the chattering of inferior demons every day.


    Hell is not a good place.


    Otherwise, those demons, demons, even Mephisto himself, why do they come to the world for two times when they have nothing to do.


    Until the establishment of hell Hotel, Hashim, who was gambling on dogs, was remembered by Mephisto.


    He has become a devil''s pawn and temporarily left the terrible lower hell.


    Become the regional manager of the hotel casino, specializing in all affairs of poker.


    In just a few days, Hashim has let dozens of guests lose their property, lost all their soul chips and become a slave to the Lord of hell.


    In short, his performance is very good.


    Until Hashim met the bastard sitting opposite, a young man who won 32 games in a row!


    "You are definitely cheating!"


    Hashim was powerless and furious, and the veins on his forehead burst out.


    The bloodshot protruding eyeballs stared straight at Luke''s spread card.


    A. The five cards K, Q, J, 10 and 10 are of the same color, just forming a royal flush.


    "How can this card type appear!"


    His cheeks were thin, and Hashim, like a drug addict, felt that his brain was about to explode.


    According to his calculation, the ratio of royal flush is 30939:1, and the conversion probability is 0.003%.


    In other words, unless there is really a miracle, or Luke cheated, it is impossible to come up with this rare card type that takes all the audience.


    "Can''t afford to win, can''t afford to lose? It''s a bad behavior to arbitrarily accuse your opponent of cheating without evidence."


    A blue chip with the largest face value rolled between Luke''s fingers and entered the casino in less than two hours. He had won five souls.


    "That''s it. You''ve made me lose my interest in continuing the game, and you''ve lost all."


    Luke bent his fingers and bounced the rolling chips to the nearby Miss succubus.


    The chips branded with the pattern of sheep horn devil fell into the middle of the latter''s chest.


    "You are so charming! Hell hotel always welcomes guests like you!"


    A blue chip is roughly equivalent to one-third to one-fifth of the human soul.


    This is not a small number.


    Miss succubus wanted to stick her body to Luke.


    Hell hotels also have performance evaluation. They work for Mephisto and can also earn a certain amount of soul chips.


    The old devil knows how to drive the "employees" under his hand and let a group of demons enjoy the welfare treatment of social animals.


    "Wait! I can bet again!"


    Hashim thought of his performance and bonus, and his face showed a cruel color.


    "I can bet my soul!"

 Chapter 314

    "Your soul doesn''t belong to yourself. What qualifications do you have as chips?"


    Luke put his arms around the attached Miss succubus and asked the latter to swagger to the next gambling table with a tray full of chips.


    He didn''t even look at the devil''s pawn who lost all his chips. This is the winner''s contempt for the loser.


    "Moreover, no matter how many rounds of the game, you won''t be my opponent."


    Luke spoke in a standard villainous tone, full of sarcasm.


    Human gambling games are not at all difficult for him.


    Hashim was proud to read and count cards and put them in front of Superman.


    Don''t mention the royal flush with ridiculously low probability. If Luke wants, he can connect ten such pass kill cards.


    Besides, his super vision sees his opponent''s cards clearly.


    You can''t beat me at Texas poker.jpg


    Luke wanted to throw an expression bag to each other.


    "Twenty one."


    Leaving the Texas poker table, he began to harm the next place.


    Leaving only a face of despair and decadence.


    "If Mephisto doesn''t come out, I''ll win all the chips at each table."


    This is Luke''s idea. Anyway, in order to cut leeks, the old devil''s Casino does not limit the amount of bets at all.


    In theory, as long as he wins the chips fast enough and enough, he can close the hell hotel.


    "Dear guests, this gentleman will pay for all the expenses tonight!"


    Luke walked halfway and whispered in Miss Succubus''s ear.


    The latter conveyed the original words, which immediately aroused cheers inside the casino.


    The most popular word in the world is "treat".


    The easiest thing to do is "white whoring".


    Hearing that someone paid for the consumption, the guests who came in for fun flocked to the buffet.


    They haven''t realized that if they can''t earn enough soul chips, they will never leave the hotel.


    "Have a good time."


    Luke was like a rich man, throwing out a lot of red and white chips.


    Once again, a large group of people came to compete, and he sat on the blackjack table with Miss succubus in his arms.


    Because of the previous performance, crazy win chips. He threw a lot of money, which made Luke bring his own wind field of gambling God at this time.


    Not only did the guests nearby take the initiative to make room, but even the sexy dealer trembled.


    Luke, with a relaxed smile, pushed out all the chips in the tray and whispered, "let''s start."


    The calm appearance of this pair of clouds and light wind makes Miss succubus happy and stars in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help getting closer and swinging her slender tail around.


    Luke did not squint and focused on the gambling table.


    He is not interested in the charming lady who can''t close her legs. Even in the friendly competition, the players must be as high as the queen of the border of hell.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mondes, how many more did he win?"


    Sitting on the top floor, watching Mephisto of the casino, there was no joy or anger on his face.


    "This human, he won 17 in a row, and every time it was just... 21 o''clock."


    Even across the phone line, Mundus could feel the boiling anger of the Lord of hell.


    This smashing behavior, even on earth, will provoke a "serious warning" from the casino.


    What''s more, behind the scenes owner of hell hotel is Mephisto, an old devil who has absolutely no mercy and compassion.


    "Oh, it''s all Blackjack... It''s really arrogant."


    Mephisto''s tone was soft, but the more so, the more anger he accumulated.


    The rules of the blackjack game are very simple. Let the sum of points in your hand not exceed Blackjack and try to be better than others.


    Generally speaking, players will continue to take cards when the sum of points is 4-8.


    At 17 o''clock and above, I don''t take cards anymore. I''m afraid I''ll "explode" - i.e. more than 21 points.


    If someone can win 17 in a row, it may also be attributed to good technology and good luck.


    But on this basis, not only do you win in a row, but also the handle is exactly 21 points - this is also a pass card, just like the royal flush of Texas poker.


    As long as you get it, you''re sure to win.


    The disadvantage is that it is difficult and risky.


    When the number of hand points reaches 19, the probability of "exploding" will increase infinitely.


    Mendez could think of no other way to get just enough Blackjack than to cheat.


    "It''s time to meet this guest, so as not to say that I''m not well served at the hell hotel."


    Mephisto hung up and stood up.


    The sinister face squeezed out a smile, and the hell flame lingering on the body surface turned into a red suit.


    He built the hell Hotel on earth just to harvest more souls.


    But Luke''s appearance made the old devil''s plan a little stalled.


    Play Texas poker with a royal flush.


    Play blackjack, all black jack - the points of the two cards in your hand add up to 21 points, such as a and a card or 10 points.


    This is simply pointing to the casino owner''s nose and saying that he is cheating. What can you do?


    Mephisto was never a devil with a good temper, and someone had offended him before.


    Except the previous generation of supreme mages, this generation of supreme mages, and the next generation of supreme mages, those guys are dead.


    With the silver skeleton stick, Mephisto came to the casino.


    He went straight to the blackjack table, looked at Luke and said, "I want to play with you."


    "OK."


    Luke nodded.


    After obtaining the power of Seth, the God of death, his shining light, like the soul light of fireflies in the night, can finally be hidden.


    Otherwise, the old devil will not regard himself as a human who smashes the field.


    If you can see the light of the soul, Mephisto should seriously reflect at this time.


    What did you do to provoke the evil star in front of you.


    "How about a handful of Soha?"


    Mephisto snapped his fingers. The waiter behind him pushed a small car with blue chips that could cover the whole gambling table.


    "No problem, I also like this exciting way of playing."


    Luke nodded again. He didn''t seem to notice that Miss succubus sitting next to him had gradually distanced himself.


    WOW!


    Piles of blue chips are pushed into the middle area of the gambling table, which is a fresh soul one after another.


    "Two for leisure and two for dealer."


    The choppy sexy dealer''s hand trembled slightly.


    "You look confident in yourself?"


    Mephisto glanced at his cards and sipped the red wine.


    "I just feel that the goddess of luck tonight always seems to be on my side."


    Luke smiled. He couldn''t see the old devil''s hand clearly.


    The intense dark flame enveloped his range.


    It seems that the hell Lord has noticed that Luke''s means may not be the usual "cheating method".


    "Let''s have a showdown."


    Mephisto, who confirmed that he would no longer take cards, looked confident and secure.


    In his long life, he also indulged in gambling games invented by human beings.


    In other words, the old devil is actually a veteran gambling dog.


    "Nineteen o''clock! What did you beat me?"


    Mephisto opened his dark card and added up the points of the clear card, which was exactly nineteen.


    The distance was blown away, just a little.


    The old devil stared at Luke all the way and didn''t find anything unusual.


    No one can cheat in front of himself without being found!


    Mephisto firmly believes in this.


    In addition, Luke only needs one card. It is roughly estimated that the sum of his points is about 8-10.


    Win!


    "If you can lose my 19 o''clock, I''ll eat this table on the spot!"


    The old devil sneered.


    His eyes flashed through Luke''s hand.


    Sure enough!


    It''s only ten o''clock!


    "That''s what you said, Lord Mephisto."


    Luke curled a curve around his mouth and spread out all the cards in his hand.


    "Sorry, 21 o''clock."


    I was calculated?!


    Mephisto reacted, and his eyes full of Hellfire looked hard at Luke who became the winner.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The old devil asked with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 315

    "Who the hell are you?"


    Even if Luke hid well, he didn''t expose the fact that he was a big man.


    But the card at 21:00 is opened. Even if Mephisto is slow, he should understand that the guy sitting opposite is by no means mortal!


    Can play tricks under your own eyes and win this round.


    We should not only have great courage, but also have enough strength.


    The only time Mephisto lost to mortals dates back to the Faust period a long time ago.


    The reason why that cunning, damned and shameless guy can cheat the same cunning, damned and shameless old devil is mainly because angels are helping in the dark.


    To be exact, it was a battle between hell and heaven.


    Faust, a mortal, is just a chess piece in the middle.


    To put it bluntly, a big man from hell like Mephisto sitting at the gambling table will certainly not abide by the rules.


    If you can cheat, cheat, cheat.


    If you lose, don''t admit it, and if you win, laugh.


    Finally, without chips, you can lift the table and leave.


    Even more shameless, they can take back the chips won by their opponents.


    This is the real devil style!


    As long as you can play Yin, you will never meet your opponent.


    Facing Mephisto who doesn''t care about face and dignity at all, he wants to win him.


    Unless the opponent has equal strength and can prevent the old devil from playing tricks, it is impossible.


    "You know my name and can win this round. It''s definitely not an ordinary person!"


    "The mage of Kama Taj? Sison, the spokesman of satorak?"


    Mephisto kept asking questions with a gloomy face.


    He didn''t expect that he would capsize in the gutter.


    The young human sitting opposite didn''t leak too strong magic.


    In addition, he is strong and doesn''t look like a serious mage.


    In addition to the slightly handsome, slightly handsome face and quite outstanding mysterious temperament.


    On the whole, it is completely an ordinary human.


    This is Mephisto''s judgment when he sat at the gambling table.


    "Me?"


    Luke smiled and saw the unexpected expression of the old devil, which made him feel "comfortable".


    It''s worth mentioning that you can tease the wily and crafty Lord of hell.


    "An ordinary man who is not worth remembering his name."


    Luke replied.


    "Ordinary people... If you are ordinary people, I''ll take this table - forget it."


    Thinking of his cruel words before the game began, Mephisto''s sinister face looked a little depressed.


    For a long time, no human dared to behave so arrogant in front of him.


    Had it not been for Luke''s identity, the old devil would have overturned the table.


    Open your mouth and eat each other''s soul.


    "How about another one?"


    Mephisto was distressed to see Luke put those soul chips in his bag.


    Those are his private property!


    "Do you still have chips?"


    The latter picked his eyebrows, and he remembered that he had deprived Seth, the God of death, of his power and occupied the other party''s underworld.


    In this way, as the soul of hell, heaven and currency in all dimensions, he seems to be able to use it.


    "Try it."


    Luke picked up a chip and put it quietly in his hand.


    There was an imperceptible dark light in his eyes, and the blue chip equivalent to one-third of the weight of normal human beings disappeared.


    "Chips, how much I want..."


    When he heard Luke''s question, Mephisto smiled contemptuously.


    He is the owner of hell hotel. How can he lack chips.


    These days, greedy and selfish human beings have provided themselves with countless soul chips.


    However, the above sentence suddenly stopped halfway, and the evil face of the old devil suddenly became serious.


    The guests around the gambling table stopped talking.


    The noisy voice was one of stagnation and gradually quieted down.


    They sensed the horror of Mephisto.


    Human beings are fine. The demons working in the casino, especially the sexy charge officials closest to the gambling table, have softened their legs and almost have to kneel down.


    Trembling, they surmised to themselves¡ª¡ª


    What happened so that the Lord of hell was so angry that he couldn''t control the power in his body.


    "Where did you hide your chips?"


    Mephisto asked in a deep voice, word by word.


    Losing a game, losing some chips, losing some face... It''s nothing to the old devil.


    He doesn''t attach much importance to victory or defeat unless it is related to his vital interests.


    I don''t care about the soul chips. Anyway, they will flow into his hands in the end.


    As for face?


    The Lord of hell who has been beaten by the supreme mage all year round has no face.


    His prestige is limited to hell.


    Other great demons, dimensional demons.


    Most of their perceptions of Mephisto are negative labels such as "sinister and cunning" and "turning over ruthlessly".


    I''m sorry, there are none of the bosses who really have feelings of "respect" and "admiration".


    Mephisto is famous not because of his strength, but because he... Always gets the most severe beatings.


    "What should I do with the chips I won? Do I have to report to you?"


    Luke remained calm, and the boiling anger of Mephisto seemed to him just a breeze.


    After the blue chip was thrown into the underworld world, it turned into a vague and distorted shadow and merged into the darkness silently.


    In the obscure perception, the underworld like a broken house seems to eat the third soul.


    The benefit is that the four transparent walls of this broken house in the underworld seem to fill a gap.


    "The energy provided by the soul can also repair the underworld... No, more accurately, it should play a role in any dimensional world."


    Luke realized the key.


    Why do those dimensional demons and gods, all God systems, and the two camps of heaven and Hell ask for faith and soul.


    This may be an important foundation to maintain their world!


    "The hell hotel in Mephisto is very valuable."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and looked up at the old devil near the edge of rage.


    In his eyes, the other party radiated a green light.


    Don''t get me wrong.


    Not the power of forgiveness.


    But the color of leek!


    "Man, you are looking for your own death!"


    Mephisto, whose patience was running out, suddenly stood up.


    The guests in a circle retreated one after another. They thought the old devil couldn''t afford to lose and wanted to beat people. They quickly called the security guard of the casino.


    The Hellfire burned the red suit to ashes, exposing its magma like skin.


    "It''s so boring. The Lord of hell can''t afford to lose his soul chips. It''s good to come out and open a casino?"


    Luke leaned back in his seat and waved his hand.


    All his chips on the table disappeared and flowed into the underworld.


    "You will regret what you have done, and you will kneel before me and pray for forgiveness - when your soul cries helplessly and screams miserably!"


    Seeing the souls lose their senses with his own eyes, Mephisto felt heartache, and his eyes burst out a substantial black flame.


    This scene scared the guests of the casino running around.


    But any human who has signed a contract and exchanged his soul for chips cannot leave this hotel.


    They turned into illusory shadows and were involved in the crystal ball in the palm of Mephisto''s hand.


    "It''s not too late. Don''t hurry to dream."


    Lukeshran stood up and no longer hid his strength.


    Under the spell he recited silently, a pure white light shrouded him.


    "Emperor Weishan... Supreme mage!"


    Mephisto was about to release his anger and frustrate Luke, but felt the familiar power, he subconsciously stopped.


    Pure white light!


    And the smell of emperor weishandi!


    Except for not having a shiny bald head, Luke fully meets the conditions of the supreme mage!

 Chapter 316

    Thinking of the supreme mage, Mephisto couldn''t help but have some bad memories in his head.


    As the most famous devil in hell, he has dealt with two generations of supreme mages.


    Guys like besib, samal and azazler are standard "hell otaku".


    Only when something amazing happens in hell will you open your eyes and look at it.


    The rest of the time, either sleeping or eating.


    Rarely put time and energy into this world.


    Mephisto is an alien. He is keen on death and intrigue.


    As long as you are free, you will secretly run to the world to find some delicious and powerful souls to improve your diet.


    Seduce heroes to fall, enjoy human relations tragedies, and witness moral collapse... These are Mephisto''s favorite programs.


    As the saying goes, if you often walk by the river, there are no wet shoes.


    The very active old devil met agomoto, who had just made his debut at that time.


    The latter was transformed by the tears of the ancient god Ao Shutu, who was gifted in magic.


    I want to eliminate the earthly world, expel the dark minions and rebuild a stable order.


    The crafty Mephisto, against the green headed agomoto.


    At the beginning, the two sides were still in a state of equal strength and winning or losing each other.


    However, under the world view of Marvel Universe, the "God second generation" like agomoto''s strength is unreasonable and the plug-in is open and aboveboard.


    The ancient god oshutu directly poured all the white magic into agomoto.


    Like eating experience books, you can practice your skills to the full level in an instant.


    Later, he gave precious things such as time stone to agomoto to refine magic tools.


    When we met again a few days later, Mephisto was almost beaten to find his teeth.


    However, the old devil wants to play some tricks. It should be no problem.


    As a result, after investigating the background, I found that his mother was an ancient god, a top boss who could be better than Sison and Seth.


    Forget it. Jpg


    Can''t afford to annoy.jpg


    Mephisto, who was always unwilling to suffer losses and had a hot temper, silently swallowed his broken teeth with blood and tears and regarded everything as not happening.


    The old devil endured in hell for hundreds of years until agomoto retired with honor.


    He swaggered into the world, thinking that he could finally be proud.


    At this time, his heart swelled, thinking that Kama Taj had lost agomoto and that everything must be in control.


    So Mephisto, who smiled so much that his mouth was crooked, took the initiative to make trouble and attracted Gu Yi.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    He was beaten to the ground looking for his teeth.


    Moreover, Gu Yi, who inherited the position of supreme mage, was more irritable than agomoto.


    He not only beat Mephisto violently in this world, but also opened the portal and ran to hell when he was in a bad mood, beating him up as a sandbag.


    Just like that joke, eat and sleep and beat peas.


    In a certain period of time, Mephisto was unlucky "Doudou".


    Therefore, the fear of the supreme mage and the hatred are completely branded in the bones of the old devil.


    When Mephisto saw the pure white light enveloping Luke and felt the familiar, haunting and frightening power of VisANT, he almost turned around and went back to hell.


    "Are you the supreme mage?"


    The old devil asked in a trembling voice.


    When did Koichi abdicate?


    He didn''t get any news!


    "To some extent, I am indeed a supreme mage."


    Luke shrugged and said faintly.


    It seems that with the approval of emperor weishandi, all parallel universes can communicate with each other.


    He just called the names of oshutu, HOGGS and agomoto, and got feedback quickly.


    The supreme mage of the universe is still ancient.


    But Luke was in universe 91 - he named the universe that had participated in the battle for supremacy as "No. 91"


    He is also a supreme mage appointed by Emperor Weishan.


    "What did you just say?"


    Luke stood up and looked straight at Mephisto, who showed the body of the devil.


    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings."


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the old devil quickly put away his anger, squeezed out a smile and said, "Mr. mage, we''d better sit down and talk slowly. It''s not good to fight and kill. Only savages can do that."


    The body of the devil gradually shrinks and becomes human again.


    The fire of hell spewed out again changed into a red suit.


    "Oh, Lord Mephisto, that was not your attitude just now."


    Luke said with a blank face.


    He is not the kind of good temper that can be easily fooled by a few good words.


    If you want to swallow the cruel words, how can you do it without paying some price!


    "Ah... I just lost the card game and lost my attitude for a while. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Mephisto skillfully lowered his posture. Anyway, it''s not the first time to be soft to the supreme mage.


    The dignity and reputation of the Lord of hell are of course very important.


    But it''s more important to protect yourself!


    Not every great devil can repeatedly test in front of the supreme mage. He can die and live well.


    Mephisto has been jumping around for so long and hasn''t been killed. It''s all because he counsels fast enough.


    Moreover, there is no set of rules in hell that face is greater than everything.


    If you can survive, that''s a great character.


    If you can live a long time, that''s the real big man.


    In the cognition of hell creatures, it is temporarily powerful and useless.


    Long-term existence is the meaning.


    "Your Excellency Mephisto, I am not a narrow-minded, unmeasured, very vengeful person."


    Seeing that the old devil had a very good attitude and Luke was not too tight, he had to turn around.


    "It''s just that I have a friend who has never come out since he entered your hell hotel."


    Mephisto''s eyes beat and realized that the other party didn''t seem to want to let himself go.


    He clenched the crystal ball containing the soul in his hand, with a trace of anger in his eyes.


    Don''t you really pay attention to the Lord of hell?


    The supreme mage is great?


    Can you be arrogant with the support of emperor weishandi?


    These three questions echoed in Mephisto''s heart.


    Then, with a gloomy face, he gave the answer.


    The other party is really qualified not to pay attention to the hell Lord.


    The supreme mage is really great.


    With the support of emperor weishandi, you can really be arrogant.


    Mephisto glanced at the pure white light rippling out of the back of Luke''s head.


    Silently put away the inner dissatisfaction and put on a smiling face.


    "Mr. mage, your friend, don''t know his name?"


    Can you stand it?


    Luke was a little surprised.


    He thought Mephisto would get angry, then turned his face and fought with himself.


    I didn''t expect that when the old devil was weak, his ability to swallow his anger was first-class.


    "Howard stark."


    Luke said his name.


    "Well, I seem to have heard it somewhere."


    Mephisto frowned slightly and then thought of an abominable human face.


    "The bastard who harassed the casino official is your friend?"

 Chapter 317

    Harassing casino officials?


    Luke raised his eyebrows, not surprisingly.


    In his impression, Howard was indeed likely to do such behavior.


    First, flirt a few words, and then put on a confident expression of "I''m so funny, handsome and charming, don''t you want to roll the sheets together".


    The reason why such a move can be unfavourable is more because his name is Howard stark.


    Wealth and status can endow men with deeper charm.


    For example, when Howard holds a string of luxury car keys, he talks about the 10 billion orders of stark industry.


    At this time, his attraction to most women will increase exponentially.


    "Stark industries, arms tycoons, these names are useless in hell."


    Luke shook his head and smiled, guessing that Howard should have hit a wall.


    Hell and heaven never lack all kinds of historical celebrities and high-level elites.


    The leaders of the two camps like to "collect" this kind of soul.


    For example, Beelzebub and Mephisto in hell once fought for the soul of the moustache head of state.


    After the death of so and so celebrity, a very popular saying - what does God want to do, so he took him away.


    It''s not nonsense to put it under Marvel''s world view.


    "Lord Mephisto, can you give me a face and forgive Howard''s unreasonable behavior?"


    Luke looked at the old devil whose attitude had changed 180 degrees. He had come for Howard.


    It was to take each other out for fun and prepare for Captain America''s bachelor party.


    Who would have thought that he happened to meet Mephisto who left hell and came to the world to start a business.


    "No problem."


    The old devil readily agreed.


    If a human soul can send away the supreme mage who doesn''t know where he came from, he must be happy and raise his hands in favor.


    "Then I''ll replace Howard and thank Lord Mephisto for his generosity."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and kept smiling.


    He spoke well, but he had other plans in mind.


    In addition to Howard, so many soul chips in hell hotel are also very attractive.


    "As a superman and a positive character, I can''t sit back and watch Mephisto harvest his soul and destroy his life! I must stop it!"


    Luke thought silently.


    It seemed that he felt the blessing of this faith. He suddenly became upright and his eyes burst out with awe inspiring light.


    The sudden change made the old devil sitting opposite jump in his heart.


    How does it feel different?


    Mephisto dared not say anything or ask anything.


    Two painful failures in the devil''s career have proved that if you do the right thing with the supreme mage, you probably won''t come to any good end.


    "Mr. mage, I''ll take you to the vault. Your friends should stay there."


    Mephisto walked ahead and quickened his pace.


    He just wanted to send each other thousands of miles away so as not to disturb his business.


    "When did such a young supreme mage emerge from the earth?"


    The old devil thought as he led the way.


    The other party''s familiar breath of the power of weishandi is absolutely impossible to cheat.


    Plus the blessing of pure white light - this is the treatment that the supreme mage can get.


    The authenticity of identity is beyond doubt!


    "Mephisto doesn''t want to take me into any trap, does he?"


    When the old devil guessed Luke''s identity, the latter was also suspicious.


    Usually, the better a devil''s attitude towards you.


    Like a nanny, he is ready for everything.


    Then you should be vigilant and be careful that the other party digs a deep hole and waits for you to step in.


    "Here we are."


    Through the corridor outside the casino and taking the elevator all the way down, Mephisto took Luke to the vault of the hell hotel.


    He took out a bunch of keys, waved back the demon security guard with big arms and waist, and opened three thick and solid alloy gates.


    "What''s the use of this?"


    Luke narrowed his eyes. A hell Lord like Mephisto set up a complete set of human security system in his hotel.


    The painting style is very inconsistent!


    "Do as the Romans do, master. Please come in."


    Mephisto opened the last door of the vault, and a dazzling golden light filled his sight, almost blinding Luke''s eyes.


    I saw pieces of "gold bricks" stacked neatly, illuminating the huge treasury.


    "In just a few days, Mephisto harvested so many leeks?"


    Luke was a little surprised.


    In his "omnivision eye", those gold bricks are twisted souls, which are branded with hell.


    "Howard stark... Please wait a minute and let me find it."


    Mephisto paced slowly, holding the crystal ball in his palm, as if searching for the personal information of each soul.


    Before long, his eyes fixed on a "gold brick".


    "That''s him."


    He picked up the gold brick and handed it respectfully to Luke.


    The latter glanced, as if the bill would have Franklin''s head printed.


    Howard''s face is also on this gold brick, but it is a little distorted with fear.


    "Yes, look at these two moustaches."


    Luke crushed the gold brick without Mephisto''s hands, and an illusory shadow jumped out.


    "Help me! Luke, you''re here at last!"


    Howard, who was in a ghost state, shouted for help and wanted to hold Luke''s thigh tightly.


    It must be a bad taste for the soul to be harvested by the old devil.


    "Calm down, Howard. You seem to get into some trouble every time you have fun."


    Luke calmed each other''s emotions and said with a smile: "from vampire to hell Lord, I hope you will make persistent efforts."


    Howard smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Mr. mage, your friend''s soul exchange, as for the flesh... Are all in the guest room upstairs."


    Mephisto kept a low profile as he walked out.


    The implication is obvious. When you''re done, leave quickly.


    "Don''t worry."


    Luke pinched Howard''s soul into a chip, put it in his pocket, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Lord Mephisto, your treasury... It''s really good."


    "The space is big and strong enough..."


    Mephisto jumped again in his heart.


    He didn''t mean to gossip with Luke at all. After a perfunctory sentence or two, he tried to pull the other party out.


    "There are countless souls in the Treasury. It seems that Lord Mephisto is not only proficient in gambling, but also makes money. It''s just -"


    Luke paused, glanced at the anxious old devil from the corner of his eye and continued, "I''m curious. Do you have a legal business license? Do you pay taxes on time?"


    "If none of the above, then you are operating without a license and evading taxes, which is illegal."


    "I have the obligation to make you rectify, rectify and punish."


    A series of question marks appeared on Mephisto''s head.


    You made me a hell devil to obey the law?

 Chapter 318

    "Unlicensed operation? Tax evasion?"


    Mephisto looked confused.


    Can the law of the world still control the head of hell?


    "Yes, sir Mephisto, first of all, I don''t have any prejudice against hell, and I treat the devil equally."


    Luke raised his head and said loudly.


    "So this is definitely not a personal grudge or retaliation."


    Mephisto''s face is full of disbelief. You''re obviously aiming at me!


    "Mr. mage, is your hand too wide?"


    The old devil said with a sharp voice.


    "Don''t regard the earthly world as the Kamata Taj who gives orders. There is no need for humans to abide by the rules formulated by the three holy places. Similarly, the laws on earth are invalid for mages and demons."


    "Besides, what position do you have to intervene in the human law? Doesn''t Kamata Taj boast that she is independent of the world and never ask questions about the world?"


    Mephisto held his chest in his hands and kept sneering.


    He was holding a rage in his heart. If he hadn''t been afraid of the pure white light and the power of emperor Weishan, he would have rushed up and twisted the other party''s head off!


    Not every supreme mage is as powerful as agomoto and Guyi.


    Thought the old devil.


    Kamata Taj has been strong for two generations in a row. It''s time to pull her crotch.


    "I have been patient again and again, just because of the devil''s good quality, definitely not fear."


    Mephisto said silently.


    He felt that his patience was approaching the critical point.


    The other party is a supreme mage, but he runs to teach the law to the great devil in hell. Isn''t he full and nothing to do?


    Mephisto acted all his life. Why should he explain to mortals!?


    Not to mention abiding by the laws of the federal government, he didn''t even pay attention to the commandments issued by the three holy places.


    Just sneak over and wander around the world.


    Tax evasion?


    The accusation made the old devil want to laugh.


    If you have the ability, the tax bureau can go to hell and ask him personally for the missing tax.


    "You mean, I''m not qualified?"


    Luke''s tone was as usual, but there was no anger.


    "Whether on earth, in hell, or in Kama Taj, there are a set of rules for normal operation."


    Murphysto murmured.


    "Random interference will only lead to worse consequences."


    "Even if my hell hotel doesn''t comply with the laws of the world, it''s not up to you to deal with it."


    The old devil continued to run with words, trying to force the other party to stop.


    He has made it very clear that the law on earth can''t control hell.


    Even if you can manage it, you can''t be instructed by the supreme mage.


    "I''m sorry. In fact, in addition to being a supreme mage, I''m also a lieutenant general of the Pentagon and a generation head of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    Luke raised his mouth and opened his hand.


    He looked at Mephisto, who was forced again, and said slowly: "in my capacity and scope of power, I can completely replace the tax bureau to deal with the social borers of illegal business, tax evasion and tax evasion."


    "So, let''s continue to talk about the immediate closure of your hell Hotel and pay the fine."


    The old devil''s head was in a mess, and his thoughts were like intricate intertwined threads, which could not be sorted out at all.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    After a long silence, Mephisto asked again.


    He just came to the world. He doesn''t have the habit of reading newspapers and watching TV on weekdays. He doesn''t know that Superman is also very normal.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but what you do, Lord Mephisto?"


    Luke put away his smile with a hint of danger in his eyes.


    "Are you going to resist the law by violence or accept punishment?"


    The pure white light suddenly shines.


    Terrible fluctuations, concussion space.


    The solid and thick Treasury seems to be crumbling and ready to collapse at any time.


    "I am the Lord of hell, and the laws of mankind are by no means the chains that imprison me!"


    Mephisto''s face twitched and said the most counselled answer in the most cruel tone: "but since the supreme mage exercised it on his behalf, it''s all right."


    Luke had some regrets. He wanted to beat the old devil.


    After all, the supreme mage who has not beaten Mephisto is incomplete.


    It''s just that the other party performs well, and no matter how aggressive he is, it''s easy to look like a villain.


    "It doesn''t matter if I make a mistake. Just know how to correct it. Even if I treat the devil, I will maintain a fair and just attitude."


    Luke smiled and looked at the neatly stacked and incalculable number of gold bricks.


    Mephisto is a little flustered. Does the supreme mage want to cut my leeks?


    What does he want his soul to do?


    Kamata Taj does not belong to either of the two camps of heaven and hell.


    The Trinity weishandi has little demand for soul.


    If the earth is compared to a large market, heaven and hell occupy an absolute monopoly.


    About 80% of the souls flow into these two camps, and then they get the demons of various God systems and dimensions.


    "About hell Hotel, first of all, you don''t have a business license, which is an illegal act. According to the normal way, you need to stop business immediately, re submit an application to the municipal government, and make up a certain amount of fine."


    Luke looked back at the uneasy Mephisto.


    "This is not an unsolvable problem. The local government in Las Vegas supports entrepreneurs like you."


    The old devil smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. His intuition told him that the important play was behind.


    Sure enough, Luke didn''t stop. After a pause, he said, "but in the Federation, tax evasion is an extremely serious act!"


    There is an American proverb, "in the world, only death and tax payment are eternal".


    I believe there is no need to say more about the story that Al Capone, the Mafia, was finally planted in the hands of a diligent accountant and sent to prison because he failed to pay taxes in time.


    Since then, the gang has spread three classic sayings¡ª¡ª


    Heavy machine guns work better than submachine guns. They have to pay taxes to the federal government on time, and they must wear condoms when they pop.


    Similarly, there are the three most stupid, idiotic and deadly things in the world¡ª¡ª


    Drug trafficking in China, hostage taking in Russia and tax evasion in the United States.


    Through the above warning exhortations, it is not difficult to see how difficult it is for the tax bureau to handle.


    "So, Mr. Mephisto, you should not only pay the missed tax, but also impose a large fine and a long prison sentence."


    Luke showed a embarrassed look of "I can''t help you", and the old devil had scolded his mother in the bottom of his heart.


    "Oh, what prison on earth can hold me?"


    Mephisto tried to maintain the last dignity of the Lord of hell.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has just reached cooperation with Kama Taj and jointly prepared a ''special prison'' for the detention of fallen mages, evil creatures and hell demons."


    Luke smiled as if to remind.


    "Mr. mage, what can you do?"


    The old devil said weakly.


    He has seen that this supreme mage is more annoying than agomoto and more shameless than Guyi.


    In fact, it is to coerce yourself and pay a certain price.


    To put it bluntly, if you don''t pay the protection fee and give benefits, you can''t open the hell hotel.


    "This is a robber! Bully! Gu Yi really doesn''t know who he is. He made such an asshole become the supreme mage!"


    Mephisto cursed with hatred.


    After venting his emotions silently, the old devil still had to wait for Luke to make an offer.


    I hope not to go too far, otherwise this world will not wait!


    "Mr. Mephisto, have you ever considered bringing in other hell demons to establish a complete joint-stock company."


    Luke picked up a "gold brick" and said faintly, "the market in Las Vegas is too small. We can expand this business all over the world."


    "At that time, it will be listed in three years, become one of the top ten in the world in five years, and surpass heaven in ten years... It will not be a problem at all."


    Mephisto was once again confused.


    Hell holdings, a chain of hotels all over the world?

 Chapter 319

    Mephisto found himself in a passive position during the conversation with this extremely young supreme mage.


    From beginning to end, it was like walking a dog with a rope. It was taken all over the street.


    When to stop and when to walk are all in each other''s hands.


    Of course, such a description is too hurtful.


    To put it mildly, maybe the old devil likes to listen to others and has enough patience.


    It is also possible that Luke''s ideas are too wild and unrestrained, which is difficult to guess and keep up with the pace.


    "Hell chain hotel..."


    Mephisto twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    Get rid of the listing bell and become a joke like a world giant.


    Dare you even speak out beyond heaven, not afraid of being asked for trouble by birds?


    You know, the archangels Gabriel and Michael are very small-minded and have a strong hatred.


    The old devil turned the spirit of revenge created by God into his own slave, and went to the blacklist of heaven.


    The two sides have fought many times, each winning or losing.


    For example, the famous poetic drama Faust in the history of literature is adapted from real events.


    Archangel Gabriel tricked Mephisto with the human Faust''s soul as bait.


    "If a positive person like me makes a few offensive remarks, heaven should not mind."


    Luke shook his head and smiled.


    Compared with the next set, "God" is the supreme existence.


    The identity of "God" in Marvel Universe is much blurred.


    He rarely shows up, hardly ever in front.


    Even the existence of heaven was introduced later.


    There were only nine countries on earth. In the "original sin event", the Tenth World "heaven" appeared.


    At present, there is not much known information. It is said that there is a country inhabited by angels, and there are two pairs of wings behind the creatures living in it.


    Thousands of years ago, haven, the leader of heaven, betrayed Asgard.


    In his anger, Odin cut off the connection between heaven and the world tree with gungnier and exiled him completely.


    But in this story, God is still the background plate and does not appear directly.


    According to the answer given in Marvel''s space travel guide, the Lord of heaven is not God, but the angel queen.


    If not, Odin could not have made the bold move of exile to heaven.


    The only person who can see the supreme figure is probably the birth of the spirit of revenge.


    After the flood thousands of years ago, Noah''s Ark opened a new era.


    God found that the nature of human sin has not changed, and it is still like this.


    So he created the spirit of revenge, which came down to the world in the form of fire and rain.


    They intend to supervise human beings with the help of the spirit of revenge who is jealous of evil and can''t hold any sand in their eyes, so as to erase their greed and arrogance.


    Those vengeful spirits who land on earth will merge with the human host soul with appropriate conditions to perform the ultimate task of eliminating evil.


    But God, the old man, probably ignores that no matter what camp he is in, too extreme will often brew great disasters.


    The spirit of revenge did not completely eliminate evil, but was lured one after another and degenerated into hell.


    The blue flame, which originally symbolized righteousness, has also become a red flame of punishment.


    Mephisto took the opportunity to enslave him and pour the fire of hell.


    The spirit of revenge has thus become the "evil spirit Knight" under the command of the old devil.


    Luke thought for a moment that the paradise that could be sanctioned by Odin would not be much stronger.


    As long as God wants the old man to continue to be the background board and be more presumptuous, it should be no problem.


    "Are you really the supreme mage?"


    Mephisto frowned slightly when he saw Luke mention heaven in a frivolous tone.


    This guy looks more like a heresy than the devil in hell.


    "Of course, I have been officially certified by weishandi."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, and the pure white light over his body became brighter, which was about to blind Mephisto''s eyes.


    A serious mage only needs to learn lighting.


    "I believe it! I believe it! Your Excellency the supreme mage!"


    The old devil''s eyes were sour and shed tears of regret.


    The pure white light made him smoke and make a noise.


    If agomoto is the supreme mage who hates hell and discriminates against the devil.


    Gu Yi is the most irritable and violent supreme mage.


    The man standing in front of him is undoubtedly the most shameless and most like a master of a bastard.


    "I''m just asking a little question. Is it necessary?"


    Mephisto loves his red suit. It''s all the fire of hell.


    To lose one point is to consume one''s own strength.


    "I''d better keep talking about business."


    Luke pretended nothing had happened and looked as usual.


    He knows that dealing with the devil of hell.


    Don''t speak too well, but beat all the time.


    It''s best to beat when you''re free, so that the other party doesn''t have time to make some meaningless little moves.


    Demons are fickle villains and dishonest liars.


    It is the stupidest act to put sympathy and trust in them.


    "All along, the soul has been monopolized by heaven and hell, but there is only one leader in heaven, but there are seven demon kings in hell, and the position of Satan is still vacant."


    Luke starts to use his mouth gun output to deal with the devil. He may have an extra bonus by using Constantine''s skill card.


    After all, there are countless demons in that guy.


    So that the big man of hell reserved a VIP room for him, expecting Constantine''s soul to fall.


    "In addition, hell is the general name of the concept. The Heim underworld of Asgard should take part of the heroes, Hades, the king of the underworld, and all kinds of miscellaneous gods of death."


    Luke broke his fingers and counted the market share for Mephisto.


    "Don''t talk about other dimension demons. Their believers account for a lot, and their souls don''t go to hell."


    "In the end, it seems that you are one of the biggest winners. In fact, they all belong to the illusion of surface."


    "It is undeniable that the overall strength of hell is always inferior to that of heaven. Sometimes you have to look at the faces of those bird people."


    The old devil had put on a calm expression of "no matter what you say, I''m not moved".


    But I don''t know why, the more he listened, the more angry he became.


    I just feel a strong sense of substitution, and there is a sense of approval in my heart.


    "Lord Mephisto, I''m a pure passer-by. One said that a hell Lord of your level should go out to develop business in person. No one believed it."


    "Moreover, the souls you harvest diligently and conscientiously sometimes don''t necessarily flow into your pocket. Tell me, is there any royal law? Is it in line with the rules?"


    Luke glanced at the red face of the old devil, continued to add oil and fire, and said, "why is this situation caused? Because there is no ''Satan'' in hell, and everyone is fighting their own way."


    "All the souls harvested in heaven belong to themselves. The archangels earn pots and bowls and eat oil."


    "Hell has to be shunted layer by layer, which virtually weakens its own strength."


    "This ebbs and flows, naturally more and more can not catch up."


    Mephisto nodded his head subconsciously, which made sense.


    Satan is the "title" of the king of hell.


    It not only represents a kind of honor, but also symbolizes supreme power.


    As long as you become "Satan" and sit on the throne, you are the real "Lord of hell".


    Mephisto also had great ambition to fight for the name of "Satan", but he was limited to his lack of strength and could not defeat other great demons on his own.


    "In your opinion, what should hell do?"


    The old devil asked modestly.


    "Naturally, it is vertical and horizontal to form an interest alliance."


    Luke worked hard to output, continued to talk, and tried to let Mephisto take the initiative to go down the IQ plateau.


    "The vast majority of human beings often have the problem of not being strong enough and indulging in pleasure."


    "Not only can casinos harvest souls and cheat them into signing contracts, but also in other ways."


    "As far as I know, the seven demon kings of hell each have their favorite souls. Besib likes'' gluttonous people '', while Asmod appreciates'' lustful people''."


    "As far as I can see, hell hotel can expand its business scope, make fast food and online live broadcasting of astringent feelings, refine and distinguish the soul, accurately deliver and harvest."


    Wonderful.jpg


    The old devil''s eyes glowed and nodded.


    "How can we persuade other great demons to reach this hell alliance?"


    Mephisto gradually became lame and took the initiative to ask questions.


    "If you regard hell chain hotel as a company, you can give up some shares and core business as chips to attract other allies."


    Luke had already thought about it and talked about it.


    "Let besib go for fast food. Asmod is responsible for the live broadcast of astringent feelings online. You think, the harvested souls fully meet their requirements, and they harvest at fixed points, saving time and effort."


    "In order to achieve better performance, the devil will strive to explore the market and develop business."


    "The devil employees at the bottom will also work overtime. At that time, they will promise blank checks such as share dividends, listing and financial freedom. Let alone 996 and 007, there are no complaints!"


    "As the major shareholder of hell hotel chain, we have such a group of hardworking employees who create wealth for ourselves and a large blue ocean market. We can become an industry giant in a few years."


    "In this way, Mr. Mephisto, your strength will be greatly improved and it will be easy to win the name of ''Satan''."


    Mephisto became more and more excited. Luke''s beautiful blueprint simply made him excited and wanted to start his business right away.


    wait!


    Something''s wrong!


    Us?


    The old devil seemed to return to God and asked unconsciously, "what do we mean?"


    "Of course it''s you and me, Lord Mephisto."


    Luke smiled brightly and hung around the old devil''s neck with an affectionate attitude.


    "The expansion of hell chain hotel must require the permission of Kama Taj. How can you develop your business without the supreme mage as an umbrella?"


    Seeing Mephisto''s sinking face, he tightened his arm as if to strangle his opponent alive.


    "Then I won''t be a beggar on my knees?"


    Said the old devil with difficulty.


    Thinking of starting his own business and having to pay protection fees to others, the hell Lord was reluctant.


    "Mr. Mephisto, you haven''t opened a company. I tell you, when you are a boss, you should learn to create clever names, win over politicians, squeeze employees and give blessings."


    Luke shook his head and explained: "to create a clever name is to know how to make an account, so that those shareholders feel that the company has been profitable and the future can be expected. They should also learn to fool the regulators and try again and again on the edge of danger."


    "Wooing politicians is actually making friends. Heaven won''t sit back and watch hell grow. You don''t have allies. How can you compete with those birdmen, right?"


    "Wooing a supreme mage can not only avoid the obstacles encountered in the development of the company, but also add an ally to you. Why not?"


    "Don''t have psychological barriers, Mephisto. You know, how many people want to kneel for this meal. There''s no way."


    The old devil looked tangled and gradually felt that Luke had a point.


    If the hell chain hotel can be done so easily, it won''t wait until now, let alone his turn.

 Chapter 320

    Seeing Mephisto''s approval and trust, Luke had to sigh that Constantine''s skill card was a big killer against the devil.


    This hell Lord is famous for his cunning and cunning.


    Under his mouth gun output, the IQ highland was gradually occupied.


    It has begun to imagine the beautiful scene of hell chain hotels becoming bigger and stronger and ringing the bell on the market.


    Mephisto is looking forward to winning the name of "Satan" and becoming a real king of hell.


    At that time, besib and Asmod are little brothers and can only obediently surrender at their feet.


    Not to mention the bird man in heaven, the supreme mage of Kama Taj - forget it, Satan, the king of hell, can''t provoke the trinity of Mount Victoria.


    No matter they face the dimension demon God or the ancient big man, they all go together with three people, play more and play less, and never pay attention to any single challenge.


    "Well, don''t worry about the future, but be down-to-earth and steady."


    Luke glanced at the old devil, who couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, cleared his throat and said, "the plan really looks perfect. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "However, it also needs the executor to have enough ability, otherwise it will be just talk on paper and have no practical significance."


    Mephisto coughed awkwardly and realized that he was a little complacent.


    Before starting a business, it''s too long-term to think about going public and ringing the bell.


    "Mr. mage, I think your plan is very feasible."


    The old devil''s attitude slowly warmed up. With the previous in-depth conversation, he had a strange impulse to lead Luke as a confidant.


    In Mephisto''s view, under the cloak of the other party''s supreme mage, there is obviously a devil''s heart.


    Who can think of such a perfect way to harvest the soul if there is a little moral bottom line, conscience and integrity.


    It''s natural to be a devil!


    Compared with agomoto, when Gu Yi met, he subconsciously hated and resisted.


    Mephisto''s senses of Luke are quite different, and he vaguely sympathizes with each other.


    "I''ll go back to hell later. First, I''ll find some familiar ''friends'' and see if I can reach an alliance."


    The old devil touched his chin and put his backhand around Luke''s shoulder.


    Who can think of a supreme mage, a hell Lord.


    These two people can also go together.


    "By the way, Lao Mo, so many soul chips in the casino can be displayed as achievements."


    Luke gave advice, as if he had done his best and thought of Mephisto.


    "You invite those great demons to Las Vegas and let them see what is the real harvest of soul and what is entertainment culture."


    "The set of heaven has long been out of date. Before long, people prefer Naizi that can warm the cold heart and the astringent pictures that expose their bodies to God."


    Luke took Mephisto into the elevator, as if he could foresee the future, and his tone showed the heroic spirit of instructing the country.


    With the advent of the Internet age, the religious system in heaven will only become more and more weak.


    Harvesting souls is more than the number of Pan believers.


    If hell represents the seven sins, the great demons fight hard and engage in entertainment.


    Those paradise birds who emphasize truth, goodness, beauty, sacrifice and pay may not be comparable to others.


    In a materialistic society, what can warm people''s hearts more than Naizi and Shitu?


    "Speaking of this, Lao Mo, you should be careful of Asmod. He is the master of lust and may become your biggest competitor in the future."


    Luke warned.


    Astringency is the first productive force of mankind.


    "Remember."


    Mephisto nodded.


    Although he did not understand why Luke said so, the supreme mage''s foresight could not be wrong.


    "Just because of the commandments of the three holy places and the existence of the supreme mage."


    The old devil turned to another question and said hesitantly, "the great devil of hell may not be willing to come to the world. Even if he comes, he may not agree."


    Luke smiled calmly, not worried.


    The elevator arrived at the top floor of the hotel and they looked out at the brightly lit Las Vegas.


    "If someone disagrees or disagrees."


    "Just carry me out. Although I''m gentle, I don''t like fighting and killing."


    "But in terms of persuading others and probation education, I have a lot of experience without modesty."


    Luke took the initiative to apply for an exchange of views with other demons.


    How easy it is to be reasonable.


    Punch down.


    The devil is honest.


    "Well, please give it to Mr. mage."


    Mephisto was overjoyed.


    Luke himself has a deep understanding of Luke''s morally convincing way of reasoning.


    It''s time for other great demons to feel the power of the supreme mage''s iron fist... Oh, no, it should be physical persuasion.


    "Look, what should this hell hotel in Las Vegas do?"


    The old devil''s conscious pattern is very different from before.


    The business in Las Jarvis could not meet his ambition.


    "You can continue to operate, but you don''t have to hide yourself."


    Luke remembered the dark shape of the hell Hotel, and he wanted to make complaints about it.


    "Lao Mo, you will be a serious businessman in the future. Don''t think of using some illegal means."


    "Open a hotel, then go through the legal procedures, first handle the certificate, then buy the land, and then operate it seriously to make a reputation."


    Hell hotel is so shabby on the surface, but it has not attracted the attention of local residents.


    So many people entered here and never came out again, and the police didn''t receive a report.


    Obviously, Mephisto used his power to exert influence.


    "Yes, I was short-sighted before. I just wanted to play a small ticket without considering the follow-up development."


    Mephisto accepted it with an open mind and decided to reform and become a serious businessman.


    Now he just wants to build his own hell group, harvest his soul wantonly, and strive to get the name of "Satan" as soon as possible.


    "Lao Mo, a devil like you who has ideals, ability and entrepreneurial passion is sure to succeed! I''m optimistic about you!"


    Luke patted each other on the shoulder and encouraged.


    "I will work hard to lead hell bigger and stronger and surpass heaven."


    The old devil seemed to burn up, looked at the dark night sky covered by dark clouds and said in an aggravating tone.


    He did not forget the humiliation of Archangel Gabriel to himself. He endured it for a hundred years in order to launch a counter attack one day!


    "Well, I''ll leave the preparation of hell group to you. I''ll come and cut the ribbon on the day of its establishment."


    Seeing that the conversation was almost over, Luke was satisfied and ready to leave.


    Put Howard''s soul into the flesh. He has to go to Kama Taj temporarily to report it to Gu Yi.


    There is no precedent for the supreme mage to cooperate with the devil of hell.

 Chapter 321

    "Luke, thanks to you!"


    Howard''s soul was stuffed into his body. When he opened his eyes, he immediately hugged Luke''s thigh.


    "It''s a skill that you can provoke Mephisto, the great devil of hell."


    The latter is a little speechless. Every time he takes Howard out, he must get some unexpected gains.


    Last time in Paris, it was the corvinas family, Serena.


    When I came back to Las Vegas, I didn''t fail. I met Mephisto.


    "After I met you, my luck really became bad."


    Howard came up with a backhand throw.


    He felt that if it were not for Luke''s reason, he would not be a trouble maker at all.


    "If you can restrain your impulse to have fun and control your little brother in the lower part of your body, there will never be so many accidents."


    Luke cast a contemptuous look. He still remembered the murder in Paris caused by an appointment.


    Howard smiled and promised, "I''m determined to devote my energy to the cause of Science in the future. At most, I''m addicted to... Women occasionally."


    After two lessons, it really left a psychological shadow on him.


    "You''d better get married and take on that important responsibility."


    Luke smiled. He wanted to see Tony Stark born.


    Although I''ve seen it once on the next set, it''s the middle-aged iron man.


    "Marriage is the grave of love. If you go in easily, you will never get out again."


    Howard shook his head. According to the mainstream values of the lighthouse country, spending too much wine before marriage is not a big deal.


    But after marriage, at least keep loyalty on the surface, and don''t mess around.


    "Marriage is the tomb of love. If you don''t get married, you won''t die without a burial place."


    Luke said the old stem, patted each other on the shoulder and whispered, "I have a hunch that you are not far from the day you are buried in the grave."


    Howard has a face of disbelief. He is still a firm bachelor.


    "I''ve said hello to Mephisto. You can have fun in this hotel. The bill is on my head."


    Luke gossiped and opened a portal to Kama Taj.


    "Really? Can I... Talk to those sexy charge officials offline?"


    Howard, who just said he would devote all his energy to the cause of science, was excited in an instant.


    "Get out."


    Luke answered and went straight into the portal.


    Sure enough, it''s more unreliable to expect the color batch to change its nature than the devil to be honest.


    "I''m not afraid of being squeezed dry."


    Luke muttered.


    He ignored Howard, mainly about each other''s body.


    The evil spirit of hell is recognized as the "Juicer" and takes more than female vampires.


    Not to mention Howard''s small body, even a strong man like Captain America will be squeezed to soften his legs and hurt his vitality.


    This is not nonsense. Johnny blazer, the second generation evil spirit knight, once fell into hell.


    While he was crazy about cutting grass, he didn''t forget to solve his physiological problems.


    As a result, he met an adult demon, and then - Johnny was squeezed to the embarrassing end that he couldn''t even release the fire of hell and was almost eaten by the devil.


    So Luke rejected Howard, actually for his sake.


    Looking at the earth, I''m afraid only Superman can compete with the devil and test the depth.


    "I''m serious."


    Luke stepped into the Kama Taj. How could the great mage sleep the demon.


    If it gets out, I''m afraid he will be expelled from the sanctuary by Emperor Weishan.


    He can make up a small theater¡ª¡ª


    "On the contrary, the little supreme mage is actually in collusion with hell. We must expel Kama Taj!"


    "That''s right. Without Kama Taj, there will be no place for him in the magic world. See how he lives!"


    Luke smiled askance and said the famous line¡ª¡ª


    "This Kama Taj doesn''t wait!"


    Then add "the four dimensional demons are in control", "this slap hits you, Emperor weishandi has no eyes", which can simply make a crooked mouth superman of Marvel Universe.


    "What are you doing standing at the door giggling?"


    Gu Yi, who returned from a business trip and went back to work, asked strangely.


    From her perspective, Luke seemed to think of something happy, and his mouth tilted.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Luke restrained his thoughts and waved his hand.


    "Master Gu Yi, you weren''t in Kama Taj before. Where did you go?"


    He is an old acquaintance with Gu Yi of the world.


    Entering the room, he poured himself a cup of freshly brewed tea.


    There is no sense of restraint in action.


    "You have become the supreme mage. Don''t you know why I went on a business trip a while ago?"


    Gu Yi''s eyes stayed on Luke for a moment, and his eyes flickered slightly, as if surprised.


    She had the idea of passing on the position of supreme mage to each other.


    Judging only from qualification, potential and work style, Superman is the right choice.


    However, as the guardian of the earth, the leader of Kama Taj and the supreme mage, it still depends on the nature of the mind.


    Luke''s chaotic neutral camp is hard to be recognized by VisANT.


    Besides, the unborn Stephen strange belongs to the son of destiny and is destined to take over the position of supreme mage.


    I can only think about retiring early.


    "I''m just acting temporarily. This seat will be handed over to strange sooner or later."


    Luke has a lot of force. Emperor Victoria chose himself mostly for something.


    "Oh, although I don''t know what happened in the universe where you became the supreme mage, you should be right."


    Gu Yi said softly and slowly.


    "Emperor weishandi has... Requirements for character. For a guy like you who doesn''t like to abide by the rules and often makes amazing moves, he must be very sad about the level of agomoto. He is old-fashioned and doesn''t fit in with you."


    Gu Yi said so about her teacher that there was no taboo in her words.


    "Indeed, he looks reluctant."


    Luke recalled agomoto''s tone and expression at that time, which vaguely showed that he was forced to be helpless.


    "Don''t worry too much. Just take this as a deal. There are many advantages to being the supreme mage. In addition to the power given by the emperor, you also have the right to command the three sanctuaries and access all the power of Kama Taj, including magic tools."


    Gu Yi picked up the eye of agomoto hanging around his neck and said in a seductive tone: "theoretically, it can also belong to you."


    "I can''t afford it. Master Gu Yi, you''d better wear it yourself."


    Luke refused, whether he wanted to or not.


    Gu Yi made it clear that he was the supreme mage who saw that he had inherited the 91 universe and wanted to take the opportunity to fish.


    If he is greedy for the gem of time in the eyes of agomoto, he will bear the responsibility of guarding the universe.


    What a loss!


    At that time, like a firefighter, the avenger gets into trouble and wants to find him to solve it. If the earth explodes, he has to ask him for help.


    Before crossing, he was the social animal of the 997 blessing newspaper. After crossing, he continued to work for emperor Weishan, but there was no door!

 Chapter 322

    "Anyway, if you are the supreme mage of one universe, you are also the supreme mage of two universes. If you don''t do the same, what''s the difference?"


    Gu Yi tilted his mouth and seemed a little unhappy.


    The eye of agomoto is the supreme artifact of Kama Taj.


    There is an infinite stone in it, which can distort time and trace back to all things.


    I''m afraid other mages would be ecstatic and nod their heads.


    It was Luke''s turn, but he refused directly.


    The supreme mage doesn''t want face!?


    "Thanks for the kindness of master Gu Yi. Unfortunately, I just want to live a peaceful life."


    Luke replied perfunctorily.


    Gu Yi obviously dug a hole waiting for him to jump in.


    The eye of agomoto is not only the supreme artifact of Kamata Taj, but also the inheritance keepsake of the supreme mage.


    If you really want to take over, you will take the initiative to take on the work of Gu Yi.


    Although Luke has become the supreme mage.


    But 91 he still doesn''t understand how deep the water in the universe is.


    It was only forced to be appointed by Emperor Weishan and for task reward that I took that seat.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, this universe must be more complex than the movie universe.


    What if I just took over the seat, then the God group called, the life court appeared, the five gods hung up, and the big event of restarting the multi universe began... What should I do?


    According to convention, in the face of the great crisis sweeping the universe, we first need to sacrifice a superhero.


    There''s Superman on the set next door. Flash takes the job.


    For decades, waiting to be sacrificed.


    But the Marvel Universe is much more complicated.


    Because there is no fixed candidate.


    Iron man, Captain America, Captain Marvel and others have been sacrificed once or many times.


    If we sum up the rules, Luke believes that the greater the reputation, the easier it is to get this hard won precious opportunity.


    After all, no one cares about miscellaneous fish collar Bento.


    To sum up, becoming the supreme mage of the universe is enough headache.


    If there was another one, Luke worried that he would not be far from being sacrificed.


    "Don''t spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. Your idea is too narrow. The supreme mage doesn''t need to sacrifice anything except protecting the earth."


    Gu Yi seemed to guess part of Luke''s thoughts and shook his head.


    "It''s not easy to lose money if you have some doubts and malice towards anyone."


    Luke saw the supreme mage put on a magnanimous expression of "I''m a positive person, how can I deceive you?" and smiled.


    He is still the beacon of the world and the light of the right way. He still occasionally does something... Against the rules.


    Superheroes just have a higher moral bottom line, but with some "right" purpose, they make big mistakes and create disasters - which has become a daily routine of Marvel Universe.


    For example, Austrian innovation crisis.


    Whether in movies, the universe, or comics.


    The purpose of aochuang was good at the beginning.


    However, the result is not satisfactory.


    The former led to the sokovia incident and the subsequent superhero registration act, which planted a seed for the civil war.


    The latter is even worse. Aochuang has become the ultimate villain dedicated to the elimination of all life on the earth, bringing endless death and destruction to the world, which can be called the lingering nightmare of the avenger alliance.


    In addition, like the light note exiled the Hulk, which triggered the subsequent "Hawk World War".


    In order to prevent the earth from being invaded, they broke into the planet of the SCRU people to show their force, and then pretended that they could not be forced to be killed. They sent their heads one by one, leading to the big event of secret invasion.


    Similar to the act of doing bad things with good intentions, which can not end up and let innocent people pay for it, it is completely the traditional artistic ability of Marvel Universe.


    Therefore, Luke''s trust in superheroes has always been maintained at a barely passing level.


    Good people make mistakes, and unlike villains, they always get the punishment they deserve.


    Good people will suffer from inner suffering and fall into self repentance.


    But when he saves the world again, his previous mistakes will be forgotten and will still be sought after by the public.


    Luke didn''t think it was the right thing to do.


    "Therefore, agomoto''s judgment on you is correct. You are unwilling to sacrifice for others and have a strong self-awareness, which is difficult to meet the requirements of emperor weishandi."


    Gu yiruo thought and shook the wooden handle fan in his hand.


    She has no prejudice against Luke and demands others to make sacrifices. She is no different from a robber.


    Bald mage is just a pity. Superman''s moral bottom line will be improved, that is, the perfect successor of the supreme mage.


    "I was originally appointed by the emperor. If emperor Weishan thought that if he let me sit in this seat, he could transform my mind, the supreme mage should not be."


    Luke shrugged.


    The steaming tea in the cup has cooled down.


    He took a sip and looked at Gu calmly.


    "Well, I take back the previous sentence."


    Gu Yi put down the eye of agomoto in her hand and realized that Luke had conflict with the words of responsibility, obligation and sacrifice. She seemed to think of something and her mouth began to ring up.


    "You should understand that you will face choices sooner or later."


    The supreme mage was meaningful and said slowly, "there is a saying in the East that when the sky falls, there is a tall man on top."


    "The more power you get, the stronger the power you have, and sooner or later you will stand in front of the whole world and the whole universe."


    "What will you do then?"


    Gu Yi raised key questions.


    "At that point."


    Luke''s reply was so perfunctory that he then turned away from the unpleasant and boring topic.


    He put down his tea cup, put forward his intention and got to the point.


    "Doing business with the devil, and Mephisto?"


    After listening to the story, Gu Yi narrowed his eyes and looked unhappy.


    She didn''t have her own teacher. Agomoto was so jealous of evil that she had to be at odds with hell.


    It''s just that harvesting human souls with the great devil of hell sounds like something that evil villains can do!


    "Kamata Taj can''t allow it! Let hell creatures enter the world. The three sanctuaries are furnishings and have no value anymore."


    Gu Yi shook his head and refused.


    Luke has put forward many ideas.


    Some, she would agree.


    For example, the establishment and preparation of the magic Congress goes deeper into the secular world.


    But some involve the bottom line, so we can''t reach an agreement.


    "Master Gu Yi, you misunderstood me."


    Luke also knew that it was a dream to let the supreme mage and the great devil sit on the same table with Kama Taj and hell.


    Even if the two sides are not completely opposite camps, there is little room for cooperation.


    "The final ownership of human soul is either heaven or hell."


    Luke stretched out his finger and outlined the ten boundaries.


    He read relevant materials in the library of Kama Taj.


    It is because he has specially done his homework that he has the confidence to convince Gu Yi.


    "Different from religious classics, you can enjoy happiness in heaven and suffer torture in hell. In fact, heaven and hell are just two vast dimensional worlds."


    Gu Yi closed the wooden handle fan with curiosity in his eyes. He seemed to want to know what the other party was going to say.


    "The soul is a currency in circulation. This sentence is true in all dimensions."


    Luke nodded on the map of hell and said faintly, "whether he goes to heaven or hell, the essence is the same."


    "The soul is a consumable and cannot be recycled. In other words, once human beings die, there is no possibility of reincarnation and reincarnation."


    "In that case, what''s the difference between heaven harvesting souls and hell harvesting souls?"


    Gu Yi clapped his hands twice to express his appreciation for Luke''s long speech.


    She tilted her mouth and said with a smile, "no wonder you can get along with Mephisto. Compared with human beings, you are more like a devil and good at bewitching people."


    "Is that a compliment?"


    Luke asked with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    "A pertinent evaluation."


    Gu Yi said.


    The two men in the room were silent for a moment.


    The supreme mage sitting at the head then answered Luke''s previous questions.


    "Heaven and hell, Kama Taj is not on either side."


    "However, the forces represented by the two camps are light and darkness, and Kama Taj tends to the former."


    "The soul flowing into hell is no different from ascending to heaven. They are all used as consumables to support the existence of the dimensional world."


    "But one thing, the demons of hell, demons, they are born to spread the seeds of chaos and evil."


    "Although heaven is... Hypocritical, angels still maintain the basic principles of justice and integrity."


    Gu Yi denied Luke''s idea, and Kama Taj also had a position.


    Between the black and white of heaven and hell, the supreme mage is obviously closer to the forward.


    "Then introduce the three sanctuaries."


    Luke didn''t give up. He guessed Guyi''s answer.


    Cooperation can''t be so easy.


    To put it bluntly, the image of hell is too bad, not as bright as the surface of heaven.


    "The company needs to face the regulatory authorities. The three sanctuaries can bear this part of the responsibility and restrict hell."


    Luke, like sharing a cake, took the initiative to draw a piece and send it to the supreme mage.


    "The rules and regulations are determined by kamataj. The hell group represented by Mephisto needs to play according to our rules, so that most problems can be avoided."


    "As for the so-called ''harvest the soul'', just give them their final destination and stamp it in advance."


    "This does not constitute a crime of evil."


    With his head held high, the upright Luke paused and said, "even the emperor will not refuse to get the soul."


    "And Kama Taj can also benefit from it."


    "For example, use those reserved souls to repay the cost of casting spells."


    Gu Yi didn''t speak.


    She''s thinking.


    It is not allowed to base the interests of Kara Taj on the suffering of innocent people.


    This is the bottom line of the supreme mage.


    In addition, Gu Yi doesn''t have many commandments to abide by.


    About hell group, about soul currency.


    She could see that Luke wanted to establish a stable and strong order through these.


    The prospect is good, but whether it can be achieved remains to be seen.


    "The next time you talk to someone, don''t talk about your interests so naked."


    Gu Yi closed his eyes and then opened one.


    "Kamata Taj will not cooperate with hell, but Mephisto will be supervised by the three sanctuaries if he does anything on earth."


    "As for your hell alliance formation plan, what consequences will it lead to..."


    Seeing the expression and attitude of the supreme mage, Luke understood and naturally answered, "it''s all up to me."

 Chapter 323

    With the acquiescence of the supreme mage, Luke did not leave immediately.


    Instead, he poured himself a cup of tea and tasted it slowly.


    He was curious about what Gu Yi was doing on business before.


    The supreme mage, who had always spoken cheerfully, did not want to say more this time.


    If it were not for kooichi''s gender and his usual lack of desire, Luke might think in an indescribable direction.


    Under the pretext of business trip, do great health care!


    This kind of thing has not been done by no one.


    You know, there is no reason why Stephen strange, who is not yet born, is called "kidney deficiency mage".


    In addition, he always loses his magic power at the critical moment, explodes the demon God when he is strong, and pulls his crotch when he is weak.


    There are also some physiological reasons.


    Johnny blazer, the second-generation evil spirit knight, is not the only one who has the rare experience of being hollowed out by the demon and draining his strength.


    "Master Gu Yi, why do you think emperor Weishan chose me?"


    Luke changed the subject.


    There is no free lunch.


    If so, be prepared to ruin your family.


    Because free is always the most expensive.


    According to Gu Yi''s analysis, the probability that emperor weishandi likes himself and chooses him as the supreme mage is almost equal to Loki winning Odin''s favor and replacing sol as king Asgard.


    It''s not that it''s impossible, but there must be something fishy behind it.


    Like Odin, if he has Alzheimer''s disease, it is indeed possible to make rocky king.


    In other words, it is also possible that the emperor of Mount VisANT, aiming at Luke''s outstanding appearance and temperament, has appointed him to be the supreme MAGE - provided that they are all in the aura of descending wisdom.


    Although the above advantages are true.


    But it seems unreasonable to put it on the dimension demon God.


    "According to your account, strange hasn''t grown up, and then I''m in a hurry to retire from the parallel universe. It''s normal for visander to choose a spare tire."


    Gu Yi has a sense of banter in his eyes.


    spare tire?


    Luke twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    Don''t be so ugly!


    The supreme mage is not a cabbage in the field. You can pick up a few at random.


    The name of glory, which has attracted much attention and fierce competition, immediately appears cheap to Gu Yi.


    You know, how many people want to be this spare tire, there is no way!


    "In short, you don''t have to worry too much. Even if the emperor of Victoria mountain really asks you, what trouble can Superman solve?"


    Gu Yi boasted insincerely.


    From the implicit smile on her face, it can be seen that the supreme mage is obviously looking forward to the day when Luke is pulled to be a firefighter.


    "OK, weishandi let me do things, but I have to pay enough."


    Luke looked up and drank the tea.


    He doesn''t work for nothing.


    If you want to go whoring for free, there is no door.


    Then they exchanged greetings. Lukla opened a portal and prepared to return to Las Vegas to give Mephisto an answer.


    With the official certification of weishandi, his spell casting ability has increased greatly, and he can give full play to the great potential of the magic Superman template.


    However, in order to avoid paying the price, he was as sick as strange.


    Luke''s sword is on the wrong side. He doesn''t have a master who attacks the fort. He learns a lot of spells.


    Instead, the attribute points are added to lighting, trying to get close to Gandalf, the white robed sword saint in the Middle Earth world.


    His fighting idea is very simple. He first blinds the enemy with illumination, and then blows it with an iron fist.


    Perfect!


    "By the way, Superman."


    As soon as Luke stepped into the transmission channel with one foot, Guyi''s voice came from behind.


    "Take good care of your... Foreign things. It''s very important."


    what?


    Luke frowned slightly.


    He doesn''t like this talkative style very much.


    "Something foreign..."


    Luke turned this sentence in his mind, and his tall and straight figure quickly disappeared into the transmission channel.


    The only thing on him that is foreign is probably the tenth metal from the next set.


    This thing seems very important. It broke the wall of origin.


    "The feeling of trouble getting together..."


    Luke sighed.


    If you can''t figure it out, talk about it later.


    Without much entanglement, he returned to the hell hotel in Las Jarvis.


    "How was the conversation?"


    In the office, Mephisto rubbed his hands nervously.


    His nose twitched and smelled the disgusting smell.


    Gu Yi!


    After being beaten so many times, the old devil is naturally no stranger to the breath of the supreme mage.


    Although it is not very understandable why Kui is still alive, Luke can inherit the position of supreme mage.


    But this does not prevent him from cooperating with each other.


    "It''s settled."


    Luke held his tone and lifted Mephisto''s appetite.


    The old devil''s great cause of establishing hell group, becoming bigger and stronger and surpassing heaven.


    It will not only take a long time to accumulate, but also balance the forces of all parties.


    Without the permission of karma Taj, Mephisto couldn''t get out of hell.


    "Lao Mo, you know, it''s hard to do business these days."


    Luke has a long focus and conveys the meaning of ancient one.


    The image of hell is not well done. If you want to set up a group and seize the market share of heaven, you have to pay a certain price.


    "This part of the problem still needs to be solved by yourself."


    Luke concluded.


    Mephisto thought for a long time and finally nodded.


    Sacrifice some small benefits for a brighter future in hell.


    It''s a good deal!


    "Lao Mo, I hope you can abide by the law and be a good citizen in the future."


    Luke patted each other on the shoulder and explained some things to pay attention to.


    It''s right that the old devil is insidious, cunning and crafty.


    But he really came to the world. In the face of Kamata Taj and the supreme mage, no matter how careful he thought, it was useless.


    In the past, I tried again and again on the edge of being beaten and slipped away after death.


    After the establishment of hell group, the family is big and the cause is big. If you run away from the monk, you can''t run away from the temple.


    With a big family and a big business, Mephisto should have scruples if he wants to do anything.


    "Of course. I''m a serious businessman now. How can I do illegal and criminal things again."


    The old devil took it for granted.


    He is a mature Lord of hell.


    Face and integrity are completely unimportant.


    You can just ignore it.


    "It''s you."


    Luke gave a thumbs up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two weeks later, Luke dragged Howard out of the hell hotel.


    They came to the airport and waited for Captain America.


    "I heard the old man say that you took a stake in the hotel?"


    Howard wore sunglasses and leaned against the body.


    He tried all his means these days and didn''t hook up with Miss succubus in the casino.


    This frustrated Howard, who claimed to be a prodigal son in love and a hearty arsonist.


    "Yes, when hell group is established, I will be a member of the board of directors."


    Luke nodded and didn''t hide it.


    He can be regarded as the middleman between Kama Taj and hell, building a strong bridge for communication.


    "They are demons and you are superman. Doesn''t it affect your reputation to spread it?"


    Howard worried.


    Superman''s popularity is at its zenith and is sought after by the public.


    But if there is a flaw in the perfect porcelain, it will be magnified countless times.


    At that time, people will collapse and walk down the altar. The loss will be huge.


    "Don''t worry, I use Howard Stark''s name. You are now the spokesman of the devil and a veritable death merchant."


    Luke smiled.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Howard held back ten thousand words "Mom annoys Falk" in his heart. Considering that he punched Luke in the face and only hurt himself, he gave up his plan to do it.


    "How can you discredit me at will without consent!"


    Howard was very angry. He didn''t want to have anything to do with the devil.


    If it is publicized, it will have a great impact on stark industry and its own image.


    "If you become a director of hell group, the demon charge official in the casino... You know what I mean."


    Luke blinked, almost explicitly.


    Hell also has hidden rules.


    Demons are not interested in ordinary humans, but they are not necessarily interested in the boss of their superiors.


    "Ah... It''s a matter of course to make some sacrifices for friends."


    Howard''s face changed quickly. He patted his chest hard and said, "it''s just a disgrace. What''s worth caring about."


    "Luke, don''t worry! I''ll protect Superman''s reputation!"

 Chapter 324

    Howard is willing to shoulder this heavy stigma for his good friend.


    Even if he is misunderstood by the world, he is willing to do whatever he wants.


    "You say it''s a little shameless to use the power at hand to coerce others?"


    Howard leaned on the car body and heard that he could become a director of hell Hotel and a charm devil as a sexy charge official. He couldn''t help but harden slightly to show his heart.


    It''s no big deal to work with the devil.


    Anyway, the reputation of arms dealers has never been very good.


    Even if they participate in more charities, many people still regard them as black hearted capitalists who sell death - of course, in fact, it is the same in the arms business.


    "You can''t attract people''s attention because the wealth of stark industry and the aura of the world''s top genius are nothing in hell."


    Luke explained.


    There are countless heroes and kings in history. Their souls either rise to heaven or fall into hell.


    Stay in Mephisto''s hands, or spread through the ages, or celebrities who have been infamous for thousands of years have seen, where will Howard be attracted.


    "It''s like removing your series of titles and letting you wear ordinary clothes to date Hollywood female stars. They will still refuse you."


    Luke has a case for analysis.


    "Because you are too ordinary. You don''t have Stark''s surname, rich identity, smart brain... Without these, you are an ordinary person."


    "But now it''s different. You''re a director of hell group and a big man who can sit on an equal footing with Mephisto."


    "Status gives you extra charm, so you don''t need to use any means. Those little demons will take the initiative to deliver them to the door soon."


    Luke watched the plane slowly landing on the runway and didn''t say the last word.


    He thought Howard might as well find a way to replenish his kidney rather than worry about the details.


    The nickname of hell demon "Juicer" is by no means a false name.


    It is the blood and tears experience gained through the energy and active practice of warriors of all dynasties.


    Luke didn''t remind him. It''s time for Howard to understand the truth of a knife on the color prefix.


    On the battlefield between men and women, it is almost impossible for the former to achieve long-term and complete victory.


    Howard, even if he is tired to death, probably can''t cultivate the fertile land of the demon.


    Thinking of this, Luke looked at each other with a trace of pity.


    "Here comes Steve."


    Howard didn''t know it. He was still immersed in the beautiful fantasy of showing his strength and killing all directions.


    Through the bachelor party of the captain of the United States, ask out the charming lady with a trace of charm in the purity and a trace of coquettish in the charm, and then... Hei hei.


    "Long time no see, Steve. How''s your wedding going?"


    When meeting friends, the first thing is a warm hug.


    The captain of the United States, who is about to enter the palace of marriage, seems to be much more mature than before.


    He scratched his head and obviously didn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, it should be a success,"


    After organizing language for a long time, Steve gave such an answer.


    After returning from the Soviet Union, he adopted Luke''s proposal and was ready to join hands with Margaret to enter the palace of marriage.


    Captain America booked an upscale restaurant and then went to the jewelry store to buy an expensive Sapphire Diamond ring.


    The next step is to find the right opportunity to create a romantic atmosphere.


    To be honest, Luke worked hard to help Steve finish this part.


    The captain of the United States is really not good at lying and concealing. He almost revealed his flaws many times.


    Fortunately, Steve survived the day of his proposal.


    The high-end restaurant under the charter is flowing with the soothing faintness of the violin.


    Captain America knelt down on one knee and gave out the diamond ring. It''s basically done!


    After all, not many women can resist Steve''s boastful chest muscles and American hips!


    "Looking for venues, sending invitations and inviting bands... Margaret is busy in these aspects. I can''t get involved at all."


    Steve said honestly.


    He came to Las Vegas for a bachelor party, and the next day he would return to New York to welcome his wedding.


    "I''m nervous and confused now... You know, Luke, I''ve imagined many times that I will marry my beloved woman in the presence of relatives and friends."


    Steve spoke slowly and his tone was full of emotion.


    "When I joined the army, I thought about whether I would die on the battlefield, such as sacrificing myself for my comrades in arms, or being hit by stray bullets... I didn''t sleep all night last night, and my mind was full of previous memories."


    The captain of the United States said something incoherent.


    He pressed Luke''s shoulder hard, and his eyes were full of complex and sincere emotions.


    At first, the little man in Brooklyn was finally going to complete the major events of his life and move towards perfection.


    "Relax, Steve, and feel the warm sunshine of Las Vegas."


    Luke turned to Howard and said, "let our American captain forget to wait for his bride in New York, and the task of experiencing the customs of gambling city is up to you."


    The latter took off his sunglasses, tiptoed around Steve''s shoulder and pulled him into the car.


    "This is the last single night of your life! So, man, you have to put aside the burden in your heart and devote yourself to this carnival!"


    Howard took out the activity list in his pocket, glanced at it and said, "the first stop is the spa. First, go to the emperor hot spring and wash away your fatigue."


    "Well... Howard, wait, I brought another man."


    Steve pointed to the plane and said awkwardly, "Bucky is here, too."


    "If I leave him alone in Brooklyn and don''t take care of him, I''m not sure."


    Luke looked in the eyes of the captain of the United States and found the Winter Soldier packed as a gift.


    After the orders of Baron Strack, the hydra, Bucky was no longer hostile to Steve and had no idea of taking the opportunity to escape.


    The task he received was to follow each other.


    "See you again."


    Looking at Bucky dressed in leather jacket, backpack, sunglasses and a cool guy, Luke took the initiative to say hello.


    The former caught a glimpse of Superman and his body trembled slightly.


    The steady pace also paused.


    The beating of the collective farm is still deeply imprinted in Bucky''s heart and has become an indelible shadow.


    "Hum!"


    Probably unable to think of what to say, the winter soldier had to hum coldly and continue to maintain his high and cold image.


    "Now pretend to be an iceberg man God. Soon you will have to watch your friends enter the wedding hall. At that time, you can slowly experience the taste of bitter wine in your throat and heart."


    Luke thought silently, his mouth turning.


    He sat in the car next to Captain America.


    Howard acts as a driver and the co pilot is a winter soldier.


    A group of four people drove out of the airport as the car started.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    California, close to Nevada, is on a dry mountain.


    The apocalypse, still cloaked in a hot day, looked up at the dazzling sun.


    Behind him, followed by a large number of mutants in the same dress.


    In just a few months, through Caliban''s talent, the mutant God gained a large number of followers.


    "Do you feel it?"


    The Apocalypse opened his hands as if to embrace the sky.


    "I don''t know anything, great God."


    Caliban lowered his head and shook his head.


    "And you, Eric?"


    The Apocalypse turned to the shortest boy.


    "I feel very restless and uneasy, great God."


    The child named Eric lancher said truthfully.


    "Very good."


    The Apocalypse said with satisfaction.


    "Time and space are shaking. I''ve found it!"


    The God of mutant man, his vision seems to penetrate the shackles of time and space and see more distant places.


    The deep eyes gradually reflect a fiery red, gorgeous and huge Phoenix!

 Chapter 325

    Apocalypse and Phoenix are old friends.


    After overthrowing the rule of the conqueror Kang, the former abandoned the former name - en Sabah Nur and changed it to "Apocalypse".


    It means "the Supreme God"!


    Because I was raised by nomads since childhood, I have to fight against adults who are more powerful than myself in a bad environment every day.


    He lived in despair and hardship until the day of his awakening ability.


    The apocalypse that revealed extraordinary talent was equivalent to the gods at that time.


    Soon got a large number of fans and believers.


    However, cruel experience has created Apocalypse''s cold and stubborn character.


    Also let him firmly believe in the jungle law of survival of the fittest and the law of the jungle.


    The Apocalypse replaced Kang the conqueror and ruled the Egyptian Dynasty,


    He provoked wars and disputes everywhere.


    The purpose is to use the most stringent requirements to select goals that meet their own requirements.


    The Apocalypse believes that only those who have withstood the baptism and severe test of fate.


    Only when he struggled to survive from the sea of corpses and blood and the fighting of swordsmen could he be qualified to be called his "voter".


    In this way, relying on his powerful ability, apocalypse continued to expand its territory until - he took the initiative to provoke the Phoenix.


    The power of Phoenix is one of the best ancient powers in the multiverse.


    The Phoenix itself is an awesome ancient existence.


    It was born in the primitive universe and likes to find people with strong spiritual power as hosts.


    For example, the mutant Jean grey, her clone Madeleine Pryor - the Red Queen.


    Rachel summers, Jean Grey''s daughter, white queen Emma frost and so on in a timeline.


    They were selected by the Phoenix and gained unparalleled power.


    This is all later.


    The feud between Phoenix and Apocalypse dates back thousands of years.


    At that time, the Apocalypse was full of thinking about how to build a great empire without weakness, defects and low-level races.


    It happened that the Phoenix found the earth while wandering in the universe.


    It is like an energy storm, sweeping with great momentum.


    The Apocalypse was aware of this terrible energy fluctuation. In order to verify his strength and show his strength, he recklessly went up without hesitation.


    Then, the mutant God was burned half paralyzed by the power of the Phoenix and fell into a long sleep.


    This is why the Apocalypse sleeps in the pyramids.


    Mainly for healing and rejuvenation.


    As for the Phoenix that came to the earth, it later passed through Kunlun of China.


    Give Wu Fengji, an oriental who has the power of the dragon, a punch to disperse and scatter everywhere.


    Looking back, Qin Ge Lei got one of the fragments and became the "Phoenix female" among the mutants.


    The trajectory of fate is so clear!


    "Here it comes."


    Apocalypse''s gray face showed a trace of excitement.


    Waking up from his deep sleep, he learned to accept the changes of the times and look for his four knights.


    Still tracking the Phoenix!


    Can burn yourself half paralyzed.


    We can see the horror of that ancient divine power.


    If you get the power of the Phoenix, master it and completely control it, you can definitely defeat Superman.


    At that time, there will be no obstacles on his way forward.


    Besides, apocalypse always feels bitter about losing to a human.


    Even if Superman is so powerful, he is just a human!


    How can humans be better than mutants?


    This somewhat shakes the apocalyptic world view.


    So¡ª¡ª


    He can''t accept this defeat!


    He has to prove it!


    Mutants are the perfect race!


    "Great God, what are you looking for?"


    Asked the short little Eric, looking up.


    Among all believers who follow the apocalypse, he is most loved by the apocalypse.


    The mutant God also implemented that hierarchy for his compatriots. Whoever has great potential will appreciate him more.


    "Power! Ancient and powerful power!"


    The sound of the Apocalypse is like a bronze bell, making a loud sound.


    He traveled from Eastern Europe and Asia to California in the United States along the scattered traces of fragments of the power of the Phoenix.


    Most of the Phoenix''s power disappeared into the unknown space in the East.


    The Apocalypse wanted to step on it, but his keen intuition reminded him that there might be great danger in this trip.


    Considering that even the Phoenix was scattered, I probably gave up my past.


    So the mutant God obeyed his inner will and honestly changed elsewhere.


    The forces scattered in Eastern Europe have become very weak and almost disappeared.


    Apocalypse can only collect the residual Phoenix force while searching the reaction area of energy distribution.


    Finally, he found the complete Phoenix in California.


    "This will be the most beautiful... Existence you have ever seen in your life!"


    The deep eyes of Apocalypse reflected the fiery red phoenix more and more.


    After a few seconds, it was like putting a stone on the calm lake, and the space shook out a circle of obvious ripples.


    Not only the future magneto, little Eric, but also other mutants.


    Their inner emotions became restless.


    Like boiling water, it constantly springs up.


    The power of the Phoenix is not only the fire of the creation of the universe, but also the embodiment of cosmic life and spiritual power.


    It is normal for its appearance to cause people''s emotional changes.


    A few minutes later, the shaking space was like a cracked mirror, with several shocking black cracks.


    After a moment, the gaps gradually widened.


    The nothingness of material annihilation suddenly raised a fiery red color.


    phoenix!


    A huge flame Phoenix opens the space and spreads its wings.


    The extremely terrible spirit storm is like a shell hitting the protective cover of apocalypse.


    "Even if the whole body is broken up, the power of the Phoenix that can be put together again can still not be underestimated."


    The tall Apocalypse stood in front of those mutants.


    The shining purple energy shield is like a solid city wall to block the power of the Phoenix.


    The flame Phoenix with open space and wings.


    Filled with the contradictory atmosphere of destruction and creation, rebirth and death, it is simply fascinating!


    "I can handle it!"


    The Apocalypse found that the Phoenix had indeed become much weaker, and a sense of self-confidence rose in her heart.


    He raised his arm and the space around him suddenly sank.


    Like filling with glue, let the trapped Phoenix slow down.


    Then the Apocalypse shook it hard.


    The invisible mind turned into a huge palm and held the flame Phoenix tightly.


    Hiss! Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The gorgeous fire that destroys matter rolls up blazing flames.


    The space seems to be melting, and the gap is getting bigger and bigger.


    The Apocalypse''s face showed a painful expression, and the gray palm became scorched and black, sending out wisps of meat fragrance.


    "It can also hurt my body through thinking..."


    The mutant God was a little unexpected.


    He subconsciously retracted, then clenched again and held the huge Phoenix that was about to fly.


    "How can I give up this great opportunity!"


    Apocalypse''s face showed a cruel color, regardless of the pain on his hand, but increased the output.


    The extremely powerful power of thought limits the Phoenix.


    The two sides seemed to wrestle out of thin air, and no one could defeat anyone, and gradually fell into a stalemate.


    Hiss!


    The Phoenix seems to feel the pressure. It vibrates its wings and the open space is broken again.


    The terrible flame erupted and melted the apocalyptic energy shield.


    In order to protect themselves and the "people" who finally gathered behind them.


    The mutant God had to take back his power.


    This allows the Phoenix to seize the opportunity. It flaps its wings and disappears in an instant!


    "Shuttle through space... Where can you go!"


    Apocalypse snorted coldly, leaving a sentence "stay here, don''t walk around", stepping into the space channel and tracking the past.

 Chapter 326

    "It''s strange why everyone should take a dip in the hot spring together."


    Howard held his hands on his chest and held the corner of the bath towel. He sat on the edge and refused to go into the water.


    He looked at Luke and Steve with sad and angry eyes.


    That strong and powerful perfect line, that strong and strong chest and abdominal muscles.


    In contrast, I have been doing scientific research all the year round, and I don''t have much fitness exercise. I''m completely like a dead fat house.


    Sure enough, there is no harm without comparison!


    "Don''t be a bitch, Howard."


    Luke leaned against the pool and said with his head back.


    His lower body was wrapped in a bath towel and soaked in the pool water with moderate water temperature.


    There is a glass of iced sparkling wine and all kinds of fresh fruit at hand.


    "Come down quickly. Don''t worry. We won''t laugh at your size."


    Luke joked. He put a wet towel on his face.


    The strong muscles full of strength relax, and the meaning of sleepiness and laziness spreads and breeds.


    A little sleepy.


    Luke narrowed his eyes.


    Enjoy this rare tranquility.


    "What are you talking about? Men of the stark family are always proud of their strengths!"


    Howard hurried into the hot spring water. No male creature can accept this question.


    But he tried to stay away from Luke and Steve.


    A superman, a super soldier.


    Howard, caught in the middle, realized the feeling of being a man for the first time.


    "Steve, why can''t you think of getting married so young?"


    Howard, a staunch celibate and liberal, doesn''t understand Captain America at all.


    It''s fun to have fun in the days of singing and singing every night.


    If you get married, you have to face a lot of problems.


    Howard imagined changing diapers, singing lullabys and telling bedtime stories... He couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    It''s horrible!


    How can I devote my limited time to such trivial things!


    "You won''t understand."


    Steve glanced at romantic prodigal Howard and shook his head.


    "You have a relationship with a woman, just for a brief pleasure."


    "So, Howard, it''s hard for you to understand that when you open your eyes in the morning and find a person lying beside your pillow, she will smile gently at you, talk with you in her arms and make breakfast for you..."


    Howard curled his lips when he saw the captain of the United States showing a faint smile and spreading dog food.


    He held a purple grape in his mouth and said in a vague voice, "the women I date can do the same, as long as I am willing to show my generosity or let them go to heaven!"


    Steve was speechless. No matter what topic it was, it would always become obscene in Howard''s mouth.


    This is probably some kind of talent!


    "I''ve heard Jarvis complain many times. You take different women to Stark''s house every night. After sleeping, you run to the laboratory to work, making him clean up the mess for you."


    Luke said lazily.


    "He may be the person in the world who wants you to get married early."


    Howard''s face was embarrassed. He just had no scientific research inspiration and was a seasoning when he felt bored.


    He won''t even remember the names of those women. Anyway, it''s only one night. There''s no need to know too much.


    "One day."


    Howard smiled. He looked out of the window. The afterglow of the sunset was shining on Las Vegas.


    Then the sky turned red.


    A huge Phoenix suddenly appeared and approached quickly.


    "I drank too much?"


    Howard rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was wrong.


    Although I have seen vampires, werewolves and hell demons.


    But he is still an unswerving atheist and a scientist with the spirit of exploration and the desire for knowledge.


    The huge fire phoenix doesn''t seem to exist in the real world.


    "It seems that tonight''s bachelor party needs to be delayed."


    With Luke sleepy, take down the towel on his face.


    He got up straight from the hot spring pool and went to the window.


    "Well, Luke, I know your thing... Is magnificent, but there''s no need to show it off."


    Howard, who happened to be sitting nearby, twitched at the corners of his mouth and turned his face.


    "Although I don''t know who brought it, it must be a big trouble."


    Luke make complaints about Howard''s Tucao. He has surrounded the bath towel, but there are some advantages that can not be covered up.


    What can I do?


    "What''s that?"


    The captain of the United States who found the abnormality also stood up and met Howard in front of him.


    The latter really didn''t know where to look, so he had to raise his head and look at the ceiling.


    "Please stay away from me! I''ll definitely have nightmares tonight!"


    Howard looked helpless and took a bath with his good friends. It was terrible.


    "That''s the Phoenix."


    Luke is no stranger to the three ancient forces of Marvel Universe.


    Over the White House, he fought with theon.


    The other party once used the "power of chaos" as a bait to be his own spokesman.


    The power of chaos can rewrite reality and is extremely powerful. It is the source of the power of the Scarlet Witch''s chaotic magic.


    The power of the Phoenix at the same level is naturally no worse.


    "It seems that it is heading for Las Vegas. There are more than 500000 innocent citizens in the urban area alone. I may not be able to guarantee their safety."


    Luke''s eyes flashed a trace of dignity. Although the Phoenix represents life and emotion, it does not distinguish good from evil.


    The blackening of Qin Ge Lei will produce the destructive personality of "black phoenix", which is an obvious example.


    While the power of Phoenix affects the host, it will also be imperceptibly influenced by the host.


    "Steve, please contact the municipal government and ask them to organize the evacuation of the urban population."


    Luke put on his superman suit and told him, "if you don''t have time to evacuate, you can take them to the hell hotel."


    "Howard, you go too. Don''t think about putting on power armor to help. This is not a strengthened soldier of Hydra."


    Steve nodded, quickly took off the bath towel around his lower body, picked up the folded clothes and put them on.


    Howard witnessed this scene, the psychological shadow area expanded again, and he felt that his eyes were going blind.


    "I have to see a hundred women naked to forget this!"


    He hurried out of the hot spring pool for fear that Luke would learn from the captain of the United States later.


    Luke directly broke the glass curtain wall and flew towards the flame Phoenix.


    Before approaching, the rolling heat wave came.


    He saw everything around the Phoenix melting and decomposing.


    The sand turns into crystals and the vegetation burns into light smoke. Even the towering peaks along the way are like half melted ice cream.


    "Where can you go!"


    In the high altitude, the semicircular space channel expands, and the tall gray figure comes out slowly.


    He was not afraid of the hot temperature emitted by the flame Phoenix, and his cold face showed a smile.


    "Surrender to me and kneel before the great Apocalypse!"


    Flame Phoenix said he didn''t want to talk to the freak and threw an energy ball at him.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion resounded through the air.

 Chapter 327

    In the face of the impending apocalypse.


    The Phoenix hissed and the flame waves rolled.


    There is no doubt about its attitude.


    It''s arrogance!


    It''s contempt!


    It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to the mutant God at all.


    Even if today is different from the past.


    Their strength has been greatly weakened.


    But this high cold attitude remains the same.


    "Hum, weak creature."


    The Phoenix sends out such spiritual fluctuations.


    The wings of the flame flapped violently, bringing out the hot flame waves that block out the sky and the sun.


    At high altitude, even the air flow becomes viscous.


    If ordinary people take a few breaths, they will be completely ignited and burned to ashes from inside to outside.


    "Are you better than me now?"


    Apocalypse''s gray face twitched.


    Thousands of years ago, he was half paralyzed by the power of the Phoenix.


    Had to sleep into the pyramid for a long time.


    But now the situation has changed. Phoenix doesn''t know what accident it encountered or what kind of strong enemy it encountered.


    That powerful cosmic energy doesn''t exist in a hundred. It depends on your mood.


    The Apocalypse didn''t expect it to be this time.


    The Phoenix still loses, but it doesn''t lose. Enjoy the ridicule.


    "I really thought I couldn''t clean you up?"


    Clay figurines also have three points of anger, not to mention the Apocalypse of self proclaimed gods.


    He shouted angrily and raised a semicircular energy shield around him.


    Then the Purple strong light of his right hand flashed, and several terrible thunders as big as a millstone were formed in an instant.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The continuous explosion rang through the air in an instant.


    The energy collision set off a fierce airflow and sent out a shock roar similar to a sonic boom.


    The sky changed a few miles high.


    Clouds block out the sun and thunder rolls.


    The oppressive and suffocating lead gray clouds seem to be a background plate.


    The huge flame Phoenix is particularly dazzling.


    It spread its wings and almost covered half of Las Vegas, illuminating the dark sky.


    "Why force support? How much strength can you exert?"


    Apocalypse asked with a sneer.


    Once upon a time, the Phoenix could decompose everything and reorganize matter.


    Burning everything and erasing the creative fire of existence is even more terrible.


    But after the fight just now, the Apocalypse found that the power of the Phoenix had declined seriously and was no longer a deterrent in the past.


    "I heard that the power of the Phoenix is not in kind. I like to find a powerful host."


    The Apocalypse of the Phoenix has been explored and completely came out of the shadow of failure.


    At this time, he is full of confidence.


    "Is there a better host for you on this planet than me?"


    Asked the apocalypse.


    The Phoenix seemed to hear a joke, and its huge and illusory body shook.


    Its spiritual waves spread through the void¡ª¡ª


    "Ugly, climb!"


    Translated, it probably means so.


    Both men and women have the hosts selected by the power of the Phoenix.


    It may be related to its aesthetics. Women are in the majority, and men are involuntary.


    Wu Fengji, one of the strongest iron fists in Kunlun dynasties, broke up the Phoenix. Needless to say, she is a standard oriental girl, valiant and valiant.


    Jean grey, white queen Emma frost, laser eye Scott, Wolverine Logan, steel lux, secret guest


    If you really want to say it, your appearance fluctuates in the middle, up, left and right.


    No one, like the apocalypse, is so ugly and unforgettable.


    Rage + 100!


    Apocalypse''s eyes stared round, as if they were stabbed and hurt.


    When he was born, he was born with gray skin and blue lips.


    They were regarded as monsters by their parents and abandoned in the desert.


    From small to large, apocalypse has been looked at and despised by people with strange eyes.


    "You''ll regret it!"


    The Apocalypse turns his eyes white and shows his talent.


    Among the thick dark clouds, one after another, there was a lightning with thick and thin arms.


    Like a silver fence, it surrounds the flame Phoenix.


    At first glance, it looks like a huge cage, holding it in place.


    The Phoenix flapped its wings, the fire red flame waves churned, tearing apart lightning and dark clouds.


    Like a meteorite decomposed into thousands of flowing fire, the power of the Phoenix swept out and roared to the gray figure standing in the air.


    "Do you think I''ll be unprepared?"


    The Apocalypse raised his hand and first stacked himself with layers of energy shields. The rich purple light wrapped him, coupled with dark clouds and violent lightning, set it off like a God.


    He has the experience of learning to fight with nomads. He is cruel, indifferent and savage... These characters are almost integrated into his bones and bring together his fighting consciousness of cost energy.


    Therefore, he is not only the God of mutants, but also a strong warrior.


    Excellent soldiers are often good at summing up lessons.


    Apocalypse believes that the reason for the last failure lies, on the one hand, in his contempt for the enemy; On the other hand, the power of Phoenix is too terrible.


    Either energy or matter can decompose and destroy.


    It''s defenseless, unstoppable.


    Therefore, the Apocalypse learned from the pain and thought hard to find a solution.


    That''s it¡ª¡ª


    Fold the thickest armor and get the most poisonous beating!


    Anyway, he has thick blood and high defense. As long as he can''t burn to death, he can output the power of the Phoenix with all his strength.


    Sure enough, after the turbulent flame and tide continuously burned through dozens of layers of Apocalypse energy protective cover, there was some lack of follow-up power.


    The tall figure in metal armor is like a hard reef in the middle of the river, always tenacious.


    He strode forward against the billowing flames of financing and selling iron.


    At the same time, soul attack and energy output all greet the Phoenix.


    The flame Phoenix, perched high in the sky, couldn''t get rid of the lightning cage for a moment, so it had to be beaten passively.


    The dazzling light radiated from the whole body gradually weakened.


    "Accept your destiny and become the most powerful weapon for me to conquer the world!"


    Apocalypse''s face is cold, his right hand clenches his fist, and his terrible strength fills it.


    Boom!


    The mutant human God, with the same physical strength, punched the Phoenix.


    The powerful force that sank the mountain was like waving a heavy hammer on a red iron felt.


    Sparks splash!


    Thousands of bright flames, like falling meteors, fall downward.


    Las Jarvis''s towering buildings, like buildings piled with sand, were burned in a few breaths.


    Reinforced concrete is so fragile in front of the magic flame of the Phoenix''s power.


    "Fighting is fighting. You damaged urban buildings, injured innocent citizens, and caused great economic and property losses to Las Vegas."


    A clear voice with a smile echoed above the dark and gloomy sky.


    Boom 1


    A silver lightning bolt chopped down fiercely, reflecting a dark red cloak and a tall and straight figure.


    Luke, with a bad face, stared at the boxing apocalypse.


    "Are you going to pay a fine and go back to the s.h.i.e.l.d. for coffee with me, or do you want to resist the law violently?"


    Superman held his chest in his hands and his eyes flashed red.


    "The enemy''s road is narrow! I met you again! Superman!"


    Defeat the strong enemy, get out of the Apocalypse of the shadow, and burst with confidence.


    He glanced at Luke coldly, and there was no more fear.


    The power of the Phoenix is coming. Are you still afraid of Superman?


    "Just right, it saves time and effort to eliminate two enemies at one time."


    The Apocalypse suddenly made the last punch, and the terrible force ran through the sky, as if to completely break up the Phoenix.

 Chapter 328

    In the face of the impending apocalypse.


    The Phoenix hissed and the flame waves rolled.


    Its attitude is arrogant and contemptuous.


    It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to the mutant God at all.


    Even if today is different from the past.


    Their strength has been greatly weakened.


    But this high cold attitude remains the same.


    "Hum, weak creature."


    The Phoenix sends out such spiritual fluctuations.


    The wings of the flame flapped violently, bringing out the hot flame waves that block out the sky and the sun.


    At high altitude, even the air flow becomes viscous.


    If ordinary people take a few breaths, they will be completely ignited and burned to ashes from inside to outside.


    "Are you better than me now?"


    Apocalypse''s gray face twitched.


    Thousands of years ago, he was half paralyzed by the power of the Phoenix.


    Had to sleep into the pyramid for a long time.


    But now the situation has changed. Phoenix doesn''t know what accident it encountered or what kind of strong enemy it encountered.


    That powerful cosmic energy doesn''t exist in a hundred. It depends on your mood.


    The Apocalypse didn''t expect it to be this time.


    The Phoenix still loses, but it doesn''t lose. Enjoy the ridicule.


    "I really thought I couldn''t clean you up?"


    Clay figurines also have three points of anger, not to mention the Apocalypse of self proclaimed gods.


    He shouted angrily and raised a semicircular energy shield around him.


    Then the Purple strong light of his right hand flashed, and several terrible thunders as big as a millstone were formed in an instant.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The continuous explosion rang through the air in an instant.


    The energy collision set off a fierce airflow and sent out a shock roar similar to a sonic boom.


    The sky changed a few miles high.


    Clouds block out the sun and thunder rolls.


    The oppressive and suffocating lead gray clouds seem to be a background plate.


    The huge flame Phoenix looked particularly dazzling.


    It spread its wings and almost covered half of Las Vegas.


    "Why force support? How much strength can you exert?"


    Apocalypse asked with a sneer.


    Once upon a time, the Phoenix could decompose everything and reorganize matter.


    Burning everything and erasing the creative fire of existence is even more terrible.


    But after the fight just now, the Apocalypse found that the power of the Phoenix had declined seriously and was no longer a deterrent in the past.


    "I heard that the power of the Phoenix is not in kind. I like to find a powerful host."


    The Apocalypse of the Phoenix has been explored and completely came out of the shadow of failure.


    "Is there a better host for you on this planet than me?"


    The Phoenix seemed to hear a joke, and its huge body shook.


    Its spiritual waves spread through the void¡ª¡ª


    "Ugly, climb!"


    Translated, it probably means so.


    Both men and women have the hosts selected by the power of the Phoenix.


    It may be related to its aesthetics. Women are in the majority, and men are involuntary.


    Wu Fengji, one of the strongest iron fists in Kunlun dynasties, broke up the Phoenix. Needless to say, she is a standard oriental girl, valiant and valiant.


    Jean grey, white queen Emma frost, laser eye Scott, Wolverine Logan, steel lux, secret guest


    If you really want to say it, your appearance fluctuates in the middle, up, left and right.


    No one, like the apocalypse, is so ugly and unforgettable.


    Rage + 100!


    Apocalypse''s eyes stared round, as if they were stabbed and hurt.


    When he was born, he was born with gray skin and blue lips.


    They were regarded as monsters by their parents and abandoned in the desert.


    From small to large, apocalypse has been looked at and despised by people with strange eyes.


    "You''ll regret it!"


    The Apocalypse turns his eyes white and shows his talent.


    Among the thick dark clouds, one after another, there was a lightning with thick and thin arms.


    Like a silver fence, it surrounds the flame Phoenix.


    At first glance, it looks like a huge cage, holding it in place.


    The Phoenix flapped its wings, the fire red flame waves churned, tearing apart lightning and dark clouds.


    Like a meteorite decomposed into thousands of flowing fire, the power of the Phoenix swept out and roared to the gray figure standing in the air.


    "Do you think I''ll be unprepared?"


    The Apocalypse raised his hand and first stacked himself with layers of energy shields. The rich purple light wrapped him, coupled with dark clouds and violent lightning, set it off like a God.


    He has the experience of learning to fight with nomads. He is cruel, indifferent and savage... These characters are almost integrated into his bones and bring together his fighting consciousness of cost energy.


    Therefore, he is not only the God of mutants, but also a strong warrior.


    Excellent soldiers are often good at summing up lessons.


    Apocalypse believes that the reason for the last failure lies, on the one hand, in his contempt for the enemy; On the other hand, the power of Phoenix is too terrible.


    Either energy or matter can decompose and destroy.


    It''s defenseless, unstoppable.


    Therefore, the Apocalypse learned from the pain and thought hard to find a solution.


    That''s it¡ª¡ª


    Fold the thickest armor and get the most poisonous beating!


    Anyway, he has thick blood and high defense. As long as he can''t burn to death, he can output the power of the Phoenix with all his strength.


    Sure enough, after the turbulent flame and tide continuously burned through dozens of layers of Apocalypse energy protective cover, there was some lack of follow-up power.


    The tall figure in metal armor is like a hard reef in the middle of the river, always tenacious.


    He strode forward against the billowing flames of financing and selling iron.


    At the same time, soul attack and energy output all greet the Phoenix.


    The flame Phoenix, perched high in the sky, couldn''t get rid of the lightning cage for a moment, so it had to be beaten passively.


    The dazzling light radiated from the whole body gradually weakened.


    "Accept your destiny and become the most powerful weapon for me to conquer the world!"


    Apocalypse''s face is cold, his right hand clenches his fist, and his terrible strength fills it.


    Boom!


    The mutant human God, with the same physical strength, punched the Phoenix.


    The powerful force that sank the mountain was like waving a heavy hammer on a red iron felt.


    Spark splash 1


    Thousands of bright flames, like falling meteors, fall downward.


    Las Jarvis''s towering buildings, like buildings piled with sand, were burned in a few breaths.


    Reinforced concrete is so fragile in front of the magic flame of the Phoenix''s power.


    "Fighting is fighting. You damaged urban buildings, injured innocent citizens, and caused great economic and property losses to Las Vegas."


    A clear voice with a smile echoed above the dark and gloomy sky.


    Boom 1


    A silver lightning bolt chopped down fiercely, reflecting a dark red cloak and a tall and straight figure.


    Luke, with a bad face, stared at the boxing apocalypse.


    "Are you going to pay a fine and go back to the s.h.i.e.l.d. for coffee with me, or do you want to resist the law violently?"


    Superman held his chest in his hands and his eyes flashed red.


    "The enemy''s road is narrow! I met you again! Superman!"


    Defeat the strong enemy, get out of the Apocalypse of the shadow, and burst with confidence.


    He glanced at Luke coldly, and there was no more fear.


    The power of the Phoenix is coming. Are you still afraid of Superman?


    "Just right, it saves time and effort to eliminate two enemies at one time."


    The Apocalypse suddenly made the last punch, and the terrible force ran through the sky, as if to completely break up the Phoenix.

 Chapter 329

    False Mage: rubbing fireballs, singing spells, weak body, afraid of assassins.


    Real Mage: point lighting, all attributes add health and defense, and comb the earth with his fist.


    Sleeping for thousands of years, I don''t know that the times have changed.


    The weak chicken mage who can only rub fireballs has no future.


    Under the world view of Marvel Universe, only a few big men can be Dharma Masters who can output artillery and cast spells without restraint.


    Other mages who had done so finally swallowed the belt bone to the dimension demon God because they couldn''t afford it.


    Considering that spells can not be abused, melee mages who use big swords, flails and hammers to explode the enemy have gradually become popular.


    Kamata Taj, the basic condition for judging a qualified mage in the three holy places, is whether she has strong muscles and a burly physique.


    In their opinion, big muscle bullies like Captain America.


    Naturally, he should carry a big sword, wear armor and devote his life to the great cause of exorcism - of course, if he has the talent to learn magic.


    what?


    Learn magic?


    Just light a holy light.


    There is no need to waste energy on this.


    "As I said, you should learn to accept the changes of the new era, rather than settle down and immerse yourself in your delusions."


    Luke showed "the shape of aikean", and the gloomy sky was instantly full of people.


    At first glance, it looks like he surrounded the Apocalypse alone.


    The shadows with illusory light are stacked one after another, watching the Apocalypse at the same time.


    They made neat movements, raised their hands and waved their swords.


    The tenth metal takes a silver sharp light, tears the space and cuts down.


    The Apocalypse trapped in the siege suddenly felt that there was nowhere to avoid.


    "That''s just the fool''s opinion of mortals!"


    "The world is a jungle, the law of the jungle, and the fittest survive!"


    "Morality, law, emotion... Those are obstacles on the way forward! The shackles of biological evolution!"


    The Apocalypse roared, rolled up his eyes, and several abilities were stimulated together.


    The crazy purple thunder almost brightened the sky.


    The fierce rolling cold air gradually condensed and covered with layers of white frost, which seemed to freeze everything.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth and the destructive sound waves shook the space.


    The atmosphere erupted into a series of whistling and buzzing. People nearby covered their ears and instantly lost their hearing.


    Various talents and abilities are continuously used by the apocalypse.


    The energy of the whole battlefield is rampant, and it has become a life restricted area for several miles. If you get a little closer, you will be in fatal danger.


    "The earth is a terrible place!"


    Terrible energy filled this area. The Phoenix, originally imprisoned in the lightning cage, wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    You can feel the destructive smell of every inch of space, which silently dispels the idea.


    Stay still and wait for the end of this amazing battle.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to be crushed to ashes when I break into the battlefield now."


    Phoenix was a little annoyed. If it hadn''t been for Wu Fengji, one of the strongest iron fists in Kunlun, she would have changed from a full-scale large hammer to a small one in the novice village.


    How could it not do the apocalypse, and how could it fall into such a situation.


    "I don''t even have the qualification to intervene."


    The only building in Las Vegas that has not been affected is the hell Hotel, escorted by Mephisto. The terrible aftermath of high-altitude combat can do no harm.


    Captain America stood on the top floor, overlooking the high-altitude battlefield.


    The huge flame Phoenix collided with the lightning cage, but failed.


    The Mars that spills and falls from it can create a disaster when it falls to the ground.


    Even sending out fire engines has no effect, and the high-pressure water cannon can''t be extinguished at all.


    Can only wait until the energy is exhausted and the flame goes out.


    In addition, the tall buildings near the battlefield were all smashed and turned into ruins.


    If the evacuation is not timely, only casualties are difficult to count.


    "I said, can Luke win the grey skin freak?"


    Howard was a little nervous. He believed in Superman''s strength, but the enemy he fought seemed not weak.


    "I don''t know. At present, I can''t judge which side the scale of victory is going to tilt to."


    Countless pairs of eyes are staring at Superman''s battle with the apocalypse, but few can see it clearly.


    Even the strengthened captain of the United States can only barely capture the trajectory of those two figures.


    The separation of the form of aikeen disappeared one by one under the violent energy released by the apocalypse.


    Luke, who showed his true body, kept waving the blade, and the silver light was connected into a net.


    But the Apocalypse is not an ordinary person. He raised his right hand and shook the space.


    Tear open the narrow passage and escape quickly.


    Then, in his open mouth, he directly blasted out an energy light gun that annihilated matter.


    Superman missed, his eyes slightly coagulated, and the terrible high temperature contained in the hot line of sight was released.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    High above the sky, the strong light flashes!


    The skyscrapers below the battlefield are like melted ice cream, just a little less.


    Silently, decompose and annihilate into dust particles.


    "The supreme mage is really... Violent."


    Compared with Howard and Steve, who could not see the wind of the battle, Mephisto, who tasted red wine and breathed the upper class, sighed in his heart.


    He didn''t think Luke would lose. Instead, he secretly congratulated himself for agreeing to cooperate early and avoiding another beating.


    "I''m so clever."


    The old devil thought so.


    On the battlefield.


    Boom!


    A roar!


    The Apocalypse of folding armor, facing Superman''s iron fist.


    The former is like a heavy gun, directly pulling out a long parabola.


    After breaking through several buildings, he fell on the hard ground and ploughed a deep gully.


    In front of him, reinforced concrete was like crisp biscuits, which could not resist the strong force at all.


    "Look around. How bad have you made this city?"


    Luke fell from the sky and watched the Apocalypse struggling to get up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He shook his head hard and regained his sober apocalypse.


    It''s obviously a fight between two people. Why do I have all the responsibility?


    "Considering that you have no financial ability to compensate for the loss, coupled with violent resistance to the law, it is of a bad nature."


    Luke swaggered and climbed like a violent volcano.


    Dark red cloak, cold killing intention, and flashing eyes.


    In the eyes of uninformed outsiders, all this is a standard villain.


    In contrast, the Apocalypse at the bottom is a bit like a positive figure fighting hard - if you ignore your appearance.


    Between the two sides, Superman pressed step by step, and the Apocalypse struggled to get up.


    This picture makes people want to cheer the latter up - come on, ugly mutant brother!


    "What are you going to do with me, your honor?"


    The Apocalypse coughed up a trace of blood and sneered.


    He frequently uses a variety of abilities, and his body is almost hollowed out.


    Thinking of this, the mutant God can''t help admiring Superman''s endurance.


    It is amazing that there is no decline in strength in such a high-intensity battle.


    "Kill on the spot!"


    Luke made a judgment.


    Apocalypse, an enemy who is threatening and unable to communicate, had better be sent to hell.


    Save yourself from having to clean up the mess.


    He stepped out, the ground cracked, and the strong recoil force brought strong wind.


    Just for a moment, Superman approached the apocalypse.

 Chapter 330

    "I haven''t conceded yet..."


    One punch hit the face door, and the Apocalypse''s face seemed to explode with tons of TNT explosives!


    His cruel words were only half said, like a gray shell shot through the car behind him and rolled into the shop outside a street.


    His hard body, strengthened by talent and ability, dragged a long and deep mark on the ground and then crashed into the thick wall.


    Dust floats and obscures the line of sight.


    Several quick coughs sounded, and the Apocalypse silently pulled himself out of the wall.


    What a powerful fist!


    Despite the iron body, it contains vigorous strength, which still almost displaces the five internal organs of the apocalypse, and every bone of the whole body emits a scattered cry.


    A trace of blood spilled from his mouth. He was shaking and about to fall.


    "Keep fighting!"


    The Apocalypse instilled faith in himself and forced him to support his scarred and tired body.


    He looked up and saw that his tall and straight figure came in an instant.


    The rubble rolled wildly and spread to both sides.


    The metal boots are lifted high and turned into powerful whip legs to sweep the apocalypse.


    Then, another uppercut!


    Boom!


    The passively beaten mutant human God lost control of his body and flew straight up.


    His head was knocked down from the ceiling, which was like a fragile foam board.


    When the terrible force dissipated, the Apocalypse had crossed the 37 story building and almost rushed out of the atmosphere.


    He was floating at a height of ten thousand meters, his face covered with blood and gray.


    "Do you want to surrender? Or run away?"


    In the dusk, the Apocalypse heard Superman''s voice.


    The other party is very cold, there is no pity in his eyes, and he doesn''t look like a superhero he has ever met.


    When those people fight, they are always full of hesitation and sympathy, and regard killing as a crime they have to commit.


    The Apocalypse heard that Superman''s choice was just a kind of joke and teasing.


    How can a real fight without mercy let the enemy go!


    "Then... There is no honor!"


    The Apocalypse''s voice is weak and gives an answer.


    He opened his eyes and caught Superman''s action.


    Hastily raised his hands and tried to block the iron fist.


    Then we reorganized the situation and launched a counterattack.


    But¡ª¡ª


    He is too slow and weak.


    The fist of exploding air broke the arm bone of apocalypse, which seemed to be hit head-on by a speeding train at full power.


    The hard body flew out uncontrollably again.


    "Oh, there was a mistake."


    Luke watched the Apocalypse fall and smashed the billboard of a Mafia run hotel along the way.


    To some extent, this is their own industry.


    "If you do this again, you will lose your industry."


    He shook his head. The dark red cloak tore the air and flew to the place where the Apocalypse fell with a dull explosion.


    Super vision through many barriers, but did not find each other''s figure.


    "Well, ran away?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows and looked at the apocalypse. It didn''t look like a mutant who would retreat strategically.


    At least he was also the Pharaoh of the ancient Egyptian Dynasty. He should be less flexible than his younger generation.


    If you want to run, you''ve already run. Why wait until now.


    Superman let go of perception, with the blessing of the pure white light of emperor weishandi, and the dynamics of the whole city are under control.


    There are many mutants with the ability of invisibility.


    At the moment when the biological force field fully opened, Luke found the location of the apocalypse.


    upper?


    He looked up and found a roller weighing dozens of tons crashing down!


    High temperature rays were emitted from both eyes and directly melted the huge metal object.


    Gray translucent figure, gradually revealed.


    It''s the Apocalypse!


    He didn''t seem to want to smash Superman with the a roller, and his fists were raised up to shine brightly.


    This is the ability of mutant "sunspot", which absorbs energy and releases it violently.


    Like two small celestial bodies suspended above Luke''s head.


    The energy of terror blends with each other like a huge ball of light.


    The heat from it turned Luke''s asphalt road into a pool of viscous mud.


    The silver white flame has terrible fluctuations, and the burning breath reveals the great power of financing and selling iron.


    "Let''s go to hell together, Superman!"


    If the Apocalypse is crazy, he yells.


    All his strength is used for absorption and release, like an extremely unstable body bomb.


    Once the countdown returns to zero, the whole city center will be razed to the ground.


    The end of Superman in the center is self-evident.


    "I thought you had a new routine. The villains were desperate, but they killed the protagonist... There was no surprise."


    Luke shook his head, and the fiery power shrouded him, causing him a certain degree of pressure.


    If it is just to avoid the desperate blow of the apocalypse, Superman has many ways.


    Considering the huge damage caused by the other party''s self explosion, Luke rejected those options.


    Although he doesn''t boast of being a hero, he doesn''t like the way he does things.


    But as Gu Yi said, when Superman stands at the top of the world and the forefront of mankind, it is difficult to retreat.


    He must assume some of his due responsibilities, just as he uses his due power.


    This is an equivalent exchange.


    No one forced Luke, but he had to.


    Just as a qualified king needs to be responsible to his country and a qualified Lord needs to protect his territory.


    "Do you know what despair is?"


    Luke asked with his head up.


    "When you use all means, even at the cost of your life, to kill the enemy, you find that your efforts are in vain."


    "This is despair!"


    Superman''s voice is calm and cold.


    He glanced up into the sky with the light from the corner of his eye, and then stretched out a hand.


    Slowly and forcefully, through the fiery and violent giant ball of light.


    "How... Possible!"


    The Apocalypse is still nothing new, saying the villain lines that trigger the death effect.


    He opened his eyes and saw Superman tear open the growing white ball of light.


    The high-temperature heat enough to evaporate steel into water vapor and the violent energy enough to burn any life to ashes did not cause fatal damage to Luke.


    He placed himself in the white light ball covering half a block, as if he had entered the interior of the sun.


    The battle clothes are constantly damaged and repaired.


    The body is constantly blackened and healed.


    "Now, do you feel despair?"


    Luke''s face was expressionless, and his arm, which was burned to the bone, held the Apocalypse''s neck tightly.


    "I can''t kill you. I can drag so many people to be buried together..."


    The body was full of cracks, and the apocalypse that was about to burst shouted wildly.


    He didn''t expect that the fight to burn out his life was just enough to hurt Superman.


    That''s it!


    Deep despair, full of apocalyptic heart.


    "I said, you can''t do anything."


    Luke grabbed the apocalypse and took off quickly.


    The hard body of the mutant human God is like an alarm clock with only a three second countdown.


    It''s probably too late to fly out of the earth and throw it into outer space.


    But there''s no problem putting it into the Phoenix.


    As the ancient force of the multiverse, it connects a different space called the "white hot chamber".


    Even if the Apocalypse explodes, it will not endanger the earth.


    The Phoenix, imprisoned in the lightning cage, saw the apocalypse and Superman fight farther and farther away from the battlefield, and once again gave birth to the idea of escape.


    His wings fluttered, bringing up large fireworks and tearing open lightning as thick as a column.


    But before the Phoenix squeezed out, he found Luke flying over with the Apocalypse about to explode.


    "What does he want to do?"


    It first felt puzzled and then reacted.


    "Don''t come here!"


    The Phoenix sent out a panic mind wave. It finally recovered one or two percent of its strength. How can it be willing to return to the starting point after thousands of years of hard work.


    "Sorry, for the sake of world peace and the safety of the earth, you have to make a little sacrifice."


    Luke answered faintly in the way of spiritual dialogue.


    If the Phoenix can make an expression, several question marks will appear on its head.


    I''m not from earth. Why should I sacrifice?


    And as a superhero, it''s you who should do this, right!


    Phoenix wanted to say more, but Luke was too lazy to listen.


    In a rough way, put the Apocalypse into each other''s mouth.


    Boom!


    The startling explosion did not occur at high altitude, only invisible shock waves scattered the clouds.


    "Thank you for your sacrifice for the earth. I will remember you!"


    Luke observed a brief moment of silence.


    Captain America, standing on the top floor of the hell Hotel, looked puzzled.


    So big a flame Phoenix, why not?

 Chapter 331

    "I''ll go to your uncle..."


    Luke felt a wave of anger before the Phoenix disappeared.


    He smiled and shook his head. It must be his illusion.


    Regardless of hardships, the power of Phoenix crossed the starry sky and came to the earth to save the people of Las Vegas in danger!


    It has such a fearless spirit, how can it say dirty words!


    This is obviously unreasonable.


    "Maybe it means, ''many times you give me this chance''."


    Luke nodded to himself.


    The power of the Phoenix came to the earth, passing from the western hemisphere to the eastern hemisphere. There must have been disasters along the way.


    Now I give it a chance to save hundreds of thousands of innocent lives, so as to complete the redemption.


    Want to come to Phoenix is also grateful!


    Perfect logic chain!


    "I''m really a good person."


    Luke smiled contentedly.


    He not only indirectly saved Las Vegas, but also prevented a crisis.


    By the way, let the guilty Phoenix successfully redeem itself!


    It feels good to be a good person!


    "What are these?"


    Luke is trying to fly to the hell Hotel and leave the task of cleaning up the mess to Captain America.


    He was so exhausted that he had to bask in the sun for several days to recover.


    Burned bones of the arm, skin and flesh are growing again.


    The broken battle clothes are gradually repaired as before.


    The moment the flame Phoenix disappeared, a mass of Mars suddenly appeared.


    They are between illusion and essence, as if they were crystal clear.


    In Luke''s stunned time, several scattered pieces disappeared, or turned into streamers.


    "Debris..."


    He pinched a few pieces quickly, with a warm and soft feeling.


    Look carefully, there are flame like lines flashing and flowing.


    "It''s like eating Dali pill."


    Luke tried to absorb one,


    Anyway, he has good physique and can''t have any problems.


    Fragments like flame crystals are transformed into strands of power ripples and integrated into the body.


    Luke only felt a sense of pleasure, spreading all the way from the caudal vertebrae to the brain.


    The energy that had to be exposed to the sun for several days was like a game character who knocked a blood bottle and filled it in an instant.


    In addition, he followed the fragment of the power of the Phoenix.


    Vaguely "see" a boundless pure white space, in which there is a huge cocoon.


    Countless energy silk threads are wound around it, interwoven with shining light.


    This is the real "power of the Phoenix".


    It is the embodiment of the concept.


    Will not die.


    It won''t disappear.


    Even if you were seriously injured by the iron fist and broke up your body, you can put it back together.


    Even if you get a apocalyptic suicide bomb, you can only go back to the "white hot room" to recuperate and fall into a deep sleep.


    "Unexpectedly, it only strengthened a little physical strength, with no obvious increase."


    Luke looked back and said with some disappointment.


    This is not in line with his psychological expectations, and the gap is relatively large.


    The power of Phoenix is one of the three ancient powers of Marvel Universe, which belongs to the anti sky plug-in.


    Jean grey gets a fragment, becomes the host, and directly becomes an Omega mutant.


    After blacking Professor Charles and magneto, they almost destroyed the world.


    "For me, it doesn''t seem to be of much use except for a few seconds."


    Luke held the remaining pieces and planned to throw them to the White Queen to see if he could become a famous "Phoenix apostle".


    The power of Phoenix seems to particularly favor mutants. In the cartoon, except Captain Marvel and thane, the son of mieba, the host is a gifted mutant.


    If you give it to Captain America, Howard, it probably won''t work.


    With this in mind, Luke''s interest in the power of the Phoenix faded.


    It belongs to the power with a high upper limit, but it is difficult to improve directly.


    The power of the Phoenix in a complete state is a multicosmic level.


    Restart the universe, or destroy the universe, confront the life court, and pick the five gods alone.


    But the complete power of the Phoenix, like a full planet devourer, belongs to a pseudo concept.


    Never!


    The subject of Phoenix''s power wanders the universe and looks for its host everywhere.


    The rest stay in the white hot room space, guiding the emotion and spirit of cosmic life.


    Ge Lei, the most powerful Qin among the hosts of all ages, has never been close to integrity.


    Whether it is black phoenix or white phoenix, it only reaches the level of heavenly father to monomer.


    "Instead of trying to collect the power of the Phoenix, it''s better to brush the reputation."


    Realizing that there was no direct ratio between pay and gain, Luke gave up the idea of becoming a host.


    Of course, the main reason is that he doesn''t know whether the Phoenix will retain its previous memory.


    If you keep it, it''s estimated to hammer itself to death.


    "Where''s the Firebird?"


    When Luke flies to the hell Hotel, everything is over.


    Howard finally relieved himself and began to ask questions like a curious baby.


    "It bravely completed the task of saving innocent citizens of Las Vegas, and then returned to its hometown."


    Luke leaned into the exclusive seat of Mephisto, half paralyzed inside.


    It seems that he has been suppressing the apocalypse, but it took a little energy to really solve the mutant God.


    "Obviously I am a pacifist. Why do you have to force me to do it."


    Luke shook his head and sighed. As we all know, he doesn''t like violence.


    Only when you are forced and helpless will you reason with people with your fists.


    "Work with the city government to clean up the mess and leave the task of counting the losses to you, Steve."


    Luke left the tedious work to the captain of the United States. He is the only one here.


    "It seems that tonight''s bachelor party is in vain."


    Howard has some regrets. He specially prepared a lot of exciting programs for Steve.


    What space roaming, ten fingers playing the piano, ice and fire... And so on.


    Guaranteed to be a new version of the ship that Captain America has never experienced!


    "It doesn''t matter to me, but do you want to postpone the wedding? I can''t guarantee to deal with everything in Las Vegas in such a short time!"


    Steve is worthy of being the spiritual embodiment of American soldiers, and his ideological consciousness is quite high.


    In order to restore the living order of local residents in Las Vegas as soon as possible, they do not hesitate to postpone their wedding.


    If this conversation is broadcast live, I''m afraid a large number of people will have to "move" on the public screen.


    "That''s not necessary. Agents from the Divine Shield Bureau will form a team tomorrow."


    Luke didn''t want to spoil Captain America''s big day. He also looked forward to seeing the bitter wine of the winter soldiers in his throat.


    "The bachelor party may not be possible. Go back to Brooklyn and make up another one."


    Howard winked at Luke when he heard the speech. He had an appointment with Miss succubus tonight.


    "However, the hell hotel can hold a charity party. The main body is'' rebuild the casino and raise money ''. Howard, you should be the initiator and donation leader."


    In order to make Howard feel the taste of being squeezed dry, Luke added.


    With that, he gave Mephisto a tacit look.


    The old devil nodded quietly, indicating that he would hint that the demon would strengthen his efforts.


    When the important things are explained, Luke finds a room to lie down.


    Before falling asleep, he folded his hands and whispered, "I hope the Howard people are all right."


    It shouldn''t kill people... Right?


    Probably.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the mountains of California, mutants who stayed where they were and didn''t dare to walk around at will waited for the flowers to wither and didn''t wait for the Apocalypse to come back.


    "The great God... Fell!"


    Until the sun slanted westward, Caliban, who could sense his compatriots, suddenly knelt to the ground with a shocked face.


    He can''t accept that the legendary mutant God will fail and die!


    "What! It''s impossible!"


    Some people don''t want to believe it.


    "The Apocalypse has fallen!"


    Some people speak with a cry.


    "Should we break up? You go back to your Cairo and I go back to my Berlin."


    It was the little Eric who finally made the proposal to dissolve the team.


    He has no deep feelings for the apocalypse, nor does he regard it as a god like others.


    Although Eric believes that the black king Sebastian Shaw is the nightmare shadow of his life.


    But I have to admit that while he hated each other madly, he also absorbed some thoughts and ideas.


    Worship gods is something that stupid, backward and weak people will do.


    What Eric thinks is how to have the power of a god!


    And how to use this power to change the world!


    After escaping from Auschwitz, he wandered around and lived at the bottom.


    This child who has not yet become magneto has seen too many compatriots'' suffering and felt too many human evils.


    "You will betray the great God! The great Apocalypse!?"


    Caliban turned his head and stared at Eric, who was trying to slip away, with a fierce light in his eyes.


    He is not loyal to the apocalypse.


    First, the news was so sudden that Caliban doubted his judgment.


    Second, this group of mutants gathered through the Apocalypse is undoubtedly a valuable asset.


    Caliban has been a black market businessman and has dealt with local warlords and private militants in Egypt.


    He is well aware of the necessity of pulling up a group of thugs and forming forces.


    Therefore, it is impossible for mutant compatriots to leave easily.


    "As you said, the Apocalypse has fallen. It''s no use for us to stay here. We might as well separate."


    Eric''s young face showed a trace of seriousness.


    "Oh, where can you go? No passport, no cash, no driver''s license, anything that can prove your identity and live a normal life, you don''t have."


    Caliban smiled sadly and issued a series of questions.


    They cross countries and states, all using Apocalypse''s ultra long-range space transmission.


    Without the apocalypse, these mutants lost their backbone and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "We need to confirm the news of the fall of the great God and the apocalypse, and then think of other ways."


    Caliban consciously excluded Eric and was ready to isolate him.


    "As for cash and identification items, I was doing this business before, and I can handle it."


    With the above necessities, Caliban easily became the leading brother of the mutants.


    Eric, because he was young and had no weight to speak, was naturally ignored.


    In desperation, he can only follow the big army.


    In the direction of Nevada, a flash of streamer pierced the clouds.


    The fragment, like a flame crystal, seems to be the target of discovery.


    Shot down and into Eric''s body.


    The latter just scratched his neck and felt a little hot. He didn''t know what had happened.


    This scene has been staged all over the world!


    For example, the mutant school in Westchester County.


    Another example is the deep-sea prison in Atlantis, a pale young man paralyzed in bed.


    The power of the Phoenix was scattered, but its apostles began to appear.

 Chapter 332

    The fragment of Phoenix''s power is looking for a suitable host, but Luke who knows this doesn''t care.


    Even the mutant God and the Apocalypse are not his opponents.


    Unless it is Qin Ge Lei in the form of black phoenix who crosses time and space and comes to fight with herself, no one is to be feared.


    Besides, Superman and Apocalypse have a war, which needs to recuperate - although this is only an excuse to fish.


    However, I have saved the world. It''s no big deal to be lazy for a while.


    So Luke left the task of cleaning up the mess to the captain of the United States. He simply slept in the luxury suite of the hell hotel.


    Unfortunately, this stable sleep did not last long. A sudden knock on the door woke him up.


    "Superman will get up too."


    Luke shook his head, looked through the wall and saw the visitor, and said helplessly.


    He walked out of bed slowly and opened the door slowly, like a slow old man.


    The sound of knocking on the door became more and more urgent, as if it was constantly urging.


    The more so, the slower Luke is.


    It took him ten minutes to walk from his bedroom to the entrance of the porch. He almost didn''t hurry the people outside the door to death.


    "Are you... Sleepless all night?"


    Luke, in his nightgown, saw Howard standing against the wall, his legs weak, and his eyes hanging with two thick black circles.


    The latter had messy clothes and messy hair, like being robbed.


    And there was only a pair of shorts on the lower body, and there were several obvious scratches on the bare chest and arms.


    As far as this image is concerned, it is more in line with the color batch of having just participated in the Carnival Party and carried out too many people''s sports.


    "First, let me in first."


    Howard didn''t speak quickly, stammered and had a trace of fear on his face.


    It was as if some terrible beast came after him.


    Luke smiled vaguely, then made room and helped Howard into the room.


    After only one night''s absence, the other party seemed to lose several kilograms, and the whole person felt weak.


    "What Middle Eastern bandits kidnapped you and threw you into the cave and starved for a week?"


    Luke asked knowingly and tenderly handed over a glass of milk to replenish Howard''s nutrition.


    It is no exaggeration that now he is a bit like a skinny ascetic.


    Compared with the original self, it''s just two people.


    "It''s terrible! It''s hell!"


    Howard drank the milk and looked frightened, as if he remembered some terrible picture.


    He huddled in the corner of the sofa, like a helpless girl repeatedly humiliated, with tears in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you need me to call the police? Howard stark was brutally violated and seriously traumatized?"


    Luke laughed with glee.


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    The psychological shadow left by the female vampire on Howard''s last trip to Paris was not deep enough.


    I don''t know if the little sister of the demon has let him understand the truth of a knife on the color prefix.


    "Here''s the thing..."


    Howard sobbed and confided.


    He never expected that an affair would turn into a disaster.


    Turn the clock back eight hours ago.


    Howard, dressed in a Sao bag and sprayed with cologne, came to the reserved room.


    He had already finished the arrangement. The rose petals were sprinkled on the bed. The faint yellow light, supplemented by several candlesticks, created an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Red wine, big meal, and charming incense in the room.


    Howard''s mood is almost the same. The next thing is... Hey, hey, hey.


    Thinking of this, he only felt a slight heat in his lower abdomen and abundant energy waiting to be released.


    Dong Dong!


    Hearing the knock, Howard couldn''t wait to open the door and handed a rose with his right hand behind his back.


    "You''re really likable, Howard."


    The enchanting little sister took the rose, lowered her head and sniffed, then threw it behind her head and hugged Howard touching his beard.


    "So direct? Don''t let foreplay get to the point?"


    Howard jumped when he saw the little sister lift her legs and close the door. He had never seen this scene before.


    Generally speaking, shouldn''t we drink two glasses of wine first, talk a few words, and gradually lead the topic to this aspect before we can be honest with each other?


    "That... Red wine?"


    Howard put his arm around the overly active little sister of the succubus and looked at the two goblets beside the candlestick.


    "I don''t like that."


    The little sister licked her tongue and refused.


    "How about steak?"


    Howard retreated to his bed and looked at the formation. He was more like the passive side.


    "You''re so cute, sweetheart. I just want to eat you now!"


    Next is the sound of tearing clothes and sucking and sliding tongues, playing a hearty impromptu movement.


    Twenty minutes later, Howard leaned against the bedside with a satisfied face and lit a cigarette.


    New experience, new technology, new feeling


    In a word, it''s comfortable.


    "Howard, are you okay?"


    The charming voice of the little sister of the demon came into his ears.


    Real man, how can you say no!


    Thirty minutes later, Howard was satisfied again and lit a cigarette.


    "Come again?"


    Miss succubus looks like a diner who has just eaten three times full. Continue to order.


    Once, once, again.


    "Wait!"


    Howard shouted weakly and applied for a truce.


    Then he climbed out of bed and rushed into the toilet.


    "You know what? For eight hours, I didn''t sleep, I didn''t rest, and I didn''t even smoke a few cigarettes!"


    Howard said sadly.


    The demons of hell don''t pay attention to a sustainable development?


    In the back, he knelt on the bed.


    Looking at the front that should be full of temptation, I feel like a hell that can never be filled. It''s hopeless!


    "I can see that you have run out of ammunition and food."


    Luke cast a sympathetic look. It''s not so easy for the demon to wear sleeping clothes.


    It can only be said that Howard still has too little knowledge, lust and doesn''t know the dangers of hell.


    "I reminded you that boys should protect themselves when they go out."


    Luke tried to hold back his smile and make himself appear sincere.


    "I want to go back to New York, have a good rest and devote myself to scientific research."


    Howard''s eyes were firm, as if he had an epiphany.


    "Don''t sleep demons? I also specifically mentioned to Mephisto to ask him to engage in more other races and increase the characteristics of hell hotel."


    Luke said deliberately.


    "Such as centaurs, female demons, female elves..."


    Howard shook his head hard. After eight hours of hard fighting, he was numb.


    Women are pink skeletons and can''t shake themselves at all.


    "It seems that you have really found yourself and realized it this time."


    Luke smiled with relief and said, "how''s the angel?"


    The expressionless Howard heard that although his body had been hollowed out, he still couldn''t resist his inner impulse and subconsciously showed a "hey hey" expression.


    "You don''t have enough spare power. Do you still miss the angel?"


    Luke was speechless. Sure enough, the old color group was indifferent. It was not that they changed their ways, but that they didn''t hit XP.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Caliban, Eric, he has a high fever."


    In a motel near the California highway, a mutant ran over and said.


    "A guy who can only drag his feet!"


    Caliban took a sip of beer and looked disgusted.


    But for Eric''s rare talent, he would have left each other.


    Magnetic control, if placed in the Middle East where warlords are chaotic, is almost equivalent to a big killer!


    "Where can I find a doctor in this damn place!"


    Caliban spit and couldn''t think of a way for a moment.


    This mutant team is too conspicuous, with strange clothes, different skin colors and different accents, it is easy to attract the attention of local residents and police.


    So he found a motel temporarily, and then controlled the boss as a temporary shelter.


    A few hours ago, Caliban learned about the "bombing" in Nevada through the radio.


    I can probably judge that the Apocalypse is really cold.


    Then his task became how to take these mutants out of the United States.


    It is not easy to escape the sight of the Divine Shield Bureau and the investigation of the police.


    "Anyone?"


    Outside the motel, a Ford car stopped.


    The couple with the children got out of the car, opened the door and said, "hello... Sorry to interrupt."


    Seeing a group of strange people in different clothes and colors in the hotel, the couple quickly withdrew.


    "Are you doctors?"


    Caliban asked with a frown, glancing at the nameplate on the man''s salute.


    "Well, I work at Monterey city hospital in Los Angeles."


    The man nodded.


    "Then come in and do it."


    Caliban waved, and the strong man guarding the door picked up the parked Ford with one hand.


    Then, several people surrounded and blocked the couple''s way.

 Chapter 333

    Test chapter, refresh in ten minutes.


    The fragment of Phoenix''s power is looking for a suitable host, but Luke who knows this doesn''t care.


    Even the mutant God and the Apocalypse are not his opponents.


    Unless it is Qin Ge Lei in the form of black phoenix who crosses time and space and comes to fight with herself, no one is to be feared.


    Besides, Superman and Apocalypse have a war, which needs to recuperate - although this is only an excuse to fish.


    But Superman has saved the world. It''s no big deal to be lazy.


    So Luke left the task of cleaning up the mess to Captain America and simply slept in the luxury suite of hell hotel.


    Unfortunately, this stable sleep did not last long. A sudden knock on the door woke him up.


    "Superman will get up too."


    Luke shook his head, looked through the wall and saw the visitor, and said helplessly.


    He walked out of bed slowly and opened the door slowly, like a slow old man.


    The sound of knocking on the door became more and more urgent, as if it was constantly urging.


    The more so, the slower Luke is.


    It took him ten minutes to walk from his bedroom to the entrance of the porch. He almost didn''t hurry the people outside the door to death.


    "Are you... Sleepless all night?"


    Luke, in his nightgown, saw Howard standing against the wall, his legs weak, and his eyes hanging with two thick black circles.


    The latter had messy clothes and messy hair, like being robbed.


    And there was only a pair of shorts on the lower body, and there were several obvious scratches on the bare chest and arms.


    As far as this image is concerned, it is more in line with the color batch of having just participated in the Carnival Party and carried out too many people''s sports.


    "First, let me in first."


    Howard didn''t speak quickly, stammered and had a trace of fear on his face.


    It was as if some terrible beast came after him.


    Luke smiled vaguely, then made room and helped Howard into the room.


    After only one night''s absence, the other party seemed to lose several kilograms, and the whole person felt weak.


    "What Middle Eastern bandits kidnapped you and threw you into the cave and starved for a week?"


    Luke asked knowingly and tenderly handed over a glass of milk to replenish Howard''s nutrition.


    It is no exaggeration that now he is a bit like a skinny ascetic.


    Compared with the original self, it''s just two people.


    "It''s terrible! It''s hell!"


    Howard drank the milk and looked frightened, as if he remembered some terrible picture.


    He huddled in the corner of the sofa, like a helpless girl repeatedly humiliated, with tears in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you need me to call the police? Howard stark was brutally violated and seriously traumatized?"


    Luke laughed with glee.


    I often walk by the river. There are no wet shoes.


    The psychological shadow left by the female vampire on Howard''s last trip to Paris was not deep enough.


    I don''t know if the little sister of the demon has let him understand the truth of a knife on the color prefix.


    "Here''s the thing..."


    Howard sobbed and confided.


    He never expected that an affair would turn into a disaster.


    Turn the clock back eight hours ago.


    Howard, dressed in a Sao bag and sprayed with cologne, came to the reserved room.


    He had already finished the arrangement. The rose petals were sprinkled on the bed. The faint yellow light, supplemented by several candlesticks, created an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Red wine, big meal, and charming incense in the room.


    Howard''s mood is almost the same. The next thing is... Hey, hey, hey.


    Thinking of this, he only felt a slight heat in his lower abdomen and abundant energy waiting to be released.


    Dong Dong!


    Hearing the knock, Howard couldn''t wait to open the door and handed a rose with his right hand behind his back.


    "You''re really likable, Howard."


    The enchanting little sister took the rose, lowered her head and sniffed, then threw it behind her head and hugged Howard touching his beard.


    "So direct? Don''t let foreplay get to the point?"


    Howard jumped when he saw the little sister lift her legs and close the door. He had never seen this scene before.


    Generally speaking, shouldn''t we drink two glasses of wine first, talk a few words, and gradually lead the topic to this aspect before we can be honest with each other?


    "That... Red wine?"


    Howard put his arm around the overly active little sister of the succubus and looked at the two goblets beside the candlestick.


    "I don''t like that."


    The little sister licked her tongue and refused.


    "How about steak?"


    Howard retreated to his bed and looked at the formation. He was more like the passive side.


    "You''re so cute, sweetheart. I just want to eat you now!"


    Next is the sound of tearing clothes and sucking and sliding tongues, playing a hearty impromptu movement.


    Twenty minutes later, with a satisfied face, Howard leaned against the head of the bed and lit a cigarette.


    New experience, new technology, new feeling


    In a word, it''s comfortable.


    "Howard, are you okay?"


    The charming voice of the little sister of the demon came into his ears.


    Real man, how can you say no!


    Thirty minutes later, Howard was satisfied again and lit a cigarette.


    "Come again?"


    Miss succubus looks like a diner who has just eaten three times full. Continue to order.


    Once, once, again.


    "Wait!"


    Howard shouted weakly and applied for a truce.


    Then he climbed out of bed and rushed into the toilet.


    "You know what? For eight hours, I didn''t sleep, I didn''t rest, and I didn''t even smoke a few cigarettes!"


    Howard said sadly.


    The demons of hell don''t pay attention to a sustainable development?


    In the back, he knelt on the bed.


    Looking at the front that should be full of temptation, I feel like a hell that can never be filled. It''s hopeless!


    "I can see that you have run out of ammunition and food."


    Luke cast a sympathetic look. It''s not so easy for the demon to wear sleeping clothes.


    It can only be said that Howard still has too little knowledge, lust and doesn''t know the dangers of hell.


    "I reminded you that boys should protect themselves when they go out."


    Luke tried to hold back his smile and make himself appear sincere.


    "I want to go back to New York, have a good rest and devote myself to scientific research."


    Howard''s eyes were firm, as if he had an epiphany.


    "Don''t sleep demons? I also specifically mentioned to Mephisto to ask him to engage in more other races and increase the characteristics of hell hotel."


    Luke said deliberately.


    "Such as centaurs, female demons, female elves..."


    Howard shook his head hard. After eight hours of hard fighting, he was numb.


    Women are pink skeletons and can''t shake themselves at all.


    "It seems that you have really found yourself and realized it this time."


    Luke smiled with relief and said, "how''s the angel?"


    The expressionless Howard heard that although his body had been hollowed out, he still couldn''t resist his inner impulse and subconsciously showed a "hey hey" expression.


    "You don''t have enough spare power. Do you still miss the angel?"


    Luke was speechless. Sure enough, the old color group was indifferent. It was not that they changed their ways, but that they didn''t hit XP.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Caliban, Eric, he has a high fever."


    In a motel near the California highway, a mutant ran over and said.


    "A guy who can only drag his feet!"


    Caliban took a sip of beer and looked disgusted.


    But for Eric''s rare talent, he would have left each other.


    Magnetic control, if placed in the Middle East where warlords are chaotic, is almost equivalent to a big killer!


    "Where can I find a doctor in this damn place!"


    Caliban spit and couldn''t think of a way for a moment.


    This mutant team is too conspicuous, with strange clothes, different skin colors and different accents, it is easy to attract the attention of local residents and police.


    So he found a motel temporarily, and then controlled the boss as a temporary shelter.


    A few hours ago, Caliban learned about the "bombing" in Nevada through the radio.


    I can probably judge that the Apocalypse is really cold.


    Then his task became how to take these mutants out of the United States.


    It is not easy to escape the sight of the Divine Shield Bureau and the investigation of the police.


    "Anyone?"


    Outside the motel, a Ford car stopped.


    The couple with the children got out of the car, opened the door and said, "hello... Sorry to interrupt."


    Seeing a group of strange people in different clothes and colors in the hotel, the couple quickly withdrew.


    "Are you doctors?"


    Caliban asked with a frown, glancing at the nameplate on the man''s salute.


    "Well, I work at Monterey city hospital in Los Angeles."


    The man nodded.


    "Then come in and do it."


    Caliban waved, and the strong man guarding the door picked up the parked Ford with one hand.


    Then, several people surrounded and blocked the couple''s way.

 Chapter 334

    Captain America''s wedding will be held on Long Island, Manhattan.


    According to Steve''s original intention, he didn''t intend to make a big fuss and make it too grand.


    He prefers thrift to extravagance.


    Whether rich or not, the style of life has always been very simple.


    Just, Brooklyn born Captain America.


    I have no idea how important a beautiful wedding is for the bride.


    "What do you think of old Joseph''s bar?"


    Steve asked Luke before going to Las Vegas.


    It''s like making a blank filling question into a free proposition!


    Fortunately, Luke stopped the bad behavior that might make the bride escape in time, and arranged the venue at Howard''s Long Island manor for vacation.


    "You know what? If Margaret sees that the venue you have set is a dilapidated bar with a history of at least 20 years, she will jump into a car and leave!"


    Luke walked in the manor on Long Island.


    He is an important member of the best man group today.


    By the way, I''d also like to guest play the marriage witness of Captain America.


    "I just don''t think it''s necessary to mobilize people for marriage. Please invite a bunch of unfamiliar guests..."


    Even though he was already an army colonel and a senior level of s.h.i.e.l.d., Steve still maintained a simple concept.


    "Then, the respected captain of the United States, can your great principles work for your fiancee?"


    Luke asked with interest.


    "Er..."


    Steve scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    He remembered the time when he quarreled with Marguerite. He didn''t even have to eat a hot meal when he came home, and he had to wash his own dirty clothes.


    Even have to sleep on the sofa and completely lose the right to mate.


    The reason is that they just discuss which band should be invited at the wedding.


    Margaret likes country ballads, but Steve prefers jazz.


    After that, the captain of the United States who did not understand women''s heart and wanted to force reason was put in the cold.


    "Howard and I agree that we should try to avoid reasoning with women. They are emotional creatures and prefer romance and surprise. Rigid reasoning will only cause quarrels."


    Luke patted Steve on the shoulder and said in earnest.


    "I don''t want you to be driven out of your house and live in the streets one day, calling me to take you in."


    The captain of the United States showed a bitter face. His relationship with Marguerite was generally stable and should not be that far.


    Malina and Peggy, who accompanied Luke to the wedding, have gone to pick up the bride.


    There were only the best men in the manor, such as Howard, Bucky, Luke, and Colonel Phillips.


    "Where''s Howard?"


    Steve looked around and saw only the staff responsible for arranging the site. Howard, who used to be an activist, was not seen.


    This is a little abnormal.


    You know, he started shouting as early as a month ago and wanted to hook up with the bridesmaid group to complete the achievement of "wedding Pa Pa Pa".


    "His body hasn''t recovered yet?"


    Steve only knew that Howard was suddenly seriously ill and returned to New York to rest for a few days. He didn''t know the specific inside story.


    "The doctor said that he was malnourished and had excessive libido. He needed to recuperate slowly. At this time, he was probably sleeping in his room."


    Luke said with a suppressed smile.


    "Howard specially asked me to bring a message that he would show up later and would not attend the party after the celebration."


    Steve said he understood that it was because Howard encountered problems in scientific research, thought too much and lost his vitality.


    The reason why genius can achieve success is not only great talent, but also hard work.


    With this in mind, the captain of the United States has also changed his outlook on Howard.


    Unexpectedly, under the other party''s improper surface, there is a heart of learning to study science.


    "Do I need to do something now?"


    Steve looked at the direction of the manor gate with a trace of tension and uneasiness in his eyes.


    Today is his wedding!


    This is the most important day in his short and wonderful life!


    "Relax. It''s not time yet. Go and try on the bridegroom''s dress first."


    Luke put his hand around Steve''s broad shoulder and walked into the manor together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dusk fell and the sunset spread all over long island.


    In the manor, in the hall.


    The bright brilliance of the crystal chandelier fills every inch of space. The folk band in one corner of the stage plays heartily, and the melodious and relaxed melody flows in the air.


    Hundreds of people have been crammed into the wide reception hall, and a steady stream of guests have poured into it.


    The entrance of the manor is full of cars, suits and expensive dresses, and guests flock in groups, as if they were attending a celebrity party.


    "Colonel Rogers, happy wedding."


    The man who entered the hall held Steve''s palm with a blessing smile on his face.


    A few greetings. When the other party left, the American captain asked in a low voice, "who is he?"


    "The name of the Pentagon''s Army Department is Michael or Jackson... Forget."


    Luke, who was in charge of receiving the guests, curled his mouth and said with a smile, "he''s just a small person, but his father is very famous and has deep contacts in the Senate."


    "Then why did he come to my wedding?"


    Sending invitations and determining the number of people at the party is what Luke and Howard need to do.


    If screened according to the conditions of relatives, friends and neighbors, the wedding of Captain America may appear very cold.


    His parents died, and there were no other relatives except baki.


    Even if you add the neighbors upstairs and downstairs, it''s not enough to make up two figures.


    "The wedding should be big, so that Marguerite will be satisfied. This is the best moment of her life."


    Luke said in a voice from the past.


    "By the way, the president and his wife will come too. I left them ten minutes to speak."


    "I also invited two important figures from the Pentagon, the Navy and the army, and about more than 30 generals attended."


    "This is politics. In business, Howard sent invitations to Boeing, North American Airlines and general electric."


    "I was going to invite some Hollywood stars. Malena asked your fiancee. She likes Catherine Hepburn very much. Unfortunately, she is making a film with Elizabeth Taylor. The notice is too late to come immediately."


    Steve was dizzy. He didn''t know the big people at the top of the pyramid, let alone the so-called business tycoons and movie stars.


    "None of that matters. The wedding scene is lively and grand enough. It will be on the front page of the news newspaper tomorrow morning. That''s the key."


    Luke smiled and said faintly, "your wife will still remember today after decades. Steve, only when she is satisfied can you... Enjoy the wonderful tonight."


    The captain of the United States without a driver''s license thought for a long time and didn''t react.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    During the wedding, the atmosphere became more and more lively, with guests drinking and preparing, talking and laughing.


    As the protagonist, the couple took vows, exchanged rings and concluded a sacred marriage contract under the witness of the priest.


    "Hum!"


    The invited winter soldier looked awkward and sat in a corner seat.


    Accustomed to the battle suit, he felt all kinds of discomfort in his suit.


    Especially the warm eyes of those female guests made baki eager to escape from this place.


    But the Hydra gave him the task.


    Is to obey Superman and obey all orders of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Therefore, he could only resist discomfort, turn anger into appetite, and deal with the Boston lobster.


    The long table was filled with top food of various countries. Howard probably hollowed out the wine cellar of the manor, and a faint smell of alcohol lingered in the hall.


    Tons, tons! Tons!


    Bucky chewed the fresh lobster meat and drank the cocktail.


    Every time the waiter passes by with a tray, he must be swept away.


    Seeing this man gnashing his teeth and taking advantage of wine to relieve his worries, those who don''t know may think he is here to rob marriage.


    "You don''t look very happy."


    Luke, who finished his wedding speech, leaned over with a glass of champagne.


    Holding his arm was the amorous Malena.


    Peggy?


    As the second in command of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d., it''s natural to undertake communication work on such occasions.


    "How could it be! It''s just a married bastard I don''t know. It''s not worth my mood fluctuations."


    Bucky watched the newly married couple standing on the stage with a sweet smile, and his tone unconsciously became complicated.


    In the depths of his mind, it seems that some memory fragments emerge and put together a complete picture.


    "My best friend is married, but I''m not as happy as I thought."


    Somehow, a crack appeared in the closed heart, and then such a sentence came out.


    Tons, tons! Tons!


    Bucky finished the cocktail on the table, looked at Luke and asked expressionless, "is there vodka here?"

 Chapter 335

    On Long Island in Manhattan, Captain America is having a wedding. It''s very lively.


    On the highway in Nevada, a jeep carrying Wolverine Logan and his grumpy brother victor the saber toothed tiger sped towards California.


    The spark of the cigar is faintly visible, especially in the dark night.


    The bluish gray smoke came out and was dispersed by the cold wind from the window.


    "Logan, we have to find a way to get the field back! We must take revenge on that woman!"


    The saber toothed tiger in the co pilot''s seat was grinding his nails and showed his ferocity.


    He lost face in the mutant college and played a "wrestling game" with his fierce brother in public.


    Those pictures of shame, nausea and hot eyes, like deliberately strengthened memory, will come out of my mind from time to time.


    "The headmistress with a bad temper is a spiritual person. As long as she wants, she can easily play with us."


    Logan was holding the big cigar in his mouth. He was very indifferent compared with the angry old brother.


    It''s not that Wolverine becomes elegant and easy-going after being a teacher for a few days.


    The main reason is that the White Queen Emma frost is the sister of his girlfriend silver fox.


    If you make any deep hatred that is difficult to resolve, it will only affect your life-long happiness.


    "Look at you now, Logan!"


    Saber toothed tiger''s tone is deep and painful, as if he hates iron but not steel, full of anger.


    "You were blinded by that woman. You lost your claws and began to become cowardly!"


    "Cheer up, Logan! Don''t forget that we are wild animals in the jungle and natural hunters!"


    "Emotion is a rope tied around your neck, which will only slowly strangle you!"


    I feel very dissatisfied with my brother''s indulgence in tenderness and irritability.


    He felt that since Logan hooked up with that woman, his relationship with his brother had weakened a lot.


    In the past, when we were free, we went to the bar to drink, fight and pick up girls. Even if we opened a house, we had to be next door.


    But now!


    My brother seldom goes to places like bars, and learns to refuse when he meets hot girls who take the initiative.


    What''s more, he started mowing the lawn at home, taking a walk in the park and attending family parties between neighbors.


    Is this still the rebellious, fierce and wild Wolverine!?


    It''s a domesticated husky!


    "You can''t do this, Logan!"


    Saber toothed tiger worked hard to persuade Wolverine to find himself and not to be deceived by women.


    "I don''t think there''s a problem."


    Logan had a cigar in one hand and the steering wheel in the other.


    "Kayla is a good woman. She suits me very well."


    "Every time I''m with her, my heart calms down."


    "All those angry and violent emotions disappeared, leaving only peace."


    "And Kayla cooks very well. Didn''t you praise the pie she sent last time?"


    When I heard my brother sprinkle dog food, my saber teeth were so angry that my mouth was crooked.


    Ten fingers stretched out their sharp claws and pulled out the leather cushion under the ass.


    "I... If I knew that pie was made by her, I would never eat it!"


    Saber toothed tiger turned his head and didn''t seem to want to say another word to Wolverine.


    "Victor, you''re not angry because you''re... What''s the name of that word? I remember general Carville mentioned it - by the way, single dog!"


    "Brother, I have a chance to ask Kayla to introduce one to you. Do you like mutants or humans?"


    The saber toothed tiger smiled coldly. He was not like Wolverine. He was easily caught by women.


    "Yes. I like wheat skin color and body-building! By the way, the butt should be big for easy output!"


    Victor listed many requirements, and he still looked rebellious.


    This is not a really sweet scene.


    He thinks he''s much better than Logan.


    Will not be softened by a woman''s body and ridiculous feelings.


    Therefore, even if my brother introduces more women, he will not waver!


    "Then again, we are a special task force of the Divine Shield Bureau. Why should we investigate the missing persons?"


    Saber toothed tiger felt Wolverine''s joking eyes, and his firm expression couldn''t hang. He coughed twice and turned off the topic.


    "According to the information given by the intelligence department, they should have been to California before the apocalypse. Their disciples and believers are likely to flee along the road."


    Logan thought of the situation Kayla had analyzed for himself and repeated word by word: "considering the patrol routes in recent days, the cases of abnormal conditions in California and the surrounding motels, the Divine Shield Bureau has reason to believe that the couple who disappeared near Highway 1 three days ago should have something to do with the mutant."


    "Well, let''s have a big fight!"


    Victor suddenly became excited. He had not seen blood for a long time.


    I hope those apocalyptic disciples don''t let themselves down too much.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A motel near Highway 1.


    Caliban was a little upset. He picked up the beer bottle on the table and smashed it at the doctor''s feet. He said angrily, "it''s been so many days, and the high fever still hasn''t subsided!"


    "Are you playing tricks to deliberately delay time?"


    Pop!


    The sound of beer bottles exploding echoed downstairs.


    The doctor trembled, looked frightened, his legs softened, and almost knelt down.


    These days, he has seen the power of these mutants.


    When I think of my wife and children, they still fall into each other''s hands. I don''t dare to resist at all.


    "Listen to me. His high fever doesn''t subside. It doesn''t look like a pathological fever."


    The unlucky doctor stumbled.


    He showed the child Eric that there were no other obvious symptoms except hyperthermia and long-term fever.


    "Oh, you humans are always full of nonsense."


    Kaliban was skeptical. If he had not been worried that Eric would die on the way, he would have moved with his disciples.


    The owner of the motel and the guests coming from behind were all controlled and thrown into the warehouse containing sundries.


    Wallet, certificate, car... These necessities are almost collected.


    It''s just that Eric was unconscious and left here to live and die, which is equivalent to losing a big killer.


    But continue to procrastinate. If they are tracked by the Divine Shield Bureau, they will end up worrying.


    "Wait another day!"


    Caliban shook his hand and calmed his anger.


    "Eric, he''s awake!"


    Just didn''t wait a few minutes, someone ran over and said that Eric, who had been unconscious for several days, finally woke up.


    Caliban hurried upstairs and saw the thin child open his eyes and a flash of fire.


    "Go and call the doctor up quickly to see if the fever has subsided. When you are well, hurry up..."


    Caliban''s voice stopped suddenly. He saw Eric floating suddenly, sending out invisible forces.


    Then, like an earthquake, the whole Motel began to shake.


    The metal objects flew up and around Eric.


    "Are you... Caliban?"


    Eric tilted his head, as if to sort out his memory.


    He raised his hand gently, as if he had stirred an invisible silk thread.


    Caliban only felt the blood in his body hot and there was a clear sense of pain in his heart.


    "Someone told me that there is iron in the human body. It participates in the transportation and storage of oxygen and forms hemoglobin."


    Eric''s voice was cold and didn''t contain any emotion.


    "Your heart, liver and kidney have the most iron."


    Hissing!


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    A blood mist erupted suddenly!


    In the red fog, those fine particles invisible to the naked eye condensed into smooth metal bullets.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    Then Eric held the metal bullet between his fingers.


    Under his control, the projectile spun rapidly, emitting silver sparks.


    Pop!


    Shoot out!


    Hit Caliban.


    The fragile human body is like a foam board, which is directly broken down.


    The powerful kinetic energy is like the bombardment of shells, which makes the flesh and blood turn into erosion in an instant.


    "I am... The apostle of the Phoenix!"


    Eric''s eyes grew brighter and the house above his head broke open.


    He slowly flew up and floated in the sky.


    "The master of magnetic force - magneto king!"

 Chapter 336

    When Wolverine and saber toothed tiger arrived at the motel, a piece of debris came into sight.


    "Was it washed by a bomber?"


    In the past, when working as a sandbag in the s.h.i.e.l.d., Logan learned a lot of new words from the young director.


    He couldn''t help sighing through the window at the ruins of the motel.


    The collapsed brick walls and chapped ground seemed to be pressed down by a big hand and razed the house to the ground.


    It is hard to imagine that human beings can cause such severe damage, just like natural disasters.


    Logan got out of the jeep, raised his hand, lifted the Yellow cordon blocking the scene and showed his license to the police.


    The Silver Eagle Emblem reflected a dazzling light in the noon sun.


    "S.h.i.e.l.d."


    Logan, with a thick cigar in his mouth, leather boots and leather jacket, said faintly.


    His dress is not like a federal civil servant at all, but has a wild temperament of gangsters and bandits.


    With his rugged appearance and beard, wolverine is often classified as a dangerous type of "this guy is not a good man at first sight".


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    The young policeman who reached out to stop the intruder hesitated, and his hand holding the holster did not loosen.


    "Let them in. It looks like we don''t have anything to do here."


    The slightly older policeman pulled away his colleagues and said with a smile.


    The Divine Shield Bureau, led by Superman, is not a secret department.


    Or, more accurately.


    Its existence is not deliberately kept secret.


    All enthusiastic citizens who pay attention to Superman and often watch the news should have heard the name of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "Sorry, the newcomer is a little too nervous."


    The older policeman dismissed his colleagues and then gave a brief report.


    "We received a notice from the highway patrol at about 4:20 p.m. yesterday."


    "The specific time of arriving at the scene is about five o''clock."


    "As you can see, the motel was seriously damaged. Fortunately, there were not many casualties."


    "As for the boss and the guests, they were locked in the back warehouse and left after recording their confessions."


    "There were two wounded. They came from Los Angeles for vacation. The man was a doctor in montley, the woman was a nurse, and an eight year old son."


    "Fortunately, the collapsed house only brought some minor injuries to the family, not life-threatening."


    "We also made a simple note before taking them to a nearby hospital."


    The older policeman handed the document in his hand to Logan, who glanced at it and handed it to victor.


    They were dizzy when they saw the dense words. They could only pretend to look at them for a moment, and then put them under their arms.


    "Did the mutant do it?"


    Logan took a puff of smoke. He looked at the policeman and asked gruffly, "how are you sure?"


    "The doctor and his wife said that the hotel owner imprisoned in the warehouse and the passing guests can testify."


    "They saw with their own eyes a strong man who could carry a car and a blue skinned freak with wild animal hair."


    "Therefore, it is preliminarily judged that this is a mutant criminal gang running in the territory."


    The older policeman said seriously.


    "Broken organs and tissues of the human body were also found in the ruins of the motel."


    "According to speculation, it may be the fighting caused by the infighting of mutants."


    Logan and saber toothed tiger have not received criminal investigation training. They usually rely on beast intuition. They are stunned. They think these state police are quite professional.


    "By the way, the above information and conclusions were summarized by the officer."


    The elderly policeman pointed to the collapsed ruins of the motel. Someone bent down and pulled the rubble of the brick wall, as if looking for something.


    "He is also an agent of the Divine Shield Bureau. You may know him."


    Logan narrowed his eyes and looked over.


    The other side was a tall man with dark skin, dressed in a neat suit and an eagle emblem of the Divine Shield Bureau on his chest.


    It seemed that he felt the Wolverine''s eyes. The latter showed his white teeth and came over.


    "Hello, two."


    The tall man patted his hands and dusted himself off.


    "My name is Nicholas Joseph Frey. You can call me ''Nick'' or ''Frey''."


    "Wolverine, saber toothed tiger... I''ve heard of your names, the ace under major Stryker."


    Speaking of the latter sentence, Nick Frey deliberately lowered his voice and didn''t let others hear.


    "It seems that the Divine Shield Bureau attaches great importance to this case."


    Victor the saber toothed tiger snorted coldly, and his attitude was not friendly.


    It''s normal that a grumpy brother doesn''t like humans.


    The mutant task force under the aegis has always been independent.


    Although on the surface, there is William Stryker.


    But it is commander Peggy or the director himself who really gives orders and tasks.


    Apart from participating in several joint operations at the Pentagon, the task force rarely cooperates with the military.


    On the one hand, the tasks they perform are very difficult and dangerous, and ordinary troops are unable to provide help.


    On the other hand, it is the issue of trust between the two sides. On the battlefield, we should hand over the back to our teammates. Our compatriots may be able to do it, but it won''t work if we replace human beings.


    Whether we admit it or not, racial barriers always exist and need time to resolve.


    "I have sent the report to Washington, D.C., and the director is probably still attending the wedding of the captain of the United States. He told me before that the disciples of the Apocalypse had better keep a low profile and reduce their influence."


    Nick Frey is worthy of being a driver who has driven Superman. He has a good way to figure out the boss''s mind.


    "So I hope to cooperate with you."


    "I will mobilize the California police to conduct small-scale search and round up."


    "The task of fighting is up to you."


    Maybe Nick Frey had a good attitude, and Logan didn''t refuse.


    The task he and Victor received was also to take in the apocalyptic disciples who fled in the country to avoid trouble.


    Wolverine looked at the grumpy brother, exchanged eyes and ideas, nodded and said, "no problem."


    He took down the cigar with his right hand and pressed it on the palm of his left hand.


    Mars burns the skin and makes a "Zizi" sound.


    Logan, who killed the cigarette butts with a hard core, twitched his nose and gave full play to his olfactory skills.


    "There are too many people and the smell is too miscellaneous to distinguish."


    A moment later, Logan answered.


    In tracking prey, the two brothers of mutants with beast intuition can be called top experts.


    "There are about thirty people, some of them are human breath, and some are... Mutants."


    Victor also used his nose to look for information. He shook his head, moved his neck and said to Logan, "still according to the old rule, I''ll go here and chase the escaped apocalyptic disciples."


    "Then I''ll go here. The residual smell should be lighter. It should be alone."


    Wolverine looked up at the sky and thought that the guy he wanted to track would not be a bird man.


    "Good luck."


    Nick Frey was relieved to see that the mutant brother was so talkative.


    "By the way, add a message."


    "The magnetic field in this place is chaotic and the signal is very poor. Strong pulses similar to electromagnetic radiation have erupted."


    He took out a pocket instrument, a gadget made in Howard''s laboratory.


    "It can detect electromagnetic signals. If you want to track the guy who razed the motel, it should help."


    Logan studied the usage and put it in his arms.


    The grumpy elder brother is going in a mixed and indistinguishable direction. Obviously, there are a large number of people.


    On the other hand, the smell is very weak, which is likely to be the murderer of all this.


    This group of apocalyptic disciples did not know why, they had internal strife, triggered conflict, and then parted ways.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Carville youth talent college, Westchester County.


    "You say, what is the relationship between Ms. frost and Superman?"


    The naughty Raven jumped in front of Charles and startled her brother who was reading carefully.


    The latter put down the book and replied angrily, "Ruiwen, you should be more careful about your homework than the gossip spread in school."


    "Dim sum... Where is dim sum?"


    Ruiwen''s idea is obviously no longer on the same channel as Charles.


    "I mean, you should do your homework instead of discussing the scandal between the headmaster and the school manager."


    Charles said helplessly, covering his forehead.


    "But I''m curious. Every time Mr. Superman comes to school, he will stay in the principal''s office for a long time. He can''t even see them at dinner."


    Ruiwen''s little brain shows amazing observation in other aspects.


    "It''s suspicious, isn''t it?"


    Charles shook his head and went on reading, indicating that he was not interested.


    In his opinion, Superman is his idol, and Ms. frost is also a respectable adult.


    They stay in the office and may just study academic issues.


    "Charles, Charles, Charles..."


    Raven, who didn''t get a response, walked around Charles like a chirping duck.


    The latter was very upset, and his mind fluctuated, trying to stop his naughty sister from fooling around.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power radiated attracts the flame crystals passing through the sky.


    The fragment "whooshed" into Charles''s brain, causing a huge shock in the spiritual world.


    Charles just felt like his head was going to burst.


    He was uncontrolled and radiated spiritual power.


    Buzz! Buzzing, buzzing!


    The terrible roar suddenly echoed in everyone''s ears in the school.


    "This is... Charles!"


    When the white queen in the office was disturbed, she directly entered the diamond form to shield the violent impact of spiritual power.


    "Ability level completely beyond his age! It shouldn''t be!"


    Emma hurried to the classroom in high heels.


    Ruiwen got close and passed out.


    Charles put his hands over his head and tried to recover the outward spiritual power.


    But he couldn''t do it. He suddenly magnified his spiritual ability dozens of times, just like a runaway Mustang.


    Let alone control, even control is extravagant.


    "It''s all right, Charles."


    The White Queen walked a little hard, like breaking into the center of the storm.


    As she spoke in a gentle tone, she cut Charles neatly in the neck.


    The mental shock that enveloped the whole school and created chaos subsided.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The White Queen looked at the fallen Charles with a slight frown.

 Chapter 337

    The power of the Phoenix is shattered and scattered all over the world.


    Eric of California, Charles of Westchester County.


    This pair of predestined good friends are connected again in this unexpected form.


    However, in addition to the two of them, there are other apostles who take this opportunity to rise again.


    For example¡ª¡ª


    Some life loser who has completely failed and paralyzed in bed.


    "It''s dark. I can''t see anything."


    The special tight diving suit outlines the slim curve of the woman in the cabin.


    Seaweed like waist length hair spread out, giving her an unspeakable mysterious beauty.


    "This is the underwater world."


    The captain''s eyes locked on the woman, like magnets attracting each other, and he was unwilling to move his eyes.


    "This is one of the waterways leading to the capital of Atlantis and Poseidon. It takes about 40 minutes to reach the outer city. Those undersea people only allow human activities near the port."


    The woman felt the captain''s naked hot eyes, as if she wanted to melt herself.


    She didn''t care. Instead, she held her chest up, making the lines more exaggerated.


    "Is that so? You''re so knowledgeable, Stefan."


    The woman gently covers her lips, has a charming smile, and her amber eyes seem to be able to speak.


    The long tail beat the heart of the man in the cabin.


    Hiss!


    This cannot be placed in the charming charm!


    The sailors quickly lowered their heads for fear of causing the captain''s displeasure and scolding.


    They didn''t know who the woman was. She went down into the submarine with the captain.


    Normally, the trade channel leading to Atlantis does not allow strangers other than the military to enter without authorization.


    Whether merchant ships or submarines in and out.


    All members need to review the pass, otherwise they are not allowed to enter.


    But the veteran captain Stefan did. He seemed to be possessed and tried to please women.


    To this end, even at the expense of a bright future and career.


    At first, the crew didn''t understand.


    But later, they saw the woman with their own eyes and couldn''t help changing their minds.


    If you can get each other''s favor, it''s worth even being sent to a military court!


    The captain''s enchantment was like a terrible epidemic spreading rapidly.


    All the crew members fell in love with the mysterious woman. Even if they just looked at themselves more, it was great happiness.


    "Oh, man."


    The woman lifted her hair and was satisfied with her charm.


    Even the Senate nobles of the Roman Republic, the kings of Persia and England... They all fell at their feet.


    It is also normal for these ordinary and mediocre people to indulge in her smiles and smiles.


    "The only person in the world who can resist me is probably... The superman."


    The beautiful woman named "Selene" was in a complex mood. It was one of her biggest regrets that she couldn''t sleep with each other.


    If you can roll the sheets with the strongest and strongest man on the planet, you must be able to greatly enrich your experience and posture.


    "I will conquer him sooner or later and become a demon God."


    Selene, the black queen, turned to think confidently.


    She''s different!


    That flame like bright crystal gave the mutant witch new power.


    "The apostle of the Phoenix..."


    The black queen spread out her palm, and the wisps of unreal flame fluttered and swayed.


    She sensed the call of this force two days ago.


    At that time, Selene was in London, England, thinking about how to establish a sect, cheat the soul and hold his own divination ceremony.


    The fragment of Phoenix''s power came to the door on her own initiative. Without too much hesitation, she immediately accepted the gift.


    Compared with Eric, Charles becomes an apostle of the Phoenix passively, and the black queen is much more direct.


    The reason is also simple.


    Serene has heard of the power of the Phoenix.


    This is one of the benefits of living long.


    A long life can accumulate many insights and gestures that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    That''s a powerful force that once burned the Apocalypse half paralyzed!


    "I need to find someone else."


    The black queen''s eyes turned twice and her thoughts returned to the present.


    This is the main reason why she went to Atlantis.


    The mutants on earth who are qualified to form an alliance with themselves are basically cold.


    Sebastian Shaw of Hellfire club was hammered by Superman.


    Mr. bad omen, Nathaniel Essex, also died at the hands of Superman.


    In addition, Kang, the conqueror of space-time travel, was also sent away happily.


    "The power of the Phoenix is interested in mutant personality."


    The black queen remembered the former king of Atlantis, namo, who suffered a broken back.


    She had heard of the fool from Sebastian Shaw.


    The high IQ is firmly occupied by anger all year round. In addition, it is easy to control and the brain circuit is single.


    These seem to be completely in line with the negative evaluation of "pig teammates", but become a positive factor for the black queen to choose each other.


    "I just need such a guy."


    Selene, with or without one, perfunctorily flattered his captain.


    Her charm talent, strengthened by the power of the Phoenix, ordinary people can''t resist it at all.


    Even if the black queen ordered the men in the submarine to die for themselves at this time, they would only swallow the gun and commit suicide with a satisfied smile of licking the dog and a happy smile.


    "That..."


    "Get out."


    Perhaps the captain of the licked dog was too noisy. The black queen frowned and scolded.


    "OK."


    The captain licking the dog was not angry at such an insult, but showed a knowing smile.


    This is the goddess''s test of herself and the special treatment only she has.


    The captain left with satisfaction. Atlantis was ahead.


    "Here we are."


    The submarine passed the heavy review of the Marine Corps and berthed at the port in the outer city.


    Wearing a diving suit and an oxygen helmet, the black queen opened the cabin valve of the submarine.


    The waterway leading to Atlantis is divided into maritime trade routes and underwater transportation routes.


    The sea is mainly responsible for the supply of various minerals, and underwater is a more secret exchange.


    It is a way used by various big countries to contact the robed nobles in the King City.


    "Atlantis."


    The black queen looked up and saw that the magnificent city walls and magnificent palaces stood on the underwater island.


    The shuttle airships follow the dense routes extending in all directions to build a neat and orderly urban traffic.


    A moment later, dressed in a conspicuous Selene, he entered the underwater prison in the Western District of the capital.


    As a powerful Witch and a mutant strengthened by the power of the Phoenix.


    It is not difficult to sneak into the prison of Atlantis, and its own guard force is very general. The black queen is like entering her own back garden without even pretending.


    "Namo..."


    Serene is looking for a goal.


    It is often used to imprison death row and felony prisoners. The former sea king, who was accused of "crimes against humanity", "attempted destruction of the world" and "colluding with extremists", is held here.


    Compared with the palace dormitories in the king''s city, the wet, dark and muddy cells are undoubtedly an intolerable harsh environment.


    But for namo, if he can continue to live, it is the mercy of the long-distance running nobles.


    This is because he is seriously injured and can''t even stand up.


    Namo, who lost public opinion, power and everything, could not pose any threat to the rule of the robed aristocracy.


    Keeping him, on the contrary, is conducive to shaping the benevolent image of the nobility.


    Otherwise, the hypocrites would never mind sending the failed king to the guillotine.

 Chapter 338

    In the deepest part of the prison, inside the thick and solid alloy prison door, is a figure crawling on the ground.


    The cells of Atlantis are slightly different from the world on the ground. Beds and sanitary facilities are placed in the corner.


    In the remaining third of the space, there is a nutrition cabin similar to a large fish tank.


    Long term dehydration is a terrible punishment for Atlantis.


    Their bodies should be rehydrated after leaving the sea for a week at most.


    The most basic human rights of prisoners in prison will still exist.


    "One day, I will return to land."


    Namo crawled hard and rolled into the nutrition cabin.


    The liquid inside is quite turbid. Obviously, it has been used for a long time and has not been changed.


    Half of the body is immersed in nutrient solution, and each cell is thirsty for water.


    Namo''s manic mood calmed down slowly.


    Close your eyes and breathe gently.


    The spine became a little better and no longer tormented his spirit.


    After the double trial of military court and Atlantis, namo was thrown into this cell like garbage.


    As the robed nobleman said, he lost the king''s crown of glory and supreme power and became a prisoner.


    All this is because - Superman!


    He will never forget the heavy pressure brought to him by that tall and straight figure.


    Painful howling, powerless struggle, and then return to darkness.


    Namo''s self-confidence accumulated for decades has completely collapsed under Superman''s iron fist!


    Hiss!


    Maybe it was anger, maybe despair, maybe hate... The poor king who lost everything turned over subconsciously.


    Severe pain hit the brain again!


    His tough face full of decadence and frustration became particularly ferocious.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Namo remembered what his father on land said that he was born to rule the sea and become the king of Atlantis.


    But now he can only stay in a narrow cell in the dark.


    Day after day, kill life.


    This is undoubtedly the most terrible torture for the strong who have lofty aspirations and ambitions.


    Creak!


    The heavy and solid prison door suddenly opened and a glimmer of light came in.


    "It smells terrible!"


    Namo looked up when the charming female voice sounded.


    I can''t see my face clearly in the dark environment. I can only roughly judge that the body curve is very strong.


    "Namo?"


    Against the light, the black queen, hidden in the shadow, looked at the man with a broken beard and a bad smell, like a beggar.


    She can''t help but hesitate. This image is really not like the Lord of the seven seas and the king of Atlantis.


    "Who are you?"


    Namo asked coldly, lying in the nutrition cabin.


    Since his imprisonment, many robed nobles have come to visit him and make fun of his situation.


    "Someone who can save you."


    The corner of the black queen''s mouth stirred up. She took a few steps closer and released a signal of goodwill.


    "Are you a mutant?"


    Asked namo, frowning.


    By the light, he could see the appearance of the visitor.


    Beautiful, flirtatious, like a deadly black Datura.


    "Yes, we are of the same kind."


    Selene bent down slightly and said in a charming tone, "your people have abandoned you here. The robed nobles call it a ''cold-blooded executioner'' and a ''inhuman butcher'', trying their best to discredit your image."


    "Your Majesty, Atlantis is no longer your home to protect. It is united with the major kingdoms in the land world, which is contrary to your will and the tradition of all dynasties."


    After a failure, namo became calmer and less emotional.


    Before he fell to the bottom, there was no doubt that Sebastian Shaw deceived himself and took advantage of himself.


    Namo could obviously feel the bewitching tone of the black queen, which was almost the same as the other party.


    This is a liar!


    He made a judgment.


    "Tell me what you need me to do and what you can give me."


    Namo grimaced and tried to restrain his excitement.


    No one wants to stay in a cell, endure a dirty environment and live his life.


    Freedom is what every prisoner in prison once owned, later lost, and now yearns for.


    "I hope you can get out of the shadow of failure, overcome your inner nightmare and find yourself again."


    The black queen showed her chips.


    A brilliant flame crystal.


    Phoenix power!


    She has got a job and can''t continue to absorb it.


    The Phoenix needed apostles, and Selene thought namo was very suitable.


    He is a mutant with great talent and great potential.


    It''s just unfortunate. I met a strong enemy like Superman at the beginning of my career, so I suffered disastrous defeats one after another and lost everything.


    "Atlantis can easily heal your broken spine, let your body heal and stand up again."


    The black queen stirred namo''s anger, tried to make the other party''s IQ continue to decline, and then became her own matchmaking puppet.


    "But they didn''t. those robed nobles let you live without dignity and hide behind the scenes and laugh wantonly."


    "I am willing to give you a chance to take revenge and take back what belongs to you... But the premise is that you need to sign a contract."


    Selene threw out a parchment with flame patterns. She was a witch and was no stranger to the set of hell demons.


    In this contract, there are many traps that ordinary people can''t notice.


    As long as you sign your name, when it''s done, the black queen can easily take away Nama''s soul.


    Give full play to the usefulness of tool people!


    Whether alive or dead, you can shine and heat!


    Perfect!


    "How can I trust you?"


    Namo glanced at the contract and asked warily.


    To tell the truth, he can''t understand the obscure, awkward and lengthy words and sentences above.


    The black queen stretched out her hand and poured the life energy drawn from her daily life into Nama''s body.


    Like a medical miracle!


    Namo, whose spine was broken and his lower body was paralyzed, even had consciousness.


    He put his hands on the edge of the nutrition cabin and stood up suddenly.


    Atrophic muscles expand slowly like a balloon filled with water.


    "This is..."


    "The power you lost."


    The black queen smiled and continued, "I can make you stronger."


    Namo''s face was uncertain. He hung his head as if he were thinking.


    The quiet environment lengthened the time. After a few deep breaths, the young king with nothing took over the contract in Selene''s hand.


    Bite off your fingers and seal them.


    Brand your "name" on the contract!


    "Well, you made a wise choice."


    The black queen smiled with satisfaction. She handed over the fragments of the power of the Phoenix to each other, and then said, "next, it''s time to talk about the part of fulfilling the treaty."


    "I need you to deal with a man and contain his actions."


    Namo''s eyes flickered and asked in a deep voice, "who?"


    "Your ''old friend''."


    The black queen gently spit out the name.


    "Superman."

 Chapter 339

    Caught off guard, namo''s tight face loosened when he heard the name of Superman again.


    For him, this is a taboo and nightmare he doesn''t want to mention.


    Poseidon Trident, the majesty of the king, power and status... Everything vital has been lost one after another.


    As if destined, that man is his nemesis.


    Every time you bump into each other''s hands, nothing good will happen.


    "Can I refuse?"


    Namo twitched at the corner of his mouth and said coldly.


    It was not easy for him to stand up again, but he didn''t want to be interrupted by others and lose his ability to walk.


    "Namo, you''re afraid."


    The black queen frowned as if dissatisfied.


    Such allies do not deserve to be their own tools.


    According to the information she got from Sebastian Shaw, namo should be a irritable character who is impulsive and never easily admit defeat.


    Now he has recovered from serious injuries, and his strength has been greatly improved to a higher level.


    The flame of revenge in his heart should ignite.


    The power of the Phoenix is the conceptual embodiment of the emotional energy and spiritual soul of cosmic life.


    However, some aspects of emotions will be greatly affected by the selected quality.


    For example, the black phoenix is Jean Grey''s negative personality after witnessing the death of her relatives.


    If namo''s heart is full of hatred and always wants to revenge Superman, he will promise.


    "I just don''t want to do meaningless things that are doomed to failure."


    Namo easily broke free from the shackles and said in a deep voice, "have you ever seen anyone who can fight Superman and survive safely without injury."


    "Madam, I am very grateful for your presence, and I am willing to pay a certain price to repay your kindness."


    "But that doesn''t mean I want to die!"


    "There is only one life, and freedom is precious."


    "I lost these, so I cherish them more."


    This answer made the black queen a little embarrassed. Namo didn''t seem to be as easy to fool as before.


    After thinking about it, she could only take out the soul contract and said in a bewitching tone, "you have a misunderstanding, namo."


    "I''m not asking you to fight Superman to the death, but to attract his attention and slow his steps."


    "To tell you the truth, I learned the secret of becoming a God a long time ago. I need enough souls as sacrifices."


    "But it''s not easy to achieve this step."


    "If the ceremony of becoming a God is held rashly, once Superman arrives and stops it, my efforts will be wasted and my efforts will be destroyed."


    Serene''s beautiful face became pitiful and sympathetic.


    Namo''s eyes flickered, and his cold look relaxed.


    "How long do you need?"


    Asked the former king of Atlantis.


    "The opening of the ceremony of becoming a God will cause amazing movement."


    The black queen thought for a moment and replied, "the location is London. Superman has recently stayed in Washington, D.C."


    "Considering the distance between the two, you''ll have to stop Superman for about half an hour."


    Namo glanced at the soul contract sealed with his finger and was afraid.


    "And after that?"


    He asked.


    When the black queen becomes the dimension demon God, how should she escape?


    Do you want to tell superman that this is just a misunderstanding, a joke?


    I''m afraid the other party will hammer his head without hesitation!


    "I will take you to a safe dimensional world and avoid the edge of Superman."


    The black queen seemed to have a plan for a long time and said confidently, "there is no doubt that he is the most powerful man on the planet and has almost no opponent."


    "However, if I can promote the dimension demon God, I can break away from this world and open up my own dimension world!"


    "No matter how powerful Superman is, he can''t find us."


    Selene vowed to make a guarantee, although she herself had no idea about it.


    But anyway, get namo on board first.


    She is tired of living by absorbing the life energy of others.


    It has been the long-standing goal of the black queen to become a dimensional demon and obtain the power of eternal life.


    Therefore, at the beginning, she reached a cooperation with Mr. omen and put the hope of success on the apocalypse.


    Mr. evil omen craves the apocalyptic body and wants to get that powerful and incomparable talent.


    The black queen schemed for the soul of the apocalypse and tried to meet the share requirements of the God ceremony.


    However, the plan failed because of the emergence of the conqueror Kang and the chaos of Superman.


    Helpless, the black queen can only choose the method of "quality" and "quantity".


    There are eight million people in London, England. They use Sison''s black magic to refine their land, which can fully meet the conditions she needs.


    "Deal."


    Namo, who showed a tangled expression, hesitated for a few seconds and nodded.


    There are few roads for him to choose.


    If you refuse the black queen and provoke the other party to tear up the soul contract, it is you who suffer.


    "Just before that, I want to see the world on land and breathe fresh air."


    Namo looked up and said.


    He hasn''t seen the sun for a long time.


    "No problem."


    The black queen breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t want to tear the skin with namo and force each other with a soul contract.


    It is the best result that we can reach a consensus.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Potomac River, s.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters building.


    Two days have passed since Captain America''s wedding.


    The former took his new wife to Scotland for their honeymoon.


    Bucky, who seems to recall something, also acts as a light bulb in the two people''s world in the name of bodyguards.


    Seeing that the weather is getting colder and colder, it is coming to the season of white album.


    Luke was curious about how the captain of the United States balanced the relationship between his wife and his friends.


    However, he was busy on business and had no reason to join the honeymoon trip of three people. He could only put away his bad taste.


    "The chosen apostle by the power of the Phoenix."


    Just after returning to Washington, D.C., Luke received bad news from Westchester County.


    There was an accident in the mutant college, and Charles''s mental ability suddenly got out of control.


    Many junior students fell into a coma and were injured.


    And so is he himself. He hasn''t woken up yet.


    In addition, the apocalyptic disciples who fled in California were arrested and taken in.


    There was only one boy named Eric who was still at large.


    The Wolverine Logan who went to track, and the saber toothed tiger victor who came back.


    The brothers capsized in the gutter and suffered a rare defeat.


    It is said that he was beaten without fighting back.


    Luke smiled when he saw the report written by Nick Frey. He was not surprised.


    The aidman alloy in the body gives the brothers an indestructible body and unimaginable destructive power.


    But it has also become a major weakness of them - especially in front of magneto.


    It''s natural restraint. There''s no chance of winning!


    "For other people, such as agent No. 0 in the task force, or those with mental abilities like silver fox."


    Luke shrugged. The young magneto didn''t get a special helmet to shield telepathy, so it''s not difficult to deal with it.


    "As for Charles, let Emma try psychotherapy to guide his emotions."


    "That child is very smart and should soon learn to control the power of the Phoenix."


    The power of the Phoenix will only stimulate the original emotions of the host and affect their hearts.


    If the will is firm enough and the psychological quality is excellent enough, you can control that power in turn and use it for yourself.


    "Is there anything else?"


    In Luke''s view, it''s all small things.


    The Marvel Universe with superheroes can only be called a major event if the earth explodes and the universe perishes.


    "Yes."


    Running errands, William Stryker, the steward, nodded.


    The mutant''s contingent was managed by him instead of Luke.


    Therefore, relevant work is also reported by him.


    "Mr. director, do you remember namo Mackenzie?"


    Stryker sat in a precarious position and said a strange name that was gradually forgotten in the corner.


    "Namo? Isn''t he in the underwater prison of Atlantis?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows as if interested.


    The sea king trident of Atlantis and the destroyer continental shelf vibrator are also displayed in the secret warehouse of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "A few hours ago, he sent a message to the Divine Shield through the mutant office in Boston."


    Stryker looked a little strange and whispered, "he said he would report a female mutant named Selene and prepare to carry out a large-scale, extinct massacre in London!"


    report?


    Namo, the second disease in the middle school, has finally learned from the lessons of failure?


    "Where is he?"


    Asked Luke.

 Chapter 340

    Twenty minutes later, Luke flew to Boston and walked into a seafood restaurant.


    He saw namo who met again after many days.


    The other party sat in the corner near the window with distant eyes, staring at the port outside the window, as if indulging in memories.


    The former king of Atlantis took care of his bad appearance a little before he went ashore.


    Wash away the rotten smell and put on new clothes.


    The dry hair like weeds and the greasy beard wrapped in a ball were also shaved.


    In a word, he no longer looks like a sloppy tramp.


    Just between the eyebrows, there is still a decadent breath.


    "Namo Mackenzie."


    Luke sat in the opposite position, snapped his fingers and motioned the waiter to bring a glass of fine beer.


    In addition to delicious dishes, this seafood restaurant is also a paradise for beer lovers.


    There are more than 60 kinds of fine wines in the store, which attracts nearby sailors and sailors.


    "Superman."


    Namo said the name with a hint of bitterness.


    He remembered that when they first met, each other was just a general of the land kingdom.


    And you are the master of the seven seas and the king of Atlantis.


    The identities of the two sides are different, but they are not equal.


    Now, he is an escaped prisoner of Atlantis.


    Superman has become the third pole of the world, fighting against the powerful existence of superpowers alone.


    The fate of life is full of setbacks.


    Namo was in a complicated mood and felt a lot.


    "I''m glad you made such a decision."


    Luke picked up his beer and gulped it down.


    This seafood restaurant has long been wrapped up by agents of the Divine Shield Bureau. The front desk waiter and the welcome at the door are all their own.


    The real boss and staff are shivering in the back kitchen.


    They thought it was a gang negotiation and prayed silently not to fight and break too many tables and chairs.


    "Do you mean to say that you are happy to see me become a coward who informs and a coward who betrays my allies?"


    Namo laughed at himself and filled his head with beer.


    He is good at reading and understanding all the time.


    "First of all, whistleblowing is not shameful, but depends on the situation."


    Luke shook his head, stretched out his finger and knocked on the table.


    "According to the information you have provided, the black queen Selene is planning a mass and extinct massacre against the citizens of London."


    "Then there is no doubt that she is a lunatic, a dehumanizing butcher."


    "And you, namo Mackenzie, choose to report!"


    "You saved eight million innocent lives. You are a praiseworthy hero!"


    Namo was slightly stunned. He didn''t seem to expect that his behavior could be affirmed by Superman.


    As a former enemy, he was ready to be ridiculed.


    "As for allies? I think you and Selene have not yet reached a deep and profound revolutionary friendship?"


    Luke smiled and looked at namo.


    Although it is said that the sea king in the cartoon lives up to his name and often seduces women.


    And specially pry the corner of superheroes and mention the glorious nickname of "wife man".


    However, his intuition told him that namo and the black queen should not have rolled onto a sheet.


    The former king of Atlantis didn''t look like a white whoring master who didn''t recognize people when he lifted his pants.


    If it did happen, he couldn''t have reported Selene.


    Besides, the juicing ability of the black queen may not be inferior to that of the demon.


    Even with a strong physique like namo, once you experience the feeling of deep inhalation, you have to soften your legs and turn white.


    "Are you comforting me?"


    Namo smiled bitterly.


    When he was in prison, he imagined countless times how he would meet superman when he returned to the land world.


    give tit for tat? look down from a height? Or another fiasco?


    But I didn''t think so!


    The sworn enemy of hatred comforts himself with good words and asks him not to have psychological burden.


    No ridicule, no irony, no repression


    All this made namo doubt.


    Is he too dark and narrow-minded.


    That''s why I speculate about Superman.


    In fact, the other party is as open and aboveboard as the outside world sees?


    "Don''t get me wrong, namo."


    Luke chuckled. He didn''t know the fatal brain tonic of the former king. He drank the large glass of beer and said faintly, "we have no personal grudges. We just have different positions before."


    "I''m glad that you learned enough experience from your failure and began to think independently and understand what you can and can''t do."


    "I left the world to those who abide by the rules. If you learn this lesson, you won''t cause any trouble in the future."


    Although namo is infamous in the group of superheroes, he has nothing to find trouble and severe moderate and secondary diseases, which makes the avenger alliance and the Divine Shield dislike him.


    In particular, most men stay away from their wives and send green hats.


    But that''s the future timeline. Namo may appear.


    Luke had no prejudice against the young king who had suffered a failure.


    The most is to use the iron fist of justice to influence each other and correct their personality.


    "Well, that''s all for chatting."


    Luke waved his hand. Now namo is a complete loser and poses no threat to himself.


    "Tell me where the black queen is. I can ask the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. to negotiate with Atlantis and no longer investigate your prison break."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boston, luxury hotel.


    The black queen held her chest in her hands and squeezed out a deep gully.


    Her eyebrows were slightly frowned, and she had an inexplicable foreboding.


    "Namo, why can''t you feel his presence?"


    Selene was a little anxious and paced back and forth.


    She believes that she has a soul contract in hand. Namo should not betray the alliance.


    Superman is his mortal enemy. No matter what kind of mentality, he can only stand by himself.


    "Hum, when I become a dimension demon, I will tear up the soul contract and get a strong soul for nothing."


    The black queen made up her mind that she was not a philanthropist and would send out fragments of the power of the Phoenix for nothing.


    To rescue namo and reach an alliance is just to get useful tools.


    "Give me enough time, and I may not be able to exist like Sison and domam in the future."


    The day was still bright, but it did not prevent Selene from looking forward to it.


    The ceremony of becoming a God was an amazing secret she accidentally got from the book of the dark god a long time ago.


    But considering the personal ability and the danger, the black queen has not implemented it.


    The long life made her tired of locking her soul in the mortal body.


    Become a God and become the only goal of the black queen.


    "Sublimation, metamorphosis, and immortality."


    Selene took a deep breath, as if he saw the moment of his success and no longer needed to yield to anyone.


    Enough to sit in peace with the supreme mage, the nether God Sison, and domam, the Lord of the dark dimension.


    Dong Dong!


    The knock on the door interrupted the black queen''s beautiful fantasy.


    "Where have you been?"


    When he opened the door and found that it was namo, Selene couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    "I have repeatedly reminded you not to run around. You are now a wanted man in Atlantis, and the Divine Shield Bureau of the land world may launch a large-scale search."


    "Everything is based on caution. Don''t provoke Superman in advance!"


    The black queen was like a firecracker, spitting out a series of words of blame.


    Namo was silent. He stood at the door and didn''t go in.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Selene realized something was wrong and took two steps back.


    "Black queen, your incident happened. Come with us."


    A hand appeared on namo''s shoulder and then showed a tall and straight figure.


    "Someone reported that you planned a large-scale, genocidal massacre! It violated many charges such as crimes against humanity and genocide."


    "I hope you can actively cooperate with the investigation. We will not wrong a good man or let a bad man go!"


    Selene looked at the tall man who appeared at the door and bit his lips.


    "Superman!"


    She squeezed the name out of her throat.

 Chapter 341

    Twenty minutes later, Luke flew to Boston and walked into a seafood restaurant.


    He saw namo who met again after many days.


    The other party sat in the corner near the window with distant eyes, staring at the port outside the window, as if indulging in memories.


    The former king of Atlantis took care of his bad appearance a little before he went ashore.


    Wash away the rotten smell and put on new clothes.


    The dry hair like weeds and the greasy beard wrapped in a ball were also shaved.


    In a word, he no longer looks like a sloppy tramp.


    Just between the eyebrows, there is still a decadent breath.


    "Namo Mackenzie."


    Luke sat in the opposite position, snapped his fingers and motioned the waiter to bring a glass of fine beer.


    In addition to delicious dishes, this seafood restaurant is also a paradise for beer lovers.


    There are more than 60 kinds of fine wines in the store, which attracts nearby sailors and sailors.


    "Superman."


    Namo said the name with a hint of bitterness.


    He remembered that when they first met, each other was just a general of the land kingdom.


    And you are the master of the seven seas and the king of Atlantis.


    The identities of the two sides are different, but they are not equal.


    Now, he is an escaped prisoner of Atlantis.


    Superman has become the third pole of the world, fighting against the powerful existence of superpowers alone.


    The fate of life is full of setbacks.


    Namo was in a complicated mood and felt a lot.


    "I''m glad you made such a decision."


    Luke picked up his beer and gulped it down.


    This seafood restaurant has long been wrapped up by agents of the Divine Shield Bureau. The front desk waiter and the welcome at the door are all their own.


    The real boss and staff are shivering in the back kitchen.


    They thought it was a gang negotiation and prayed silently not to fight and break too many tables and chairs.


    "Do you mean to say that you are happy to see me become a coward who informs and a coward who betrays my allies?"


    Namo laughed at himself and filled his head with beer.


    He is good at reading and understanding all the time.


    "First of all, whistleblowing is not shameful, but depends on the situation."


    Luke shook his head, stretched out his finger and knocked on the table.


    "According to the information you have provided, the black queen Selene is planning a mass and extinct massacre against the citizens of London."


    "Then there is no doubt that she is a lunatic, a dehumanizing butcher."


    "And you, namo Mackenzie, choose to report!"


    "You saved eight million innocent lives. You are a praiseworthy hero!"


    Namo was slightly stunned. He didn''t seem to expect that his behavior could be affirmed by Superman.


    As a former enemy, he was ready to be ridiculed.


    "As for allies? I think you and Selene have not yet reached a deep and profound revolutionary friendship?"


    Luke smiled and looked at namo.


    Although it is said that the sea king in the cartoon lives up to his name and often seduces women.


    And specially pry the corner of superheroes and mention the glorious nickname of "wife man".


    However, his intuition told him that namo and the black queen should not have rolled onto a sheet.


    The former king of Atlantis didn''t look like a white whoring master who didn''t recognize people when he lifted his pants.


    If it did happen, he couldn''t have reported Selene.


    Besides, the juicing ability of the black queen may not be inferior to that of the demon.


    Even with a strong physique like namo, once you experience the feeling of deep inhalation, you have to soften your legs and turn white.


    "Are you comforting me?"


    Namo smiled bitterly.


    When he was in prison, he imagined countless times how he would meet superman when he returned to the land world.


    give tit for tat? look down from a height? Or another fiasco?


    But I didn''t think so!


    The sworn enemy of hatred comforts himself with good words and asks him not to have psychological burden.


    No ridicule, no irony, no repression


    All this made namo doubt.


    Is he too dark and narrow-minded.


    That''s why I speculate about Superman.


    In fact, the other party is as open and aboveboard as the outside world sees?


    "Don''t get me wrong, namo."


    Luke chuckled. He didn''t know the fatal brain tonic of the former king. He drank the large glass of beer and said faintly, "we have no personal grudges. We just have different positions before."


    "I''m glad that you learned enough experience from your failure and began to think independently and understand what you can and can''t do."


    "I left the world to those who abide by the rules. If you learn this lesson, you won''t cause any trouble in the future."


    Although namo is infamous in the group of superheroes, he has nothing to find trouble and severe moderate and secondary diseases, which makes the avenger alliance and the Divine Shield dislike him.


    In particular, most men stay away from their wives and send green hats.


    But that''s the future timeline. Namo may appear.


    Luke had no prejudice against the young king who had suffered a failure.


    The most is to use the iron fist of justice to influence each other and correct their personality.


    "Well, that''s all for chatting."


    Luke waved his hand. Now namo is a complete loser and poses no threat to himself.


    "Tell me where the black queen is. I can ask the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. to negotiate with Atlantis and no longer investigate your prison break."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boston, luxury hotel.


    The black queen held her chest in her hands and squeezed out a deep gully.


    Her eyebrows were slightly frowned, and she had an inexplicable foreboding.


    "Namo, why can''t you feel his presence?"


    Selene was a little anxious and paced back and forth.


    She believes that she has a soul contract in hand. Namo should not betray the alliance.


    Superman is his mortal enemy. No matter what kind of mentality, he can only stand by himself.


    "Hum, when I become a dimension demon, I will tear up the soul contract and get a strong soul for nothing."


    The black queen made up her mind that she was not a philanthropist and would send out fragments of the power of the Phoenix for nothing.


    To rescue namo and reach an alliance is just to get useful tools.


    "Give me enough time, and I may not be able to exist like Sison and domam in the future."


    The day was still bright, but it did not prevent Selene from looking forward to it.


    The ceremony of becoming a God was an amazing secret she accidentally got from the book of the dark god a long time ago.


    But considering the personal ability and the danger, the black queen has not implemented it.


    The long life made her tired of locking her soul in the mortal body.


    Become a God and become the only goal of the black queen.


    "Sublimation, metamorphosis, and immortality."


    Selene took a deep breath, as if he saw the moment of his success and no longer needed to yield to anyone.


    Enough to sit in peace with the supreme mage, the nether God Sison, and domam, the Lord of the dark dimension.


    Dong Dong!


    The knock on the door interrupted the black queen''s beautiful fantasy.


    "Where have you been?"


    When he opened the door and found that it was namo, Selene couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    "I have repeatedly reminded you not to run around. You are now a wanted man in Atlantis, and the Divine Shield Bureau of the land world may launch a large-scale search."


    "Everything is based on caution. Don''t provoke Superman in advance!"


    The black queen was like a firecracker, spitting out a series of words of blame.


    Namo was silent. He stood at the door and didn''t go in.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Selene realized something was wrong and took two steps back.

 Chapter 342

    Taking the souls of namo and the black queen into the underworld, Luke flew directly to the mutant school in Westchester County.


    A former opponent who has lost his threat, a mutant witch whose mind is full of God.


    To be honest, Superman didn''t take them to heart.


    As for the final disposal


    Put the soul mark on it and throw it to the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Occasionally guest stars as thugs and temporary workers can be regarded as "waste utilization".


    If the problem can be solved smoothly, there is no need to solve the person who created the problem.


    Even a piece of toilet paper has its use by adopting the classic saying of the secretary.


    Reasonably allocate human resources and squeeze... Oh, no, it should be to give blessings to every employee, which is a compulsory course for superior leaders.


    For example, Atlantis people have always been reluctant to make concessions on technology sharing.


    Such as underwater fleet, water film technology, energy extraction and so on.


    These are cutting-edge technologies urgently needed by mankind and lack of research, which can make the world take a big step and change the future prospects.


    The s.h.i.e.l.d. has held several negotiations, but those robed nobles are more difficult to deal with than namo.


    It is always the perfunctory official language, and its attitude is quite smooth and can''t find too many problems.


    Forcibly seizing and interfering in the internal affairs of Atlantis will damage the positive image of Superman.


    For the sake of technology, throwing a bag of washing powder into the Atlantic Ocean, then suspecting that Atlantis has dangerous weapons of mass extinction and launching a war - this is too much of a fuss.


    Now with namo, Luke can send the latter back to Atlantis.


    Instead, they supported the domestic forces, supported the restoration of kingship, and replaced the patriarchal council system controlled by the nobility.


    Whether successful or not, I believe that the elite of Atlantis will understand the consequences of doing right with the Divine Shield, and then give in and compromise.


    And the black queen Selene, not to mention the natural abilities of mutants.


    Just the research level of black magic, she is far more than most mages.


    The magic Congress needs someone like her.jpg


    It has always been Luke''s standard to expand his camp and weaken the enemy''s power.


    Fighting and killing can only solve most problems, not all problems.


    "I am really a kind man with a kind heart."


    Luke, flying high in the air, thought so.


    As for the Phoenix power absorbed by these two people, he did not take it back.


    Because the process is more complex, the fragment has long been integrated into the body and formed a solid connection with the life of the host.


    If you want to peel it off, you can either blow their heads with a punch, or waste a lot of energy and time.


    Luke was too lazy to bother. He just sent them a task to collect other pieces of Phoenix power.


    Not to mention the two phoenix apostles together, even if five together, they will not be Superman''s opponent.


    Luke didn''t have to work so hard to draw their Phoenix power for his own use.


    Besides, the largest fragment of the main body still fell into his hand, ready to give the White Queen an unexpected extra surprise.


    "There is a suicide team in the Tianyan club next door, which gathers villains and villains."


    Luke is like a human shaped supersonic aircraft, pulling out a sharp cone like sonic boom cloud.


    "Then I''ll get a fake version. There should be no problem."


    Compared with Amanda Waller, he can even omit this step by using a miniature bomb implanted in the human body.


    Directly stamp the soul of the team member. Even if the mission fails and dies, you can directly return to the underworld world.


    He worked for Superman before his death and continued to be a tool man after his death.


    Life is a person of the s.h.i.e.l.d., and death is also a dead person of the s.h.e.l.d., completely devoting his whole life and even the next life to Superman.


    Luke couldn''t help laughing at the thought that namo and the black queen would live such a dedicated life after death.


    In this way, the power of death is simply a wonderful weapon for capitalists to give blessing.


    Boom!


    With all his strength, Luke soon crossed the city and reached his destination.


    The whole person, like a shell, fell on the apron of the school playground, setting off a large amount of fallen leaves and dust.


    Maybe it was the bad impact of the spiritual impact, and the busy schools in the past seemed a little deserted.


    In order to prevent Charles from waking up and losing control of his talent and ability again, the white queen, as the principal, temporarily transferred the students to a nearby town.


    "Emma, you don''t look very good."


    Luke went to the headmaster''s office first and asked for the details.


    The white queen sitting behind her desk seemed to be seriously ill, with a strong tired look in her eyes.


    "I tried to get into Charles'' consciousness and calm his restless and anxious negative emotions, but the child''s great potential and the unknown power have impacted me."


    Emma''s voice was weak.


    With his hands against the table and his forehead, he seemed to fall asleep at any time.


    The spirit is very depressed and looks seriously injured.


    "I have said many times that you should not enter the conscious world of a person with spiritual ability. It is light to be injured, heavy to be assimilated and swallowed up."


    Luke said solemnly.


    He went to the White Queen and quietly took out the main fragment of the Phoenix power.


    "I''m just worried about Charles. He''s my student and I have to take responsibility."


    After this period of adaptation and learning, Emma gradually entered the role and fully devoted herself to education.


    Even if she can shield the spiritual shock in the diamond form, she will still take the initiative to enter Charles''s conscious world for spiritual healing.


    This is a qualified principal and a qualified teacher.


    "I understand your mood, but you should consider the consequences before doing anything."


    Luke said a few words, but there was no sense of blame, and there was more concern.


    The White Queen nodded obediently, indicating that she would not do it again next time.


    Although she is usually as cold and gorgeous as an iceberg, she is as enthusiastic as a fire in front of Superman.


    "By the way, Emma, I have a present for you before I go to visit Charles."


    Luke opened his palm and a gorgeous and beautiful flame crystal appeared in the sight of the White Queen.


    "What is this?"


    Emma''s eyes became blurred, as if she was completely attracted by the power of the Phoenix.


    The twisted and floating unreal flame makes people addicted.


    The energy wave emitted from it is more like a kind call.


    "The culprit who made Charles out of control is also the best gift for mutants."


    Luke releases the control, and the fragments of the Phoenix''s power fly to the White Queen.


    This ancient force prefers mutants to Superman.


    A moment later, the flame crystal stuck to Emma''s forehead and disappeared like melting.


    Like a flood gate, it poured into the body of the White Queen.


    Subconsciously, she turned into a diamond shape, with a bright light on the surface.


    "Charles is too young to get out of control."


    Luke stroked the White Queen''s cheek, and the diamond beauty''s hand felt cold.


    "You are different. This power can make you the most powerful spiritual power in the world. You can control it."


    Superman''s voice seemed to hypnotize. The White Queen felt a surge of sleep, and her consciousness gradually relaxed.


    She seems to be immersed in warm water * * * God is nourished, sometimes closed, sometimes divergent.


    "It''s time to see Charles next."


    Luke carried the white queen into the rest room of the office and then walked into the medical room on the ground floor.


    Charles was lying in a transparent cabin. He was in a coma and had uncontrollable mental fluctuations, which only vibrated slightly around the periphery.


    "One, two... Gather all the Phoenix apostles and summon the power of the Phoenix?"


    Luke shook his head and smiled as he counted the apostles he had found.


    He used magic to get his soul out of the body and communicate the power of the Phoenix in Charles.


    In the spiritual horizon, the shrinking flame Phoenix saw a stranger break in and immediately spread its wings to attack.


    The spiritual shock swept Luke''s soul like a rainstorm.


    "Give me peace!"


    Luke turned into a huge palm with the help of the pure white light of VisANT emperor and beat it on the flame Phoenix


    Crack!


    The force formed by the fragments was like a plucked chicken pressed on the ground, barked twice, and dared not move any more.

 Chapter 343

    The power of the Phoenix did no harm to the host. Charles''s natural ability suddenly got out of control, more because he couldn''t control the sudden powerful energy.


    Luke slapped the flame phoenix of the spiritual world on the ground and solved the problem with the simplest way.


    Sure enough, when the dominant power of the Phoenix became poor, weak and helpless, Charles''s mind regained control of his body.


    The child lying in the transparent cabin slowly opened his eyes.


    Strands of gorgeous fire gradually disappeared.


    "Mr. President."


    Charles looked surprised when he saw Luke.


    "What happened? I just remember... My head hurt like it was about to crack, and then I heard a messy voice. It seemed that many people were talking in my ear..."


    Three good student Charles showed a confused look on his face, like an alcoholic who woke up after a hangover and found a fragment of his memory.


    The pictures in my mind are fragmented and fragmented, and I can''t put them together at all.


    He only remembered that he was chatting with his sister Ruiwen and then passed out in a coma.


    The back of the head is still a little dull pain, as if someone had knocked a stick.


    "It''s all right."


    Luke opened the transparent cabin as a protective measure, touched Charles''s small head and comforted.


    "Charles, you take what happened as a... Nightmare. Now wake up, those terrible things will never hurt you again."


    As an honorary director and a positive figure, Luke patiently gave Charles psychological counseling to prevent the future bald professor from falling into a bad root cause.


    If the latter, like the young Qin Ge Lei, is attacked, blackened and has a negative personality, it will be a headache.


    Phoenix female manipulates molecular movement, smashes and annihilates matter, and achieves the goal of destroying the world from the micro level.


    But if the bald professor''s strongest brain is occupied by the evil personality, controls the consciousness of the whole world, and staged an American version of "Yuri''s Revenge", it would be very easy.


    "Don''t recall the past, it will only bring pain to yourself. You should look far away and try to look forward."


    Luke carried a bowl of hot chicken soup for the soul and stuffed it into Charles''s mouth.


    As we all know, whether superheroes or super villains, they will have psychological problems more or less.


    Heroes need to experience growth, suffering and test.


    The villains are on the wrong path because of their tragic childhood and unfair treatment.


    Therefore, Luke believes that the most necessary department for the Divine Shield bureau should be the psychological problem counseling and rehabilitation center.


    To this end, he also went to the budget committee of the Congress and applied for a huge amount of funds as investment and construction funds.


    But later, considering superheroes, most of the super villains will have basic settings such as "genius brain", "multiple degrees" and "per capita psychological master".


    He had no choice but to give up and instead spend his money on improving the personal life of director aegis and purchasing houses.


    As for those super villains with psychological problems, Luke feels that it may be more direct and effective to continue to adopt the personality correction education of just iron fist.


    "Where''s Ruiwen?"


    Charles drank the headmaster''s soul chicken soup and felt his heart purified and the haze cleared away.


    "When I passed out, I seemed to hear her calling my name!"


    Luke smiled. Unexpectedly, the future bald professor was still a sister.


    "Ruiwen has nothing to do. You have a rest first. In a few days, Ms. frost is preparing for the monitor election. You are the best among the junior students. She has great confidence in you."


    At present, there are not many classes in the mutant college.


    It is roughly divided into junior students who have just entered school and senior students who are older.


    Charles''s talent, ability and personal quality are excellent. In addition, it is reasonable for those who are also spiritual abilities to be appreciated by the White Queen.


    "By the way, there will be a new classmate in the lower grade class. I hope you can take him and establish a friendly relationship."


    Luke smiled strangely. When magneto entered school, he believed that Charles and he would collide with a different spark.


    Jiqing... No, the friendship between students should be cultivated from an early age.


    "New classmate?"


    Charles is a little curious.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Eric, the magneto king, packed and sent to New York, was finally signed by the Divine Shield.


    The sender is special operation zero, as well as namo and the black queen.


    They formed a team together and arrested Eric who escaped.


    Rubber bullets, anesthetic injections, and two phoenix apostles, it was easy to catch magneto, who was still a child.


    "Disobedience? Emma, this is normal, as is the case with rebellious children."


    The White Queen complained on her mobile phone. Emma claimed that the child named "Eric" was the most stubborn and difficult student she had ever seen.


    Luke smiled. Eric, who was sent to the mutant college, was much more troublesome than good boy Charles.


    Magneto, who has no sense of security since childhood, has tried to flee twice in a row.


    Although they all ended in failure, this behavior caused the dissatisfaction of the White Queen.


    In addition, Eric often had physical conflicts with his classmates.


    On the first day of school, Charles, who offered to hand over the olive branch of friendship, was beaten into panda eyes.


    The reason is that Charles inadvertently mentioned key words such as Jewish massacre and concentration camp.


    Eric himself happened to be a Jew and was put into Auschwitz concentration camp together with his parents.


    Charles was like jumping in a minefield and opened people''s bloody scars all at once.


    "You can use Eric''s competitive heart to give him a sense of belonging to the school and the mutant."


    Luke helped out. He had a little experience in education.


    How many stubborn villains and how many misguided villains cry bitterly and reflect on their crimes in the face of Superman''s persuasion.


    "Isn''t the junior class going to run for monitor? You let Eric participate, inspire him to admit defeat and integrate him into the collective atmosphere."


    Luke was right and confident.


    "Yes, no matter whether there is support or not, let him take the initiative to take off his psychological precautions and feel the beautiful friendship between his classmates..."


    In fact, he wanted to use Charles''s deep feelings to influence Eric, the second rebel.


    Professors and magneto''s friends are bound by any parallel universe.


    "By the way, remember the video and send me one at that time."


    Luke smiled and looked forward to their tit for tat.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mutant college, running for monitor.


    "Hello, everyone, I''m Eric lansher of class one..."


    Eric stood on the podium and introduced himself.


    His real name was actually "Marx eisenhart". During World War II, the family changed their names in order to escape the capture and cleaning of the third empire, which led to "Eric lancher".


    "I can''t hear you! It''s so quiet! I want to be the monitor if I speak so quietly..."


    Ruiwen, sitting below, coaxed.


    She glanced at her brother Charles''s panda eyes and snorted, showing dissatisfaction.


    As an active member of junior students and a lively and lovely girl, Ruiwen has a great appeal in the student group.


    She took the lead, and others echoed.


    "Come again!"


    "Say it again!"


    "Totally inaudible!"


    Eric held his speech, his lips closed, and looked at Charles with hostile eyes.


    This guy must have done it!


    He remembered what the headmaster, Ms. frost, said that as long as he became a monitor, he could lead mutants in the future.


    Selected by the power of the Phoenix, he is fully qualified to become the Savior of suffering compatriots and bring them a better future.


    Monitor, just the first step!


    There are more difficult challenges and tests behind, waiting for yourself!


    As Luke said, the best way to deal with adolescent secondary school students is to be secondary school students like him.


    Eric believed in the saying of "mutant savior".


    His parents died in the concentration camp.


    Suffering from bitterness and sorrow since childhood, as well as the exclusion and coldness of others.


    Then get the adventure and enjoy the power of the Phoenix.


    Doesn''t this deserve to be the protagonist?


    "My name is Eric lansher. I''m a freshman of class 1! I''m confident to lead you¡°


    The thoughts in his heart flashed away, Eric said in a louder voice.


    His eyes were fixed on Charles sitting below.


    This rich childe, with his hair polished and dressed in suits and leather shoes, is his biggest competitor.


    "Good! Very energetic!"


    Charles did not realize that he had been regarded as an opponent. Instead, he took the lead in clapping to resolve the cold embarrassment of his new classmates.


    "Hypocrisy!"


    Eric, who walked off the podium, didn''t buy it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the mutant college, the doomed gay friends collided. Luke, who was in Washington, D.C., received a message from Kama Taj.


    Kama Taj of another universe!


    The content is simple¡ª¡ª


    "World, danger! Supreme mage, return quickly!"


    The sender is Stephen strange.


    It''s passed on by Emperor weishandi.


    "What''s the matter? How long have I been away?"


    Luke frowned slightly and tapped his fingers on the table.


    Personally, he doesn''t want to be a firefighter. If he has nothing to do, he will save the world.


    That''s what Superman on the next set will do.


    But Luke sat in the position of the supreme mage and enjoyed the generosity of VisANT.


    It really doesn''t make sense to drop the challenge at the critical moment.


    "Wait and see. Maybe strange can solve it by himself."


    Luke considered that he had not finished his work on the Phoenix apostles and the integration of Hydras.


    So light up the pure white light and return a message.


    "The supreme mage you called is busy, please contact later."

 Chapter 344

    With VisANT as the messenger, Luke threw this perfunctory message to Stephen strange of another universe.


    If the other party is still reluctant, continue to harass yourself.


    He was ready to reply¡ª¡ª


    "I''m dead. I have something to burn paper."


    Stephen strange should not be so mad as to disturb the peace of a dead man.


    Luke was so relaxed because if there was a huge crisis that Kama Taj could not deal with, Emperor Victoria would have dragged himself away.


    These dimensional demons can take it lightly, which proves that things are not urgent to the point where the earth explodes and the universe restarts.


    "Burglary doesn''t belong to the FBI, and domestic violence doesn''t need to use the s.h.i.e.l.d.... Similarly, it''s just a small matter, and Superman shouldn''t be disturbed."


    Luke turned his seat and looked out the window at the Potomac River.


    "If strange wants to become a qualified supreme mage, he should learn to face and solve problems."


    His mind diverged for a while, and he continued to be busy with his work.


    As a powerful being gradually becoming the third pole of the world, Luke is really busy and needs to deal with many things.


    Otherwise, go on a business trip.


    It''s not impossible to meet the superheroes of other universes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Marvel Universe No. 91 - this is Superman''s private certification, not official information.


    Kamata Taj, central hall.


    Strange''s soul leaped out of the tripod of all things. He was puzzled by the message conveyed by Emperor weishandi.


    "The supreme mage is busy? Contact later?"


    What does the supreme Superman have to do?


    Is it more important than saving the world?


    Strange was puzzled and hesitated for a moment.


    The soul returns to the tripod of all things again and sends a message for help.


    A moment later, I got a reply.


    "I''m dead. I have something to burn paper."


    This?


    I was busy just now. I''ll hang up now?


    Is it a little too fast to die?


    Did the supreme mage imply that his soul accidentally fell into hell and was waiting for rescue?


    Strange''s soul returned to his body, slowly opened his eyes and ended his meditation.


    Puzzled, he saw a touch of worry in his eyes, and then looked at the eye of agomoto, which was enshrined at the top.


    This is a keepsake held by the supreme mage. Luke didn''t take it away before he left the universe.


    Because infinite gems can only work in this universe, he left them to Stephen strange and allowed them to be used by each other.


    In this way, strange, who has the eye of agomoto, can deal with all kinds of problems of camataj alone without disturbing himself again.


    The abacus is very good.


    But everything has an accident.


    It was through the eyes of agomoto that strange spied into the terrible events that would happen in the future that he sent a trans cosmic message to Luke for help.


    "Superman didn''t respond. What should we do next?"


    The young mage in the magic floating cloak was confused for a moment.


    He scratched his shiny forehead - since he embarked on the road of melee mage, strange''s hair has become thinner and thinner, and it''s useless to search for all kinds of secret recipes for hair growth and maintenance.


    Later, because he couldn''t stand the trouble of hair loss every day, he shaved his head in a rage and joined the strong.


    "This is just the illusion of time and space I see. Even if I tell it to the Avengers, they won''t believe it."


    Trange was very worried. He practiced magic with the eye of agomoto yesterday, but it was like getting an apocalypse and peeping into the fragments of the future.


    The earth fell and the Avengers died one after another.


    The fairy palace collapsed, Odin fell, and Asgard''s blood flowed into a river.


    Like the legendary gods, dusk suddenly comes!


    "But how can I stop the crisis by myself?"


    When strange walked out of the central hall, Luke, who took over as the supreme mage, was not in the universe. He and his eldest martial brother modu were responsible for everything about Kamata Taj.


    The latter mainly manages the three holy places, that is, the business of maintaining the human world and eliminating hell creatures.


    The former deals with the internal work of Kamata Taj, which is relatively relaxed on the whole.


    "I''d better talk to Lao Wang..."


    When strange came to the master''s residence, his nose twitched and smelled the aroma of hot pot.


    He opened the door and saw Lao Wang drinking with a one eyed man.


    On the table, the bottles of Red Star Erguotou are crooked.


    Lao Wang spoke vaguely, like a big tongue. He would fall down at any time.


    Look at this situation. It''s obviously coming to an end.


    Tons!


    "Keep filling up!"


    The one eyed man drank it up and motioned Lao Wang to pour another cup.


    "Sol, why are you here again?"


    Strange was speechless. He recognized Thor, who had been visiting with Superman before.


    "Rocky has returned to the fairy palace. You should go to Asgard to find her."


    Sol was very happy to see strange enter the house and warmly invited him to sit down and drink.


    Just caught off guard, I heard the name of "Rocky".


    The burly, muscular, powerful one eyed man''s smile solidified, as if he remembered something sad.


    A few minutes later, strange, sitting next to sol, looked helpless.


    He had to endure each other like a complaining woman, crying about how his sister rocky abandoned herself and threw herself into the arms of another brother.


    "I was so kind to rocky that I even gave up the chance to return to the universe and left the people of Asgard to take care of her."


    Sol shrugged and drank the Red Star Erguotou, spitting out a strong smell of wine.


    "But what? I got nothing! She left me without saying a word and said she had only one brother, the king of Asgard in the future, the one in the fairy palace!"


    "Strange, you say, that bastard is better than me except for one more eye!"


    He probably has a father, a mother and a sister more than you


    Strange thought silently.


    Considering that this answer may further stimulate Sol''s emotional collapse, he wisely chose to remain silent.


    "You are Saul, and he is also Saul. Why do you eat your own vinegar, get angry with yourself, and envy another self?"


    Strange comforted.


    "I envy him?"


    Sol thumped on the table and shook the dishes.


    "I''m much better than that reckless, selfish and ridiculous bastard! I''m so mature, wise and wise... I need to be jealous of him?"


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, strange quickly explained, "yes, sol, you don''t have to."


    After speaking without conscience, he subconsciously glanced at the swimming circles on the inner and outer layers of Sol''s stomach.


    I thought, Thor of the universe is also a handsome man with eight abdominal muscles.


    Unless rocky is blind, how can he see a fat house.


    "Sol, why don''t you go to the fairy palace and talk to rocky?"


    Strange asked softly as he rinsed some slices of beef.


    "I tried, but... Heimdal shut me out."


    Sol was particularly frustrated, turned grief and anger into appetite, and buried himself in eating.


    "He said that Odin closed the passage of the ninth world and did not allow any outsiders to enter Asgard!"


    "This is an unprecedented precedent. Even if the war with the dark elves and the Frost Giant breaks out, Asgard always keeps the nine realms unblocked."


    Strange, who was eating instant boiled beef, was stunned. He suddenly remembered that in the illusion of time and space he saw, the first step of the crisis was to close the gate of the fairy palace!

 Chapter 345

    After casually comforting sol, who was heartbroken and injured, strange hurried back to the central hall and took away the eye of Argo motorcycle enshrined on the stone platform.


    Then, he quickly stepped into the big library of Kama Taj.


    He just caught a flash of light from Sol''s words.


    Odin closed the door to Asgard and blocked the inside and outside of the fairy palace, obviously anticipating the coming of the crisis in advance.


    Thinking of what he saw in the illusion of time and space, strange could not help inferring that what might happen in the future was because of Asgard?


    "In the name of HOGGS!"


    "In the name of Ao Shutu!"


    "In the name of agomoto!"


    "All eyes!"


    "Open!"


    Strange held the eye of the supreme artifact agomoto in both hands, placed it in the center of his eyebrows, and recited a lengthy spell.


    The metal shell superimposed with countless taboo spells is like a heavily covered Mini maze slowly opening, showing the green gem emitting emerald light.


    Strange took a deep breath, and there were slight ripples like water waves all over his body.


    The original stone of time fell into the center of the eyebrow in an instant, as if it could almost solve the suspense. However, the following plot came to an abrupt end, which made people angry.


    "Odin''s brother, the king of Asgard..."


    Strange covered his chest and calmed his overloaded heart, ending this historical retrospect.


    The original stone of time turned into the third eye becomes a magic tool again, and the green light converges like water.


    After recovering some strength, strange began to look for the ancient books about Asgard.


    He stayed up all night, immersed in the vast history, trying to harvest clues.


    When the fish belly is white in the East, the sun breaks away from the horizon and shines the first ray of dawn.


    Strange rubbed his red eyes and showed a dignified expression on his face.


    He found the hidden history of Asgard and the truth covered up by the God King Odin.


    "Serpent, Kur, God of fear!"


    Strange whispered, saying the forbidden name.

 Chapter 346

    Turn the clock back to a day ago.


    "You want to find the secret fortress of the red skeleton!?"


    Baron ZEMO of the universe looked at the man in front of him with a strange look.


    Looking up from the bottom, it was a pair of military boots.


    Dark leather pants wrap the strong and slender thighs and outline the perfect lines.


    A belt around the slender waist makes the original hot figure more exaggerated.


    Pistols, grenades, daggers... All kinds of strange weapons hang on them.


    Continue to move your eyes, you can see the full headlights.


    There is no doubt that this is a beautiful woman who can make men''s hormones boil - if Baron ZEMO doesn''t see that face!


    The skin seems to have been completely peeled off, leaving only crimson flesh and bones, which looks terrible and abnormal.


    Don''t mention sexual interest. Even if ordinary people look more, they will be scared to soften their legs and scream loudly.


    It''s really too scary, too terrible!


    Such an independent and terrible shape reminds people of a villain leader active during World War II.


    Red skull!


    Captain America''s enemy!


    One of the leaders of Hydra!


    "Yes, I can feel the gaze of fate. There is a force calling me and guiding me!"


    The woman with a red head said confidently.


    Her name is Cynthia Schmidt, the daughter of the red skeleton.


    "Your father died so long, can you give you a hint in your dream to recover the great cause of Hydra and continue to fight with the captain of the United States?"


    Baron ZEMO sneered, with a touch of irony.


    Red skull is one of the leaders of Hydra, but his daughter is not.


    You''re not qualified to lead Hydra.


    "Of course not. My father, he never really cared about his daughter."


    Cynthia shook her head and sneered.


    "He always wanted a son, a blonde, tall and strong Aryan, to inherit all his inheritance."


    "Baron, I''m afraid you don''t know that when I was born, my father''s first thought was to kill me!"


    "Without hesitation, he planned to kill the baby in his swaddling clothes."


    "Later, it was his deputy, a woman named Susan, who stopped the ruthless great leader."


    Cynthia had no emotion in her eyes, neither hatred nor warmth.


    "Susan brought me up. The education I received from childhood is that the weak do not deserve the qualification to survive. They must be strong and stronger than anyone!"


    "My father died. He was defeated by the captain of the United States. The Hydra lost its leader. In order to get power, I didn''t hesitate to become like my father."


    Baron ZEMO felt a chill in his heart and put away his contempt.


    A woman can give up the beauty she cares about most. What else can she do.


    "But you also lost. Your ''evil sisters'' were caught by the Avengers. It was not easy for you to get back your life."


    Baron ZEMO holds his chest in his hands. In this universe, hydra is still the biggest villain. He jumps out from time to time to find something for the avenger.


    "My father is right. A strong man is qualified to live. He is too weak, so he will lose to the captain of the United States."


    Cynthia grinned with a look of fanaticism in her eyes.


    "But he made me, a stronger and more perfect ''Red Skull''!"


    Baron ZEMO''s throat rolled twice, and he saw a familiar shadow on Cynthia.


    "What are your plans?"


    After a moment of silence, he took the initiative to ask questions.


    Hydra is not doing well.


    During World War II, the American captain defeated the red skeleton and disintegrated some organizational forces.


    After a long cultivation, Baron ZEMO and his party recovered their vitality.


    Unexpectedly, the Avengers were quietly established, and those superheroes drove themselves into the dark ditch again.


    Hydra urgently needs a new leader, a new force!


    If Cynthia shows enough ability, Baron ZEMO doesn''t mind voting for her.


    "I learned of a past buried in the past, an unknown secret."


    Cynthia said meaningfully.


    "Baron, I need your help."


    "My father is like a mouse digging holes everywhere. His strongholds are all over the world."


    "And what I''m looking for is a skeleton book with Atlantis skin as its cover! It''s collected in an Egyptian bunker!"


    Baron ZEMO thought for a long time. He had a map of the red skeleton in his hand.


    It is marked with many hidden strongholds built secretly during World War II, some of which have long been abandoned and some are still in operation.


    Baron ZEMO happened to know what Cynthia said about the underground fortress in Egypt.


    "I hope you won''t let me down, Ms. red skeleton."


    Baron ZEMO put down his hands and said so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, a fighter plane landed in the desert of Egypt.


    Baron ZEMO found the exact location, opened the bunker, and a rotten old smell came to his face.


    "Organs, valves, air circulation system, these can operate normally."


    Cynthia walked 1 behind and watched Baron ZEMO open stone doors.


    "It''s a miracle that they haven''t been dug up by grave robbers so far!"


    Egypt has a large number of pyramid tombs, which has always been the favorite place for tomb robbers.


    "It''s not that they didn''t, but that they were all dead."


    Baron ZEMO kicked away a white bone under his feet and entered the interior of the bunker.


    I saw ragged * * * hanging everywhere on the wall, which is the symbol of the third empire.


    On the central step, there is a sarcophagus.


    A dusty book with a blue cover is enshrined on it.


    This is what Cynthia is looking for!


    "Is this human skin?"


    Baron ZEMO is also the first to come back to this underground fortress. The red skeleton built a large number of secret strongholds before his death. He can''t verify them all.


    "Bingo! It''s made of Atlantis human skin. It''s part of the ceremony so that the spell inside can take effect."


    Cynthia blew away the dust, picked up the book and turned to the middle page.


    "What does it say?"


    Asked Baron ZEMO curiously.


    "The power to rule the world!"


    Cynthia laughed aloud.


    On the page she opened, there were dense, obscure and strange words.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Turn the clock back to Germany in February 1942.


    "Why haven''t we finished it yet? Is it because we don''t have enough sacrifices?"


    Asked the cold faced red skeleton with his hands behind his back.


    The sky was shrouded in dark clouds, and several thunder lights flashed.


    Then came a dull noise, pouring rain.


    On the lawn of the manor, the ground is outlined with blood. It comes from the Atlanteans tied to the cross.


    Several people in robes, their faces covered under their hoods, like priests, kept chanting mantras and raising their hands, as if praying to heaven.


    "Fast, fast, Mr. Schmidt."


    The priest answered.


    "I spent months slaughtering an entire Gypsy tribe for this extinct and unknown language, and then took away a team of Atlanteans at the risk of angering the sea king."


    There was serious impatience in the voice of the red skeleton.


    "And the reason why I do this is because the tulle Association says that I can get the power to rule the world!"


    "Now, please tell me, where is the power that is so powerful that people can compare with the gods?"


    The hooded priest clearly felt the cold killing intention, and each one was scared to death.


    They are all members of the tulle Association, which is regarded as the predecessor of Nazi.


    As early as 1918, it was founded by Rudolph von saibotendorf.


    Hans holbiger''s "cosmic ice theory" was very popular at that time - that is, the origin of the universe came from the collision, explosion and reassembly of many "ice stars".


    Accordingly, the earliest biological races born on earth are "Atlanteans" and "ugly humanoid creatures".


    This new and avant-garde view is most popular among young people in European countries, especially the aristocratic youth with higher education.


    Later, Rudolf Von sebotodoff, who founded the tulle Association, combined this theory with the theory of racial superiority and came to the amazing conclusion that "Aryans are descendants of Atlantis, born with extraordinary blood, while Germanic people are descendants of Aryans".


    The reason why the tulle association is the predecessor of Nazi is that many senior leaders of the third empire have participated in it. Even the * * * comes from the flag of the association, representing the victory and belief of the Aryans.


    Little Hu Ziyuan himself was a strong supporter of Rudolf Von saibotendorf''s view, so that he did not equip soldiers with enough cold protection equipment in the war between Germany and the Soviet Union in 1941.


    Because he believed that as descendants of Aryans from extremely cold places.


    German soldiers must have inherited the ability of the "Frost Giant" to resist the severe cold.


    As a result, 170000 German soldiers were frozen to death in the battle of Moscow alone.


    Of course, this is a rumor that has spread abroad and cannot be verified. It is impossible to distinguish between true and false.


    But the moustache leader is really obsessed with all kinds of supernatural forces, and even believes in the real existence of werewolves and vampires.


    "It''s coming! That power, it will fall from the sky!"


    The hooded priest, who was about to kneel down, said with ecstasy when he saw the dazzling lightning speeding through the haze clouds.


    As soon as the man''s voice stopped, a thunder as thick as a python tore the night sky and fell down.


    "It didn''t fall in front of me, but flew to other places."


    The red skeleton said coldly.


    "Tell me the position, priest."


    Just now, the lightning flashed along the low altitude. The Hydra leader really felt an unspeakable and terrible force.


    Otherwise, he would certainly hang all the hooded priests in front of him as liars.


    "Antarctica! It falls on the land of glaciers!"


    The priest held the magic book made of bloody human skin and shouted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, after a long journey, the red skeleton finally found the place where the thunder fell.


    On the snow covered hard ice sheet, a big hole was opened, and the heat of friction melted the shell and condensed into frost.


    The red skeleton stood high and looked down.


    A few seconds later, he said angrily and disappointed, "I thought the so-called ''power to rule the world'' would be an army or a... God, but it is --"


    "A hammer! A broken hammer that can''t be pulled up and used!"


    The red skeleton grabbed a hooded priest by the neck and roared, "tell me, what should Hydra do with it? Smash Captain America''s head?"


    "Mr. Schmidt, it is by no means an ordinary thing! My soul can feel that it contains enough terrorist power to sweep the world!"


    The priest tried to defend and said quickly, "we just need time to understand it and control it."


    "That''s good."


    Take a few deep breaths and the red skeleton quickly regained his composure.


    He took another look at the hammer that he couldn''t pull up, and then walked away.


    "Until the problem is solved, no one of the tulle association is allowed to leave the glacier until someone can pick it up!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes back to the present.


    antarctic.


    "This is Adolf Hitler''s Tuller Association, the last habitat of those holy men."


    Cynthia, the daughter of the red skeleton, walked into the glacier after 70 years.


    She took Baron ZEMO and opened the gate of the fortress in a violent way.


    There was no one inside, only a rotten white bone.


    The long time destroyed everything, buried together with the ambition of the third empire and the great plan of the hydra, not to mention the people of the tulle Association.


    Boom!


    The bomb blew open the metal gate of the guard room.


    "My father ordered the Thule Society to stay here to study the hammer that fell from the sky with thunder."


    "No one has ever picked it up. The red skeleton tried it, but it didn''t succeed."


    "It is said that even the head of state himself came once. The moustache tried to pry open the ice and dig it away, but failed."


    Cynthia walked slowly into the guard room, and frost and white air filled the room.


    In the strong cold, she saw the frozen hammer.


    It''s so perfect!


    It''s so powerful!


    "Then why do you believe you can have this hammer?"


    Baron ZEMO, dressed in a cold suit, asked suspiciously.


    The red skeleton failed. Can his daughter do it?


    "Because I saw it in my dream. A big snake surrounded the Warhammer. It said I would become the queen of the world, kill the captain of the United States with this hammer, and then --"


    Cynthia said almost in a dream. Her eyes were only the frozen hammer and nothing else.


    "The serpent also said, ''fear comes, and the gods retreat''!"


    Daughter of the red skeleton, Cynthia took the hammer in both hands and read the ancient words on it¡ª¡ª


    "Only the true venerable can wave the Scotty hammer"!


    The dazzling lightning burst out suddenly, as if swept by a raging tide.


    Baron ZEMO subconsciously closed his eyes, and the power of terror echoed in the guard room.


    The foothold trembled, the hard ice sheet cracked, and the whole fortress was crumbling.


    "Fear comes, and the gods retreat!"


    A hoarse voice came from Cynthia''s mouth.


    She holds the scythi hammer in both hands and wears green metal armor, as if she were a female warrior God in the world!


    Meanwhile, Asgard''s Fairy palace.


    Odin, the God king sitting on the throne, gave a long sigh.

 Chapter 347

    Human joys and sorrows are not interlinked.


    This sentence comes from a famous saying master in China.


    Together with Roman Roland of the west, he called it "a golden sentence bank for writing compositions".


    Because when you don''t know who said a word.


    Or prepare to quote a sentence, but can''t remember the original author.


    Then write their names. I''m sure you''re right.


    When strange of universe 91 was having a headache for Asgard''s family ethical relationship.


    The 1024 universe to which Superman belongs is calm.


    New Yorkers lived and worked in peace and contentment and had a quiet time.


    No masked heroes, no evil villains.


    The only thing to worry about every day is probably the international situation on TV news and newspaper headlines.


    However, due to the existence of Superman, the world that should have been shrouded in the shadow of nuclear war should be more sunny on the surface.


    Facts have proved that triangle is the most stable structure.


    Bipolar confrontation may lead to a bad nuclear war, so that two gamblers on a card table can''t wait to launch all their chips and become the final winner.


    It can appear that Luke processes documents while divergent thinking.


    A moment later, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the cut void.


    The magic spark is beating, and the transmission channel is generated out of thin air.


    A bald mage in a white robe appeared in front of him.


    "Master Gu Yi is here. What can I do for you?"


    Luke narrowed his eyes and asked softly.


    The supreme mage of Kamata Taj always goes to the three treasures hall. It must be good to come to the door voluntarily.


    If he''s right, it''s probably for strange of another universe.


    "I''m entrusted to ask you to come."


    When Gu came straight to the point, he didn''t go around in circles.


    "I didn''t want to pay attention to it and didn''t want to make trouble for you."


    "I hate being in debt, especially... The kind that''s hard to pay back."


    "However, the situation is critical and grim. I can only ask you for help."


    The supreme mage shook her head and smiled bitterly. If it wasn''t for the sign of VisANT, she wouldn''t visit Luke.


    After all, Superman is not domam. You don''t have to pay back what you owe.


    "It seems that emperor weishandi must save the world. The task is up to me."


    Luke''s mouth reminded the meaning of the supreme mage. He must be a fireman across the universe this time.


    I don''t know what difficulties the strange guy has encountered that can''t be solved. He needs to summon himself.


    "I have a question before I promise."


    Luke knocked his finger on the table and asked, "as a supreme mage, you are still the number one thug of emperor VisANT. This kind of work should be left to you."


    Gu Yibai glanced at each other. What''s called "thugs"? It''s too ugly.


    For the sake of everyone''s colleagues, the bald mage didn''t care.


    "In a way you can understand, the federal and state police will not intervene in the work of Interpol."


    Gu Yi explained.


    "Otherwise, why did emperor weishandi make you the supreme mage of the universe?"


    "Only in this way can you be qualified to intervene."


    "Countless parallel universes and countless boxes of different sizes will cause terrible disasters if they interfere and go in and out at will."


    Then, Gu Yi added: "don''t show a helpless look. It''s not shabby to work for emperor Weishan."


    "You didn''t sign the deed of sale. You don''t have to punch in every day. You''re much more free than me."


    Perhaps because of his colleagues, Gu Yi''s attitude is more open than before.


    From her words, it is not difficult to hear the sadness of social animals.


    "Well, it''s a business trip."


    Luke nodded. The supreme mage was not so easy to sit, as he had expected.


    As Gu Yi said, he didn''t sign the deed of sale, and the relationship with weishandi is a normal transaction.


    Really reluctant, no one can force themselves.


    "Help me bring another one to me. Forget it. It''s estimated that he has retired for vacation."


    Gu Yi shook his head and said with a smile that her heirs had not been born,


    The supreme mage restrained his thoughts and raised his hand.


    The dazzling white light shrouds down and directly opens a portal across the universe.


    Boom!


    The whole space is broken!


    Luke felt that as soon as his eyes opened and closed, he left universe 1024.


    There was a noise in my ears, some people called, some screamed, and a continuous sheet of gunfire and smoke.


    The ruins at the foot emit high temperature, like flowing magma.


    Puffs of white smoke steaming and rolling, obscuring the line of sight.


    Roar!


    Sonic shock!


    Like the roar of prehistoric creatures, it sweeps away the rolling smoke on the ruins.


    A huge figure filled Luke''s eyes.


    He is like a Titan, full of strong power.


    Holding a metal hammer in his right hand, he roared up to the sky to vent his inner emotions.


    "Get out of here!"


    The Titan looked down at the strangers on the ruins. Without saying a word, he rushed down with a metal hammer.


    He wants to kill!


    Desire to destroy!


    He is¡ª¡ª


    Keith!


    Rubble!

 Chapter 348

    Before Superman came.


    Manhattan East River.


    Island prison.


    It is used to hold the world''s most dangerous super criminals, and it is also the headquarters of the thunder secret service.


    Since the emergence of the Divine Shield Bureau and the establishment of the avenger alliance, a variety of masked heroes have emerged one after another.


    Some were born poor and embarked on this legendary road because of accidents or adventures.


    Some of them, with a golden spoon in their mouth since their birth, have become superheroes cheered by the crowd with their genius and strong financial resources.


    Whatever the reason, there are more and more just people who execute lynching and crack down on criminals in the world.


    Correspondingly, super criminals are springing up like mushrooms.


    Generally speaking, the Avengers alliance is only responsible for international disputes and world crises.


    They don''t have time to deal with gangsters in the neighborhood, gangsters in the city.


    Arms smugglers, human trafficking international criminal groups, etc.


    If there is market demand, there will be job opportunities.


    At this time, street heroes appear.


    Night devil, iron fist, Luke cage, Jessica Jones, Punisher


    They are more famous street heroes.


    These people once formed a team and established the "defender alliance".


    The main scope of activities is the "hell kitchen" in New York and the surrounding areas.


    The target of attack, in addition to the boss of Marvel Universe novice village, Jinhe.


    There are also gangster forces entrenched here, hand Association and so on.


    Later, the membership changed several times.


    New people joined and old people quit.


    As one of the "defenders", Black Hero Luke cage has just been recruited by the government to replace general Ross and become the leader of the "thunder secret service".


    This is a special action team similar to the "suicide team" next door.


    Luke cage specially selects criminals from the island prison, and then leads him to complete those dangerous, shady and secret tasks that need to be kept secret.


    Cain Marco, the "red tank", belongs to this team.


    In this universe, he is the nominal brother of bald Professor Charles.


    To explain, the father of the red tank is interested in the wealth of the professor''s mother, and the professor''s mother appreciates the demeanor and technical work of the red tank''s father.


    The two of them are burning with firewood, single men and few women. They hit it off immediately, one step to the stomach... They directly enter the palace of marriage.


    Therefore, the red tank and Charles became unrelated brothers.


    It is worth mentioning that he is not a mutant - that is the setting of the movie universe.


    The power of the red tank comes from the dimension demon God satorak.


    In an archaeological operation, he found the "landmark" of the crimson Lord into the universe.


    The ruby gave Cain Marco endless power, giving him a huge body and an invincible hard body.


    That amazing defense can even resist the wonderful Neil of Thor and the aidman claw of Wolverine.


    But the strength of the red tank is sometimes strong and sometimes weak. It all depends on saitolac''s own mood.


    This also led to his uneven record, sometimes strong and sometimes hip pulling.


    At its peak, it can fight Hulk hard, but when it is weak, even the punisher can hang it.


    "Red tank, you have a new mission."


    Today, in Cain Marco''s view, it is no different from usual.


    Like other criminals, he stayed in the isolated island prison, enjoying TV, newspapers and fried chicken and beer.


    Then, his boss, that is, the muscular man with dark skin and great resistance to beating, will assign himself a task.


    After successful completion, you can get a chance to vent, or meet some additional requirements.


    For example¡ª¡ª


    Rich food from the chef of Michelin restaurant.


    The striptease of the pole dancer in the red light district.


    and so on.


    As long as it is not too much, it will basically be approved.


    "I need new fitness equipment. The dynamometer sent last week is broken again."


    The red tank said stiffly.


    He was like a meat mountain, sitting in a special sofa and watching Chaplin''s modern times.


    After becoming a hitter of saitolac, Cain Mark''s body shape changed greatly.


    He is 2.8 meters tall and weighs nearly 2000 pounds, just like a little giant.


    "No problem. I''ll report your requirements."


    The guard of the isolated island prison said with a smile.


    Among the super criminals in custody, red tanks are the kind of easy to talk.


    The guard opened the iron door of the cell, stepped on the herringbone ladder and took off the suppressor around his neck.


    "It''s waiting to assemble up there. Hurry up."


    The red tank looked away reluctantly and turned off the TV.


    Like a hill, the body moves and steps on the hard concrete ground, giving people a feeling of shaking.


    Take the elevator and go all the way up.


    Above the island prison, in front of several SUVs, the dark Luke cage, the cross bone of Hydra, bullock Ramlow, and other unknown guys.


    In terms of uniform and personal appearance, they should not be good people.


    "Red tank, you this time..."


    As the leader of the team, Luke cage was about to assign a task when he heard a thunderous explosion.


    Everyone looked up and saw a bright fire falling in the night sky.


    It''s like thunder blowing to the earth, and it''s like meteorites rubbing against the atmosphere.


    "Start level-1 defense..."


    Luke cage''s face changed greatly. He just wanted to raise the energy shield in the prison to prevent the violent impact of external forces.


    The dazzling fire fell down with an unstoppable momentum!


    Boom!


    Shocking noise shook Manhattan!


    The East River set off waves several feet high!


    The whole island prison, like a bumpy ship, was almost turned over.


    When the smoke dispersed, Luke cage''s faint consciousness gradually woke up, buzzing and vibrating eardrums, and a faint voice came.


    He shook his head and struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Red tank..."


    Above the isolated island prison, the only one who remained motionless was the guy who looked like a Titan.


    Luke cage waved to him and motioned for the other party to go into the center of the explosion to see what it was. It almost sank the island prison.


    The red tank nodded, and the small eyes exposed in the helmet flashed a trace of vigilance.


    "A hammer..."


    Cain Marco saw something falling from the sky, not thunder or meteorite.


    A heavy, blunt hammer!


    Why did the hammer fall from the sky


    The red tank''s head can''t understand this problem.


    Setorak gave him the strength of Hercules, and took away his little IQ.


    Compared with the crazy Hulk, the red tank is slightly stronger because it can communicate normally, rather than smashing anyone in sight with a punch.


    "Hammer..."


    The more Cain Marco looked at the hammer, the more he felt that he was out of control and wanted to take it as his own.


    "It came for me!"


    For no reason, the red tank had this idea.


    He reached out, touched, clenched, and then raised!


    An unprecedented powerful force filled the body, making it difficult for the red tank to suppress, giving birth to the tyrannical impulse to smash everything and destroy everything.


    The hammer in his right hand seemed to have life and was talking to him.


    Constantly urging and ordering themselves.


    "I''m -- Gus! The gravel!"


    In the mouth of the red tank, he spoke strange and obscure syllables.


    If Thor is here, he can certainly hear that this is the language derived from the lune language used by Odin, the God of Asgard.


    "I will destroy the world for the snake!"


    The consciousness of the red tank was chaotic, completely occupied by the dark figure, and even the deep ruby light of satorac retreated to the other side.


    He raised his hammer and hit a figure in front of him!


    Dong!


    The terrorist force carried by the hammer is enough to sink the island prison completely.


    But it can only fall over the man''s head, never inch in!


    It seems that there is an invisible wall to block it.


    The powerful force to crush all things blasted along the man''s body into the ruins under his feet.


    The island prison suddenly trembled and sank.


    The hard shell of mixed vibration gold cracks, and then expands into dense cobwebs.


    Luke cage, who had just stood up, was impacted, could not stand steadily and fell to the ground again.


    "Big snake Kur, one of the eight heavenly hammer masters?"


    The young man who didn''t know when to appear said faintly, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It turned out that strange asked him for help because Odin''s brother, Kur, the God of fear, was awakened.


    "Smash you! Smash you..."


    The red tank saw that the man was safe and sound, as if he had been seriously provoked.


    He repeated this sentence and waved the hammer again!


    The orange electric light wraps the hammer, forming the force of thunder as thick as a python.


    The atmosphere vibrated and roared, and the high-temperature lightning of financing and selling iron was released.


    The young man who broke into this place did not change his face. His feet floated in the air and rose slowly.


    The seemingly small fist collided with the hammer that broke everything and destroyed everything, and burst out terrible afterwaves!


    The scattered ripples rolled outward like a tsunami.


    Above the isolated island prison, it was like a typhoon of force 12.


    Invulnerable and surprisingly defensive Luke cage was overturned in an instant.


    His strong muscles were aching, as if he had been hit by a high-speed train.


    Looking at the outbreak of strong light, an inaccessible dangerous battlefield. The Black Hero raised a touch of fear.


    The solid shell of the island prison has been melted in half.


    The red tank sank several meters deep where it stood.


    If it is not thick enough, I''m afraid it will be torn and broken down.


    The most incredible thing is the man who hit hard with his fist and the crusher''s hammer!


    Unharmed!


    I don''t see any discomfort!


    "Smash everything, destroy everything... You don''t deserve this hammer."


    Despite the shock of the red tank, Luke glanced straight and cut the other party''s right hand.


    Even aidman alloy can resist the hard body, like a red knife cutting butter, easy and smooth.


    The hammer fell steadily into Superman''s hand.


    Although it kept struggling, it couldn''t escape Luke''s palm.


    He swung the hammer and hit the red tank on the head!


    "Forty!"


    Dong!


    A loud noise!


    The steel helmet of the red tank fell apart in an instant.


    "Eighty!"


    Another hammer!


    The seven orifices of the red tank bled, and the whole person was like a powerful shell, tearing through the island prison and falling into the Hudson River below.


    "With satorak, I don''t think I can die."


    Luke looked down and looked at the red tank that had been awakened. It sank to the bottom of the river like an iron block. He couldn''t help but turn his mouth.


    Protected by the power of the crimson master, the other party will not be killed by him with two hammers.


    Superman threw the broken stone hammer that confused his mind and corrupted his spirit on the ground.


    Looking around, he asked, "who can take me to see the avenger?"

 Chapter 349

    The strong smoke of gunpowder and the light of explosion in the isolated island prison rolled up and brightened half of the night sky.


    Manhattan, which has been affected, is still brightly lit and the party is still the same.


    The New York residents of this universe have long been invaded by the zetari fleet, the street war between the Sinister Six and spider man, the avenger and the Hulk


    They are used to the masked freaks flying overhead, and they are also used to the doomsday scene of falling apart.


    According to TV news reports, bank robbers, police and terrorists detonated bombs can''t make a ripple in the hearts of local residents in New York.


    They haven''t seen anything!


    Perhaps only Tokyo citizens in neon island country can compare with it.


    The explosion of the isolated island prison was loud, and the songs and dances along the East River in Manhattan were sung and danced.


    Bolder, I have raised my mobile phone to record videos and upload them to personal social software to attract fan traffic.


    "I hope the s.h.i.e.l.d. can arrive early."


    Luke cage looked at the almost paralyzed power facilities and defense system, and his dark face could not see joy and anger.


    With racial superiority, he perfectly disguised his superficial emotions.


    Although it is said that the thunder secret service belongs to the Pentagon, Gudao prison is a private prison of the Divine Shield Bureau, which is specially used to hold dangerous criminals.


    After the toss of the red tank, it needs to spend a huge amount of money to rebuild and recover.


    Criminals who take the opportunity to escape do not know how much trouble they can cause.


    When accountability comes down, it is estimated that it will be a headache.


    "Excuse me, sir..."


    Luke cage, who grew up in the black community, leaned over.


    He had great eyesight and saw Superman blow the red tank into the bottom of the Hudson River with a hammer of 40 and a hammer of 80.


    He knew that the other party was a big man he couldn''t afford to offend. He should pay attention to his discretion and didn''t take a tough attitude.


    "A passing supreme mage."


    As Luke, Superman wanted to answer.


    But before he opened his mouth, dozens of transmission portals appeared behind him.


    Magic sparks outline lines and cut space.


    "Kama Taj! Three holy places!"


    Luke cage''s face changed and his eyes were dignified.


    I saw the mages in retro robes coming out of the transmission channel on the left, and a group of mages in armor, flail and axe... On the right.


    Although the painting style is not unified, there are many people and many potential, creating a strong aura.


    "Why did they come here? That hammer is a magic prop?"


    Luke cage as a government spokesman and superhero, coupled with the color advantage and the growing political correctness in recent years.


    His status has improved significantly - mainly as a mascot and attracting the attention of the black brothers.


    Some time ago, the Avengers alliance was also complained by many non-governmental organizations because of the lack of black members, women and gay groups in the group.


    Think this is a kind of discrimination!


    Especially Captain America!


    In this universe, after Steve Rogers abdicated, his good friend Bucky took over.


    The melon eaters believed that the shield symbolizing the United States should be handed over to a black man.


    They launched a vote for this. The candidates were Falcon Sam, panther, blade warrior and Luke cage.


    Later, the iron man spent money to reduce the heat search and covered the matter.


    I have to deny that with the advent of the new century and the popularity of the Internet, politics has gradually become a problem that superhero groups can''t get around.


    Therefore, although he is only a second rate Street hero, he can''t compare with the top traffic like iron man and Captain America.


    But Luke cage can still become the leader of the thunder secret service, replace general Ross, and share some intelligence with the Divine Shield.


    Like Kamata Taj, he basically knows the existence of the three sanctuaries.


    Those mages are detached and rarely care about worldly affairs.


    How did they happen to be in the island prison?


    Luke cage had some doubts, and then under his gaze, the mage shrouded in a mysterious veil came to Superman¡ª¡ª


    "Welcome the supreme mage and return to Kama Taj!"


    Hiss!


    The loud and neat voice sets off the extreme embarrassment.


    Luke couldn''t help twitching in the corners of his mouth and took a breath.


    He looked at smug strange and silent modu and got the answer.


    I thought, this guy is the crooked mouth Dragon King. Have you seen too much?


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Luke quickly stretched out his hand to interrupt, for fear that strange had prepared an embarrassing line similar to "the three-year period has come, please the supreme mage to take over Kama Taj".


    "Strange, come here?"


    He waved to the other party to come forward.


    "Supreme mage, are you surprised or surprised?"


    Strange smiled and seemed quite complacent.


    He specially asked Thor, the Thor of another universe. The guy who gradually became fat said that Luke paid attention to pomp and had better prepare a welcome ceremony.


    "Please, can you operate normally? The supreme mage is not the boss of the Mafia. What''s the point of calling such a group of people here!?"


    Luke wanted to swing the crusher''s hammer and smash strange into the bottom of the Hudson River with the red tank.


    But seeing each other''s shiny forehead and shiny head, I couldn''t help feeling a little soft.


    After all, he led strange to the road of strength.


    Strictly speaking, he is also a mentor.


    How can you be cruel to your disciples!


    "This will not be the case."


    Luke waved his hand and signaled that the people were scattered and not crowded here.


    "Well, you came in time."


    He joked that the suddenly appeared mage Kama Taj was a bit like a policeman who came to wash the ground after the fire.


    Before, the red tank almost demolished the island prison, and didn''t see strange or modu come forward.


    When Luke came to solve the problem, they "just arrived".


    It is worthy of being a square camp!


    Even being late is so similar!


    "There''s a traffic jam today."


    Strange scratched his bare forehead and said awkwardly.


    He immediately received the news that Luke crossed the universe and appeared in New York.


    But holding the hammer of the rubble, the irrational red tank is not easy to provoke. Naturally, it is still handed over to Superman.


    "Back to Kama Taj, or?"


    Seeing the return of the supreme mage, he quickly presented the eyes of agomoto hanging around his neck with both hands.


    "Meet the avenger first and discuss the countermeasures."


    Luke looked calm and took the supreme artifact of Kama Taj.


    Through the fight with the red tank, he probably knew what had happened.


    The God of fear, Kur the serpent, is not only the brother of God King Odin, but also the original king of Asgard.


    It is said that the three goddesses of fate had two predictions, which disturbed the strongest who conquered the nine realms.


    First, the evening of the gods!


    At that time, the flame will wake up, the world will be broken, and the people of Asgard will be buried in nothingness.


    The second is Sol''s death!


    Odin could not kill the serpent Kur, but sealed it in the atrium world, that is, the deep sea of the earth.


    Before that, his brother cursed in the name of the God of fear, and that force finally condensed into a prophecy.


    Kur the serpent will be killed by Thor, who will also die under the juice of his fangs.


    I''m afraid that''s one of the reasons Odin blocked Asgard and closed the fairy palace.


    He has only sol!


    Luo basically picked it up. His blood is impure and he can''t inherit the throne.


    The eldest daughter is rebellious and disobedient, and she is still a war madman. She will only bring the country to destruction.


    Although Sol''s brain was full of muscles and acted recklessly, Odin really couldn''t find another suitable person.


    In addition, he is old and has practiced two tuba in a row, which is really beyond his ability.


    "The eight hammers forged by the God of fear have found their master."


    Strange warned.


    Under the command of the serpent Kur, those who inherit the divine power of fear are collectively referred to as "heavenly hammer venerable".


    Each of them can compete with Thor!


    There are seven strong ones like me. Jpg


    "Not enough to fear."


    Luke assessed the combat effectiveness of the red tank and turned his mouth.


    Had it not been for Asgard''s prophecy, he would have flown under the deep sea and taught Kur the snake to be a God with his fist.


    Even Odin can''t be killed. Superman probably won''t work.


    The so-called "prophecy" is more like a rule.


    It''s hard to break and avoid.


    There are similar routines, Greek mythology and Nordic mythology.


    For example, King Oedipus''s "patricide" is bound to come to the "twilight of the gods".

 Chapter 350

    I didn''t wait for the s.h.i.e.l.d. to clean up the scene and clean up the mess.


    Strange directly marked out a transmission channel and took the supreme mage Luke to the door of the headquarters building of the Avengers.


    "The mage of Kama Taj never needs an appointment to see who he wants to see."


    Facing the standard process of the receptionist, strange muttered.


    "It is illegal to intrude into military important areas or other people''s houses."


    The contemporary supreme mage, director of Divine Shield, Superman, solemnly popularized science and law to strange.


    Lest he be regarded as a suspect and killed on the spot because he rashly broke into the avenger base.


    "The mage of Kama Taj should also develop good habits. Knocking on the door is a sign of politeness."


    Luke remembered the supreme mage of another universe. Every time he met him, he appeared directly and never went through the front door.


    "What about the hammer?"


    Strange smiled awkwardly and changed the subject.


    Since I learned to teleport spells.


    He was about to forget the feeling of going through the door.


    Before leaving the island prison, Luke cage habitually wanted to put the gravel hammer of the red tank as military property.


    Later, seeing the large number of people and the high status of the supreme mage, I woke up and stopped.


    He was worried that if he continued to insist, he might be smashed into tomato juice.


    "Nature is in my custody - temporary."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and said seriously.


    "Eight divine hammers forged by the serpent Kur are filled with runes with the power of fear."


    "Ordinary people simply can''t resist its attraction and call, and will only become evil minions in the end."


    "I don''t trust to hand it over to the Divine Shield Bureau or the avenger."


    Strange nodded hard and agreed, "I see."


    He could not help feeling in his heart that the supreme mage was considerate.


    The respect in my heart is a little more.


    "Take a good look and learn. You still have a long way to go."


    Luke glanced at his shiny head and said earnestly.


    The above answers, full of justice and compassion, are not just nonsense.


    It is recognized that the captain of the United States is determined and will never be corrupted or tempted.


    Facing the God hammer falling from the sky, they almost got caught.


    This shows how dangerous Kur''s fear power is.


    "Mr. stark, and Ms. hill, they are in a meeting. Please wait a moment."


    The name of the supreme mage is very loud and easy to use.


    Less than half a minute apart, the receptionist changed her previous formulaic attitude.


    Quickly deliver coffee and arrange a separate meeting room.


    "No problem, we can wait."


    Luke smiled faintly, and the Divine Shield bureau must have noticed the change.


    The awakening of the serpent Kur made seven God hammers fall from the sky and fall all over the world.


    Remove the scarlet skeleton''s daughter, Cynthia''s Scarlet hammer.


    The red tank he just beat up, the other party gets the crusher''s hammer.


    There are also "the hammer of the boundary breaker", "the hammer of the soul Destroyer", "the hammer of the Soul Eater", "the hammer of the sea breaker", "the hammer of the destroyer", "the hammer of the believer".


    There are eight hammer.


    They will automatically select qualified hosts.


    Anyone who touches will lose self-consciousness and become a slave to the power of fear!


    what?


    Does it work for Superman?


    God hammer is not a universal thing in the Almighty universe. It is difficult to affect Luke.


    Just like the infinite gloves of the movie universe, even if mieba destroys his snap fingers, he can''t erase the existence of Superman.


    "The timeline of the universe is a little strange."


    Luke picked up his coffee cup. His last visit came when Kamata Taj held the "supreme mage battle".


    After completing the task, he inexplicably took over the ancient position and left the universe numbered 91.


    There was no contact with the avenger or s.h.i.e.l.d.


    Until this time, Luke deliberately asked some questions from strange''s mouth.


    For example, the founding time of the avenger, the emergence of iron man, and the more famous superhero group.


    He found that unlike the movie universe, it was closer to the comic plot.


    The most obvious example, although they are also called Peter Parker, spider man is not a high school student.


    He works for the horn daily and his girlfriend is Mary Jane Watson.


    There are also many problems in other aspects.


    For example, American captain Steve Rogers has retired and his good friend Bucky has taken over the shield.


    The speaker of s.h.i.e.l.d. changed from Nick Frey to Tony Stark.


    "I hope, except that this is only Asgard''s family business, don''t pull out any cosmic gods."


    Luke said silently in his heart.


    Kur the snake, at best, is on a par with Odin.


    Father level opponents, Superman, are confident that they can break their wrists.


    But if you provoke big guys at the level of single universe and multi universe.


    Sorry to bother you. Jpg


    It''s not a question of winning.


    It''s reasonable that VisANT used the position of a supreme mage and asked Luke to deal with some earth crises for them.


    But the same chip, replaced by the big event of the restart of the universe, is squeezing.


    Luke can''t go on without more money.


    "Please follow me!"


    About three minutes, just after a cup of coffee.


    Maria hill, commander of the s.h.i.e.l.d., was graceful and walked straight over with her waist twisted.


    "Two, please go to the conference room upstairs to talk about it."


    Holding a tablet, she first looked at strange, as if confirming her identity.


    Then his eyes turned to Luke.


    Wait a moment, Maria Hill didn''t get the answer she wanted.


    The tablet connected to the s.h.i.e.l.d. database can''t search for Luke.


    "Agent hill, s.h.i.e.l.d. suspects my identity?"


    Luke asked with interest.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just a routine process."


    Maria Hill looked surprised and then replied.


    She was facing Luke head-on. How could the other party know what she was doing?


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. actually suspects the supreme mage! Is this questioning the sincerity and position of Kamata Taj?"


    Strange became bald and strong. He was already Luke''s number one pony.


    Hearing Maria Hill making small moves behind her back, she couldn''t help showing an angry expression.


    "Supreme mage, in my opinion, the Divine Shield Bureau will not go!"


    Luke''s mouth twitched. He felt that strange had more and more temperament of being a dog leg.


    He waved his hand to the latter to shut up.


    "Wait until you see iron man and Captain America."


    The elevator goes all the way up to the top floor.


    Luke and strange were invited into a spacious conference room, where most of the people sitting were familiar faces.


    Iron man, Captain America, black widow, eagle eye, etc.


    "I thought the supreme mage should be an old man with white hair and beard."


    Not surprisingly, Tony Stark was the first to make a sound.


    No matter which parallel universe, he always likes to take the lead in expressing himself.


    This may also be the inheritance of the stark family!


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Luke smiled and was not restrained by the dignified atmosphere in the meeting room.


    Instead, he went to the map of the holographic world and looked at the marked red area.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is very efficient. It has counted the magic hammers that the big snake Kur fell everywhere so quickly."


    He said lightly, and the key words made American captain Bucky frown slightly.


    "Big snake. Kur?"


    The latter looked at Luke and asked, "does Kama Taj have any information worth sharing?"


    "Yes, there are. But before I say that, you should send someone to Brazil to stop Bruce Banna."


    Luke pointed to a red area on the hologram and said in a standard stick tone.


    "Dr. banner, he... Is indeed in Brazil."


    "Foreign objects outside the sky, one of which also fell in Sao Paulo, Brazil."


    "But who can hurt Hulk? He is the most powerful big man of the avenger."


    The eagle''s eye rubbed the arrow and leaned against the corner.


    For Luke, the supreme mage who did not know his origin, the avenger did not show trust.


    "Nothing on this planet can hurt hawk, but he himself is the most dangerous time bomb."


    Luke smiled and opened the map.


    "The great snake Kur''s hammer has found Bruce Banner. He will soon become like a red tank."


    As soon as he said this, the meeting room immediately became tense.


    American captain Bucky quickly called Bruce Banna, who was on vacation in Brazil.


    The iron man with a frivolous face has a restrained smile.


    "Is this your guess or a ''fact'' destined to happen?"


    Tony Stark looked at Luke with strange eyes.


    "I''m a scientist. I don''t believe in the ''prophecy'' of the divine stick."


    Luke cleared his throat and imitated the tone of Batman on the set next door.


    Holding his chest in his hands, he said calmly, "I just know. There''s no other reason, Mr. stark."


    "If you have to say a reason, it may be because -"


    "I am the supreme mage."

 Chapter 351

    The justice Alliance on the next set, every time there is a crisis.


    As usual, everyone will seek Batman''s advice.


    Therefore, the Dark Knight gave a number of schemes, such as one, two, three, four, five... In detail or briefly.


    He is the brain and think tank of the justice alliance. When Superman went offline and flash worshipped heaven.


    The task of saving the world must be handed over to him.


    After all, there is a recognized fact in the whole set.


    Superman is just the son of the editorial department.


    Batman is the real father of the editorial department.


    The scene of the Justice League meeting is roughly like this¡ª¡ª


    Flash: what should we do?


    Wonder woman: Superman, what do you think you should do?


    Superman: Batman, you has the final say.


    Others:


    Speaking of Batman, whenever Superman, or other members of the Justice League.


    When they asked Batman why he did it.


    The dark knight of Gotham would answer calmly in a low voice¡ª¡ª


    Because I''m Batman!


    This is a universal line applicable to any scene and anyone.


    "Why beware of Superman?"


    "Because I''m Batman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why not kill the clown?"


    "Because I''m Batman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why be alert to every member of the justice alliance and study their weaknesses and shortcomings?"


    "Because I''m Batman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every time!


    Remember, every time!


    As long as Batman says this line, no one will ask again.


    And everyone''s face will show an approval expression of "well, it makes sense".


    It seems that whatever happens, as long as it is put on Batman, everything will automatically become reasonable.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Because -"


    "I am the supreme mage."


    As soon as the words came out, the Avengers in the conference room looked at each other.


    Then, everyone nodded in agreement to express their approval.


    "Does the supreme mage have the ability to predict the future? Or did you know that this crisis would happen?"


    When I see my teammates, it''s like hearing some irrefutable answer and a clear expression on my face.


    Tony Stark resisted the urge to nod and continued to ask questions.


    It can be seen that universal lines are invalid for bar essence.


    Because.


    Whoever it is.


    Whatever you say.


    They all have to lift the bar.


    This is instinct and hard to change.


    Luke ignored.


    This is the second trick learned from Batman.


    When someone questions, don''t answer.


    Keep high and cold and turn to other topics.


    "Captain, have you contacted Dr. Bruce Banner?"


    Luke asked faintly.


    Bucky, who took over as captain of the United States, shook his head and looked more dignified.


    As we all know, Bruce Banner''s emotional stimulation will stimulate another existence in his body, incarnating Hulk.


    It was a big man with great destructive power and unable to communicate normally.


    After a long period of psychotherapy and meditation training, Bruce has been able to gradually control and is no longer the dangerous time bomb.


    The s.h.i.e.l.d. also changed its strategy from "control" to "cooperation".


    "Dr. Benner went on vacation with his girlfriend and can''t be contacted at present."


    Bucky whispered.


    "Mobilize the branch stationed in Brazil and send more personnel to Sao Paulo."


    Critical moments, even irresponsible guesses, should be regarded as possible facts.


    This can prevent greater damage and more losses.


    "No, captain."


    Tony Stark takes off his Bluetooth headset and ends his conversation with Jarvis.


    "Hulk has appeared in Sao Paulo, Brazil."


    "He lost control and broke into the slums, killing and wounding a large number of innocent people."


    Iron man drew a holographic projection out of thin air and projected the clear picture captured by Stark industrial satellite into the conference room.


    You can see a strong giant with green skin, holding a hammer in both hands and roaring up to the sky.


    At his feet were innocent people running and screaming.


    "The second heavenly hammer master."


    Luke stared at Hulk. The other party was holding the hammer of the boundary breaker and wantonly venting his anger. Even his girlfriend Betty couldn''t stop it.


    "Captain, there will be more ''Heavenly hammer worshippers'' next. The Divine Shield bureau should formulate a response plan."


    Luke warned aloud.


    At this time, no one doubted the ability of the supreme mage and the authenticity of his identity.


    "What should we do?"


    Asked American captain Bucky.


    "Your Excellency the supreme mage?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today should have been a relaxing and happy holiday for Bruce Banner.


    He sat next to the tent, watching his cool girlfriend, bent over and slapped his face with the clear river.


    The beautiful curve full of temptation makes Bruce''s eyes hot.


    Before he thought about taking the sky as his seat and the ground as his bed.


    The heartbeat detection instrument on the right hand called "didi" and took the trouble to issue a warning.


    Realize that your heart beats too fast and your emotions are intense.


    Bruce quickly looked away to calm the inner turmoil.


    A moment later, he recovered as calm as a wise sage.


    Everything is so dull.


    "Bruce, is your watch ringing?"


    After washing her face, Betty turned her head and asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s just a set alarm clock. We''re going downtown today to replenish food and daily necessities."


    Bruce disguised.


    If there is an extra Hulk in the body, what is the inconvenience.


    In addition to not losing your temper casually and controlling your emotions.


    The worst part is that he lost the right to mate.


    Imagine Bruce rolling the sheets with his girlfriend.


    As the movement becomes wilder and wilder, breathing becomes faster and faster.


    His heart beat faster, his face turned red, and his blood ran


    then!


    Muscle swelling all over the body!


    Hulk appears!


    Not to mention whether Betty, as a fragile human, can bear the output of the Hulk.


    It is enough to create a blood case just because the body becomes larger and the indescribable parts expand with it.


    Because of this, Bruce has been abstinent for a long time. He even quit his craft work.


    Iron man often makes fun of him with this and marvels at his perseverance.


    After all, abstinence is a difficult challenge for humans.


    "Bruce, your eyes looked hot just now."


    Betty stood up and put her arms around her boyfriend''s neck.


    She doesn''t seem to know that such a hot posture can easily turn a soft seat into a hard seat.


    "Betty, we can''t..."


    Bruce refused, but his body was honest.


    "It doesn''t matter. You keep breathing and control the heart rate."


    Betty seems to be very experienced, teasing slowly, without directly releasing the surging enthusiasm.


    A man and a woman were rubbing their ears and ears, intimately touching each other. Suddenly they heard the roar of shaking the earth!


    In the forest not far away, smoke and fire came out, as if something had happened.


    "Crash?"


    Bruce, who witnessed this scene, couldn''t help pushing away his girlfriend and rushed to the place of the incident.


    I saw a huge pit, flowing with lava like red luster.


    The hard ground cracked and melted into semi crystals.


    Thick smoke was rising and flames were burning.


    "Hammer?"


    Bruce hurried to see a dark hammer in the center of the pit.


    As soon as his eyes touched, it was like glue and could no longer be moved.


    "It belongs to me!"


    Firm thoughts emerge from the heart.


    As if the hammer should belong to him.


    "Bruce, stay away from it!"


    His girlfriend''s nervous call made Dr. banner awake for a moment.


    But he still didn''t stop.


    The heat and steam in the center of the pit have scalded Bruce''s skin.


    His arms and face flushed like a cooked lobster.


    But he didn''t feel it until he reached for the hammer.


    "Noor, the boundary breaker."


    A rune full of fear is branded in Bruce''s mind.


    A strong light flashed through the forest.


    Then Hulk appeared out of thin air and roared up to the sky.


    The anger that filled my heart, somehow, became more and more intense.


    As if to burn hawk to ashes from the inside out!


    Vent!


    I need to vent!


    Hawk bent his legs and jumped violently.


    It''s like a spring under your feet, and your huge body rises from the ground.


    Boom!


    At the next moment, it appeared on the mountain in the distance.


    The Hulk, like a crazy monster, rushed into the bustling urban area of Sao Paulo.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the earth, in the deep sea.


    The daughter of the red skeleton with Scotty''s hammer. She dived quickly, her eyes full of enthusiasm.


    The hammer forged by the power of fear is like a lighthouse to guide the direction.


    "Great God of fear! Almighty heavenly Father! Serpent, Kur!"


    Cynthia murmured to herself, calling her master''s name.


    "The world needs your return!"

 Chapter 352

    "Brazil, Dubai, the coast of California, London, Illinois, the east coast of Manhattan... These places have been affected to varying degrees."


    In the headquarters building of the s.h.i.e.l.d., US captain Bucky led Falcon Sam, Maria hill, Sharon Carter and other senior officials to the command center of the sky carrier.


    According to the supreme mage, Kur the serpent is the Asgard, the brother of God King Odin and the uncle of Thor.


    He has forged eight fear hammers, except the stone crusher hammer held by the red tank, which has fallen into Luke''s hands.


    There are seven God hammers scattered all over the world.


    In Sao Paulo, Brazil, Hulk became the second heavenly hammer venerable under the command of the snake Kur, and lost his self-consciousness.


    According to the latest news, hawk went rampant, destroyed a lot and disappeared into the jungle.


    The special operation team sent by the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. only had time to clean up the mess and deal with the cross examination of the Brazilian government.


    Facing the crazy Hulk, there is no way.


    The punisher, one of the members of the defender alliance, and his partner, the night demon, tracked down all the way, and there was no other message for the time being.


    In the next few hours, similar incidents occurred in the United States, London, the United Arab Emirates, Dubai and other places.


    UFOs fall and attract suitable hosts.


    "Some of the targets chosen by fear hammer are superheroes, such as Dr. Bruce Banner, and some are super criminals, such as red tanks."


    Bucky looked calm and analyzed calmly.


    Now the smoke of gunpowder and war are burning all over the world, and a global crisis is brewing.


    As one of the leaders of s.h.i.e.l.d. and the successor of Captain America.


    He decided to launch the sky carrier of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. to provide effective support to battlefields far away.


    "Since this crisis is related to Asgard, why don''t we seek Sol''s help?"


    Sam Falcon asked in a deep voice.


    The Avengers have already been dispatched.


    Iron man, black widow, eagle eye and other veterans led several special action teams of the Divine Shield bureau to sort out the chaos and fight against the successive heavenly hammer worshippers.


    "Sol, he''s not on earth and can''t be contacted."


    Bucky looked serious and continued: "the supreme mage said that Asgard has closed the passage of the rainbow bridge. We can only rely on ourselves."


    When Sam Falcon heard the speech, he couldn''t help but curl his mouth.


    It is obvious that Asgard has a lot of complaints about his withdrawal and selling behavior.


    In the past, when the weather was calm, he regarded himself as the ruler and protector of the nine realms every day, and put on a haughty expression of love and indifference.


    As a result, they disappeared at the moment of crisis. They retracted into the fairy palace and closed the door.


    Such a performance is really looked down upon.


    "Where''s the supreme mage?"


    Maria Hill interrupted.


    "He can defeat the red tank of the heavenly hammer master alone and capture the stone hammer."


    "This powerful strength is enough to help the Divine Shield Bureau through this crisis!"


    The avenger of s.h.i.e.l.d. has no advantage over the heavenly hammer master of the serpent Kur.


    A few minutes ago, iron man was directly beaten by an absorber with a destroyer''s hammer on the east coast of Manhattan.


    Eagle eye and black widow also encountered problems. The elite soldiers of the special action team could not stop the wanton destruction of the heavenly hammer venerable.


    Those hammers filled with the power of fear when forging.


    It can not only greatly improve the strength of the host, but also with various effects.


    For example, imposing a halo of fear can lead to insanity.


    Release energy impact, which is as powerful as naval gun missile.


    You can even use magic to turn flesh and blood into petrified statues.


    In general, unless it''s like Luke.


    A hexagonal warrior with full points of material resistance and magic resistance and no short board.


    Otherwise, it is really difficult to fight against the heavenly hammer master alone.


    Considering such a tough enemy, in addition to the offline red tanks, there are seven.


    American captain Bucky couldn''t help feeling a headache.


    "The supreme mage has something else important, he said, and will appear when we need it most."


    Bucky, who took over his friend''s work, rubbed his locked eyebrows.


    "When you need it most?"


    Maria Hill looked puzzled, meaning it''s not critical enough now?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Camataj.


    In a residence.


    "Is he sol? The strong and brave Thor?"


    Luke turned his head and looked at strange standing at the door.


    In the room, a greasy house with a beer belly like October pregnancy was lying on the bed.


    Snoring thundered and shook the four walls. Under the table were all kinds of food residues and empty wine bottles.


    The hair looks like it hasn''t been washed for weeks. It''s wrapped in small braids.


    "Yes, he has been frustrated recently."


    Strange said awkwardly.


    This sol has been eating and drinking in Kamata Taj recently. If it weren''t for the sake of the supreme mage Luke, the eldest martial brother modu would have kicked him out.


    The holy land of the mage is haunted by a tramp like guy every day, which is really unsightly.


    "Unexpectedly, sol finally embarked on the road of fat house."


    Luke shook his head, a little funny.


    When staying in the movie universe, Thor died miserably because of his brother, his sister''s lunch, his father''s death, his mother''s assassination, half of Asgard''s population turned into fly ash and other human tragedies.


    Thus, he degenerated for a long time, indulged in Fortress night and fried chicken beer, and tended to get fat.


    Later, sol followed him to the new universe numbered 91.


    He found that although his brother was gone, he still had a sister.


    Instantly full of blood, revive and cheer up.


    "Didn''t he return to his original universe?"


    Superman closed the door and listened to the thunder snoring.


    The heart wants Odin of the movie universe to live. It is estimated that he can be angry with sol.


    This number is obviously out of practice.


    He was trained as a wise king when he was young, but he turned out to be the No. 1 fat house in Asgard.


    If Odin had a choice, he might regret why he didn''t shoot sol on the wall.


    "I went back before, and then he came here for... Rocky."


    Strange said he was helpless. As a former doctor, he just wanted to ask Asgard how about orthopedic technology?


    "What about rocky?"


    Luke, get to the point.


    "She went back to Asgard, sol also went back, the rainbow bridge has been closed, and Odin ordered no one to go in and out."


    Strange said everything he knew. Asgard''s performance was abnormal in the upcoming crisis.


    "Odin still loves his son and is reluctant to take risks with the future king."


    If Luke is interesting, he looks up to the horizon and seems to collide with a pair of invisible lines of sight.


    "Strange, you wake up the dead fat man and put the earth aside for the time being. The big snake Kur is the God of fear. If he wants to restore the powerful divine power in the peak period, he must let the heavenly hammer master under his hand create chaos and killing, so as to spread fear."


    "Before I solve the snake''s claws, I''ll go to Asgard to meet the Almighty heavenly Father and the king of the nine worlds."

 Chapter 353

    Asgard, on the rainbow bridge.


    Heimdar, with a big sword in his hands, looked back and thought, "the new Supreme mage of kamataj is really extraordinary."


    It''s just a hidden snoop, which is detected by the other party.


    "Maybe I can stand side by side with Odin in the future."


    Heimdal praised.


    Gu Yi''s strength is beyond doubt, but his successors may not have their own achievements.


    It''s like Odin''s name, Megatron nine.


    But his son sol often pulled his crotch.


    "Among the few strong men in the atrium world, only the supreme mage of Kama Taj."


    Heimdal thought so.


    He saw the battle of supreme mage broadcast live throughout the universe before, and thought he knew something about Luke''s strength.


    Whether with strange, break into hell alone and face Mephisto.


    The Asgard goalkeeper was deeply impressed by the battle of wits and courage with the great devil and the victory.


    "However, the crisis in the atrium world can not be solved by someone."


    As Odin''s confidant, heimdar is responsible for guarding the door of Asgard to all walks of life. With a pair of mysterious eyes for observing the nine realms, he naturally knows many unknown secrets.


    These include Kur, the snake that has been erased, Odin''s brother and Asgard''s former king.


    It was a secret sol didn''t know - of course, he was kept in the dark.


    My sister''s life experience, my sister''s existence, my father and his own brother become enemies


    In this way, Asgard''s family is really noisy.


    Discord between brothers (sisters) is also a fine tradition left over from the previous generation.


    "Heimdal, let me go."


    Thinking, Asgard''s gatekeeper saw sol and rocky, his three warriors in the fairy palace, and SHIV, who was a childhood sweetheart.


    The team marched up the rainbow bridge.


    Sol, the leader, waved his arm and motioned Heimdal to let him out.


    "Don''t you know Odin''s order? Close the inside and outside of the fairy palace and prohibit anyone from entering and leaving Asgard."


    The gatekeeper''s face was expressionless, and his tall body was like a mountain peak, blocking in front of sol and others.


    "The father should not do this. He taught us from childhood that Asgard is the protector of the nine realms."


    Thor''s righteous words are open-minded, and his words are full of power.


    "Now there is a crisis in the atrium world. Whether I am the son of Odin or the avenger, I should go to help!"


    Heimdal shook his head and was indifferent to sol''s sincere request.


    He was only loyal to the king of Asgard, and Odin''s will was greater than everything.


    Unless sol takes over the throne immediately, he has no right to command himself.


    "Odin is for your own good, sol. You shouldn''t doubt him or your father!"


    Considering his usual love with sol, heimdardo said.


    Thor and Kur the serpent, their lives.


    Because curse and prophecy are tightly bound together and cannot be separated and cut off.


    One person dies, another will die!


    Odin has only sol left. He is the only heir!


    Although his son''s performance was not satisfactory, the God King remained patient, taught slowly and waited for the day when he became a useful man.


    After all, the eldest daughter was rebellious, and rocky picked it up.


    If you give up sol, practice another tuba.


    On the one hand, they are too old to do what they want;


    On the other hand, Odin has little confidence in his family education.


    If it''s worse than Sauer, it''s a burst of mentality.


    "I remember my father said that no matter how threatened, we are God! We should lead mortals!"


    Sol was so stubborn that he didn''t listen at all.


    He has friends and lovers in the atrium world.


    How can we sit back and watch the crisis happen and destruction come!


    "Asgard is as strong as steel. He will always be indomitable and invincible!"


    Sol said loudly, like a brave soldier with good wishes.


    "So the residents of other worlds will submit to us and offer respect and admiration while accepting shelter!"


    "But now? We turn a blind eye to the atrium world, and even take the initiative to close the war and retreat back to the fairy palace..."


    Boom!


    Before sol finished, he saw clouds gathering in the clear and cloudless sky, dazzling lightning crossing and making a huge noise.


    Next moment!


    The Eight Legged god horse, like lightning, flew over the dark sky and appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Wearing gold armor, the majestic king of the nine realms looked down.


    "Saul, why did you disobey my orders?"


    Odin swept the silent rocky aside with stern eyes.


    The latter trembled and lowered his head.


    In his opinion, sol may have been bewitched by rocky.


    The eldest son is too lack of thinking and discrimination, and is always led by the nose by the second daughter.


    The whole Asgard, everyone supported Sol''s accession to the throne, but he only cared about what his sister wanted.


    What a loser!


    Thinking of this, Odin was even more angry.


    "Almighty heavenly Father, king of Asgard, please forgive my fault."


    Solon raised his head and wanted to argue.


    Who knows, but rocky pushed him, so he had to bow his head first.


    "But father, we should not give up the earth! Let the atrium world be invaded by darkness!"


    Sol''s retreat was just to charge again.


    As Odin expected, he learned courage and persistence after exile to the earth and suffering.


    But this excellent quality is somewhat untimely.


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Odin''s one eye radiated a sharp light.


    The powerful force surging all over the body made the three warriors in the fairy palace and SHIV kneel on their knees and give in.


    "Are you teaching me how to be a qualified king? Ah? Sol, answer me!"


    Odin asked coldly.


    Roaring thunder sounded in the dark sky, which seemed to express the fury of the God King.


    "Father, I want to say..."


    Sol was silent for a moment, then clenched mirnier and tried to explain.


    But Odin broke it with a big hand.


    "You don''t know what crisis the atrium world needs to face! That''s the serpent, Kur! The God of fear of Asgard! An ancient man who should have fallen asleep and should have been imprisoned!"


    Odin shouted angrily, the lightning behind him became more and more dazzling, and the thunder became more and more frightening.


    "His awakening means that the nine realms will fall into darkness! The horn of war has sounded, but you, the future king of Asgard, still miss the mortals on earth!"


    "Sol, you let me down."


    "The atrium world is a chip that must be sacrificed. Take a closer look. Haven''t you found that the energy center of rainbow bridge is filling up."


    "The direction it aims at is the earth!"


    Sol suddenly turned his head, his eyes splashed with lightning, and looked at Heimdal.


    The latter nodded helplessly, as if to confirm that Odin''s words were true.


    "Father, you, you want to destroy... The earth?"


    Sol''s voice trembled and his eyes were full of incredible shock.


    He never thought that the majestic and glorious king Asgard would make such a cruel behavior.


    Rainbow bridge can break through the space barriers of all walks of life, transport troops and individuals.


    It is a weapon that can destroy the planet!


    Jotunheim, the hometown of the frost giant, once lost a quarter of its land under the bombardment of the rainbow bridge.


    If Laurie didn''t surrender, Odin didn''t mind letting one of the nine worlds go.


    He has this confidence and power.


    "Yes, Kur the snake will wake up from the earth."


    Odin nodded without denying it.


    "There are billions of lives in the atrium world. The fear they provide is enough to make the snake an unstoppable and powerful God!"


    "Only before he finishes recovering his strength and destroys the hotbed of nutrition can Asgard''s safety be guaranteed!"


    Sol lowered his head feebly, his throat rolling, trying to continue to say something.


    A moment later, he said painfully, "billions of lives... Do you want to kill humans and become a butcher?"


    "Shut up! You are the future king. You only need to be responsible to the people of Asgard. You don''t have to worry about the life and death of other worlds!"


    Odin angrily reprimanded again, with a disappointed expression of hatred for iron and steel.


    It''s all Rocky''s fault!


    She broke sol!

 Chapter 354

    Feeling Odin''s fierce eyes, rocky couldn''t help moving his feet quietly and retreating behind sol.


    The king of Asgard was angry and ready to find an unlucky guy to vent his emotions.


    At this time, bumping into it is undoubtedly suicidal.


    "Father, I''m disappointed in you, too."


    Sol could not accept it. His eyes were darkened by the flash of electric light.


    Odin''s image in his heart has always been a brilliant, wise, merciful and wise great king.


    But the answer just now mercilessly pierced Sol''s fantasy.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Odin shouted angrily, and a thick thunder fell from the sky and roared at sol.


    The latter subconsciously raised the miao''ernier in his hand, but he was surprised that the weapon in the past was as heavy as an arm. At this time, it was difficult to lift it.


    Boom!


    Thunder was as bright as a dragon, waving his teeth and claws, wrapped around Sol''s tall body.


    "Milnell is my honor to you!"


    Odin''s cold sight, looking down from high altitude, has a complex meaning of contempt and loss.


    "I can give it to you or deprive it."


    Bang Dang!


    Milnell fell on the rainbow bridge.


    No longer answer Sol''s call!


    When he lost his weapon, his whole body was like heavy chains one after another.


    The blazing thunder hit the body surface, like a needle, with a continuous tingling feeling.


    Nevertheless, sol did not give in.


    Avenger, girlfriend Jane... Familiar figures flashed through my mind.


    The muscles of both arms are bent like a raised hill.


    With a roar, he broke free from the shackles of thunder and light.


    Odin was slightly surprised, turned into joy, and joked: "sol, you finally realize that you are the God of thunder, not the God of hammer."


    "Father, please give me a chance! Let me go to the atrium world!"


    Breaking free from the shackles of thunder light, sol no longer disobeyed Odin, but knelt on one knee and lowered his head.


    He had figured out that there was no good result in rash confrontation with the king of Asgard.


    "How stubborn."


    Odin shook his head and said to rocky, "drag down your stupid and reckless brother who never knows how to focus on the future!"


    "Destroy the earth, not only to protect Asgard, but also to protect you, sol."


    "Maybe now you can''t understand my decision."


    "When you sit in this position, you will understand."


    "A qualified king should know how to change his identity."


    "Show mercy and dignity to his people."


    "In the face of his enemies, return to toughness and violence."


    "It is a responsibility, but not an obligation, to guard the nine realms and the atrium world."


    "When necessary, we can give up our responsibility, okay?"


    After Odin sighed, he didn''t want to continue to confront sol and waste time.


    He waved gungnier and turned the power of runes into heavy metal chains to bind his disobedient eldest son.


    Asgard''s almighty heavenly Father, the Supreme God King of the nine realms, really wants to be angry, sol can''t compete at all.


    Just now, the father son confrontation that seems to come and go is just Odin''s mercy on his son.


    "Sol, I can''t help you. I''d better honestly accept this cruel reality."


    Rocky shrugged and winked at the three warriors of the fairy palace who fell to the ground.


    In Asgard, Odin''s will is above all else, and no one can violate it.


    "Go to the prison at the lower level of the fairy palace and let the crazy man reflect on himself."


    The wrinkles on Odin''s face seem to be deeper.


    Destroying a world by hand requires strong enough psychological quality.


    In the face of billions of dead souls who wail and die, we can''t make such a decision without a cold and hard heart.


    "Father, you are a cold-blooded butcher. You... Woo woo woo."


    Odin glanced coldly, the power of runes surged and changed, and the strip metal sealed Sol''s mouth.


    In his opinion, there is no overnight feud between father and son.


    Sol doesn''t understand now, just because he''s too young.


    Time will dilute everything. The long life of Assa Protoss will make him forget the human women in the atrium world and the blue planet turned into dust.


    The three warriors in the fairy palace raised sol, who was struggling constantly, and gradually went away.


    "Heimdal, how''s the rainbow bridge filling energy?"


    After getting rid of his disobedient son, Odin fell into the air and onto the bridge deck.


    "Sixty percent, about a day or so."


    Heimdal replied.


    Rainbow bridge is Asgard''s ultimate weapon.


    It can extract the huge energy of the world tree, tear down the space barrier and carry out fixed-point transmission.


    Similarly, it can use this destructive force to flatten and crush a planet.


    "Very good. Sol, he doesn''t know how strong Kur is, nor does he understand how terrible it will become when the snake wakes up and absorbs the fear of billions of creatures."


    Odin sighed helplessly.


    His brother, Kur, the God of fear, became cruel, belligerent and bloodthirsty when he took the throne.


    At that time, Asgard, ASA and Warner had many gods.


    As a result, one third died in the hands of the big snake Kur!


    Like the God of storm, the God of sky, the God of forest... And so on.


    Kur the serpent forged eight fear hammers from their bones.


    In order to prevent his brother''s atrocities from continuing, Odin went to the bottom of the world tree, sacrificed one of his eyes and hung upside down under the tree for nine days and nine nights.


    Finally get enlightenment and get the power of Rune.


    After returning to Asgard, Odin took gungnier and rode an eight legged god horse.


    Unite the ASAR Protoss and Warner Protoss to defeat the serpent Kur completely and ascend the throne with the support of everyone.


    This history was later erased by him.


    No one knew about it except his wife, Freja, and elders like Heimdal.


    So sol didn''t know he had an unclad uncle.


    "Everything is for Asgard."


    Said the gatekeeper.


    Odin nodded, as if a little tired, ready to return to the fairy palace.


    Just as he turned around, he reined in the reins and turned to look at the center of the rainbow bridge.


    Magic spark cuts the space and marks a passage.


    "Gee, I already said, let you hurry up!"


    A clear voice with a smile came out, as if complaining about someone.


    "Procrastination until now has made me miss a wonderful play of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety!"


    Then a thicker, more rugged voice sounded.


    "How could I do anything to my father? I will always respect and support him from the bottom of my heart!"


    "Really? I heard that you were banished to the earth in the original universe because you contradicted Odin and said he was a short-sighted bad old man and an old fool who lost courage."


    Luke walked out of the space passage and made fun of the fat house Thor behind him.


    Asgard not only has the fine tradition of discord between brothers (sisters), but also has the excellent family style of loving father and filial son.


    It''s common for Dad to beat his son.


    But from HeLa to sol, Odin''s own blood almost beat his father.


    Who calls them the same stubborn, the same conceited, the same... Unwilling to give in.


    It can be said that the father is kind and the son (daughter) is filial. When they meet, they wave their fists directly.


    The reason why they are "almost" is mainly because there is a strength gap between them.


    Otherwise, Luke has no doubt that sol or Hella can learn to take their filial son Arthas.


    "My son, on the day you were born, the whole forest of Asgard whispered your name, sol odinson."


    He even prepared his lines for Odin and waited for a handful of Frostmourne.


    Unfortunately sol used a hammer.


    Luke has some regrets.


    "Supreme mage?"


    Odin''s eyes were slightly frozen and sat on the horse of the Eight Legged God.


    He looked down at the young man who succeeded Gu Yi.


    "Yes. The Almighty heavenly Father of Asgard, can you give me a reasonable explanation?"


    Luke walked to the rainbow bridge, his face was calm, his smile was gentle, and showed a good talking character.


    "What explanation?"


    Odin asked knowingly.


    "Without the consent of any official organization or national government on the earth, we take a destructive attack on our planet and our long-standing homeland."


    Luke asked faintly.


    "This is a cruelty that is colder and more despised than genocide."


    Odin narrowed his eyes. He could not feel the excessive powerful magic wave from the supreme mage Luke.


    At least compared with Gu Yi, the other party is much worse.


    "Are you going to accuse me? Use the laws of the earth to send me to the bench?"


    Odin sneered and asked.


    Hairy boy, you deserve to talk in front of yourself.


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    Luke curled his lips and restrained his smile.


    "Why do you have to force a pacifist to use violence? It''s all the world''s fault."

 Chapter 355

    Odin is not a good man.


    Although he looks like a kind old man.


    At most, there are some stubborn, arrogant and arrogant small problems.


    But this is only the surface.


    Odin lived a long life.


    He experienced enough power struggle, cruel fighting, years of war, and finally entered his old age.


    Asgard''s chariot came to a halt.


    Therefore, he wanted to be a kind, wise and wise monarch.


    Leave a good reputation in future history.


    The existence of Kur, the elder brother, and Haila, the eldest daughter, were all erased.


    Only the beautiful legends whitewashed out are left to spread as stories.


    Nowadays, few people will mention how Odin treated his enemies when Asgard opened up his territory.


    At that time, he was a famous war maniac among the nine circles.


    Of course, the black pot finally fell on Hella''s head.


    It''s like Odin stabbed his brother for Asgard, for love and peace.


    He can always find the right excuse to wash the blood from his hands.


    From this point of view, Odin did meet the king''s conditions.


    "I remember the reason you rebelled against Kur the serpent was that he was too cruel and would lead Asgard to the abyss of destruction."


    Luke walked step by step to the rainbow bridge. Heimdal stood in front of him and assumed the alert attitude of alert and guard.


    "Lord Odin, who can replace him as the new king, doesn''t seem to be much better than his brother."


    "Or, in your eyes, the lives of other worlds are not worth mentioning. Only Asgard has the right to survive?"


    Facing Luke''s question, Odin was silent.


    But the complex mood lasted only a moment, and then dissipated.


    Compared with Sol''s life and Asgard''s survival, the moral burden inside is so insignificant.


    Odin is very decisive and not tangled.


    He raised his gungnier and pointed his long gun at the too young supreme mage.


    "I will not defend my behavior. Whether it is right or wrong, even if Gu Yi is here today, I can''t prevent the destruction of the earth."


    As the most powerful top player in the nine star regions, Odin is on an equal footing with Gu Yi and sits firmly in the top two positions.


    Behind the supreme mage stands the emperor vishan, and Asgard also has the "ancient god of the shadow land" as his backer.


    If you really want to fight, Odin thought to himself, it''s also an equal situation. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Since Gu Yi is here, he may not be able to get well.


    Then his successor is even less qualified.


    So the king of Asgard issued a declaration of war.


    "Time is pressing. The big snake Kur has recovered. I thought I could move some humans to other worlds and preserve the kindling of civilization, but it''s too late until heimdar notices."


    Odin slowed his tone, although he put on a tough attitude of "if you want to fight, I will fight".


    But if it was not necessary, he didn''t want to get too stiff with the supreme mage.


    One side uses force to deter, the other side uses words to turn around.


    It can be said that Odin played this set of means very cleverly and deserved to be the king for so long.


    "Tut Tut, sol, see? That''s your father''s way of doing things."


    Lux was ungrateful and sneered: "obviously he was a butcher, but he had to comfort himself and deceive others with the reason of being forced to be helpless."


    The fat house Thor in sunglasses shook his head and said firmly, "my father, Odin of the universe, he will never do this."


    crap!


    You''re the movie universe.


    Everything is politically correct.


    How could the earth be destroyed.


    Make complaints about Luke''s laughter.


    However, there are not so many scruples in the comic universe. In order to sell sales and gimmicks, the world can be slaughtered by superheroes.


    "Sol?"


    Odin, who wanted to scold loudly, noticed the greasy fat man standing behind Luke.


    The messy hair, the big belly like October pregnancy, and the big face that is round and deformed.


    Made Odin wonder if he was wrong.


    How could this be his son!


    Strong, tall and handsome Thor!


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to call dad at a butcher who destroys the world, even though you are my father to some extent."


    Fat house Thor scratched his head, shrugged and said.


    Odin''s practice of bombing the earth with rainbow bridge refreshed his cognition.


    He never thought that his father would do such a crazy and cold thing.


    Who told Odin to instill in sol that the king should be kind, wise, tolerant and dignified.


    It was just a scene, but sol really listened.


    This should belong to the "failure" of family education!


    "All right, that''s the end of father son nostalgia. Sol, step back."


    Luke rubbed his palm, like a boxer''s warm-up before a fight.


    He looked up at the clear sky with the clouds dispersed, like a golden palace standing like a mountain peak.


    It''s like regret, it''s like regret.


    Then he whispered, "what a pity."


    "I''d better go back to the hands-on link I''m familiar with and you''re used to."


    Luke restrained his emotions, and the corners of his mouth made a curve.


    "If I just reason with people, it''s estimated that I can''t make Odin, the great king of the nine worlds, step back and compromise."


    "Similarly, you can''t use hypocritical excuses to let me turn around by the light for you and destroy the blue planet together."


    "So, just talk with your fist."


    Odin took a deep breath.


    Seems to make a decision, eyes turned indifferent.


    He urged the Eight Legged horse under his crotch and gradually flew up into the air.


    Large clouds came again, like surging waves, wave after wave, masking the clear sky and casting a terrible shadow.


    Lightning, thunder, tear the dark curtain, send out the light and sound that shake the world, as if it were a set effect on the stage.


    "Excuse me."


    When the fat house Thor withdrew far away, Luke took a step forward.


    Heimdar, who raised his big sword, felt a powerful palm on his head before he attacked.


    Then there was a violent roar in my ears.


    The angry wave of Biao Fei hit his dark face and gave rise to a burst of pain.


    Heimdal only felt a powerful attack, and his body was out of control.


    Boom!


    Asgard''s gatekeeper turned into a shell, drew a beautiful parabola and fell under the rainbow bridge.


    "You are much more impolite than Gu Yi."


    Odin''s eyes were calm and could not see joy or anger.


    Gungnier in his right hand was haunted by dazzling electric light.


    The original power of lune Rune surged and boiled, and the whole Asgard trembled slightly, as if in response to Odin''s request.


    The heavy pressure squeezed the air and almost suffocated people.


    Obviously, Luke''s action aroused Odin''s anger.


    Boom!


    A terrible thunder as thick as a mountain fell from the sky.


    The huge energy alone is enough to crush the steel and grind it into powder.


    The thunder hit directly and shrouded Luke who didn''t dodge.


    The afterwave overflowed and scattered, and the rainbow bridge vibrated unceasingly.


    Bright lights burst out, and the hot high temperature melted money and sold iron.


    However¡ª¡ª


    The tall and straight figure in it was unwavering.


    Luke was expressionless and stretched out his hands.


    With a sudden force, he directly tore apart the huge thunder light as thick as a mountain peak.


    Heaven and earth are quiet!


    The electric snakes beat continuously, and the damaged battle clothes healed as before, without even breaking the skin.


    He''s a magical Superman!


    Not afraid of Odin''s Rune power!


    "It''s my turn."


    Luke caught the surprise on the king of Asgard''s face and smiled gently.


    He flew into the sky and waved his fist.


    Boom! Boom!


    The explosion of the atmosphere instantly overshadowed the huge thunder.


    For a moment, Odin''s face turned dignified.


    He saw that the fist of the supreme mage stirred the wind and cloud, and the terrible force rubbed the air and released dazzling red light.


    The surrounding water is evaporated directly, and the temperature rises suddenly, just like being in a furnace.


    The blast of air kept coming.


    The air is frantically squeezed, like the essence, sweeping everything and smashing everything!


    The nearby prominent peaks were affected and immediately collapsed into powder.


    Its horror can be seen!


    Odin, holding the reins in one hand and waving gungnier in the other, effortlessly broke through the terrible storm.


    The Eight Legged god horse under the crotch hissed, as if proudly telling the strength of the heavenly father.


    Just, the next second.


    Odin''s face changed greatly and he was no longer calm.


    "Stop!"


    The sound of angry drinking suddenly exploded and caused a sensation in Asgard.


    With infinite anger, the terrible sound waves stirred up layers of violent ripples visible to the naked eye.


    It turned out that Luke''s fist didn''t go for Odin.


    His goal lies in the rainbow bridge under his feet!

 Chapter 356

    Rainbow bridge is the channel for Asgard to all walks of life, and it is also the most powerful strategic weapon.


    Relying on the huge world tree, it draws a steady stream of void energy to form a complete circulation system, which is usually supervised and guarded by heimdar.


    Such a magnificent project took a hundred years.


    The dwarves of nidavi and the craftsmen of the Athar Protoss worked together to create this masterpiece.


    It is both Asgard''s strong shield for defense and a spear for attack.


    It goes without saying how important it is.


    Luke didn''t think about it from the beginning and started directly with Odin.


    The peak duel between two heavenly fathers, tough collision, can''t tell the outcome in a short time.


    Their physical strength, spirit and vitality have long been far beyond ordinary and difficult to guess.


    If one side wants to kill the other, it needs to pay a great price.


    So instead of working with Odin.


    The first priority is to destroy the rainbow bridge that can threaten the earth as soon as possible.


    A false shot successfully distracted Odin''s attention.


    Luke waved his fist and blasted down.


    The rainbow bridge itself is extremely strong and difficult to shake.


    In the movie universe, sol exterminates the frost giant in order to prevent rocky from destroying Jotunheim.


    He smashed the rainbow bridge with mirnier and tried his best to detonate and break it.


    But in the face of Superman''s iron fist, not to mention the rainbow bridge, even the giant floating island carrying Asgard seems unable to withstand the violent impact of this powerful force.


    "Stop!"


    At the same time, Odin realized Luke''s real intention and shouted angrily.


    He pulled the reins and urged the Eight Legged horse under his crotch.


    Slapnier stepping on the thunder fire is like a flash of lightning across the dark sky.


    Just a breathing time, he burst into Luke''s face.


    Gungnier drew a sharp track and pointed at the supreme mage!


    However.


    It''s still late.


    Click!


    The terrible force of fist was blown on the rainbow bridge without reservation.


    Across Asgard, it is a huge bridge connecting the fairy palace and the world tree.


    Like a delicate and fragile porcelain, it opens out shocking ferocious cracks.


    The energy surging in the rainbow bridge seems to have found a breakthrough.


    The gorgeous torrent is out of control and explodes!


    The wide bridge body, which accommodated several carriages traveling side by side, cracked from the middle, and translucent fragments splashed everywhere.


    As the center of the observatory, it was instantly submerged by strong lights and fell into an endless vortex of void.


    After that, the whole Asgard was shaken by the strong waves in circles.


    The fairy palace guards who gathered quickly witnessed this scene.


    The energy afterwaves roll the air flow and create vortices.


    On the calm sea, huge waves suddenly rose.


    It was like a white wall separating heaven and earth, pushing towards the fairy palace.


    despair!


    The guard of the fairy palace immediately lost his fighting spirit!


    Looking at the amazing wave that was about to break Asgard, everyone raised an irresistible pessimism.


    Dang!


    Gungnier cut through the sky and missed Luke.


    A bright silver light extended from his hand, turned into a sharp sword and opened Odin''s shot.


    The tenth metal in the next studio is not afraid of gungnier''s unparalleled edge.


    Guns and swords collided, sending out harsh sound waves and crashing waves.


    Seeing the explosion of rainbow bridge, it triggered a mountain collapse and tsunami.


    Odin glanced a trace of resentment at the bottom of his eyes, rode an eight legged god horse and turned the direction.


    The Rune of lune stirs thunder, rubs the atmosphere and creates high temperature.


    After a few breaths, the white wall formed by the huge wave evaporated, and a large amount of smoke rose and filled the air.


    Seeing the divine king''s hand, the guard of the fairy palace swept the color of despair in his eyes and cheered warmly.


    But Odin''s face was not half happy. On the contrary, he was extremely angry and had a killing intention. He completely put aside the scruples of emperor Weishan and Gu Yi.


    Losing the rainbow bridge, Asgard, in a short time, is tantamount to losing the only weapon to destroy the earth.


    What''s more, he can only sit and watch the snake Kur grow stronger and lead the army to kill the fairy palace.


    "You have successfully brought the earth and Asgard to the brink of extinction."


    Odin''s eyes locked on the tall and straight figure standing in the air.


    The dark red cloak flutters like a flag.


    "If you really want to protect Asgard and your people, you will sacrifice everything and curse on your back."


    Luke felt Odin''s strong momentum of saving and climbing, thinking that this was probably the most dangerous opponent he had ever met.


    "The kind, wise and wise God King, why don''t you sacrifice your son, sol?"


    "In the prophecy, only Thor can kill the snake and end the final fate of all things withering!"


    Odin remained silent. Sol was Asgard''s future. How could he take the initiative to bury Sol''s life and save the country and people.


    If the eldest son dies, who will inherit the throne?


    Rocky?


    Let the blood of an ice giant tarnish the glory of the Athar Protoss!?


    Or, release Hella?


    Let a madwoman lead Asgard to destruction!?


    Odin sneered and put away his superfluous emotions.


    Throbbing phone calls lingered on the golden armor,


    Gungnier lights up countless glimmers, which is the power brand of lune rune.


    Long white hair danced wildly in the wind, sending out a powerful breath like a mountain.


    It seems that all living things should kneel at his feet.


    The one eye full of Sen Han''s meaning looked directly at Luke.


    Odin lifted gungnier like an old knight charging.


    Shua!


    A man and a horse are like streamers.


    Even Luke couldn''t see clearly. Odin was fleeting.


    But the death knell skill card integrated into his bones, the world''s sharpest combat intuition, silently reminded him.


    The tenth metal was across his chest. Under the dark sky, the golden thunder collided with the silver light, bursting out the power of silent destruction.


    At their feet, the roaring waves suddenly collapsed and evaporated into a large blank.


    Nearby peaks, like crisp biscuits, break and collapse in an instant.


    Then it turned into a dust and rolled up into the air.


    Luke''s body was out of control. He had a sharp pain in his chest and flew backwards.


    He crashed into the deep sea like a powerful shell.


    The disgusting feeling of cold and suffocation wrapped Superman.


    He''s bleeding.


    Gungnier''s unparalleled edge cut Luke''s chest through the tenth metal.


    Deep visible bone!


    Blood gushing!


    "I haven''t been... Hurt for a long time."


    Clear pain is reflected at the level of consciousness.


    Luke broke a hard rock and finally stopped and regained control of his body.


    He looked down at his healed chest and a touch of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    Asgard''s almighty heavenly Father deserves his reputation.


    Boom!


    Keep your toes light and Luke flies up.


    The pressure and current of the deep sea could not cause any interference to him.


    Just breaking through the sea, the unparalleled edge of cutting everything hit directly.


    Gungnier''s gun!


    The golden thunder haunts it, like the dazzling sun, falling straight!


    Luke didn''t step back, didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he held the tenth metal and took the initiative to meet it.


    The bright silver light explodes power, the space seems distorted, and the light deviates, just like being crushed.


    The long sword waved slowly, but it just hit gungnier.


    The power of terror passed along the tenth metal to Luke''s right hand.


    The tiger''s mouth cracked and shed a few drops of blood.


    The collision of heavenly father is inevitable.


    With Superman''s recovery ability, Luke is not afraid of the self mutilation method of exchanging injury for injury, but is very welcome.


    "A tenacious opponent."


    Odin, riding on the horse of the Eight Legged God, put away his original contempt.


    He held gungnier, who flew out and whined.


    The highest artifact that only exists in the legend has a crack on its surface.


    "Gu Yi''s successor is actually a thug who uses brute force."


    Odin felt a little distressed and stroked gungnier.


    Then he raised his long gun again and was ready to throw it out.


    Thousands of lune runes light up, filled with a terrible energy.


    "Hey, I''ve learned the majesty of his majesty, and it''s time to pay back."


    The foothold under Luke''s feet was like a supersonic aircraft launched from the ground.


    Odin moved the reins and turned the Eight Legged god horse stepping on thunder and fire into streamer to avoid Superman''s raid.


    The king of God''s Mount, sleipnier, swept across the dark sky like lightning.


    The tenth metal long sword condenses into a bright silver light and cuts through the dark clouds.


    The violent attack did not hit. At the landing point, the space was broken and collapsed, forming a dark vortex.


    Odin lamented that the young supreme mage lacked combat experience.


    Rashly launched an attack, but he caught the real intention and lost the first chance again.


    The God King of Asgard sneered, and gungnier''s gun blade reflected the cold light, quietly disappearing into the void.


    Next moment!


    The golden streamer penetrated Luke''s body!


    Boo.


    It didn''t bring out a string of bright snowflakes. It was like puncturing a bubble.


    Fake as real "ekan shape"!


    "Careless!"


    Odin felt bad.


    From the beginning, Luke was fighting with his fist and sword.


    This made him completely ignore the obvious fact that the other party was the supreme mage.


    The God King raised the reins and the Eight Legged god horse hissed.


    And turn into lightning and flee.


    "This sword is my gift to his majesty!"


    Luke''s figure appeared and suddenly appeared in front of Odin.


    The tenth metal fell straight, Odin reflected a bright silver light in his one eye, and fear rose in his heart.


    He hurried back, and a mass of blood splashed out on his old face.


    Odin''s horse, the Eight Legged God maslepnier, was split in two and fell to the sea below.


    In a moment, it was eaten away by the sea animals smelling blood.


    "How dare you kill my horse?"


    Odin wiped the blood from his face and touched the deep marks on the chest of the golden armor.


    For a long time, he had not experienced this sense of suffocation.

 Chapter 357

    Odin''s family has always had many traditional habits that come down in one continuous line.


    For example.


    The relationship between brothers and sisters is bad.


    Rocky stabbed sol with the back of a knife, and Hella pierced one of his brother''s eyes, all showing this.


    In the previous generation, Odin was not a vegetarian. He took his brother down from the throne.


    Beat it up and seal it in the deep sea for thousands of years.


    This deep brotherhood is simply moving.


    In addition to family incompatibility, it is torn and forced all year round, and there is a serious lack of education.


    Odin and sol are still heavy fetishists.


    Just like his son is inseparable from mirnier, he should take his sleep and bath with him.


    His Majesty the God King of Asgard also has several beloved things.


    For example, gungnier''s gun made of world branches and urujin essence.


    It''s as fast as a meteor. It''s a legendary artifact.


    On the tip of the gun, I don''t know how much enemy blood was stained.


    Another is the crotch mount that accompanied him in his expedition to the nine realms, the Eight Legged God maslepnier.


    Let''s say Odin rode it for about the same time as Frederica.


    He dotes on his foal no less than his wife.


    It can be seen that the Eight Legged god horse plays an important role in the heart of the God King.


    But now the horse is gone.


    He was mutilated in front of himself.


    What a heavy blow!


    "Slypnier!"


    Odin''s eyes showed a look of pain and turned on the riding light in his mind.


    Looking back thousands of years ago, he rode on sleipnier and galloped through the nine realms with high spirits.


    What a beautiful memory it was!


    It''s memorable!


    But now, Luke''s sword split slypnil in half.


    The Revenge of killing horses!


    The dark sky flashed and thundered, as if in response to the anger of the heavenly father.


    As thick as a mountain, the dazzling golden thunder hit the black sea directly.


    Those sea animals who were attracted by the smell of blood and floated up for dinner did not even utter a cry. Their flesh and blood turned into coke and evaporated into a wisp of smoke.


    "People just want to have a good meal. Why should your majesty be angry? Be careful that the animal protection organization condemns you."


    Luke added oil to the fire and said strangely.


    Anyway, I tore my face and didn''t have to worry about any face.


    "You killed my horse! Well, even if Gu Yiqin came and VisANT came, he couldn''t stop me from avenging sleipnier today!"


    Odin''s eyes lit up, the strong murderous spirit dispersed the clouds, tore up the atmosphere, and filled the whole world with substantive authority.


    The surrounding space hummed and vibrated.


    The golden arc, like a snake, lingers on the armor.


    Each jump will cause energy surge and material annihilation.


    Then, the light is distorted and the space is broken.


    It''s like that the world can''t bear the peak breath of the Almighty heavenly Father and begins to collapse.


    "If I kill his Majesty''s love foal and war horse, I will accept your thunder, anger and fierce revenge."


    The corners of Luke''s mouth gradually disappeared and became dull.


    "Then you intend to destroy the earth and kill billions of human beings. How should I calculate this account?"


    Remove the biological force field, and the superhuman body will release its own quality and breath without reservation.


    Boom!


    The space seems to have collapsed!


    Break it straight!


    Large deep dark holes suddenly appeared.


    They suck everything!


    Devour everything!


    The two momentum collided with each other and burst out an endless force of destruction.


    The fairy palace guard based below was stunned.


    They were meant to guard Asgard and expel the enemy.


    But after arriving, I found that I couldn''t participate in this high-standard battle at all.


    "That is the supreme mage of the atrium world."


    Someone well-informed recognized Luke.


    The live broadcast throughout the universe gradually spread the name of Superman among the stars.


    "Your majesty will win!"


    Someone shouted.


    Odin is more famous than Luke, a newcomer.


    There are few failures in my life, conquering the nine realms and calming the turmoil.


    The frost giant who defeated Jotunheim defeated the flame giant sulter alone.


    In terms of achievements, I don''t know how much better than superman.


    These fairy palace guards who beat soy sauce retreated and dared not approach the battlefield.


    "Rocky, what happened?"


    Further away, sol, who was imprisoned in the lower prison of Xiangong, also felt strong turbulence.


    Asgard is like a bumpy ship, fluctuating on the violent sea.


    Lune Rune unscrupulously draws the original power of the world tree.


    Sol, whose body was flowing with the blood of the Athar Protoss, vaguely sensed the strange.


    "My father met a strong enemy."


    He said so.


    "Yes, Odin''s horse is dead."


    Rocky had a gloating expression on her face. She didn''t like the bad tempered Eight Legged horse.


    When I was a child, I just wanted to climb up secretly, so I was kicked by eight hooves in turn.


    I haven''t been out of bed for a whole month!


    Afterwards, Odin just said a few words without salt and without punishment.


    A daughter is not as good as a horse.


    To this day, rocky still has resentment.


    "Who did it?"


    Sol narrowed his eyes. The Eight Legged God maslepnil was Odin''s foal. Even he couldn''t touch it casually.


    "Supreme mage."


    Rocky extinguished the light ball in his palm and ended the projection magic. He couldn''t see the changes of the battlefield through a layer of water mist.


    "Sol, stay here and reflect. Don''t offend Odin again."


    Rocky, dressed in a green cloak, left the lower prison of the fairy palace.


    Go to the viewing platform above and look at the two figures in the dark sky from a distance.


    Suddenly, she was a little uneasy.


    "That silly guy, why did he come here?"


    Through the fog and lightning, rocky saw the fat house Thor who had gained more than two circles.


    With Odin''s order to close Asgard, she left the earth.


    Loki''s perception of the fat house Thor is complex.


    This one is more attentive than the one in prison.


    Although the other party always likes to giggle, he has no dignity and bearing of Prince Asgard.


    But, how to say.


    The feeling of being cared for was not bad, which made rocky feel very comfortable.


    "I have two brothers... What a nightmare."


    She shook her head and refocused her attention on the confrontation battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I have to admit, young supreme mage, you have given me a great surprise."


    Odin raised his feet and sat on the horse of the Eight Legged God, like lightning across the sky.


    But when he lost sleipnier, the speed was not much slower.


    The golden figure is like a beating arc.


    Several continuous and rapid flashes of gungnier''s unparalleled edge bite Luke like a poisonous snake.


    Superman who keeps up with the rhythm blocks the eternal gun with the tenth metal.


    The two weapons splashed sparks and made a startling noise.


    It''s like two asteroids collide and swing out terrible waves.


    "I not only haven''t experienced the feeling of injury for a long time, but also haven''t met a strong enemy worthy of doing my best for a long time!"


    Odin swept back, retreated and charged again.


    The God King of Asgard and the supreme mage of Kama Taj had hundreds of terrible clashes in a moment.


    The afterwaves generated by weapon collision and body collision radiate in all directions


    The buildings outside the fairy Palace are made of sand.


    It suddenly disintegrated and turned into powder.


    "If we continue to fight, Asgard will be gone."


    Rocky thought to himself.


    Every time the two heavenly fathers fight, there will be a storm of destruction.


    "How about another battlefield?"


    Odin threw gungnier out and forced Superman''s raid.


    "I think it''s good here."


    Luke smiled and flew to the fairy palace with his body as heavy as a celestial body.


    Where he passed, the space collapsed and the palace collapsed.


    Like a walking scourge!


    "Why didn''t I find out before that the supreme mage is so hateful!"


    Odin''s old face twitched with anger, turned into a beating golden thunder, crossed the space and caught up with Superman''s footsteps.


    Who would have thought that Luke turned around and killed a rifle.


    The shining silver of the tenth metal, like an infinite stretch, attacked Odin.


    Gungnier stood in front of him and the two collided.


    Boom!


    Create a vacuum zone immediately!


    The surrounding palaces were like scattered powder floating in the air.


    Without gungnier, Luke narrowed his eyes and seized the rare opportunity.


    Superman tore the atmosphere and pulled out a sharp line.


    Suddenly, Odin was hit with a punch.


    His majesty felt that countless tons of explosives exploded on his face.


    His mind buzzed, and his body moved backward at the speed of sound, crashing down one magnificent palace after another.


    they hurt! Pain!


    The taste that had not been tasted for a long time awakened Odin''s memory.


    It''s like returning to the battlefield of the ninth world and facing countless powerful enemies.


    "What a hard fist..."


    Before Odin got up, Superman followed him.


    For a moment, Odin, who was unable to call back gungnier, was forced to deal with it with fists and feet.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The hot line of sight is like a hot blade, cutting the ground without hurting the king of Asgard.


    Odin''s palm was open, and his surging power burst out suddenly.


    Hit Superman in the chest, but didn''t blow it away.


    The firm force field holds the earth tightly and brings up large tracts of soil.


    Luke''s feet made a force, and a circle of air burst.


    Accelerate with all your strength and connect with a straight punch.


    The space trembled, and the extremely compressed atmosphere screamed, as if it had passed in essence.


    Odin''s one eye shot a sharp fine awn.


    Many people regard his majesty as the great God of war of Asgard.


    But he ignores the fact that he is still a master of magic proficient in lune runes.


    Hundreds of shining runes branded with lune characters, like a glowing little sun, detonate together!


    Scorching thunder, terrible high temperature, bone etching poison fog, slow frost


    Various elements collide with each other to release powerful magic.


    "Fortunately, I have magic resistance."


    Luke secretly congratulated himself that Superman on the next set would die on the spot in the face of Odin''s strong blow.


    Against the elemental energy gushing out, another punch was hammered on Odin''s chest.


    Boom!


    The hard golden armor immediately fell apart.


    Holding back the old blood in his throat, the God King clenched his right hand and hit Luke in close combat.


    He is an experienced soldier. He knows that when he is at a disadvantage, he can''t retreat, he can''t be afraid, and he can''t defend blindly.


    Take the initiative to attack and exchange injuries for injuries, showing ferocity and bravery.


    This can save the disadvantage!


    "Who do you think you''re fighting with? I''m Odin, the king of the gods!"


    The roar overshadowed the explosion of the atmosphere, and the father''s fist was no worse than superman.


    Luke rose like a ready cannon ball. Although the broken mandible healed quickly, Odin didn''t stop.


    Like a rising celestial body, they broke through the border of Asgard and changed the battlefield to Warner Heim.


    This is the residence of Warner Protoss, full of forests and lakes, full of peace and tranquility, like the legendary land of elves.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion.


    Odin dodged Luke''s two heavy punches, but was hit by a heavy and powerful knee.


    Two solid peaks collapsed and crashed into the God King at the bottom of the earth. Superman fell from the sky and burst out of the hot line of sight.


    They directly broke through the thick rock strata and rolled to the boundary of yarfheim.


    Then there was Jotunheim, the world of the Frost Giant.


    The towering ice peaks stretching tens of thousands of miles are so fragile in front of the heavenly Father''s body.


    Large mountains collapsed and fell, burying the palace of the Frost Giant.


    As king, Laurie was very angry.


    He stared at his scarlet eyes and wanted to denounce the uninvited guests who broke into Jotunheim. Then he broke down their bones and threw them to the wild animals for food.


    Boom!


    I saw a gloomy sky, burst out of a golden thunder.


    The red light sweeps like a long sword, melting ice and snow and cutting the earth.


    "Forget it, let them go today."


    Lao Fei silently retreated to his palace and asked his men to open the underground palace.


    If the two evil stars hit, he would hide in and avoid their edge.


    "Who on earth can fight Odin like this?"


    Laurie is the king of the frost giant, and Asgard was once a great trouble.


    He fought with Odin and knew the strength of each other.


    "Will God bleed?"


    Seeing Odin''s gold helmet broken, armor collapsed and blood trickled from the corners of his mouth, Luke couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, you are the strongest human I have ever seen. You are more like a soldier than the supreme mage!"


    The king wiped away the blood and breathed deeply into the cold air of Jotunheim.


    They regard the sky as a battlefield, constantly moving and punching.


    Circles of exploding atmosphere crisscross into complex and changeable flight tracks.


    Luke''s right arm was weak and paralyzed, which was the price he paid.


    With one hand, Odin was seriously injured and coughed up blood.


    Jotunheim was shocked. Raufi looked at the gloomy sky, and two figures fell like meteors.


    The hard frozen soil that has been frozen for thousands of years burst. Odin and Luke hit the earth and broke through the barriers of the world again!


    Musbeheim, country of fire!


    Sitting in the palace, waiting for the twilight of the gods, Sutter suddenly raised his head.


    He saw Odin in a mess and a scarred human being?


    The two figures fell to the ground. They still kept waving their fists and smashing at each other in the gap between falling.


    "What happened?"


    Before the flame giant sulter could understand, the land of musbeheim was like a shaking carpet, turning up huge waves after waves.


    The strong shock wave spread rapidly and seemed to tear the whole world in half.


    Stunned by sirtel, Superman''s iron fist pierced the country of fire and fell into the vortex of nothingness with Odin.


    Two heavenly fathers who let go and tried their best to break the eight kingdoms attached to the world tree all the way!


    Until¡ª¡ª


    Atrium world!

 Chapter 358

    Earth.


    In the eyes of Asgard people, it is called atrium world, also known as "Midgard".


    Those arrogant people in the divine domain still have a stereotype of "wild", "primitive" and so on.


    Whether sol, who came to earth for the first time, or the three warriors in the fairy palace who followed him.


    In general, they look at this seemingly weak place with a downward looking attitude, but in fact it belongs to the "backward place" of the novice village hanging walls.


    Not only for the earth, but also for the rest of the world.


    After all, regional discrimination is a topic that will not be outdated in any universe.


    As early as ten million years ago, asgards who boasted of being the rulers and guardians of the nine realms.


    Their ancestors defeated the dark elves and then the frost giants.


    With the existence of Odin, Asgard has entered the most brilliant heyday.


    It''s reasonable that they don''t look at other places and other races.


    This is similar to the British who despised the Americans and said that the other party was a hick in the imperial period when the sun never set.


    Odin and Luke broke through the eight kingdoms in a row and startled countless people.


    They fell into the void vortex and appeared in the atrium world.


    Boom!


    God King and Superman break through the space barrier one by one.


    Gungnier collided with the tenth metal and burst out a terrible energy storm.


    Bursts of strong light flickered, as if the sun lit up and then went out.


    Hundreds of glowing runes of lune burst into flames.


    It''s like a celestial body smashing on Superman with the breath of destruction.


    The extremely hard and powerful body was violently impacted by the energy storm and was instantly covered with scorched wounds. The whole person fell down like a shell.


    Luke grinned and the bright silver of the tenth metal flashed across Odin''s neck.


    It was only a little short of cutting off the great head of the God King.


    Odin covered his neck, bleeding between his fingers.


    He looked at Luke with strange eyes, as if deeply puzzled.


    The other party only took a few breaths, and the terrible wounds on his body healed as before.


    The light around the body seemed to be dark, as if swallowed up by the supreme mage.


    Most of the lost vitality will be filled in an instant.


    "Did this human take drugs?"


    Wheezing! Wheezing!


    Odin gasped and his eyes were shocked.


    Up to now, the physical strength, spirit and vitality of both sides have been greatly consumed.


    In the past battles, the God King has never been afraid of anyone.


    Because the ASAS, especially the royal blood.


    As they grow older, their qualities in all aspects will be significantly improved.


    At the same time, it is necessary to enter the "dormant stage" every other period of time, just like animals hibernate and cocoon.


    As an old strong man who has been famous for thousands of years, Odin can''t lose to a human in this aspect.


    But the truth is so cruel.


    Luke has never been tired, but has a trend of becoming braver and braver.


    Before, the gushing magic of hard resistance to the Rune of lune clearly seemed to be seriously injured and dying.


    But after more than a dozen breaths, the state returns to full again.


    It''s like taking drugs!


    Is it the secret blessing of emperor Weishan?


    Odin couldn''t help wondering.


    But he also has the original power given by the world tree.


    Together with the whole Asgard.


    It doesn''t make sense. It''s not as good as emperor weishandi!


    This is a gift he got by sacrificing one eye through trial.


    At that time, Odin drank the spring of umir wisdom and hung upside down under the world tree for nine days and nine nights. He finally got enlightenment and understood the Rune of lune, so as to get unprecedented powerful divine power.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to defeat Kur, who is already the king.


    "Your Majesty, you are too old to do what you want."


    Luke''s voice was blown away by the wind and passed into Odin''s ear.


    They fell down quickly and landed on the hard glacier with a bang.


    Frozen for tens of thousands of years, the ice suddenly broke.


    Like meteorites hitting the earth, they bring violent shock waves.


    The huge iceberg floating on the ice sea was directly pierced by a human shadow, and the whole collapsed, setting off huge waves.


    That''s Odin.


    The ensuing heat melted the iceberg and evaporated water vapor, which ran through the chest of the God King.


    "I think the outcome is divided."


    Luke landed on the ice.


    This is Antarctica.


    The coldest continent on earth.


    Ninety eight percent of the area is covered with ice and snow all year round.


    The ice sheet alone covers an area of about 2 million square kilometers, with an average thickness of about 2000 meters.


    Superman looked around, it was a vast and uninhabited ice field.


    In addition to the endless white ice, there are only huge icebergs floating sporadically on the sea.


    "You are not human."


    Odin''s chest opened a big hole, and his flesh and blood were evaporated by the high temperature.


    He staggered to his feet and supported himself with gungnier.


    "I have never seen a human like you. It seems that I don''t know what death is. I can fight forever."


    A trace of sadness flashed in Odin''s eyes, which was a rare failure in his life.


    Before that, the God King of Asgard had never thought about it.


    One day, I will lose to mankind.


    This is ridiculous.


    So that when it really happened, Odin was a little difficult to accept.


    The cold wind whirled through the body of the gods whose vitality was gradually passing away.


    "I''m human, just a little stronger."


    Luke answered with a smile.


    If it weren''t for the "Ravager" template, he might not be able to beat Odin.


    He nearly died several times and finally came back with his life.


    After several times of bearing the Rune of lune, the superhuman body has produced resistance instead, and the damage is getting lower and lower.


    This is the characteristic of the "Ravager".


    Legendary weapon, gungnier.


    Rune, original power.


    Heavenly Father, with divine blood.


    These gods and powers that mortals can only look up to in their whole life are superimposed on one person, creating Odin''s invincible and invincible supreme myth.


    But today.


    The gods fell.


    The myth is broken.


    Luke smashed all this with his own hands!


    "What are you going to do?"


    Odin closed his eyes and then opened them.


    After all, he was a God King. He was not defeated by the fear of death and begged for mercy from the enemy.


    Gungnier''s unparalleled edge points to Luke.


    It seems that he wants to fight to the end.


    "Kill you? No."


    Luke smiled and the tenth metal retracted his palm.


    The dark red cloak flutters, especially in this white world.


    "I still need Asgard''s strength against the snake Kur."


    "If you cut off the head of the God King, sol of the fairy palace is bound to avenge you. Without your suppression, Haila of the underworld may get out of trouble."


    "Then I will face your son, your daughter and their anger."


    "If you kill them again, send your family back to the embrace of the world tree."


    "Superman is going to be reduced to a tyrannical villain, which is not good."


    Luke smiled faintly and said this long paragraph.


    Odin was skeptical when he heard the speech.


    He and the young supreme mage went through a battle of the heavenly father. The other side finally won. Will he let himself go?


    "But -"


    After a pause, Luke finally spit out this annoying turning word.


    "You did have malice towards the earth, and almost implemented it officially, but I stopped it."


    "According to the laws of countries all over the world, this is called ''attempted crime'' and should also be punished."


    Odin felt a little bad. He asked tentatively, "do you want to judge me? Use the law here to send me to prison?"


    "Great God, where can you stay with mortals."


    Luke''s smile healed and fell into Odin''s eyes like a devil.


    "Your Majesty, do you know where this is?"


    Odin dropped gungnier, as if relaxed.


    He looked around and shook his head.


    "Forget? A long time ago, Asgard and the ice giant, you fought with Laurie in the atrium world. The artifact of Jotunheim, the ice box, was opened, and the planet fell into the ice age."


    Luke warned.


    "Here is a piece of frozen soil made by the ice box. It is called Antarctica."


    Odin seemed to think of something and his face became ugly.


    Gungnier, falling, raised again.


    "I am the king of Asgard. You can''t humiliate me like this!"


    Odin growled in a low voice.


    "Like a soldier, either kill me and give me a glorious death! Or..."


    Luke turned a deaf ear and stepped out without waiting for the other party to finish. The Superman tore the atmosphere.


    Odin, who had run out of oil and light, couldn''t dodge and waved gungnier.


    The edge of the eternal gun swept, and the golden thunder burst out.


    Crackling!


    The arc bounced and landed in the air.


    The thick ice sheet melted into a huge hole, and Luke, who was forced in front of him, hit Odin on the head.


    Dang!


    It''s like gold and iron!


    The God King was suddenly attacked, shook twice and fell down.


    "Since everyone thinks that Antarctica is your brother''s territory, go and catch up with him."


    Luke chuckled.


    He picked up the half unconscious Odin in one hand and threw it out like a shot put.


    "I believe that Kur the snake will ''spoil'' his brother."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "My heavenly hammer, they are scattered all over the world."


    An old man with white hair and a scepter said in a hoarse voice.


    Behind him was Cynthia, the daughter of the red skeleton who pulled out the Scotty hammer.


    And the respectful Baron Strack.


    "My daughter, will you conquer the world and spread fear for me?"


    The old man turned his head and asked in a cold tone.


    He wore a robe woven like crow feathers, and his eyes flashed with green ghost fire, like a resurrected skeleton.


    "I will! Great heavenly Father!"


    Cynthia held the hammer in one hand and knelt on one leg to show her submission.


    Baron Strack did the same.


    This is an ancient god!


    "Well, go! Go and occupy the world with your brothers, and then - attack Asgard!"


    "I want the golden palace to collapse, I want Asgard''s blood..."


    Boom!


    Before the old man''s declaration full of hatred and anger was finished, he rubbed the atmosphere and the falling objects with fire smashed through the Antarctic Base and fell in front of him.


    "Odin?"


    He narrowed his eyes and saw the figure lying on the ground like garbage.


    "My stupid brother, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 359

    Odin looked up and saw the old face with a sinister smile. Memories of the past flooded into his heart.


    He and Kur the snake are like a replica of sol and rocky.


    But more often, Odin acts as the latter.


    A role that is not aboveboard, honest and magnanimous.


    At the same time, the serpent Kur did not have the heart of justice and justice, and was qualified to become a kind king.


    They all have a little dark in their bones.


    Like a glass of water, mixed with violence and power desire, it becomes complicated.


    The two brothers fell in love, killed each other, walked with each other, went their separate ways, and finally turned into enemies.


    "Kur, you''re not dead yet."


    The God King grinned and was greeted with friendly greetings, which fully showed his concern for his brother.


    "How could I die, Odin."


    Kur the serpent smiled, and his evil face was full of joy.


    It''s really a happy thing to see Odin''s embarrassed defeat.


    "Hum!"


    The God King reluctantly propped himself up and sat on the ground.


    Messy white hair stained with dust, the big hole in the chest has not healed.


    The golden armor is torn apart and broken.


    Ganganir, the eternal gun, was taken away by that damn human.


    All in all, Odin had nothing and was very weak.


    It is no longer the majesty and dignity of the God King before.


    "Stupid brother, you won''t forget that I am the destiny monarch of Asgard. I have been recognized by the world tree and the ancient gods. I am the real king!"


    Kur the snake leaned down and said fiercely.


    "My life is one with Asgard. Even if you master the original power of lune rune, you can''t erase my existence."


    "And you, Odin, are just a sinister villain and a despicable usurper!"


    The snake Kur said more and more angrily, suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the God King''s neck.


    Like the fear power of the dark green flame, it turned into a long sword in an instant and nailed it firmly to the wall.


    When the sword pierced his chest, Odin couldn''t help but utter a painful groan.


    Then he clenched his teeth and glared at his brother.


    "You''re just a cruel and murderous tyrant, Kur."


    "Father made the wrong choice! He shouldn''t have chosen you to be king!"


    Odin was nailed to the wall with a long sword, and fear seeped into his body.


    Like the maggot of the tarsal bone, it gnaws at the flesh and blood.


    While suffering unimaginable torture, he retorted, "Warner Protoss, ASA Protoss, dwarves... You killed several of their gods, remember?"


    "You stripped them of their skin and bones, stripped their divine power, and forged the fear hammer!"


    "Asgard, a speeding chariot, if you continue to lead it, will only drive to the abyss of destruction."


    Odin spoke eloquently and greeted the cold eyes of the snake Kur without fear.


    He didn''t think he had done wrong, nor did he think it was betrayal.


    "You still like to make excuses for yourself, Odin."


    Asgard''s God of fear said coldly.


    "Remember when you were a child? Once, you sneaked to the forest altar of Warner Protoss behind your father''s back and brought back a white pony with eight legs. What''s its name? Sleipnier!"


    "Warner Protoss found it, accused ASA Protoss of being a despicable thief and asked for the return of the pony. My father was furious and wanted to punish you severely."


    "But no matter what your father asked you, Odin, you never admitted that you stole the horse."


    "It came to me by itself," you answered stubbornly while crying. "


    Kur the snake looked cold and seemed to feel his emotions.


    The green flame that lingers around the body suddenly soars and turns into a thorn whip.


    Pop!


    The whip whipped Odin''s body, bringing out a bloodstain.


    "Finally, my father believed you and quarreled with Warner Protoss. It was very unpleasant."


    Kur the snake sneered.


    He knows his brother too well.


    I like to whitewash mistakes with high sounding and generous words.


    "Odin, you''ve never changed. You''re still the thief who stole the pony and insisted on lying."


    "You stole the throne from me and said to the world that my rule was overthrown because of my cruelty and cruelty."


    "This set of lies has been told countless times and for so long, even you deceived yourself."


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Kur the serpent raised a thorn whip and twitched relentlessly.


    Odin, who lost his resistance, could only let him do it and endure the pain.


    "Asgard''s fate has long been doomed. When dusk comes, the gods fall."


    "The flame giant sulter, the evil beast mangogo, and countless enemies, they will burn the fairy palace with fire."


    "The moment I ascended the throne, I saw the broken fragments of the final moment from the thread woven by the three goddesses of fate."


    "The power of the heavenly father is far from enough."


    "Therefore, I will become stronger than the ancient god in the shadow, surpass the heavenly Father and break the limit!"


    Kur the snake beat Odin bloody, and then he stopped.


    In order to prevent him from waking up, the other party even erased his existence from Asgard''s history.


    No one knows the name of the snake Kur, the God of fear, and his power will become weaker and weaker.


    If it were not for his early years, the story of forging eight fear hammers was recorded in a handwritten book and left in the atrium world.


    Perhaps, Kur the snake will always sleep under the deep sea until he is completely forgotten.


    This whip, at most, was just a little hatred.


    He will double the rest to the other party!


    Thinking of this, the snake Kur raised his malice and said slowly, "the eight fear hammers are just the beginning. In my plan, they will destroy the eight countries and absorb the fear power of hundreds of millions of creatures, so as to completely forge success."


    "At that time, I can do my best to cut off the line of Asgard''s destiny!"


    Odin looked at the crazy man and looked at Kur, the snake who told the truth.


    He thought he was cold-blooded enough to sacrifice billions of human beings in the atrium world without changing his face to prevent each other from waking up completely.


    But compared with the snake Kur, he is a brother - in all senses.


    It''s crazy to destroy eight worlds and forge eight Bing hammer.


    The nine star domains are equivalent to leaving Asgard!


    The rest of the world and races should be sacrificed!


    "Look at your indecision. It''s hypocritical and disgusting."


    Said Kur the snake in disgust.


    "You can sacrifice the atrium world and be a cold-blooded executioner to save Asgard, but you are not willing to sacrifice more and bear more curse. How can I have a brother like you!"


    He raised his hand and waved a dark green flame, gathered eight long swords respectively, pierced Odin''s hands and feet, and imprisoned him like a cage.


    Then the God of fear, who had just awakened, turned around with his back.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, Odin."


    "I want you to see with your own eyes that my fear army swept through the atrium and attacked Asgard, completely smashing your lies and your achievements."


    Odin painfully closed his eyes and said with difficulty, "are you not afraid of sol? He is the one who is predicted to kill you!"


    "Hahaha, this is what makes me different from you."


    Kur the snake is full of confidence, and his bent body is slowly straight.


    "I don''t believe in fate! Thor is the man who killed the snake. It''s written in the prophecy."


    "But since I am determined to cut off the twilight of the gods, how can I be afraid of a mere sol!"


    He bent down and pressed his palm on the cold, hard, thick frozen soil.


    The green flame spread like wild grass.


    Shua! Shua! Shua!


    It was as if the gate of the underworld was open, and a flesh and blood rotten skeleton gushed out like a tide.


    They wore armor, held swords and spears, and their empty eyes were burning green flames.


    Some also ride nightmare bone horses, or ride miserable white bone dragons.


    It''s like a vast ocean.


    This is an army!


    Kur the serpent holds the key to Nibelungen.


    He can summon the dead warriors of the land of the dead at any time.


    "My daughter, go! Lead them to spread fear all over the world! Let everyone tremble and die in despair!"


    Kur the snake raised his hand and a black ship came to the ice sea.


    The mast was full of dead bodies, and the canvas was broken and rotten.


    "Heavenly Father, please obey your will!"


    The daughter of the red skeleton kneeling on one leg, Cynthia held the hammer and nodded hard.


    She wants to accomplish the great cause that her father failed to achieve!


    Destroy the world!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Asgard, fairy palace.


    "Unfortunately, I''ll tell you the news."


    Luke looked painfully at sol who had just been released from prison.


    "Odin, he slipped and fell into the hands of the awakened snake Kur."


    In the hall, the gatekeeper heimdar rolled his eyes.


    He watched the whole battle completely. God Wang Mingming was thrown as a shot put.


    Days later, frega was expressionless and silent.


    Only Thor, who doubted, "father is not fighting with you..."


    "Odin and I are just friendly duels. He is the God King of Asgard, and I am the supreme mage of Kamata Taj. If we are in the same camp, what can we have to live with?"


    Luke waved his big hand and said in righteous words.


    "Then, Odin''s eternal gun, why is gungnier in your hand?"


    Rocky pointed and asked weakly.


    She had seen the strength of Superman in the battle for supremacy of the supreme mage, and did not dare to arch fire.


    Besides, the other party beat Odin hard.


    This makes rocky feel happy and eager for Superman to strengthen his efforts.


    "Ah, this... Was given to me by Odin himself before he fell into the clutches of Kur the snake."


    Luke clenched gungnier, coughed twice, cleared his throat and said, "as we all know, a crisis is coming, not only for the earth, but also for Asgard, but also for the whole nine realms."


    "Odin and I, one representing the earth and the other representing Asgard, were supposed to form an alliance to fight against the God of fear."


    "However, in the course of the competition, Odin was secretly attacked and captured alive by the big snake Kur. His current situation must also be very dangerous."


    "I think he gave gungnier to me in the hope that I could join hands with sol to stop the crisis and rescue the God King at the same time."


    Luke was serious and unchanging nonsense.


    He didn''t think sol would refuse him. The earth was in danger and his father fell into the hands of the enemy.


    Eight heavenly hammer masters, the Legion of the dead, and Kur, who was once a heavenly Father and has not yet shot.


    What can Asgard, who has lost Odin, do against the God of fear?


    It is obviously not a wise choice to put aside the supreme mage and fight alone.


    That''s why Heimdal didn''t expose Luke loudly, and Freja didn''t say a word.


    If you are patient in one moment of anger, you will escape a hundred days of sorrow.


    If you have any grudges, wait until you kill the snake and save Odin.


    If you really want to turn your face, who will be Luke''s opponent?


    All spicy chicken.jpg


    "Sol, what the supreme mage said should be the truth."


    Finally, the next day, frega spoke.


    "Now, the most important thing is to fight against the big snake Kur. Other issues should be put aside for the time being."


    The dignified Queen''s words were full of meaning, and Luke smiled gently as if he hadn''t heard it.


    If he can beat Odin once, he can beat him a second time.


    At present, among the nine realms, Superman is sitting firmly in the top position of the strongest.


    Unless sol can surpass his father, his understanding of lune Rune will go to a higher level and be promoted to the "Rune king".


    Otherwise, Luke thinks he should have no opponent.


    "Tian Tian is right. Eight heavenly hammer masters have appeared. The power of the Avengers alone can''t stop them."


    Luke, bearing the name of the supreme mage, skillfully took over the leadership.


    In addition to sacrificing the atrium world and preparing to bombard the earth with the rainbow bridge, Odin also made other preparations.


    The fairy palace has been regarded as an arsenal by him. All kinds of armor and weapons are produced like water, and then enchanted.


    Several legions were called back from other worlds to prepare for the battle.


    It seems that Odin has prepared for the worst.


    "But the rainbow bridge is destroyed. How do we get to the earth?"


    Sol asked, frowning.


    All eyes in the hall focused on Luke.


    The latter looked calm and did not feel embarrassed at all.


    "It''s a good thing that the rainbow bridge was destroyed."


    Luke said seriously.


    "Don''t forget that Kur the serpent was the king of Asgard - what? You don''t know yet. Let rocky tell you more later."


    Sol, released from prison, scratched his head. He felt as if he had missed a lot.


    Big snake Kur, heavenly hammer master


    This is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    "If he doesn''t keep it, he will have any means to control the rainbow bridge. Instead, he will transfer the Legion of the dead to Asgard. Won''t it lead wolves into the house at that time."


    Luke showed an expert expression of "everything was expected" and sol was skeptical.


    "As for how to get to the earth, sol, it''s up to you!"


    He pointed to the fat house Thor huddled in the corner.


    Sol, wearing sunglasses and a broken beard, came forward with a step of disobedience.


    "I know a way!"


    He used to avoid the rainbow bridge with rocky and go to other worlds from the underground river.


    "Is this dead fat man reliable?"


    Sol, who was holding mulnier, didn''t look very good.


    He hates each other, not only because he wears the same name as himself, but also because of his bloated body, greasy breath and decadent style


    More importantly, this guy always stares at rocky and giggles, and pays attention when he has nothing to do.


    Any bastard who plots against his sister has an obligation to smash them with a hammer!


    "You call me fat?"


    The fat house Thor chewing potato chips felt offended.


    "Then change the name - one eyed dragon dead fat man?"


    Sol laughed.


    "Wow, I never knew I was so annoying."


    Fat house Thor shook his head, opened his hands, and the storm axe flew out of thin air.


    "Would you like to taste my thirsty axe? Ah! You rude, uneducated bastard!"


    Without fear, sols held up mirniel and asked with anger, "have you ever tried the taste of being hit by a hammer?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want it to touch your pile of fat and fat."


    A tall fat man, a strong soldier in armor.


    The closer the two thors came, the stronger the smell of gunpowder.


    It seems that the next moment.


    They are going to fight and teach each other a lesson.


    "That''s enough! Shut up, both of you!"


    Rocky, who couldn''t see it, stopped.


    "Your Excellency, supreme mage, I know an underground river leading to the atrium world. I can lead the way."


    "Let these two fools continue to quarrel. Let''s start first."


    Then rocky, dressed in a green cloak, rushed out of the hall with his long legs.


    "Hum, for Rocky''s sake, I''ll let you go this time, fat man."


    Said sol.


    "Hum, for Rocky''s sake, I decided not to beat up the arrogant bastard!"


    Fat house Thor said.


    The two men stared at each other, and then caught up with rocky who ran away.


    "This is some kind of alternative... Shura field?"


    Luk Leng was in place. The Asgard orthopedics of the three people was really a little complicated.


    One sol wants to be another Sol''s brother-in-law?


    Or is one sol green and another sol?


    Hat yourself?


    It''s too brain burning.


    Luke shook his head, threw gungnier to heimdar, and then followed.

 Chapter 360

    With two thors and a rocky, Luke embarked on a journey to the atrium world.


    "The supreme mage, shouldn''t everyone... Draw a circle and then reach the destination?"


    When they take a powered spaceship and look for space cracks along the underground river.


    With a cold face and sullen, rocky suddenly remembered.


    The supreme mage who personally smashed the greatest myth of Asgard and knocked Odin down the dust seems to be able to transmit spells.


    "That''s right."


    Luke nodded and opened the door. For him, it was just a matter of hand.


    "Then why do we have to walk hard?"


    A series of question marks popped out of Rocky''s head.


    The underground river is deep and dark.


    In addition, it is not a good way to go when there are giant animals and dangers.


    Rocky doesn''t want to take an adventure trip unless it''s necessary.


    "Because I forgot about it."


    Luke shrugged and replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rocky doesn''t know how to answer.


    Judging from his appearance, the supreme mage should not have Alzheimer''s disease... Right?


    Seeing the people''s speechless expression, Luke smiled and continued, "you''re kidding, don''t take it seriously.


    "Because our purpose is not just to return to the atrium world and stop the invasion of the big snake Kur."


    "He has Nibelungen''s legion of the dead and eight heavenly hammer masters."


    "Coupled with the power of fear all the time, it will soon return to its heyday."


    "Relying on the earth and Asgard is far from enough to deal with this war."


    "Unite the nine circles and resist together. This is the only way out."


    Luke said what he thought.


    He''s going to build a huge stage for sol.


    According to the prophecy, Raytheon, the God of heaven, beheaded the snake with his own hands.


    Then he took seven steps and died of poisoning.


    God King Odin, he is the heavenly father.


    But he believed in the prophecy and even feared it.


    If you want to stop it, you don''t hesitate to destroy the earth.


    And Kur the serpent, Asgard''s former heavenly father.


    The attitude towards prophecy is also skeptical.


    It can be seen that Asgard''s "prophecy" may be the trajectory of some kind of destiny.


    Once it becomes an inevitable "fact", it is difficult to change it.


    Luke didn''t have a fancy plan. Instead of wasting time breaking the shackles of prophecy, he might as well play for Solga.


    "Rocky, you can go to Jotunheim and convince the frost giant to go to war."


    "And Saul, you can go to musbelheim, the kingdom of fire, and make an alliance with Sirte."


    "As for you, Thor plus, you have the experience of dealing with Avengers. First go back to the atrium world and let them prepare for a long-term battle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke is like a competent NPC grandfather, actively assigning tasks to everyone.


    On his first day in the world, he had a fight with Asgard''s almighty father.


    By the way, he saved the earth from each other.


    What if he ran to Antarctica and fought with another heavenly father for hundreds of rounds?


    It''s impossible unless Viking is willing to pay the price.


    Luke thought clearly that he was just a firefighter and temporary worker.


    How much you charge and how much you do.


    Since Asgard had predicted, help sol set up the stage.


    Odin loves his son, but he doesn''t.


    Besides, how to break the limit of "fate".


    This also requires careful observation and information collection.


    "The profession of Savior is really not suitable for me."


    Luke thought silently.


    "Rolfe, the king of the frost giant, and sulter, the flame giant... They are all enemies of Asgard. How can they agree to an alliance."


    Sol asked suspiciously.


    When it comes to fighting, he''s good at it.


    But reasoning with others, conducting negotiations and reaching an alliance of interests with each other is nothing.


    "Learn from your sister, rocky, who is an expert in this field."


    Luke shook his head helplessly.


    He felt that the attribution of Asgard''s throne in the world was not so complicated.


    Remember, many people said before.


    Saul has no experience and ability to govern the country, while rocky is keen on power and conspiracy.


    In addition, the latter has the blood of the Frost Giant and is the descendant of Laurie.


    If the gender changes, let rocky marry sol directly.


    The throne is Sol''s and the power is rocky''s. This is the best of both worlds.


    The original joke came true in this universe.


    It''s just that new problems come one after another. Rocky, she now has two brothers.


    Which one should I choose?


    "If Laurie, sirtel, they all refuse you, give me my name."


    Luke with a kind smile, his battle with Odin broke through the nine layers of the world.


    It''s estimated that Laurie and sirtel are watching.


    I believe they should all understand what will happen if they don''t appreciate it.


    "Is this a threat?"


    Sol asked bluntly.


    "No, it''s a friendly way to convince others."


    Luke answered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    New York, Manhattan.


    A pillar of light crashed down, attracting everyone to see it one after another.


    Only three strange guys came out.


    "It''s Hulk! It''s Hawk!"


    Someone recognized one of the elders of the Avengers.


    "Who are those two freaks?"


    Someone noticed something wrong, took out his mobile phone, was afraid of video, and gradually retreated to a safe place.


    This is the keen sense of smell of New Yorkers.


    In case of abnormal conditions, it is suggested to run in advance. Maybe there will be a fierce war between superheroes and villains later.


    "I like this place. There are many people. The cry of fear will be loud later."


    Said Cynthia, the daughter of the red skeleton holding Scotty''s hammer.


    The terrible head swept around, and did not mind those strange eyes.


    "I, think, smash! Crush! All this!"


    The Hulk holding the broken hammer said word by word.


    "Turn them all into stone statues! Let them scream, fear and despair!"


    The third heavenly hammer master is the master of the absorbing and destroyer hammer.


    He worked as a boxer and was recruited into Hydra.


    The more famous story is that he killed the father of the night devil in the challenge arena.


    At its peak, it can be 50-50 with Hulk.


    In the villain camp, they belong to the third and fourth line.


    "Let''s start! Attract the avenger first!"


    Three heavenly hammer worshippers who came to New York through the transmission of the snake Kur.


    They all raised their Warhammer and hit the hard ground.


    Boom!


    The violent current and air wave burst out suddenly!


    The cars on both sides of the cement road are directly squeezed by the substantial pressure.


    The glass window was broken and splashed, and a large crack opened on the ground.


    Hulk took the lead, stepped on the car and roared up.


    Sound waves tear the air and turn into circles of ripples.


    The crowd who were still watching the excitement immediately panicked and fled in all directions.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to raise their mobile phones and give a close-up to the Hulk who exudes a strong sense of oppression.

 Chapter 361

    "Captain, it''s terrible."


    At the command center on the sky carrier, Maria Hill looked serious.


    "Washington, D.C., Chicago, Detroit... Many cities are under attack."


    The valiant female commander, with her two eyebrows twisted together, seems to have a headache.


    The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has tens of thousands of agents and more than ten special operation teams.


    But at this time, there was an embarrassing situation of insufficient manpower.


    Even if there are three sky carriers for global support, it will not relieve all the pressure.


    "The White House has also been bombarded by artillery, and the Pentagon is mobilizing the army and the National Guard."


    Sharon Carter added.


    She stretched out her hand and drew a holographic projection. The robot army printed with the flag of the third empire is attacking the White House with fierce fire.


    "It''s a remnant of Hydra."


    These design styles are full of robots of the style of the last century, which are the weapons that the red skeleton once dropped in World War II.


    However, later, with the disappearance of the red skeleton, they never appeared again.


    "I''m impressed."


    Bucky nodded.


    He and Steve Rogers were both experienced in World War II.


    In that world war, the red skeleton used many advanced weapons that exceeded the scientific and technological level at that time.


    The Allies'' victory was partly due to luck.


    The cosmic cube took away the red skeleton and defeated the defense line of Hydra.


    "How''s Mr. President?"


    Those robot armies just look bluffing, but they are actually not as efficient as fighter groups.


    At least they can flatten the White House with artillery, while the swarming robots are stopped outside by the rapid response forces of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "It''s safe for the time being. I''ve hid in a safe house."


    Maria Hill replied.


    "We sent spider man and iron fist, and the punishers took the initiative to join the team."


    Bucky was relieved to hear the names of these people.


    These are the first and second tier superheroes in popularity and the second and third tier superheroes in strength.


    There should be no problem with the scrap iron used to deal with Hydra.


    "Who is leading them? I remember the remnant Party of the red skeleton was cleaned up long ago."


    Bucky asked with a cold face, holding his chest in his hands.


    Before he took over as captain of the United States, s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and Avengers carried out a large-scale carpet search.


    It almost uprooted the Hydra forces entrenched in Eastern Europe, and also found many Twenty-five children from within.


    Unexpectedly, they are so tenacious that there are still residual molecules hidden in the dark.


    "Cynthia, the daughter of the red skeleton, appeared in Antarctica and awakened the sleeping snake Kur."


    Sharon Carter replied.


    On the holographic projection, a clear picture of the red skeleton appears.


    "It was her."


    There was a flash of light in Bucky''s eyes. He made hands with each other several times.


    The daughter of the red skeleton is an excellent killer.


    On the list of underground world, winter soldiers are well deserved first.


    Cynthia, code named "original sin", can be ranked in the top five.


    "Captain, new news!"


    Maria Hill pressed her headset and reported immediately after receiving the short message from the encrypted channel.


    "Hulk, Cynthia, and the absorber... They appear in Times Square in Manhattan!"


    Sharon Carter quickly mobilized the satellite of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and nearby surveillance cameras, which were summarized into real-time video projection.


    Roar!


    It''s just the powerful picture of hawk roaring up to the sky.


    I saw a large green man with muscular cardia, stepping on the car under his feet, jumping up suddenly and crashing into a nearby high-rise building.


    The hammer of the boundary breaker swept across, and the current raged like a python, blowing out several big holes.


    Meanwhile, Cynthia was not idle.


    She picked up a car in front of her with one hand and threw it out.


    Boom!


    The car smashed several billboards and street lamps, raised thick smoke, and then exploded.


    The skyrocketing fire frightened more passers-by, and the scene became more chaotic.


    The absorber raises the hammer and emits green light waves.


    Strange energy radiation impact, all living creatures around are petrified.


    "Three... Heavenly hammer masters!"


    Bucky''s face was dignified. It seemed that unexpectedly, the heavenly hammer worshippers scattered all over the world suddenly gathered together.


    Their terrible acts of wanton destruction have been known all over the world through television.


    Fear is growing and nurturing in everyone''s heart.


    This will help the serpent Kur gradually recover and return to the heavenly Father level.


    Remembering everything the supreme mage told him, Bucky silently clenched the vibration gold shield in his hand.


    It''s time to go.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Manhattan, once known as the "economic center of the world", has now become a battlefield.


    The National Guard responded quickly and arrived here at the first time.


    Police cars lined up and tanks drove into the streets.


    Gunfire, gunfire, explosion... Can''t stop.


    People can''t help but wonder whether the third world war started.


    "Iron man and eagle eye are outside. Similar attacks have broken out in Dubai and London. They are unable to provide support for the time being."


    Bucky learned from his friends and began his pre war speech to boost everyone''s morale.


    He wore Captain America''s star spangled uniform and held the iconic vibrating gold round shield in his right hand.


    "The world needs aegis and Avengers."


    Bucky tied up his parachute bag, took Sharon Carter and two special action teams and delivered them to Times Square in Manhattan.


    "Oh, Captain America."


    Cynthia, who blasted a main battle tank with fierce firepower, saw the "flowers" in full bloom in the sky.


    The Star Spangled Banner uniform was too conspicuous. It was the brightest star in the night sky and automatically attracted hatred.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for too long. I killed an American captain myself... Is there anything more exciting than this!?"


    Cynthia took a deep breath, as if intoxicated and excited.


    She waved scatty''s hammer and flew towards Captain America''s landing site.


    "What a pity, it''s not Steve Rogers."


    The daughter of the red skeleton, Cynthia, code named "original sin".


    She appeared like a shell in front of the people of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and glanced at it without any nonsense. She directly waved the war hammer and smashed it at the American captain who cut the parachute and landed steadily.


    The latter subconsciously raised the vibration gold shield.


    The terrible sound wave and shock force seemed to be absorbed, and only a sharp light burst out.


    Bucky''s metal arm seemed to be electrified. He felt numb and weak. He couldn''t even hold the shield.


    "My father, he died in the hands of Captain America!"


    Cynthia said in a hateful tone.


    "And I will kill an American captain today to prove who is the real leader of Hydra!"


    With her intense emotion, the scarlet hammer lingered in the green light, and the divine power of fear was suddenly released.


    Like the devil''s whisper or manic scream, it tore and tortured the spirit and eardrums of everyone present.


    Dong!


    The shield in his hand was blown away.


    Bucky held his head in his hands and looked miserable.


    He seems to have returned to the days when Leviathan brainwashed him. Endless nightmare memories have opened the gate.


    "You''re much worse than Steve Rogers."


    Cynthia turned her mouth in disdain and raised her hammer in both hands, ready to smash each other''s head.


    In any case, it is a good thing for your side to let the Star Spangled Banner dye blood.


    Blow the morale of s.h.i.e.l.l.d., let the Avengers fall into grief, and cause global panic at the same time.


    The red head smiled proudly.


    Boom!


    Just before Cynthia waved the hammer, a void vortex suddenly opened up over Manhattan.


    Large black clouds gathered, lightning flashed, and thunder rolled like the end of the day.


    The dazzling thunder, like a pillar of light, fell to the ground.


    A round figure came out of it.


    The man wore sunglasses and a beer belly.


    Bearded and greasy hair, it looks like a neon older fat house that went to the wrong set.


    "Get away from the dead fat man!"


    Cynthia has no good temper with passers-by who disturb her revenge.


    Of course, the main reason is that she was deeply influenced by her inner emotions after she became a heavenly hammer venerable.


    As we all know, with a hammer, the IQ is generally not too high.


    "Who do you say - dead fat?"


    The fat house Thor, who had a simple smile on his face, frowned tightly and showed a dangerous meaning in his eyes.


    Even if you call yourself fat, you have to add the word "death"!


    That''s too much!

 Chapter 362

    "Who do you say - dead fat?"


    Fat house Raytheon also knows that with a large intake of carbohydrates for a long time, he is addicted to junk food and online games.


    Compared with his former self, he is so mellow now.


    After all, after coming to the earth, social security here is good.


    With the emergence of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and Avengers, there are few villains or villains without eyes.


    So sol was idle.


    Most of the time was occupied by the game console, and even the beloved storm axe was ignored.


    Naturally, it is becoming fatter and fatter.


    However, sometimes the truth is often very hurtful.


    Moreover, even if you scold yourself as fat, you have to add the word "death".


    Who can stand it!


    Sol felt angry and rushed to the top of his forehead.


    The storm axe in his right hand was held more tightly.


    "Fat, don''t you allow others to say?"


    Cynthia added fuel to the fire and continued.


    Although she vaguely felt that this untidy one eyed fat house dressed like a Viking seemed familiar. Where had she seen it.


    But in any case, the daughter of the red skeleton did not connect the person in front with Thor, the Thor of Asgard.


    That''s the huge gap between male God and fat house!


    It can''t be compared at all!


    "It seems that I have to put away my principle of not hitting women for the time being."


    In the dark clouds, lightning came down and hit sol.


    The thunder power is condensed into armor, covering the chest, hands and feet.


    "It seems that I really want to lose weight."


    Sol twisted his round body and felt very uncomfortable.


    This majestic armor seems to be tighter and more painful.


    In public, he adjusted the egg path in his crotch to avoid the impact of the battle.


    "I hope you don''t cry and call your mother later and let her take you home."


    Cynthia kicked Bucky to the ground. Captain America is already on the plate.


    Eat whenever you want.


    The dead fat man who broke into the battlefield is really eye-catching.


    Kill it first!


    She raised Scotty''s hammer with one hand and pointed it at sol.


    The faint green light is like water waves.


    Circles of air surged, and the dazzling current shook the earth.


    The ground is crisscrossed with gullies, ploughing a conspicuous "Scar".


    "I''m Thor."


    Sol whispered and waved his storm axe.


    Without fear on his face, he split the energy impact of the divine power of fear.


    Then his eyes burst out with electric light, and the hot white light lingered around him.


    At this time, the old fat house just looked like a Thor.


    The frightening power erupted, and there was a fierce momentum on that simple face.


    This amazing change of great difference between before and after made Cynthia put away her inner contempt and show a dignified face.


    She did not expect that this seemingly ordinary and decadent dead fat man was still an expert in hiding his strength.


    Facing Thor who was forced in front of him like lightning.


    And the storm axe that tore open the atmosphere and broke through the air.


    Cynthia was caught off guard and could not dodge.


    He had to raise the hammer with both hands to block the fierce attack.


    Boom!


    The fear power of the serpent Kur collides with the thunder Rune!


    With the dazzling strong light, the torrent of energy that destroyed everything was released and lit up the sky over the block.


    Cynthia hit a car not far behind her like a shell.


    The steel door shriveled and printed a clear outline.


    "The dead fat man is very fierce."


    Cynthia spit out a bloody spit and stood up again like a tenacious soldier.


    When the strong light dissipated, the smoke subsided.


    She saw sol with a storm axe and strode forward.


    As if the Nordic gods had come to the world.


    It''s a pity that the round figure affects the appearance.


    Make each other''s dignified face look funny.


    "Scotty''s hammer! The first incarnation of Kur the serpent!"


    Sol stared straight at the hammer. He held the arm of the storm axe and a layer of frost came out.


    Click! Click!


    Under the thunder with high temperature, the solid ice melts and evaporates into water vapor.


    Skati is the snow goddess representing winter in Nordic mythology.


    The Warhammer named after her is not difficult to guess what kind of ability it has.


    "Are you Thor of Asgard?"


    Cynthia was a little surprised.


    Although there may be a gap between the two, the thunder power will not cheat.


    The fat guy in front of us is probably Thor.


    However, she clearly remembered that the other party was a blonde man with eight abdominal muscles.


    In just a few months, how did he become a round, sloppy dead fat man?


    It is said that years feed pigs, but they don''t feed them like that, do they?


    Or that''s what Thor really looks like.


    In fact, all the photos posted on the official website of the avenger alliance have been revised?


    With a series of questions, Cynthia swung the hammer and hit it head-on.


    Dang!


    The sound of gold and iron!


    The harsh sound waves rolled the air flow, the nearby glass windows crashed, and the parked cars sounded sharp whistles.


    The axe and hammer collided with each other and fell into an angular force.


    Cynthia''s ground collapsed and opened a thick crack.


    Sol, from the movie universe, pressed the axe with both hands and pressed it down hard.


    He is from Asgard. In his combat education since childhood, he did not have compassion for women, or because his opponent was a woman, he had to show mercy.


    On the battlefield, whatever stands in front of us is an enemy that needs to be defeated and killed.


    Roar!


    Just as sol was about to cut off the red skull with a storm axe, a roar seemed to set off a force 12 typhoon.


    Dust swept through the atmosphere.


    The big green man fell from the sky and hit sol like a naval gun.


    The latter drew a beautiful straight line with an axe and rolled through several buildings.


    "Hawk! How could he..."


    Struggling to get up, sol rubbed his dizzy head and didn''t know what had happened.


    I think of the deep friendship I forged with the Hulk in the arena on Saka.


    He felt that Hawke had no reason to do this to himself.


    "Border breaker, Nur! Smash the fat man!"


    Cynthia said bitterly.


    The Hulk holding the batter''s hammer made several amazing jumps in succession, the ground shook like waves, and large pieces of cement turned outward.


    "Smash... Destroy!"


    Hawk roared. The steel and cement in front of him was like paper paste.


    The war hammer sweeps, and everything breaks!


    Like a tank, he knocked down several walls in succession.


    "I found... You!"


    Hawk''s angry eyes reflected the fat house shaped Thor.


    He raised the batter''s hammer high. The power of terror was full and gathered, as if to smash the world to pieces!


    "Wait!"


    Sol quickly reached out to stop the Hulk''s violence against friendly forces.


    A simple smile appeared on his face, like a big fool weighing more than 300 kilograms.


    "We''re friends, remember? Banner!"


    "No, you are hawk now!"


    "I mean, I may not be your friend in this universe, but in another place, I fought side by side with another you... We are good friends!"


    Hawk''s action could not help but pause, and the anger in his eyes gradually subsided, as if he had a tendency to wake up.


    "Yes, that''s it, hawk!"


    Sol is happy for his wit. He is no longer the reckless man who used to solve all problems by force.


    He learned to communicate and use language to disintegrate his opponents.


    "By the way, do you remember rocky? Or Natasha?"


    Hearing this, hawk slowly put down the raised hammer.


    Sol also loosened the storm axe and took the initiative to reach over to show his friendship.


    "That hammer is bewitching you and eroding you... Ah!"


    Sol smiled and thought he had moved hawk.


    Unexpectedly, the Hulk''s eyes changed and his anger rose again.


    He felt again that the terrible control power occupied the body and spirit.


    He suddenly picked sol up with his left hand and swung him like a noodle.


    Bang bang! Bang bang!


    "This feeling... So familiar."


    Like being run over by an aircraft carrier, sol felt pain all over and his bones seemed to be broken.


    However, the cruel beating was not over. After a crazy smash, he was thrown high and broke through several floors of the ceiling.


    Hawk held the hammer in his hands and waved it like playing baseball!


    Bang!


    In the dull sound.


    Like the hit baseball, sol flew out of control and turned into a black spot in the sky.


    "I... don''t know you!"


    Hawk put down his hammer and said in a rough voice.

 Chapter 363

    Just as sol was fighting with the hulk and Cynthia, the daughter of the red skeleton, two streets away.


    A red and gold coated steel war suit rushed back to Manhattan in time.


    "My God! What happened here?"


    Tony Stark looked at the block under his feet and was thrilled. The cold hair on his back stood up.


    It''s too quiet.


    Compared with the sensational explosion over there, there was no sound here, and even a needle could be heard falling on the ground.


    There are no living people in the streets, only lifelike stone carvings standing everywhere.


    On their faces, there were clearly visible panic and fear.


    Seems to see what kind of monster, or terrible scene!


    "Jarvis, scan the whole street and connect the surrounding monitoring probes."


    Tony Stark lowered his voice subconsciously.


    In an extremely quiet environment, the atmosphere suddenly became depressed.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. those damn bastards have made the world a battlefield, spreading chaos and giving birth to fear."


    Iron man has just dealt with the riots in London.


    A heavenly hammer master attacked the prime minister''s residence.


    That guy can change the sky, trigger tornadoes and lightning thunderstorms. He''s a tough super criminal.


    Iron man, eagle eye and the second generation of ant people, they took a lot of effort to beat back each other.


    After receiving the help message from s.h.i.e.l.d., Tony Stark left the task of cleaning the battlefield to eagle eye.


    He hurried back to North America and flew to Manhattan.


    "Sir, a survivor was searched three hundred meters away."


    Jarvis connected all the monitoring probes in Manhattan and found a middle-aged man hiding nearby.


    He hid in a dark alley and curled up behind the trash can.


    "A strange disaster suddenly swept through and turned everyone into this?"


    Tony Stark made a preliminary judgment. As he joined the avenger and dealt with all kinds of super criminals over the years, his psychological quality and endurance improved greatly.


    Aliens, foreign gods, even mysterious mages... And so on.


    Iron man.


    While scanning the surrounding environment, he was alert to the enemy;


    As he approached the alley, he was ready to get more information from each other.


    "Hello, I''m the avenger, iron man, Tony Stark... Man, I think you should often see me on TV or on the news, right?"


    Tony, who reported to his family, always played his humorous cell and tried to relieve each other''s pressure.


    "You need medical help, or..."


    Curled up in the corner of the middle-aged man, vigorously waved his hands, lowered his voice and said, "Shh! Don''t talk!"


    "You can''t do anything. It''s a monster!"


    Iron man can see the deep fear in the eyes of a middle-aged man. He is like a frightened child, and his spirit is on the verge of collapse.


    "Hey, I''m the avenger, I can..."


    Boom!


    A huge figure fell to the ground.


    Interrupted iron man''s comforting words.


    "Tony Stark..."


    The rough voice was like rusty metal friction.


    Iron man saw the uninvited guest through his helmet.


    As the middle-aged man said, he is a monster.


    Nearly three meters high, the whole body is covered with bright black like steel.


    It''s like a "swamp freak" formed by absorbing a lot of metal and bonding.


    The eyes were dark yellow and gloomy, and a conspicuous square hammer was held in his right hand.


    "Destruction!"


    The iron and steel freak gave a loud cry, and the hammer swung out a faint green flame.


    Like a flame, facing the storm, filled the alley.


    Seeing the situation, iron man quickly erected an alloy shield to resist the attack.


    But the faint green flame did not touch itself, but through the golden and red steel war clothes.


    Click.


    Iron man suddenly turned his head and saw that the middle-aged man turned into a stone carving in an instant.


    There was a deep color of fear on his face.


    "So you did it."


    Iron man''s voice was full of anger.


    He raised his two mechanical arms, blasted the light beam from the palm of his hand, and flew the strange man waving the hammer.


    "Sir, I searched the relevant information from the database of s.h.i.e.l.d."


    Jarvis''s intelligent voice can give information in time to facilitate the later battle.


    "His name is Carl collier. He used to be a boxer and later worked for Hydra."


    "The code name is'' absorber '', which can change the molecular structure of the body and imitate any material that has been exposed."


    Iron man nodded. No wonder this guy was covered in metal.


    Like the hard shell of a tortoise, it has strong defense.


    "What about the petrifying hammer? Can you analyze any useful information?"


    The steel armor flew into the air and temporarily left the battlefield.


    "Can''t scan, let alone detect."


    Jarvis replied reluctantly.


    "Well, it looks like I have to fight alone."


    Iron Man tilted his lips. He hated things that could not be explained and quantified by science.


    For example, magic.


    Roar!


    "Destruction!"


    The absorber held the hammer of the destroyer and rushed into the air with a strange cry.


    The strong bouncing force made him hit the iron man like a long-standing shell.


    The swinging hammer brings strong wind, which seems to explode the air!


    Dong!


    The steel armor made of nano materials immediately condenses an alloy square shield.


    But Tony Stark seemed to underestimate the real strength of the heavenly hammer, and his heavy strength directly smashed the solid shield enough to resist the artillery.


    The steel armor was suddenly hit like a loaded bullet, spinning at a very fast speed and hitting the ground heavily.


    "The war clothes are 30% damaged. The repair procedure is being started."


    "Rib fracture detected, extensive muscle contusion, starting medical procedures."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The alarm rang through the helmet of the steel suit and kept ringing in Tony Stark''s ear.


    "It''s like being hit by a car -"


    He came up with the idea.


    "Destruction!"


    That strange man seems to say only this sentence.


    He landed firmly on the ground and came towards iron man.


    The street vibrates with every step.


    Very oppressive!


    "Do you want to know why I talk a lot on the battlefield?"


    The iron man with a slight concussion finally regained his consciousness.


    He struggled to get up in spite of the pain all over his body.


    The words spread far and wide through the loudspeaker.


    "Sometimes I ask myself, how can I become like the spider baby who likes to wear pajamas as soon as I meet the enemy, like I can''t stop talking and saying some stupid things."


    Iron man put his hands together, and the parts of the mechanical arm bite together to form a huge gun barrel.


    The ark reactor in the chest is constantly charged, making nearly ten muzzles light up in white.


    "- because we are frightened, because we are afraid."


    Iron man grabbed the ground with two legs and smashed into the concrete pavement like a pile driver, which was to prevent himself from being rushed out by the amazing recoil.


    "Yes, superheroes are also afraid of death, injury and loss."


    "Some people are frightened by fear, but some people... They can turn fear into power!"


    Boom!


    The high temperature that melts everything sprays out!


    The absorber raised the destroyer''s hammer, and the fear divine power rippled in circles, blocking this terrible energy gun like a force field.


    "By the way, I named it Gustav cannon. It can flatten half the city!"


    Tony Stark still didn''t shut up.


    He tried to steady his pace with little success.


    The fully released energy gun pushes the steel armor forward and moves backward.


    The ground pulled out a deep gully as if it had been ploughed.


    It''s also hard to absorb people.


    His "metal body" is like an ice cream under high temperature, melting slowly.


    When the two faced off, a void vortex suddenly opened.


    Thor with milnell and rocky.


    They appeared and rushed to the battlefield.


    "Looks like you''re in a little trouble, stark!"


    Sol joked and took rocky to the ground.


    "Not yet - unless you''re going to stand aside and watch a good play."


    Iron man tried to squeeze this sentence out of his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, the earth is saved! I have brought the army of the nine worlds!"


    Sol said happily.


    He glanced at hammer master that day, with the a trace of the disgust in his eyes.


    Kur the serpent''s minions are Asgard''s enemies!


    "Let me take care of this guy."


    Sol raised his hand and threw milnell.


    The thunder hammer broke through the atmosphere and radiated electric current, hitting the absorber who was struggling to support.


    "Sol, don''t let him... Touch your hammer!"


    Iron man seemed to think of something and said eagerly.


    However, it was too late.

 Chapter 364

    Mirnier is Asgard''s legendary weapon.


    Its first owner was not sol.


    But Odin''s eldest daughter, the imprisoned goddess of death, Hera.


    As we all know, Asgard''s family relations are bad and complex.


    Due to father daughter discord, disagreement, and deeper reasons.


    In a rage, Odin deprived mirnier of his right to use it, and then exiled Hella to the underworld.


    When sol was born, the God King gave the thunder hammer as a gift to his eldest son, the future king.


    Mirnier is forged from URU metal. The core is the dying star core, with Odin''s blessing magic.


    It is indestructible and its quality is amazing.


    You can also control the weather, summon storms, and use magic damage.


    Since getting mirnier, it has been one of Sol''s favorite weapons.


    "Let me take care of this guy."


    Sol was confident and couldn''t wait to show off.


    Milnell burst out an electric light, pushed aside the atmosphere and hit the absorber like a solid shell.


    "Sol, don''t let him... Touch your hammer!"


    When Thor heard the speech, he couldn''t help looking at the iron man who was releasing the "Gustav cannon" with confused eyes.


    Own hammer, what''s the matter?


    "Destruction!"


    The absorber roared like a beast, and the fear of the force field opened by the divine power shrank sharply inward.


    Losing the power of confrontation, he flattened the energy cannon of half the city, drew an upward arc, and took away half of the absorbing body.


    The sky seemed to be pierced, and the accumulated dark clouds tore open big holes, leaving a clearly visible "scar."


    It absorbs people''s extremely hard steel shell, like melting ice cream.


    The dark blood, thick as oil, was vaporized by high temperature before it fell to the ground.


    At such a great risk, the absorber holding the hammer of the destroyer took the initiative to meet Sol''s Miao Erni.


    Dong!


    The thunder hammer hit him in the chest with terrible power.


    Collapse! Smash!


    The absorber suddenly flew backward, and his body seemed to break up, bringing out a fluffy blood mist.


    However, sol felt something wrong.


    Miao ernier did not completely penetrate the flesh and blood. It was like being embedded in each other''s body and could not be pulled out.


    The dark green flame wrapped the thunder hammer. No matter how it burst electric current, it didn''t loosen the limit.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    Absorbing people can fully understand what is scorched inside and tender outside.


    The dazzling electric light roared angrily in the remaining half of his body.


    Flesh and blood, like charred charcoal, become extremely fragile and will be weathered at any time.


    But the absorber clenched his teeth and remained unmoved.


    All spirit and will are occupied and driven by the fear hammer.


    Boom!


    Sol opened his hand and tried to call back mirniel.


    Above the dark clouds, a dazzling thunder fell and bombarded the absorbing foothold.


    The hammer of the destroyer seems conscious.


    Also unwilling to show weakness, sweep out a circle of faint green flame light.


    "Danger!"


    Sharp intuition reminded sol.


    He grabbed rocky nearby for the first time and quickly dodged.


    "That''s some kind of magic that can petrify people! As long as flesh and blood touch it, it will immediately become a stone statue!"


    Iron man explained in time.


    "You shouldn''t hit the hammer. This guy can absorb the exposed material and imitate it."


    After Tony Stark fired a "Gustav cannon", the energy of the steel armor was exhausted and he could no longer participate in the battle.


    He can only provide some useful information to help sol win.


    Click, click!


    As the voice of iron man fell to the ground and absorbed people''s body surface, great changes immediately took place.


    The melted half of the body slowly grew silver flesh and blood, like hard armor, wrapped around the beating Miao Erni.


    Body shape and muscles, like water, keep expanding.


    It''s like a big bar of steel twisted into a strand and twisted into a ball.


    Full of a sense of power, it looks very exaggerated.


    It''s like the "devil muscle man" in movies and comics!


    The original bright black metallic luster has changed into conspicuous silver white.


    Roar!


    The absorber roared loudly, and the sound wave shook the air, setting off circles of obvious ripples visible to the naked eye.


    "He absorbed my hammer?"


    Sol was surprised and some couldn''t believe it.


    It''s URU metal, a specialty of Asgard.


    Its hardness and enchanting effect.


    Among the nine circles, it can still be called the first!


    "He was not so strong. Maybe it was the fear hammer of the snake Kur, which strengthened his ability to absorb people!"


    Iron Man guessed.


    "What should I do now? Can you beat this monster without a hammer?"


    Tony Stark meant to retreat if sol couldn''t fight.


    Shake people later and fight each other.


    "Well, there''s no mirnier..."


    Sol hesitated and lost his hammer. His name as Thor would be 50% off.


    It is also difficult to give full play to one''s combat strength.


    The guy who is absorbing URU metal has an increasingly strong trend.


    With each passing day, the next battle is not optimistic.


    "Let''s run, sol. I''ll get the hammer back when I have a chance."


    Rocky pulled at his cloak. The metal monster didn''t look easy to mess with.


    She knew very well that Saul''s name was Thor, but in fact he was the God of hammer.


    Without mirnier, the combat effectiveness is estimated to be less than 34%.


    If you stay here, you can only be beaten passively.


    "No! I''m here to save the earth. How can I escape?"


    Sol Yi refused in earnest, then lowered his tone and whispered, "Miao ernier is my good partner. I can''t leave her alone and fall into the hands of that damn bastard."


    Rocky shrugged helplessly to show that he was speechless.


    My brother is a fetish, and she can''t help it.


    "Can your fist break through Ulu metal? You can''t even break defense. What can you take to fight others?"


    Rocky quipped.


    Sol of the universe, not enough discipline, relies too much on mirniel.


    Unlike another fat house Thor, after the hammer was crushed by Haila, he began to awaken the power of thunder in his body.


    "Destruction!"


    The absorbing person seems to feel almost, and the silver white metal body shows a heavy momentum.


    Holding the hammer of the destroyer, take arrogant steps.


    Just like a crazy rhinoceros, it collides directly.


    "Without mirnier, I am still Asgard''s most powerful soldier."


    Sol rubbed his hands, like a matador, staring at each other.


    As for rocky, and the drained iron man.


    They had already stepped aside and waited for Thor''s performance.


    "Come on! I once defeated the frost giant with my bare hands, tamed the fierce two legged flying dragon, and hunted..."


    Sol shouted as he boosted his morale.


    Dang!


    The hammer of the destroyer brings a strong wind, like hitting a baseball, and blows Thor out.


    The latter hit the ground heavily, and his legs and feet twitched twice and stopped moving.


    "What a weak God."


    Absorb human urn sound and urn airway.


    He stopped and looked at rocky and iron man who were hiding away.


    "Isn''t your father Odin? Let him save people quickly!"


    Iron Man poked rocky in the shoulder. He didn''t want to become a stone statue.


    "Odin has been beaten half paralyzed and paralyzed in bed by the supreme mage of the earth. He can''t come over."


    Rocky curled his lips. He had already reminded sol that idiot. If he couldn''t fight, he withdrew quickly. Now he''s still hurting himself.


    She took out two enchanted daggers from her waist and threw them on the absorbing steel body with a "Shua", splashing some sparks.


    Then he rubbed the magic with one hand and turned into several separate phantoms.


    Although Asgard''s three princesses are delicate and soft, they are actually proficient in magic and have strong combat power.


    But it was always covered up under Sol''s aura and looked ordinary.


    Split up and move the dagger.


    But it''s of no use.


    Rocky''s operation is as fierce as a tiger. At a glance, the damage is 0.5.


    Due to the size gap and strength gap, she is not like an assassination raid, but rather like a pedicure for others.


    When the dagger was pulled down, it could only bring out sparks. There was no wound left.

 Chapter 365

    Absorbing people stared down at rocky, who jumped left and right and showed his unique skills.


    Seems to be saying, that''s it?


    The damage caused by those two enchanted daggers is like scraping.


    No, scraping is a little stronger, and there may be pain.


    To be exact, it should be a slight itch.


    Master Luo, stop scratching. Jpg


    If the receiver has self-consciousness, he must throw out this expression bag.


    "Sol is to blame!"


    Rocky found that a set of high explosive skill damage could not break the defense of metal monsters.


    Seeing the situation, he jumped back and left the battlefield.


    She blamed brother Mangfu for all this.


    If he hadn''t sent milnier out for nothing and let the other party absorb URU metal, how could it be like this?


    "Destruction!"


    The absorber stepped forward, raised the destroyer''s hammer and hit the ground heavily.


    Dong!


    Like a high intensity earthquake!


    The solid road immediately collapsed and broke, setting off a large amount of dust.


    Cars on both sides of the street suddenly shook and overturned.


    The ground rolled on both sides like a wave, ploughing out a deep gully.


    The power of terror shook the whole Manhattan.


    Rocky jumped into the air and avoided the violent shock wave.


    But sol didn''t have such good luck.


    He had fallen to the ground, unconscious, struggling to get up.


    As a result, it seems to be impacted by the waves and thrown into the air again by the shock waves.


    A moment later, it hit the wreckage of a car heavily.


    The legs and feet twitched a few times and stopped moving.


    "Damn it, the heavenly hammer master is coming this way."


    An iron man who can fish and watch the war while charging.


    Through the God perspective transmitted by Jarvis, I saw the hulk and the daughter of the red skeleton.


    They seem to feel the movement here and are approaching.


    One tianhammer venerable is such a headache. I''m afraid we don''t have to explain both here.


    "Isn''t the avenger very powerful? You call people."


    Separate several phantoms to confuse rocky, who absorbs people''s attention, and quietly lurk around iron man.


    If sol hadn''t stayed on the battlefield, she would have left.


    The earth is now the most dangerous place in the nine worlds.


    Kur the snake and his minions are not easy to mess with.


    "The two most powerful men recognized by the Avenger - sol, he is lying there, and - Hawk, he has been the first to surrender to the enemy."


    Iron man replied helplessly.


    "The crisis came so suddenly that neither the Divine Shield nor the Avengers were ready."


    As usual, he can ask X-Men or other superheroes for help.


    But now, the world is in chaos and fear is spreading.


    It''s really hard to connect people and integrate the power at hand.


    Only the heavenly hammer master who dealt with the serpent Kur and the dead legion of Nibelungen have exhausted all the energy of the Divine Shield and the Avengers.


    "By the way, did the supreme mage go to Asgard? Where is he?"


    Iron man suddenly thinks of Luke, the supreme mage who turned over the red tank on the stage. He is the real Savior.


    "The supreme mage has returned to Kama Taj first. He wants to open the portal and bring the nine allied forces to the earth."


    Rocky shook his head. He had more important things and didn''t have time to pay attention to this side.


    When the nine allied forces came to the atrium world, the dead legion of the serpent Kur was not afraid.


    "That''s over."


    Iron man shook his head weakly.


    Next, either face three heavenly hammers and be smashed into tomato juice by them;


    Either retreat strategically and fight another day.


    "I''m fully charged. I''ll cover you and take sol away later."


    "Asgard''s prophecy, the supreme mage told us that only sol can defeat the snake. He is the key!"


    At a critical juncture, Tony Stark lived up to his reputation as a superhero and showed great courage not to fear life and death.


    This made rocky take a high look at each other. She always felt that human beings were selfish and greedy, and were racial creatures full of evil roots.


    "I''ll tell sol to remember you every death day."


    Rocky patted iron man on the shoulder. Generally speaking, in the face of strong enemies, covering the people behind the hall will not come to a good end.


    Facing the siege of three heavenly hammer masters, the earth is cold.


    "Please let him tell pepper not to be too sad. He can symbolically miss me for a few years, and then start a new life."


    Iron man took a deep breath and was ready to die generously.


    Just as he explained his last words, the magic spark cut the space and opened many transmission channels.


    Mystical mages in retro robes appeared in groups in Manhattan.


    They cast spells and recited spells together.


    Then the space vibrates like a broken mirror.


    The whole block seems to be cut into an independent world.


    The streets fold up and down and connect with each other.


    High rise buildings are like Tongle high building blocks, constantly moving and changing.


    Like a kaleidoscope space!


    Present a spectacular and strange scene!


    "It''s the supreme mage!"


    Rocky reacted first.


    Iron man breathed a sigh of relief and finally didn''t have to get Bento.


    I saw the secret sorcerer of Kama Taj, neat and orderly, on both sides, as if waiting for someone.


    A few seconds later, the magic spark flickered and went out, and a tall and straight figure came out of the open channel.


    It''s Luke!


    "Strange, I said, there''s no need to make such a show."


    After finishing his work, Luke came to Manhattan and said with a little dissatisfaction.


    He has always been a low-key character and never pays attention to these false names.


    "OK, I remember."


    Strange glanced at the corner of the supreme mage''s mouth and understood the meaning.


    Continue next time, increase efforts!


    "What should we do with the three heavenly hammer masters trapped in the mirror space?"


    Strange touched the shiny forehead, consciously put on heavy armor, picked up the big sword, and was ready to rush up to a set of savage impact + whirlwind chop.


    "Speak as if you solved it."


    Luke curled his lips.


    Hulk, the daughter of the red skeleton, and the guy who absorbs URU metal.


    Any one of these three people can''t be handled by strange.


    "Let''s see what a real melee mage is today."


    Luke was an expert, said faintly.


    After sweeping around, his eyes fixed on the absorbing body.


    The other party is unlucky. It is nearest to him and can be used as a sandbag for practical teaching.


    "In the name of HOGGS! Ancient body!"


    Luke directly uses super level spells, the ancient body of HOGGS.


    The original hard body like a celestial body suddenly expands and rises, full of a sense of oppression.


    Boom!


    Superman pulled out a remnant!


    Fly into the air, fall from the sky and fall in front of the absorber.


    The ground shook up dust and the dark red cloak floated.


    His figure at this time is not much different from that of the other party. They are little giants more than three meters high.


    "Destroy..."


    Before anyone could make a sound, Luke waved his fist and hit it straight.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The violent air waves broke out and shook continuously. Blow up.


    The whole street seemed to be filled with a terrible force, full of waves of destruction.


    The buildings on both sides are like dominoes, falling neatly.


    The reinforced concrete collapses and smashes, turns into dust, blows and floats


    The violent vibration, centered on Luke''s block, radiated in all directions.


    Tall buildings collapse like mountains, and tens of thousands of tons of building debris pour down.


    The whole Manhattan, like the center of the earthquake, continued to sink and collapse.


    "Strange, see? This is the melee mage."


    Luke hit the punch and turned away without looking.


    "You have a long way to go."


    Strange was stunned and subconsciously looked down. Could his clenched fists break through Manhattan?


    Rocky and iron man, who were watching the war, were even more frightened.


    They flew high in the sky, overlooking the smoke and tear of the city.


    As a direct target, the absorber can''t see him at all.


    It was completely evaporated and turned into a wisp of light smoke. There was not even a whole corpse left.


    Where he stood, there was only a square hammer.


    That''s milnell!


    Luke showed mercy and saved Sol''s beloved weapon.


    "Is this the strength of the supreme mage?"


    Iron man finally regained his thinking ability. Are mages so... Violent these days?

 Chapter 366

    With one blow, the absorber was blasted to pieces, and Luke reached out to dust off the nonexistent dust from his clothes.


    The clouds are light and the wind is light, and the air is calm.


    It seems that he just stepped on an ant when he went out.


    The heavenly hammer master, which is difficult for iron man and Thor to deal with, is so small in front of Superman.


    "How strong!"


    Although he witnessed the amazing battle between the supreme mage and the divine king Odin, rocky was still a little shocked.


    Sink Manhattan and kill the absorbing punch.


    The visual impact is really too strong.


    "The supreme mage... Shouldn''t he be from earth?"


    Iron man was in doubt and felt that the supreme mage was likely to come from an alien.


    After all, in his limited cognition, the ceiling of human strength is hulk and captain of the United States.


    The power of mutants is reflected in a variety of natural abilities.


    Asgard people, on the other hand, show stronger physical quality and so-called "divine power".


    Like the supreme mage, it is unique to only rely on pure power to highlight their own strength.


    "You can ask directly. I''m also curious whether mortals can compare with gods."


    Rocky''s eyes showed a trace of surprise and thought of Odin who had lost.


    She was even more in awe of Luke.


    That''s the God King who has never met an enemy!


    The best way for a strong man to become famous is to defeat another strong man.


    The supreme mage has answered the question of who is the supreme power of the nine realms.


    "Strange, do you understand? This is the way you will go in the future."


    Luke said faintly.


    "Whether it''s the devil of hell or the dimension Lord of different dimensions, as a melee mage, there are no enemies that can''t be solved with one punch."


    "If so, give me another punch!"


    Strange touched his shiny forehead with a yearning look in his eyes.


    He decided to double the 100 push ups, 100 squats and other training items he insisted on every day after returning to Kama Taj.


    As long as you practice, practice to death!


    One day, like the supreme mage, he can become a real strong man!


    Thinking of this, strange seemed to beat chicken blood and was full of fighting spirit in an instant.


    "Are you all right?"


    Luke, who ended his deception, calmly came to iron man and rocky.


    He accepted the awe in their eyes.


    As we all know, Superman always keeps a low profile and is indifferent to fame and wealth.


    But if others have to offer worship, Luke won''t refuse.


    Just as gold shines everywhere.


    Similarly.


    Superman''s own excellent quality, placed in any parallel universe, can attract people''s heartfelt admiration.


    That makes sense.


    "I bear the handsome and charming that I shouldn''t have at this age."


    Luke shook his head with a slight arc in the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m fine. I just have a headache when I think of the cost of Manhattan reconstruction."


    Iron Man bared his teeth and looked at the prosperous urban area almost razed to the ground. The economic loss is astronomical.


    You know, as the number one gold owner of s.h.i.e.l.d. and the number one sponsor of Avengers, stark industry has to pay unimaginable financial expenses every year.


    But no matter how rich you are, it is also very difficult to buy Manhattan.


    "Don''t worry, this is a mirror space. As long as you remove the spell, everything will return to its original state."


    Luke is not a newcomer. Naturally, he knows that superheroes are completely attached to the demolition office.


    Especially for Superman, smashing a few satellites and damaging several buildings is common.


    Fortunately, he has a mirror space and can barely let go of his hands and feet without being limited.


    "Those two heavenly hammer masters are gone..."


    Rocky looked at the other blocks. The Hulk was coming and the daughter of the red skeleton.


    They were suddenly shrouded and covered by a dark green flame. That force tore the mirror space and took them away.


    The hammer of the destroyer also disappeared.


    "The big snake Kur has a sense of every heavenly hammer venerable. When he detects something wrong, he naturally wants to retreat with his claws and teeth."


    Luke smiled and didn''t stop.


    The final showdown was not in New York, but in Antarctica.


    The kingdom of fear of the serpent Kur is slowly rising there.


    The other party sent the heavenly hammer venerable just to create chaos and absorb the emotional energy of billions of creatures.


    "The armies of the nine realms are gradually gathering, and the stage has been set up for sol - by the way, where''s sol?"


    Luke didn''t want to go to war with a heavenly father. After all, Emperor weishandi didn''t take the initiative to add money.


    "What about that?"


    Rocky, slightly disgusted, pointed in a direction covered by dust.


    Before Luke gave orders, strange took the initiative to take the people of Kama Taj and began to dig.


    He is already a mature mage.


    Know how to share the boss''s worries.


    "Is this really the man who Asgard predicted to kill the snake?"


    Luke was speechless when he saw Thor, the disheartened God of thunder, dug out by others. He couldn''t help but doubt.


    Did Odin deliberately spread the wind to build momentum for his son''s succession to the throne?


    Just like this, what can I do to defeat a heavenly father?


    Kur the serpent is at the same level as Odin. With the power provided by eight fear hammers, his strength can not be underestimated.


    Sol is not even a heavenly hammer. Do you want to fight the God of fear alone?


    The prophecy was mixed with water.


    "To tell you the truth, I wouldn''t believe it if I hadn''t seen it."


    Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile and said helplessly.


    She went through Asgard''s ancient collection and confirmed the authenticity of the prophecy.


    It is spoken by the three goddesses of fate, and there will be no fake.


    But in any case, sol had nothing to do with the son of prophecy who killed the snake and defeated the gods.


    In Rocky''s eyes, the supreme mage standing in front of him.


    It''s more like the Savior who stopped the snake and turned the tide.


    The strongest person who can defeat Odin and deal with the God of fear has little problem.


    "Where''s the other sol?"


    Luke glanced at the unconscious Thor and asked again.


    Sol of the universe is unreliable. He has another fat house version.


    Rocky shook his head, indicating that he had not seen each other.


    "Floating in outer space."


    Iron man''s robot arm throws satellite transmitted images.


    Fat house Thor gave the Hulk a home run, hit the atmosphere and floated in low earth orbit.


    "Well, is there anyone reliable in Asgard?"


    Luke could not make complaints about it.


    Odin is a cold-blooded butcher who plans to bomb the earth and destroy the world.


    His brother, Kur the snake, is even more ferocious.


    As for the two thors, except for their sister Rocky''s licking dogs.


    One is full of muscle, the other is full of fat.


    "How does this go on according to the script?"


    Luke was full of doubt.


    Then the final battle will be fought.


    The nine allied forces fought the Legion of the dead.


    The avenger hammers the venerable to heaven.


    As a result, Thor, the son of prophecy, was half paralyzed by Kur the snake and reunited with his father.


    Isn''t it embarrassing for Asgard''s three goddesses of fate?

 Chapter 367

    Thinking divergent for a while, Luke raised his hand to undo the mirror space.


    Devastated, sinking and collapsing Manhattan disappeared.


    Instead, it is still a prosperous metropolis with many tall buildings.


    Luke looked up, looked through the clouds and found the fat house Thor floating in outer space.


    The cargo was hit by the hulk and flew directly out of the atmosphere.


    Fortunately, Asgard people have strong physique, especially sol, who has the blood of aSAH Protoss.


    He was in a brief coma and his life was not in danger.


    Luke was a little relieved that both sols were the number one men he had arranged.


    If you lose any one, the possibility of killing the snake Kur will be greatly reduced.


    "With such a brother, rocky must have had a hard time."


    Luke sighed helplessly, flew out of the atmosphere and brought the fat house Thor back from low earth orbit.


    Then, put the two sols together and let rocky slap them in the face.


    Help them regain consciousness in a physical way.


    "Where''s my hammer?"


    Saul of the universe, the first moment he opened his eyes, asked milnell.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief when he learned that his beloved meow hammer was safe and sound.


    Then he covered his red face and bared his teeth and asked, "how does it feel like being beaten up?"


    The performance of fat house Thor is different.


    In Saul''s heart, there was only his sister.


    After regaining consciousness, the first sentence is "how''s rocky".


    This made the latter heart jump and moved.


    That round face is also pleasing to the eye.


    As for sol of the universe, he is still thinking about the lost mirniel.


    I didn''t realize that my sister was being pried away at the foot of the wall.


    "Your circle is really messy."


    Luke tried to sort out Asgard''s family relationship, found it too complex and tangled, and had to give up.


    "Supreme mage, what should we do next?"


    Iron man is unaware of the subtle relationship between rocky and the two sols.


    Looking at the block destroyed and destroyed by the heavenly hammer, Tony Stark''s eyes raised a touch of anxiety.


    The serpent Kur just sent his minions, which made the avenger and the Divine Shield Bureau vulnerable and difficult to parry.


    When the God of Asgard''s fear officially comes on stage and stretches out his magic hand to the world, what should superheroes take to resist?


    With this in mind, iron man can''t help looking at the young supreme mage.


    Luke''s strength is obvious to all, coupled with the transcendence of Kama Taj.


    It''s no shame to ask him for help.


    "Get ready to fight, everyone."


    "The country of fear of the serpent Kur has slowly risen in Antarctica."


    "The gate of Nibelungen opened and the Legion of the dead gathered in the cold ice field."


    "Sol and rocky, they have temporarily reached an alliance with the world such as Jotunheim and the country of fire."


    "The army is gathering, and we will launch an assault on the snake Kur in two days."


    "The fate of this planet is in your and my hands..."


    Luke''s voice was flat and did not show the momentum of a generous speech, but every word seemed to contain intense emotion.


    It caused everyone''s mood to float and their blood to boil.


    "But before that."


    Luke paused. Before the showdown, he prepared a surprise gift bag for the avenger.


    "I need to make the best weapons and armor for the soldiers who join this war."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Asgard.


    Fairy palace.


    Looking at the huge warehouse that was about to be empty, the gatekeeper heimdar looked distressed.


    I thought sol was too generous. It was all a little money Odin had saved.


    High quality swords, enchanted armor, energy emitting scepters and spears, utensils made of rare materials


    These sophisticated equipment made by dwarf craftsmen were all put into a huge furnace.


    Asgard has become the arsenal of the atrium world.


    The weapons and equipment in the furnace are transformed into red hot liquid like magma and slowly injected into the model.


    After that, it was forged and smelted repeatedly by dwarves with their unique memory, and finally formed.


    "The power of Odin blessed... AK74?"


    Inside the active volcano, iron man looked dull. This is what the supreme mage called "the best weapon"?


    He thought it would be legendary soldiers like Thor''s hammer and gungnier.


    If sol doesn''t use a hammer, he carries an assault rifle. He feels that the painting style is a little contrary to the law.


    "As an arms dealer, you don''t think cold weapons are better than hot weapons?"


    Luke picked up a well-made magic AK74 assault rifle and went to a wide area.


    In front of the iron man, he pointed at the target, pulled the trigger and shot.


    Bullets with the attributes of "holy light", "armor breaking" and "exorcism" instantly beat a roaring beast into minced meat.


    The power and effect are so good that Tony Stark calls himself an expert.


    "Call the avenger later. Each person is equipped with two assault rifles. There is an unlimited supply of bullets."


    Luke was quite satisfied. The forging skills of dwarf craftsmen were unique in the universe, and there was no problem with the whole point of new weapons.


    "Kur the snake has been sealed for thousands of years. He doesn''t know that the times have changed."


    "The key to deciding the outcome of a war is no longer the sea of people tactics, but the intensity of firepower."


    "Unfortunately, it''s too late. Otherwise, I''m going to let the dwarves melt Odin''s destroyer armor and get some enchanted tanks and artillery."


    The iron man''s throat rolled twice, and he suddenly had a bold idea when he thought of the scene that Mark''s series of battle clothes were passively beaten when facing the heavenly hammer.


    "That... Supreme mage, do you think my steel armor can be enchanted?"


    Tony Stark said with a pinch.


    As one of the world''s top gifted scientists, he did not do research, but sought the comfort of magic.


    If it gets out, it will be more or less embarrassing.


    It can be seen that after recognizing the power of enchanted AK74, iron man decided to abandon the superfluous concerns in his mind.


    Other people''s comments can only last for a while.


    But the reinforcement you get after being enchanted can get long-term benefits.


    "Ah, this... Is technically difficult, but it is not completely feasible."


    Luke smacked twice and said slowly.


    Before that, he had arranged enchanting hot weapons for Stephen strange to deal with the hegemony war of the supreme mage.


    The dead legion of the serpent Kur. They are undead and difficult to kill in a real sense.


    Only with Odin''s blessing can it be completely solved.


    The God King is at the south pole of the earth. He is imprisoned and trained by the snake Kur. He has no time to enchant his weapons.


    But with gungnier left by him, Luke can barely replace each other and complete the task.


    For the idea put forward by iron man, the supreme mage thought for a moment and replied, "it mainly depends on whether you have that courage."


    "Sorry, men of the stark family never lack courage."


    Iron man is full of confidence.


    He is not afraid of the heavenly hammer. He can resist the fear of the divine hammer. What else can scare himself?


    "That''s good. I appreciate your confidence."


    Luke smiled with satisfaction and then pointed down to a steel furnace that erupted huge heat.


    "See it?"


    Iron man nodded. He didn''t understand why the supreme mage mentioned this.


    "In your steel suit, jump in."


    Luke said seriously.

 Chapter 368

    "Jump in?"


    Iron man looked at the red steel furnace below and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    Those hard, shiny metal weapons were thrown in like money.


    Then a breath less time, it melts into the hot molten iron and turns into a wisp of hot gas.


    The same is true of gold and iron. If mortals'' flesh and blood jump down.


    I''m afraid it evaporated directly. I can''t even leave a whole body.


    "Is there a slightly... Less dangerous way?"


    The corner of iron man''s mouth twitched twice and took two steps back.


    Although the war clothes of mark series are designed to prevent cold, radiation and high temperature.


    But when you enter the steel furnace below, even if the war clothes don''t melt, people have to roast.


    "There''s always a price to pay for power, Tony. I''m sure you can understand this equivalent exchange."


    Luke said faintly.


    He didn''t mean to embarrass iron man.


    To sum up, Tony Stark, who is about to celebrate his 40th birthday, is still his godson.


    As an old friend of Howard, how could he make it difficult for iron man.


    The reason for this request is that according to Odin, only through the baptism of fire and adhering to the inner faith can we get the blessing of the gods.


    Iron man wants to strengthen himself and upgrade his armor to an enchanted version.


    Luke can only provide methods, but can''t help more.


    "Then I''ll write a will and arrange my own affairs."


    Iron man is chattering. It seems that he has a nagging problem.


    "By the way, the supreme mage, remember to tell pepper that I was burned to ashes to protect the earth, rather than falling into the steel furnace."


    As he said in the face of absorption.


    These nutritious nonsense and rubbish are all to overcome your inner fear.


    "If you don''t want to jump, there''s no need to force."


    Luke waved his hand, compared with the original fear source event.


    Under his active intervention, American captain Bucky did not sacrifice, and Odin did not destroy the earth.


    Moreover, the eight God hammers of the serpent Kur are incomplete.


    The batter hammer of the red tank fell into his own hand.


    Although it was restless, it struggled constantly and wanted to return to its master''s arms.


    But Luke''s underworld is more independent than mirror space.


    Therefore, no matter how hard the snake Kur tried, he could not successfully recall.


    In other words, if the God of fear wants to break through the heavenly Father, the success rate will drop a lot.


    Secondly, one day later, Jotunheim, the country of fire, the atrium world, Asgard, Warner Heim... Five armies gathered in the South Pole.


    In terms of overall military strength, the nine realms did not lose to Nibelungen of the serpent Kur.


    In addition, Luke has two thors, which are in the absolute advantage of flying dragon riding face.


    "The next war doesn''t have to be dominated by iron man. Sol and Asgard are the main forces."


    Luke comforted.


    He also worried that in case of an accident, iron man would really die, and it would be embarrassing to see Howard again in the future.


    "I have the courage and determination!"


    The men of the stark family have the same stubborn temper.


    Iron man took some time to record a last words video and upload it to Jarvis''s storage space.


    Then, with firm eyes, he jumped down.


    The steel furnace emits bursts of heat, which reflects the interior of the volcano red.


    The busy dwarf craftsman stared at Tony Stark''s death seeking behavior with shocked eyes.


    That''s the terrible high temperature that even URU metal melts!


    "Well, it seems that the gods of Asgard still give iron man some face, or give me face?"


    Luke watched Tony Stark fall into the furnace, splashing a few drops of molten iron.


    The terrible heat did not melt the iron man and his armor.


    A few minutes later, he polished and waxed a full suit of war clothes.


    Appeared in front of Luke in a new shape.


    Like Odin''s replica of the destroyer''s armor, the magic grain is branded on the surface of the armor, which can condense powerful energy at any time and show an indestructible momentum.


    "How do you feel?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    He did not know what the so-called "blessing of the gods" was.


    I think it should be similar to the blessing of emperor weishandi.


    "Great! My mark series has never been so great!"


    There was a hint of excitement in iron man''s tone.


    He jumped with the determination to die.


    But unexpectedly, after falling into the furnace, it was not melted by the high temperature.


    On the contrary, there is a mysterious force shrouding the red and gold steel war clothes.


    It was as if someone was whispering in his ear, and it was as if he saw a few empty shadows of greatness.


    When Tony Stoke''s consciousness returns to the body.


    He found that his steel armor had changed greatly.


    As if reborn, a strong feeling arises spontaneously.


    "I think we can call all the Avengers and let them jump."


    Iron man made a suggestion.


    "That doesn''t need the big snake Kur''s hand. The avenger will be killed directly by the regiment."


    Luke''s mouth twitched as if speechless.


    Do you really think anyone can get Asgard''s "blessing of the gods"?


    "Distribute the enchanted weapons produced to make the dwarves stronger, regardless of accuracy or stability, as long as they are powerful enough."


    Luke perfectly practices the principle of "more is beauty, big is good, caliber is justice, and fort is truth". He wants to use assault rifles and, of course, guns.


    The next time, the Avengers were all given their due equipment, and Asgard''s Legion was fully armed.


    Under the leadership of trange, the secret mage of Kamata Taj finally arrived at the Antarctic ice sheet.


    Hundreds of mages put on hanging rings and rowed the circle.


    Magic spark cuts the space and pulls out several huge transmission channels.


    Jotunheim, the country of fire, Asgard, Warner Heim


    With the sound of the horn, four armies appeared on the cold and windy ice sheet.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The war drums beat and the horn sounded.


    Finally, the avenger belonging to the atrium world, the follower supreme mage, walked out of the transmission channel.


    At a glance, it was like a dark cloud charging towards the magnificent palace standing on the ice sheet.


    "Oh, see, Odin, your son has come with a helper."


    Holding the ninth fear hammer, Kur the serpent stood at the top of the palace.


    "I''m afraid you never thought that the asgards would fight with the frost giants of Jotunheim and the men of Sutter one day?"


    Odin closed one eye and said nothing.


    These days, Kur the snake humiliated and tortured himself in different ways.


    It seems that we should vent all the resentment accumulated over the years.


    The scarred God king heard the roaring sound and felt the thunder power burst out by Sol - ah, how can there be two?


    Odin opened his one eye. He was pierced by the power of fear, like the crucified Jesus, tied to the cross.


    In the sight, there was a huge dark cloud that could not see the end.


    Asgard''s golden Legion is in the middle, and the dark blue Frost Giant and the red flame people are on both sides as flanks.


    Warner Heim''s army followed by Kama Taj''s arcane mages and Avengers.


    "Nibelungen''s legion of the dead -"


    The big snake Kur roared up to the sky and was excited by the dark green flame.


    As if a signal had been released, the gloomy breath suddenly appeared.


    A rotten, old warship crashed into an iceberg, with upside down corpses hanging from its sails.


    The cold wind blew and brought out a pale dead breath.


    "My children -"


    Cried Kur the snake again.


    The recalled heavenly hammer master walked out slowly.


    They led Nibelungen''s legion of the dead and also launched a charge.


    Boom!


    Like a torrent of iron and steel, it collides tightly, setting off a fierce wave of blood and flesh.

 Chapter 369

    "The day of destiny has come."


    Standing on the broken rainbow bridge, heimdar, leaning on a big sword in both hands, quietly watched the battle of the five armies in the atrium world.


    Because Asgard sent all the troops, the defense in the fairy palace was empty at this time.


    In order to ensure the safety of Tian Tian frejia and other people.


    The gatekeeper did not set foot on the battlefield, but chose to stay.


    Heimdar believes that the key to winning is not the number of troops.


    Everything is fate.


    Asgard is different from other gods.


    It is a story book with a good ending.


    The ancient god of the land of shadows planned the twilight of the gods.


    Therefore, the fate track of the divine realm is branded on the ancient slate and cannot be changed.


    Formed a closed loop that is difficult to break!


    Two days ago, Diva frechia went to Warner Heim to look for the trace of the three goddesses of fate.


    Trying to save sol and make a change.


    But they failed and could only wait for the arrival of the day of destiny.


    When Kur the serpent ascended the throne, he inadvertently saw the future of Asgard''s tragic destruction.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to kill many gods, deprive power and forge fear hammer.


    Perhaps the purpose is not wrong, but such a cruel way has led to the common disgust of Odin and Warner Protoss.


    Instead of his brother, Odin became the new queen of Asgard. Odin also foresaw the twilight of the gods.


    He took the belligerent Haila as the spear of Asgard''s attack, sweeping the nine borders and opening up territory.


    As for the discord between father and daughter, it was an accident.


    On the one hand, Odin didn''t expect that her eldest daughter was recognized by the world tree, and her relationship with Asgard was deepening day by day.


    On the other hand, Haila is not satisfied with ruling the nine realms. She has a more ambitious goal.


    "If it fails, then... Do you want to release Hella?"


    Heimdal thought that Odin had made the worst plan. If he destroyed the earth, he still didn''t stop Kur from restoring his strength.


    He seriously considered releasing Hella, who was recognized by the world tree and integrated with Asgard.


    Put it in the atrium world, which is called "driving tigers and swallowing wolves".


    Although she said she was her own daughter, Hella may not be fond of Odin.


    According to Asgard''s tradition of domestic violence, it is normal for her to come up and beat her father.


    "I hope sol can break his fate."


    Heimdal sighed with a heavy heart.


    In his vision, two thors rushed into the Legion of the dead, like tigers into sheep.


    Dazzling electric light burst out to illuminate the Antarctic sky.


    Dong!


    Sol swung a hammer and smashed the remains of a dead man to pieces.


    "Rocky, do you think I''m good?"


    Milnier''s recovery made him very happy.


    Boom!


    Thunder bombarded, and the hot plasma spread everywhere.


    The endless legion of the dead was emptied in an instant.


    Fat house Thor took the storm axe and flew to rocky with awe inspiring style.


    He glanced sideways at sol and hummed, "that''s the level? It''s good to say he''s Thor?"


    The two guys were tit for tat, as if they were going to fight.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    Iron man flew over before Thor could decide the outcome.


    After the war clothes blessed by the gods, two enchanted gatlings pop up on the shoulders.


    Dada, dada!


    A burst of violent spitting, and the hot fire swept by like a long dragon.


    Those undead warriors who were involved in the metal storm turned into powder and disappeared in a wail.


    Iron man is like a harvester. Wherever he passes, the Legion of the dead is defeated.


    "There is no Gatlin Bodhisattva in the south. Six clean depleted uranium bombs turn 3600 times a breath and cross the world with great mercy."


    Luke has some regrets. In his opinion, the strengthening of iron man is not enough.


    Seeing Tony Stark''s great power, he directly smashed two ships of the dead, and large tracts of the dead were purified.


    Two sols couldn''t help it. One swung a hammer and the other carried an axe and entered the God of war mode of big kill and special kill.


    On the Antarctic ice sheet, the cry of killing shook the sky and dispersed the thick clouds accumulated.


    "Supreme mage, aren''t you going to do it?"


    Strange followed Luke and acted as a guard.


    It was found that a dead soldier rushed over and took away a set of critical hit flat chop directly.


    Shiny bald head, strong body, plus the armor and big sword, it is like an iron wall, especially oppressive.


    "Didn''t the asgards all say that this is the day when the prophecies of sol and Kur the serpent come true. What am I doing?"


    Luke shook his head. He was just the last insurance man in charge of the end.


    In the final analysis, these bad things caused by the big snake Kur can actually be classified as family disputes.


    As we all know, for such events.


    Law enforcement agencies usually only mediate, not interfere.


    "But there are two sols. Who is the son of prophecy?"


    Strange scratched his forehead, puzzled.


    He has become less and less thoughtful since he lost all his hair.


    When you encounter anything, the first thing you think of is whether you can solve it with a fist or a big sword.


    For this reason, strange specially consulted the supreme mage.


    Luke replied¡ª¡ª


    "It''s normal, no problem."


    Meiman world, the stronger the muscle, the more frequently the IQ drops.


    "Whoever can kill the snake is the son of prophecy."


    Luke uttered a nonsense. He looked at the big snake Kur standing at the top of the country of fear in the distance.


    Judging only from the breath, it is about the level of heavenly Father, a little worse than Odin.


    But considering the fear hammer forged by the other party, it can absorb the emotional energy of living creatures.


    The real combat effectiveness must not be limited, but can continue to improve.


    "Personally, I hope sol can be angry and save me from doing it myself."


    Luke rubbed his palm as if to warm up.


    Fighting with the heavenly father is very exhausting.


    Simply basking in the sun, I''m afraid it will take three or four months to recover.


    The reward given by Emperor weishandi is not enough to pay Superman''s second appearance fee.


    Luke couldn''t help thinking, and at the forefront of the battlefield, two sols cleared a "channel".


    A high-level undead soldier riding a giant beast and dragon''s skeleton is not an opponent when he meets a laser God waving weapons and shining lights.


    The fiery thunder slurry, like a boiling torrent, poured in all directions.


    The thick ice sheet melted and evaporated, emitting large tracts of white smoke.


    The undead soldiers in it were burned to ashes in an instant and could no longer return to Nibelungen of the serpent Kur.


    "When did you have two sons? They all mastered the power of thunder?"


    Kur the snake turned his head and looked at Odin. In his impression, Odin had only one son.


    "Can''t I be old and strong?"


    Odin said faintly.


    Although he didn''t know why there were two sols.


    But at this time, speak hard.


    The elder brother, Kur the snake, was sealed in the deep sea. He was not a good woman before he ascended the throne and left no children.


    In terms of sowing, Odin is confident that he can surpass each other by more than one.


    "Oh, I only wanted you to lose a son today."


    Kur the snake sneered. In his opinion, mating impulse is an animal''s temperament.


    As a noble God, that boring activity is meaningless.


    "My children, the sons of Asgard''s destiny! Step on them!"


    Cried Kur the serpent.


    Hammer of destroyer, hammer of boundary breaker, hammer of soul destroyer, hammer of Soul Eater


    The rest of the heavenly hammer worshippers heard the speech and walked towards the two sols.


    "Huh?"


    Luke suddenly frowned and felt something was wrong.


    In the magnificent palace of the rising kingdom of fear, he felt an extremely violent and ferocious atmosphere.


    Like an exploding smashed celestial body, a black hole that devours everything.


    "Big snake Kur still has cards?"


    With his super vision, he penetrated many barriers and saw only a faint green flame.


    In the flickering power of fear, a tall figure floats.

 Chapter 370

    "Fat man, which one are you going to choose?"


    Sol glanced at the fat house Thor and told him to choose his opponent first.


    The eight heavenly hammer worshippers, except the red tank that first sent a blood and the absorber who was killed to the slag with a punch.


    At present, there are six people left on the court.


    Most of them are third and fourth tier villains or criminals with little popularity.


    On weekdays, street heroes like iron fist, night devil and Punisher can solve it without sending out Avengers.


    But now it''s different. They are favored by the fear hammer and choose to become the heavenly hammer venerable.


    Powerful power is easily obtained, and the price paid is only a trivial thing.


    For example¡ª¡ª


    self-consciousness.


    This is very important in the eyes of many people.


    But in front of other people, it is worthless.


    "Big green man! That bastard hawk, I have an account with him!"


    Fat house Thor was angry. He didn''t forget that he was hit into the atmosphere by the other party with a hammer.


    We fought side by side on Saka and forged a deep friendship.


    How to return to the earth, not even a little kindness.


    Moreover, hawk also uses the way of falling!


    That''s what only rocky has!


    "Hawk swore that he would never do that to me again!"


    Fat house Thor is like a resentful woman. He fought with hawk in the Saka arena of another universe.


    The big green man beat himself the way he dealt with rocky.


    Later, sol asked banner to keep it a secret and told Hawke not to do that again.


    It''s a shame to be thrown around as noodles!


    "Then, the two next to him, pack them together."


    Fat house Thor raised his storm axe and said boldly.


    If you ignore his beer belly, it''s quite divine.


    "Then I''ll choose the other side and see who''s faster."


    Sol was confident and clenched mirnell.


    Not only was iron man strengthened, he also received the blessings of the gods.


    The mighty armor is haunted by wisps of bright electric light.


    Mirnier is like a shell, tearing the air and the cold wind and bringing up a strong wind.


    Boom!


    The amazing sound of explosion resounded through the ice sheet.


    The owner of the hammer of the spirit destroyer was hit unprepared.


    Pop!


    A left arm was broken at shoulder level and turned into crumbling minced meat.


    The heavenly hammer sent out a painful cry, but did not retreat.


    He strode forward and hit sol with a hammer.


    Aggressive and aggressive!


    Dong!


    The ice sheet collapses and smashes downward, and large pieces of ice are lifted and rolled like waves.


    Sol was undaunted and swung the hammer.


    Miao Erni and fear hammer are silver and green.


    These two extreme colors touch and mix with each other, bursting out endless destructive power.


    Within thousands of meters, it is all reduced to the field of lightning.


    The lightning plasma that melts everything overflows and flows, making people afraid to approach.


    "Eat!"


    "Destruction!"


    Nekod, the owner of the hammer of the Soul Eater, and the new owner of the hammer of the destroyer, these two heavenly hammer masters also joined the battlefield.


    The bright green light keeps flashing!


    That''s a burst of energy!


    The situation of three against one makes Sol''s situation not optimistic.


    He was a little short of both sides. He changed from active attack to defense, and his heroic momentum was stifled.


    Three fear hammers waved down together, releasing a magnificent torrent of energy, forcing sol to retreat.


    He held mulnier and thunder fell from the dark clouds.


    Like the hard reef standing in the middle of the river, it tenaciously withstood this wave of impact.


    The two sides fell into a stalemate.


    On the other side.


    Fat house Thor is not easy.


    Although the bold words were released, it was not so easy to face the Hulk.


    Haoke is always full of anger. This extreme emotion is magnified countless times by the fear hammer.


    This also means that his strength is stronger than usual.


    Once this green fierce beast releases its anger, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Smash!"


    Banner''s consciousness in the body has been suppressed to the corner.


    The Hulk waved the hammer high and poured his strength into it.


    Boom!


    Ice shake!


    Click! Click!


    The solid and thick ice is chapped, and the terrible power is transmitted along the ice. Even the face of fat house Thor changes.


    He quickly flew into the air to avoid the fierce blow of hawk.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the storm Tomahawk took his body and drew a straight track down.


    Since the accident of killing tyrants, that is, the time when no one was killed, the fat house Thor has become a beheading maniac.


    Every time we meet the enemy, we face each other''s head.


    "Hawk! Attack!"


    The Hulk roared, and the sound wave rolled the air, forming a circle of substantive lines.


    Let the fast falling fat house Thor, like falling into viscous glue, slow down a little for a moment.


    "Die! Thor of Asgard!"


    Yin pity laughter, sharp sounded.


    The atmosphere explodes, and the believer''s hammer hits the mellow sol.


    With strong strength, the fat house Thor suddenly flew out like a shell.


    Smash through an iceberg, and the whole person is firmly embedded in the ice.


    "The war situation is not optimistic."


    Strange was worried. He saw that the iron man was ready to go to support him. Then Kur, the snake, waved his hammer and shot him down from high altitude, dragging a long tail flame down.


    Other superheroes also try to share the pressure.


    But the Legion of the dead surrounded them like a tide and blocked their way.


    The eyes of the snake Kur were cold. His behavior seemed to say that no one should interfere with the battle.


    "Supreme mage, are you still not going to do it?"


    Strange got anxious and continued to follow this trend.


    The two thors are likely to be violently run away by the heavenly hammer and lose again.


    They may not even see the face of the snake Kur, so they died under the hammer of fear.


    The avenger seems unable to return to heaven, and it is difficult to recover his disadvantage.


    Strange thought hard and finally put his eyes on Luke.


    A strong man who can defeat Odin is equal to an important weight to break the balance.


    "I''m waiting."


    Luke''s face was a little serious and no longer relaxed.


    His super vision could not break through the cover of fear and see through the real face of the tall figure.


    However, the smell of terror emanating from each other, as well as the fear power covering the body surface.


    You can tell!


    This is a terrible opponent not inferior to Odin, even younger.


    "Are there such people on earth?"


    Luke frowned slightly, and a pure white light condensed from his hands.


    Like making a phone call, he began to contact weishandi.


    In this case, we must pay more!


    Otherwise, he will lose too much!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the tall figure in the country of fear seems to feel something.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and the dark green flame occupied his mind.


    The voice of the big snake Kur, like a loud bell, echoed repeatedly.


    "The heavenly hammer... Destroys... Everything?"


    Hoarse voice, like rusty iron friction.


    "My name... Is it?"


    The man seemed to have forgotten his memory, but he tried to recall it but got nothing.


    Under the negative influence of fear divine power, it is difficult for men to concentrate.


    "Robert... My name is Robert."


    After a long silence, whispered nonsense sounded in the deepest part of the country of fear.


    "Robert Reynolds... No! I''m not that coward, coward!"


    The man shook his head and a touch of confidence rose in his eyes.


    The breath of terror is like a volcanic eruption, rushing away the dark green flame wrapped in dignity.


    "I''m a sentry! Invincible sentry!"

 Chapter 371

    "Stark, ask the s.h.i.e.l.d. to send you the location of the fear hammer and the specific information of each selected host."


    Luke frowned, his super vision was isolated from the power of fear, and he couldn''t see the real face of the tall figure.


    But only from the breath released, we can feel that this is an extremely strong opponent.


    That dark green flame can only cover the surface and cannot penetrate into the body.


    Even the fear power of the snake Kur can''t completely control this person.


    You can imagine how terrible the strength of the other party is.


    Suddenly Luke remembered another thing.


    If Asgard''s prophecy of fate is so powerful, even the heavenly father can''t break it.


    In the face of its arrival, it should make adjustments.


    It''s like a well written script with other characters.


    As a screenwriter, either send Bento to that guy;


    Or use other methods to make it disappear.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to erase a heavenly Father, even the ancient god in the shadow of Asgard.


    But it doesn''t seem difficult to choose a more powerful host for Kur the snake - after all, it''s closer to the comic universe and there''s never a lack of wall hanging.


    In order to prevent the butterfly from setting off a storm, fate prediction will make technical adjustments.


    The mysterious heavenly hammer is the proof.


    Luke guessed.


    "Supreme mage, these marked cities are the place where the fear hammer fell."


    The iron man who was killing the four sides with enchant Gatling was summoned and quickly flew to Luke.


    He directly let Jarvis enter the s.h.i.e.l.d. database and call up that part of the relevant information.


    "London, Dubai, Brazil..."


    Luke scanned the holographic map, looked at the character file, and then compared the heavenly hammer master on the field. He didn''t find anything wrong.


    Except for the absorber who was killed to the slag by one punch, all the other hosts selected by the fear hammer are worthy of the number.


    "Eight heavenly hammer masters, if that guy is not among them, who will he be?"


    Luke showed doubt in his eyes and waved his hand to show that iron man could continue to return to the battlefield.


    "The big snake Kur forged nine hammers. He mastered the final fear hammer and selected eight minions..."


    Superman has a vague guess in his heart, but he can''t be sure.


    At this moment, the pure white light from the palm shook.


    Like a telephone call, he got a response from emperor weishandi.


    "What''s up?"


    The emerging information is as concise as ever.


    "It must be the old man of agomoto."


    Luke tilted his lips. He had the impression that agomoto was rigid and strict, o''shutu was gentle and talkative, and HOGGS was not in charge.


    Superman sent his inner questions and hinted by the way.


    There''s no problem if you want to deal with the snake Kur by yourself, but you have to pay more.


    The supreme mage, lieutenant general Superman, is no better than those mercenaries who come and go at once.


    If you can cast the spell without paying the price, it will certainly not be enough for Luke''s next appearance fee.


    Kur the snake, the God of fear, plus another strong enemy who doesn''t know the details.


    To tell you the truth, his chances of winning may not be very high.


    It''s hard for me to help you with your little money. Jpg


    After sending the message, Luke seemed to feel that the hint was not strong enough, so he deliberately pinched an expression bag and threw it in.


    Weishandi was silent for a few minutes and didn''t respond directly.


    Until Luke was impatient and ready to cut off the chat, the pure white light trembled slightly.


    "We can talk."


    Luke raised his eyebrows.


    To tell you the truth, Emperor weishandi is not straightforward at all.


    In this regard, Gu Yi is much better than her bosses.


    He always makes a direct offer and never makes such twists and turns.


    As we all know, every generation of supreme mages are famous Laolai, who do not repay the "loans" owed by magic gods in all dimensions.


    Domam came to collect several times, but he was beaten violently.


    As the saying goes, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    The supreme mage is this virtue. Naturally, there is no credibility for the promise of the emperor.


    Moreover, they did not give a clear answer.


    Finish the task and then talk about the reward. Only a fool will do so.


    Party A knows to pay the deposit in advance!


    "It''s really insincere to be so perfunctory."


    Luke pretended to be unhappy and put out the pure white light in his palm and put on a high attitude that he didn''t want to talk about any more.


    If it wasn''t for the face of strange and Kama Taj.


    Who would be willing to fight three heavenly fathers in a row in a week.


    "I''m not a superhero who saves the world."


    Luke snorted and set his eyes on the battlefield.


    Both sols showed decadence under the fierce attack of the heavenly hammer master.


    According to his prediction, in half an hour at most, the God Thor who predicted to kill the snake will be smashed into tomato juice.


    Seeing the situation getting worse and worse, Emperor weishandi finally sent a message.


    Increased remuneration and gave several effective commitments.


    "Who is the ninth heavenly hammer venerable of the serpent Kur?"


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. He was very interested in the several ways to become the dimension demon God promised by Emperor vishanda.


    Death god Seth''s divine personality falls into his own hands. If he can go further, he will have more power.


    That Superman is likely to become a real "God" and open up his own "underworld."


    Although there is "death" of one of the five gods in the universe, in the multi universe, all death rights belong to each other.


    It''s still exciting to catch up with the goddess of mieba and improve your level.


    "Robert Reynolds."


    Weishandi gave a strange name.


    The pure white light goes out and the call ends.


    Luke frowned slightly, as if searching in memory.


    After several breaths, he didn''t find a specific person.


    "I don''t know... Wait."


    Luke''s pupils contracted as if he remembered something.


    He called iron man back again and asked the other party to search the name in the s.h.i.e.l.d. database.


    "Robert Bob Reynolds... There are many duplicate names. I''ll screen them first and narrow them down. I live in Queens, New York, right? Adult male, OK, I found it.


    Tony Stark was efficient and quickly found information about the man.


    "He has four criminal records, theft, robbery and drug trafficking. He is a real bottom scum and addict."


    "It''s just that this guy named Reynolds should have died, just three months ago."


    "In the north of queens, there was a big explosion in the Nelson laboratory in a high school. Many human remains were found at the scene. One of them was identified as Robert Reynolds."


    "The police concluded that Reynolds sneaked into the laboratory to commit theft, then suffered an explosion and died on the spot."


    Luke''s face became more and more serious. He asked in a deep voice, "what kind of research does Norson laboratory do?"


    "Let me see, uh, the development of some dimensional energy? It looks a bit like strange projects such as high-energy physics and particle collisions."


    Iron man hesitated for a while. As a world-class top genius, he found a clue from the search report.


    "Strengthening the human body plan, energy potion... Who approved it? It''s dangerous and unrealistic."


    Hearing this, Luke didn''t ask again.


    Because he already knew who the ninth heavenly hammer venerable of the serpent Kur was.


    "Oh, I just wanted to feel the generosity of emperor Weishan."


    Luke shook his head with a hint of ridicule.


    "Unexpectedly, they turned around and told me that the difficulty of the task has been raised from simple to difficult."


    Boom!


    At the same time, the country of fear suddenly shook.


    The solid ice sheet trembled as if it were about to collapse.


    The majestic golden light melts all things, and the Grand Palace of the serpent Kur is like a weathered stone statue, which is instantly crushed into powder.


    "I am a sentry, an invincible sentry! A powerful sentry!"


    The voice full of fanaticism sounded quietly and spread far along the cold wind.


    A golden figure appeared in the eyes of everyone.

 Chapter 372

    "Who''s that guy?"


    The same question came from Odin and iron man.


    The former has a trace of uncertainty.


    With the eyes of the God King, you can naturally see the golden figure and erupt cosmic energy all over.


    Like a, no, it should be countless exploding celestial bodies, filled with the terrible smell of destroying heaven and earth!


    Just the radiated energy reaction will cause magnetic field disorder and space vibration.


    The golden flame is actually a violent particle flow.


    They are like a rainbow, rising straight into the sky, penetrating the atmosphere, spilling and disappearing.


    The latter was a little surprised, as if he didn''t understand what had happened.


    Everyone''s focus was also focused on the battlefield of two thors, who fought against the heavenly hammer.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, he was attracted by the strange guy who appeared inexplicably.


    "His name is sentry."


    The serpent Kur and the supreme mage answered together.


    The God of fear did not mind that the magnificent palace he lived in turned into powder and melted.


    On the contrary, his face showed satisfaction, as if appreciating a masterpiece.


    All this is expected.


    "Odin, you were surprised too, weren''t you? When I was awakened by Cynthia, eight God hammers fell to the earth, and they chose the right host."


    The big snake Kur seemed to be complacent and couldn''t help showing off to his brother.


    "But the fear hammer that belongs to me is equally restless."


    "This hammer represents madness and calmness, creation and destruction, countless contradictory emotions."


    "After thousands of years, it has found a more suitable owner than me!"


    Odin looked at the tall figure standing like a mountain and said with a sneer, "are you crazy, Kur. The fear hammer forged by yourself abandoned you. It''s happy?"


    "My stupid brother, I am the God of fear. The hammer is only the embodiment of my power, not the source."


    The serpent Kur looked down at Thor, the fierce Thor, and sneered, "I''m not like your son. My eyes are confused by the illusion and can''t see the essence of power."


    Odin was silent.


    He told sol long ago not to rely too much on mirniel, but the other party didn''t take it to heart.


    "The sentry is the owner of the ninth fear hammer, a poor guy who is arrogant and inferior, strong and weak... It is also my last chip to destroy the nine realms and cut off my destiny!"


    Kur the snake opened his hands as if he saw the goddess of victory smiling at himself.


    Odin''s mood is complex. Although he hates the snake Kur, he doesn''t think what the other party has done is the right thing.


    But there is no denying that fear is the ninth host of the hammer.


    The man called Sentry is really incredibly strong.


    The violent energy spilled out made him think of the terrible scene of star collapse.


    In the atrium world, who can stop it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "His name is sentry."


    Luke took a deep breath and said softly.


    Iron man and strange are confused.


    They have never heard of the name, whether on the list of heroes or villains.


    The sentry never seemed to exist.


    "He is Robert Reynolds, the dead drug addict, who sneaked into Norson''s laboratory and unfortunately met the unlucky guy who exploded."


    Luke went on to explain.


    Iron man was surprised. He quickly scanned the information provided by Jarvis.


    "But... Robert Reynolds is dead. His body was sent to the New York police department and handed over to langney medical center because it was unclaimed..."


    Tony Stark was confused.


    What power can make a person come back from the dead and become so powerful?


    "There may have been some accidents. Anyway, Robert Reynolds is not dead. He lives well."


    Luke looked at the golden figure, and the strong breath was still rising, as if there was no end.


    The other side''s foothold, the solid and thick ice sheet collapsed downward, and seemed unable to bear the heavy body.


    Large cracks spread and expanded on all sides, and the whole South Pole seemed to be wailing.


    "He not only lived well, but also became one of the most powerful humans on the planet."


    Luke''s mouth curved, and the long silent task list flashed slightly.


    [Branch Mission: absolute power, who is the strongest on the surface?]


    [requirements: defeat sentry, Hyperion, Doujian, Lanqi.]


    [reward: each person defeated will get a chance to draw a prize.]


    Even if it''s not for the task of emperor weishandi, it''s just a lucky draw. It''s enough for Superman to go all out to fight with the sentry.


    "One? There are other people on earth as powerful as this guy... Humans?"


    Asked the iron man in a startled voice.


    From the energy reading displayed by Jarvis, the place where the sentry is located is almost like the center of a nuclear explosion. Various high-energy particles similar to gamma ray flow release strong radiation.


    The worst thing is that the energy reading that has exceeded the peak does not stop, but continues to soar.


    This proves that sentinels still have room for improvement.


    He is constantly, rapidly, becoming stronger!


    Keen intuition tells iron man if he continues to let that guy go.


    Once the immeasurable cosmic energy bursts out, the earth will be violently impacted.


    This is a crisis of annihilation!


    "Of course."


    Luke nodded and smiled, "and me."


    "If it''s just physical strength and pure strength, the sentry is really on a par with me."


    The iron man was silent. He thought there was another villain as powerful as the sentry!


    Tony Stark felt angry and a glimmer of hope rose in his heart.


    Can the supreme mage save the world?


    "Superman vs Sentinel - it seems interesting."


    Luke''s face was relaxed, but his fists were clenched silently, and the stellar energy surging in his body began to boil.


    Iron man standing next to him, and strange.


    Inexplicably feel the surrounding air condensing and the pressure doubling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Sentry..."


    As the focus of the audience, Robert Reynolds was in a trance and in an unstable state.


    The faint green flame occupies part of the space of consciousness.


    But deep in the boundless mind, there is a dark shadow firmly rooted.


    Tyranny, destruction, killing... Countless negative emotions are released from its twisted black tentacles.


    "What should I do?"


    Robert Reynolds muttered to himself.


    The power of fear could not completely erode his spirit, but made this guy more crazy.


    At this time, the sentry is like a drug addict who has just taken drugs.


    It shows a sense of confusion that you don''t know where you are.


    He seemed to fly to the clouds and look down on the earth from a high altitude.


    Countless tiny black spots are like swarms of ants.


    "Step on them! Step on them!"


    A voice sounded quietly and hit the heart.


    Robert Reynolds is ready to move. With a crazy smile, he is ready to cook this nest of "ants".


    At this time, a heavenly hammer master was hit by sol and fell in front of the sentry.


    He is the master of the hammer of the Soul Eater and the paw of the serpent Kur.


    But Robert Reynolds didn''t care so much. His eyes were only ants.


    "It just needs to be stronger. Hahaha, step on it!"


    The sharp voice squeezed out of his throat, and the golden figure raised his feet and stepped down.


    Boom!


    It seems that a violent earthquake of magnitude 12 has occurred.


    The Antarctic ice sheet is full of cracks, which expand instantly under the impact of abundant force.


    It seems to be torn apart by a pair of big hands and turned into a bottomless Glacier Canyon!


    The unlucky heavenly hammer master was shocked into a pool of meat mud before the soles of his feet fell.


    Then the sticky stumps broke down again and became tiny particles invisible to the naked eye.


    Robert Reynolds was unaware of the great noise caused.


    He opened his eyes wide and his psychedelic look flashed quickly.


    Then the sentry bent down and held the indestructible fear hammer.


    Close your fingers and press your palms.


    Boom!


    The faint green electric light burst out!


    Like the cry before death!


    The hammer of the Soul Eater split and turned into powder.


    "Sentry, what are you doing?"


    Seeing this, Kur the snake roared.


    He had never ordered Robert Reynolds to destroy his painstaking hammer of fear.


    That''s the embodiment of your power!


    "Your enemy is not them. Obey the will of the snake and kill sol!"


    The angry roar came into the sentry''s ear. He tilted his head, turned around and looked at the God of fear with strange eyes.


    "You too... Ant!"


    He held out his hand, pointed to Kur the snake and said expressionless.

 Chapter 373

    Ants?


    Asgard people are always arrogant and boast of being guardians of the nine realms.


    What''s more, the serpent Kur is also the supreme monarch of the ASA Protoss, who was once crowned king.


    From status and power to glory and blood, they are all first-class origins.


    Now it is called an ant by a human being, which has exceeded the degree of provocation and is equivalent to a direct insult.


    As we all know, Odin''s family are grumpy.


    His brother, Kur the snake, is no exception.


    How dare mortals mock gods?


    Kur the snake decided to beat the sentry to let the other party know who was really giving orders.


    "You are blinded by power before you challenge the gods."


    He said so.


    The long handled war hammer with cold light hit the golden figure like a faint green lightning.


    It was supposed to belong to Robert Reynolds, the ninth hammer master.


    But the big snake Kur was worried that the sentry might suddenly lose control, so he deliberately left a hand and didn''t give it to the other party.


    Just use fear to confuse the mind and control the spirit.


    I have to say, he did guess right.


    The sentry has never been an easy man or tool.


    Boom!


    The heavenly Father''s terrorist power is poured on the hammer.


    Like thunder, it lights up the desolate ice field.


    "Big snake Kur..."


    "God of fear..."


    "Odin''s brother..."


    Countless people were shocked and told each other''s names.


    It is an alliance composed of Asgard, Jotunheim, the country of fire and other countries in the world.


    They have become passers-by and have no impact on the direction of the war.


    Even stepping in and rushing into the battlefield are extravagant hopes.


    That''s the battle of the heavenly Father!


    Ordinary people approaching the past is essentially no different from looking for death.


    People only felt that the strong light flashed, and the blazing lightning made the retina produce a strong burning feeling.


    Even Avengers, strengthened humans like eagle eye and black widow.


    They can''t stand the stimulation and choose to close their eyes to avoid injury.


    "Wow, this is big news!"


    Only Spiderman acts as a superhero and doesn''t forget his job.


    He didn''t know where to take out a camera and started shooting at the risk of being blinded.


    "These first-hand materials can become exclusive news!"


    Spider man in this universe is closer to Toby Maguire''s film version. He is not a chattering little brother, nor a young man full of youth.


    In this world, Peter Parker''s girlfriend is Mary Jane.


    After graduation, I didn''t enter a large company. Instead, I worked in horn daily and tried to make money to support my family.


    Compared with other universes, this spider man died Uncle Ben, his good brother little green devil, and even his aunt left him.


    When the dog licks the goddess and finally successfully digs the foot of the wall, he is not happy. He is scolded by the poisonous boss every day


    To be honest, when Luke saw him.


    Some wonder if the little spider is crossing from the next set, otherwise why the painting style is so dark.


    "Who the hell is that man? He looks so strong!"


    The endless ice field makes spider man''s mobility useless.


    He can only be a war reporter, shuttling through the army formation and taking photos from an angle.


    "His name is sentry. This guy is terrible."


    The iron man who flies in the air and sweeps up the dead soldiers with enchanted Gatling is learning and selling now, and tells the news from the supreme mage.


    A moment later, the name of the sentry spread through spider man''s mouth.


    Everyone is wondering whether this blonde man named "sentry" is an enemy or a friend?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dong!


    The sentry opened his hand and easily caught the long handled hammer that struck like lightning.


    The power of terror spread to the whole body along the arm.


    Robert Reynolds''s foothold collapsed suddenly.


    The pit that has been deeply concave seems to be pierced by the power poured by the Warhammer.


    The thick and solid ice turned into powder and fluttered away in an instant.


    The sentry''s tall body shook for a moment, but it was all right.


    The blue cloak behind him, like a pulled flag, opened straight.


    "Gods?"


    Sentry 1 lifted his feet off the ground, suspended in mid air, and looked at the snake Kur with puzzled eyes.


    "Is God so weak?"


    Robert Reynolds''s upright words almost made the God of fear''s blood pressure soar.


    When was he regarded as a weak man, the Almighty heavenly Father and the king of Asgard?


    But before Kur, the big snake, took off, he felt a residual shadow in his sight.


    With all their strength, the Sentry can fly out of the Milky way in an instant a few light-years away.


    Therefore, it is difficult for even the heavenly father to capture his moving track.


    Just one step, the air sent continuous shock and explosion, just like the explosives burned out by the lead.


    The tall body is like a towering mountain in the sky, filling the eyes of the big snake Kur.


    "I''m a sentry... No one can give orders to me, remember!"


    In Robert Reynolds'' consciousness, the dark green flame was squeezed to the corner, but the dark shadow prevailed.


    Before he became a sentry, he was a drug addict with a rotten and decadent life.


    Weak physique and strong power have created Robert Reynolds''s inner dual personality.


    In short, the mental state of the goods is very unstable.


    Sometimes, he will be in the normal state of active master.


    At this time, the Sentry can communicate with him and talk well.


    Even occasionally do good things, help superheroes and so on.


    In general, he is a positive figure.


    But sometimes, he becomes a drug addict again, Robert Reynolds.


    A madman who has no reason and whose consciousness is swallowed up by bottomless desire.


    At this time, the Sentry can be said to be very strong or very weak.


    Because his spirit is not enough to match the strong power.


    On the contrary, some petty profits will be driven and played by others.


    For example, during the period of the dark avenger, the sentry served as a running dog for Norman Osborne and fully obeyed each other''s orders.


    It''s as incredible as Superman succumbing to lex Luther''s will to be a thug for that bald head.


    If you say, the first two mental states.


    It can be attributed to Robert Reynolds''s psychological mapping, which is excusable.


    Then, the negative personality hidden in the sentry''s body is the incomprehensible existence of terror.


    Nothingness!


    It is the dark side of the Sentinel''s body.


    Compared with the negative personality of the black phoenix, nothingness is more terrible.


    Because the former can at least communicate, but the latter will only destroy everything without reason.


    At present, the sentry is probably in the second state.


    No reason, but not completely crazy.


    Boom!


    Robert Reynolds, who appeared in front of Kur the snake, stared at the bad old man with the fierce eyes of street gangsters.


    Without mercy, he raised the ninth fear hammer and hit Kur''s head heavily.


    The compressed air flow sent out a whistling sound.


    The big snake Kur was shocked. Before he reacted, he was like a powerful shell, smashing through the thick ice and falling into the cold deep sea.

 Chapter 374

    "It seems that Kur the snake is not the opponent of the sentry at all."


    Spider man captured the scene just now, but when he opened it, his excited expression solidified.


    Because Robert Reynolds''s shooting speed greatly exceeds the limit of human vision capture and the number of frames of the camera, the photos are only blurred and can''t see anything.


    "It is suggested that iron man change you to a better camera so that you can take useful pictures."


    A voice with a smile sounded from behind spider man.


    Peter Parker turned his head and saw that it was Luke.


    "Supreme mage... Mr. stark doesn''t care about this. He''s having a good time."


    Spider man smiled across his hood.


    The steel armor with the gun barrel stretched out from top to bottom is like a movable fort, pouring fire wantonly.


    Only one person restrained the dead army of the serpent Kur, creating an opportunity for the advance of the alliance.


    "Mr. mage, who do you think will win?"


    Spider man, feeling stressed and restrained, took the initiative to find a topic.


    The name of the supreme mage has long been spread among the Avengers.


    Superman''s amazing record of punching red tanks, kicking Odin and killing absorbing people.


    It has long spread at an amazing speed and has become a gossip topic for superheroes in recent times.


    Until now, the allies of the nine worlds still did not retreat, and the Avengers still did not despair.


    More than half of the reason is because of Luke.


    His existence makes many people believe that Kur the snake is not an irresistible existence.


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s see how much strength the Sentry can play."


    Luke has warmed up and can join the battlefield at any time.


    He was just waiting for the opportunity to get more information.


    A close battle depends on the degree of understanding of each other.


    Also the heavenly Father, Luke can defeat Odin.


    Part of the reason is that the God king knows nothing about himself.


    Absorb stellar energy, the stronger the "Ravager" template in the Vietnam War, and unimaginable endurance


    If Odin knew all this and chose a different way, the result might change.


    Be cautious in the face of any opponent, especially in the diffuse universe of wall stars.


    That''s Luke''s idea.


    "How much strength..."


    Spiderman smacked this sentence and couldn''t help wondering.


    Hasn''t such a strong sentry tried his best?


    Luke glanced at Peter Parker and guessed what the other party was thinking.


    He just smiled faintly without explanation.


    The Sentinel''s combat power fluctuates greatly.


    Only by combining with nothingness and maintaining the peak of reason, he is the strongest surface with the explosive power of millions of stars.


    When taking drugs and losing intelligence, because of mental instability and unable to reasonably use their abilities, the combat effectiveness of sentinels will be greatly reduced.


    "What a contradictory psychology."


    Luke saw the golden sentry and smashed the snake Kur into the bottom of the sea with only one hammer, with a glow in his eyes.


    On the one hand, he was worried that the God of fear would stimulate Robert Reynolds''s negative personality;


    On the other hand, he is eager to fight such a strong opponent in a fierce and even dangerous battle.


    Just like Batman on the set next door asked Superman¡ª¡ª


    "Tell me, will you bleed?"


    After becoming Superman, Luke rarely felt the crisis of facing death.


    He is always at ease and in no hurry.


    Because no matter how powerful the enemy is, he can''t threaten himself.


    But the appearance of the sentry changed this fact a little.


    After rough estimation, sentinels in an irrational state are probably at the heavenly Father level.


    If you stimulate negative personality and nothingness on the line, you should be able to break through the restrictions and become a monomer.


    In other words, if you really want to do it, father Superman may be killed by a single sentinel.


    "It''s exciting to think about it."


    Luke grinned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kur, the big snake that fell into the deep sea, disintegrated and disintegrated, but there was no blood flowing out.


    "Sentry... He''s out of control."


    The God of fear was chagrined and regretted that his control was not enough.


    It was always obedient before. Why did it suddenly change?


    He breathed, his pupils contracted and his eyes were cold.


    The dark ice sea suddenly set off a raging tide!


    The open and boundless underwater world is like a giant dragon making waves and stirring the turbulent undercurrent.


    Click! Click!


    On the ice sheet where the nine allied armies were based, a big crack opened like an earthquake.


    Boom!


    An iceberg floating on the sea suddenly disintegrated and turned into powder.


    It''s like being smashed by great power!


    "Big snake..."


    "Earthly Python..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of screams come and go.


    On the ice sea, an indescribable huge snake head slowly surfaced.


    The perennial hard iceberg is so small in front of the big snake''s head.


    "This is Kur''s real body."


    Luke flew into the air with spider man.


    Antarctica, with a total area of more than 1400 square kilometers, does not seem to be enough for the big snake Kur.


    It just got up gently, the ice sea stirred waves, and the continental shelf seemed to collapse.


    "Sentry."


    The snake stared at the flying golden figure with cold pupils.


    The chaos provoked by the heavenly hammer master and the fear of spreading in the atrium world are enough to restore Kur''s father level strength.


    The only pity is that the plan to destroy the eight worlds and break the ceiling failed.


    The supreme mage defeated the red tank, killed the absorber, and killed another sentinel.


    Not only the heavenly hammer venerable, but also the fear God hammer is missing.


    "It''s a big... Ant."


    Robert Reynolds flashed his psychedelic eyes and saw Kur the snake as a huge black spot.


    Such a response naturally aroused the boundless anger of the God of fear.


    It raised its head and hit it hard.


    Just this action, the continent shook and the ice sheet broke.


    Under the deep sea, the huge body set off a tsunami like disaster.


    Boom!


    The sentry didn''t dodge. In fact, in his current state, he didn''t know how to fight.


    Close your fingers, clench them into a fist, and then wave them hard.


    The air seemed to be squeezed into a shell and shot at the head of the snake Kur.


    The power of terror tears a straight "channel".


    Aidman''s alloy weapons were hard scales that could not be cut. They suddenly split and burst open a wound.


    Dark green blood, like pouring rain, spilled into the ice sea.


    Just a few breaths, countless bodies floated on the sea.


    There are marine life and the nine allied armies unfortunately infected.


    The blood of the snake Kur is highly poisonous.


    In the prophecy, Thor was bathed in the poisonous blood of the serpent and died.


    Roar!


    As if in pain, the snake raised its head and hissed.


    The clouds dissipate, and heaven and earth shake.


    From its mouth, it spewed out a large stream of poisonous gas.


    Like a cloud of smoke, slowly dispersed.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The sentry did not escape. After being contaminated, his skin and flesh were eroded by sulfur, spreading large scars.


    The amazing pain made Robert Reynolds scream.


    He''s just a poor drug addict, not a powerful soldier.


    Although he has a rare enemy''s force, his will has not been tempered.


    After being injured, the sentry seemed to lose his fighting spirit and wanted to turn around and run away.


    But how could Kur the snake let each other go.


    It has a big mouth and sharp fangs, like the huge columns of the Roman temple.


    Took a deep breath, like a hurricane, pulling Robert Reynolds.


    "Eat you!"


    In an instant, the golden sentry was swallowed by the snake Kur.

 Chapter 375

    Hiss! Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The belly of the snake Kur is like a aqua regia pool filled with corrosive liquid.


    The sentry was swallowed with blood and fell down a slippery, greasy, dark passage.


    The inner walls of the surrounding areas were constantly squeezed, with thick green venom, like an open faucet, pouring down.


    Before long, it covered Robert Reynolds''s lower body.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    The shrill scream immediately echoed in the narrow space.


    The sentry had no strong demeanor. The severe pain made his face particularly distorted, and thick green veins burst out.


    Snot and tears soared together, and bean sized sweat droplets hung all over his forehead.


    Robert Reynolds, who has great strength, is no different from ordinary people at the moment.


    On his face, every muscle was shaking and twitching, as if feeling the detailed process of blood and flesh being melted by venom.


    After only a few breaths, only two pale bones remained in the sentry''s long legs.


    This is far crueler and more torturous than being executed late.


    Especially when he saw the empty lower body, Robert Reynolds almost collapsed on the spot.


    This is his symbol as a male creature, and it is also an inalienable man''s dignity!


    Pain and fear are effective catalysts.


    Let the madness that occupies the mind become more unreasonable.


    "I don''t want to die..."


    Sentinels who feel they are dying are like drowning people struggling desperately.


    He panicked and waved his fists, no longer stingy with endless stellar energy.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The power of terror raged, tearing the snake Kur.


    The sentinel, who was close to collapse, shouted.


    Along the esophagus all the way, smashed through a thick mountain spine.


    Roar!


    Originally raised his head and looked down at all sentient beings with cold pupils. Kur, the snake who thought he had won, suddenly felt bursts of angina pectoris.


    He never thought that the sentry had not been eroded and melted by the venom in his body.


    Instead, he turned upside down and ran amok in his body.


    "It hurts..."


    The unimaginable huge body of Kur the snake rolled involuntarily.


    As a proud Asgard, he must have never read the four famous works of China, especially the book journey to the West.


    Otherwise, the God of fear will surely know that swallowing the enemy into his stomach is a very irrational act.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Sentinels fly at full speed, and the melted flesh and blood grow and heal rapidly under the super self-healing ability.


    The energy torrent of financing and selling iron is like a giant gun piercing the tail of the snake Kur.


    He raised his hand and tore open the rectum of this mortal python, straight out of the cloaca.


    When the real body was injured, Kur the snake gave a painful cry.


    Seems to be stimulated, rolling with a huge body.


    The whole Antarctica was shattered and fragmented, setting off a terrible tsunami of doomsday level.


    The ferocious color still remained on the sentry''s face. The severe pain brought great damage to his spirit, so that he unconsciously opened the self-protection mechanism.


    For humans, when they can''t bear a strong emotion or extreme pain, they will faint.


    But Robert Reynolds is different. If his life is in danger, he falls into despair.


    The negative personality hidden in his conscious world will appear directly.


    for instance.


    Now?


    The sentry''s pupils were out of focus, and his look suddenly faded, like a rebooted computer.


    A few seconds later, the open pupil was dark, and the wave of destruction dispersed.


    The air is like being held tightly by a big hand, constantly making a shocking sound.


    "Crush you!"


    The hoarse voice suddenly echoed in the open world.


    The Sentinel''s mind moved slightly, and his body moved at the speed of sub light.


    Like an electric light, it comes in an instant.


    The heavy fist, like a huge hammer crushing space, hit Kur''s head.


    Boom!


    It was like a planet colliding with him. In a thousandth of a second, the terrible power spread all over the God of fear.


    Hard scales, huge bodies, burst!


    Into countless pieces of flesh and blood!


    "Crush you! This ant!"


    Said the sentry with a cold face.


    In his dark eyes, there was neither pity for life nor mercy for the enemy.


    Only nothingness!


    After the destruction of all things, the ultimate nothingness that no matter exists!


    "Finally willing to let me out, that damn coward."


    The sentry spoke contemptuously of Robert Reynolds, the original owner of the body.


    In his opinion, that guy is a model that mud can''t help up the wall.


    There is the hardest fist and the strongest body in the world, but I don''t know how to use it.


    At least satisfy the selfish desires of human beings!


    For example, be more ambitious.


    Can kill all the superheroes who resist themselves in the world, and then rule the world.


    Be less ambitious, indulge in sex, indulge in desire, and vent the possessive instinct of male creatures.


    But Robert Reynolds did nothing.


    In his head, he thought of becoming a shit superhero.


    This is ridiculous!


    "Why don''t I destroy half the world before appreciating his poor and sad expression while the waste man is unconscious."


    The sentry smiled wildly and nervously.


    It''s not difficult for him to blow up a planet.


    "So happily decided."


    The sentinel who wants to understand is too lazy to pay attention to the big snake Kur. It''s just a dead snake.


    Destroying the world is much more interesting than it.


    "Well... Mr. sentry, should you ask me before you destroy the earth?"


    Suddenly, a dull voice came from behind.


    The sentry narrowed his eyes. With his vigilance, he didn''t find anyone approaching him.


    This is not normal!


    He turned his head and found that the other party was wearing war clothes similar to his own, and the dark red cloak was fluttering.


    "Who are you...?"


    Compared with Robert Reynolds, who sees people as ants when he starts, the sentinel of nothingness seems to be much more polite.


    "The supreme mage of the universe."


    Luke also smiled and said faintly, "Mr. sentry, I''m afraid you don''t know. Just a few days ago, there was a bad old man who also wanted to destroy the planet."


    "Oh, what''s the result?"


    The sentry seemed curious and asked.


    "I beat him up, influenced him with love and justice, and made him give up this idea."


    Luke answered seriously.


    "Then... Supreme mage, do you think he is stronger than me?"


    The sentry asked frantically, his dark eyes shining.


    "That''s not true. Judging from the surface combat effectiveness, you must be a little better."


    Luke, tell the truth.


    "Do you think you are stronger than me?"


    Asked the sentry again.


    "This... It''s hard to say. Let''s play."


    Luke showed humility.


    "Then, supreme mage, what are you going to use to stop me? Love and justice?"


    The sentry raised his mouth and sneered.


    He didn''t pay attention to the stranger who was killed on the way!

 Chapter 376

    The sentry''s frantic posture did not provoke Superman, but made a slight arc in the corner of his mouth.


    If it is the nothingness of the whole, there must not be the slightest human emotion.


    It''s a cold machine that only knows destruction and destruction. Don''t mention talking so much nonsense. Maybe even a trace of emotional fluctuation won''t show up.


    It can be seen that the sentry at this time is not a strong enemy that is absolutely irresistible.


    "A lawless maniac like you, a butcher who ignores life, really should receive the education of love and justice."


    After roughly judging the strength of his opponents, Luke ended the link of cruel words with each other.


    The space under your feet vibrates and the air blast explodes.


    The dark red cloak was pulled straight with a touch of light.


    The hard fist enough to sink this half of the ice sheet was magnified in the sentry''s eyes.


    The sharpest super senses reminded him crazily.


    It seems that there is a big word "death" engraved on that fist.


    The sentinel, who lacked combat experience, did not expect Superman to make a big move as soon as he shot.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The atmosphere was squeezed hard and rubbed out a red light.


    The accumulated clouds scattered and the whole sky was illuminated.


    In ten thousandth of a second, Superman''s fist hit the sentry in front of him.


    Click!


    Luke raised his eyebrows and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Since his debut, he has faced many enemies.


    But there are not many opponents who can take their fists face to face and survive.


    The sentry did it.


    Luke saw him react in microseconds, open his hand, cross it to his chest, and then firmly clench his fist.


    "It''s you."


    Superman''s mind flashed and gave praise.


    His terrifying force that sank the mainland was like a sharp blade, straight through the tall body of the sentry.


    A non-human body that can completely resist nuclear explosion is like a broken sandbag.


    The chest collapsed immediately, and the bones of the whole body burst into grief.


    The whole man bowed in an amazing arc, as if he had been broken by someone''s spine bone, spitting out a big mouth of blood.


    Although a little embarrassed, the sentry still blocked it.


    "Don''t the great master even have any martial virtue? Don''t say a word before the fight! Despicable!"


    In a faint voice, the sentry denounced Superman''s cunning and shameless.


    His twisted face was stained with blood, but he showed a crazy smile.


    "Now it''s my turn."


    The two palms across the chest clenched Superman''s fist as if they were going to crush it.


    At the same time, the sentry looked back and slammed forward.


    A hammer!


    But Luke, with the krypton warrior Lv2 template, didn''t give each other a chance.


    He predicted the sentry''s movement and hit it with a hard head first.


    Dong!


    Atmospheric shock, thunder and loud noise.


    An iceberg below turned into snow powder and burst into pieces.


    Just the sound wave from the battle between two people has such power!


    "Sorry, your turn doesn''t exist."


    Luke''s eyes were slightly coagulated, and the high-temperature rays spilled out and turned into arc like free energy.


    Boom!


    It is like tens of thousands of tons of explosives exploding together, setting off a strong airflow.


    The invisible force field coerced them and threw them out.


    They are like two meteorites, madly rubbing the atmosphere and emitting strong fire.


    During the full speed flight, Superman and the sentry did not stop, but had thousands of fierce collisions.


    The most dangerous time, the bodies of both sides collapsed.


    It is like broken porcelain, with fine cracks.


    The blood beads condensed into lines and then evaporated by the aftermath of the battle.


    But whether it''s superman or sentinel.


    They suffered such a terrible injury that they can still recover quickly in a moment.


    It''s like two machines competing with each other at high frequency.


    HP, defence, recovery speed


    They constantly collide and heal themselves.


    An infinite endurance relying on stellar energy, like a god of war bathed in the sun, will never feel tired.


    The other is like an immortal body. No matter how serious the injury is, as long as it is not dead, it can recover in a few breaths.


    This incredible self-healing ability has far exceeded that of Wolverine Logan.


    Bang bang! Bang bang!


    Their rapid flight brought a series of explosions, leaving a long vacuum channel.


    In a moment, it hit Australia from the South Pole.


    Dong!


    The fist and palm collided and burst out a strong afterwave.


    The towering buildings near the battlefield collapsed and smashed like over baked crispy cookies.


    The human below did not know what had happened, and the two great banks standing in the sky had disappeared.


    When they appeared again, they were already in Paris, France.


    The sky shaking roar sounded on the Ares square, attracting people to look up one after another.


    However, before they could see Superman and the sentry, it was like a figure of a shell coming out of the chamber, which directly broke the Eiffel Tower.


    The 7000 ton landmark was cut through like butter with a red knife, revealing a smooth cross-section.


    The culprit smashed into the ground after destroying the symbols of French culture.


    Ares square seemed to have been bombed by large equivalent shells. The hard ground raised waves in all directions along the falling figure.


    "Do you feel the love and justice of the supreme mage now?"


    Standing in the air, Superman looked down at the ferocious and empty sentry in his chest.


    "Mom annoys FAK!"


    The sentry spewed out a dirty word, and his dark eyes were full of madness.


    The golden figure pulled into a straight line and hit Luke.


    Boom!


    Another bang!


    The clouds in the sky are like torn cotton wool, leaving two clear flight tracks.


    "Where did they go?"


    Iron man, still in Antarctica, captured Superman''s battle sites with sentinels through stark industries and s.h.i.e.l.d. satellites.


    At this moment, everyone has become a supporting role and can''t participate in the competition and fight between the two strongest on the surface.


    Thor, who should have received much attention and completed his prophecy, looked up at the sky.


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at the broken and scattered ice sheet. He couldn''t help feeling small in his heart.


    It turns out that the gods of Asgard will also have such a weak moment.


    Superman and sentry, it''s a battle beyond the heavenly father.


    He was curious, who would become the winner and the human with the strongest surface?


    "You can''t kill me. You''ll only make me... More crazy."


    A murky and violent sound came out of the roaring air.


    Strong and powerful muscles twisted together, like the Titans in ancient times, to block Luke''s blow on the head.


    With the pain of breaking his arms, the sentry raised his knees and hit Superman''s chest.


    Then, the two arms healed quickly and hit a dazzling combination of punches.


    Luke flew out of control and crashed a satellite of stark industries.


    It''s just that I don''t want to claim for compensation with the character of iron man.


    Under the dark starry sky, the blue planet gradually shrinks.


    Luke opened the biological force field and stabilized his throwing body.


    "Let me see how much you can do."


    He looked directly at the increasingly crazy and powerful sentry and took the initiative to provoke.


    Mind transmission, direct attack the spirit.


    The sentinel who felt the contempt grinned, accelerated under his feet and flew away with all his strength.


    The red hot sight swept through the dark starry sky, like a huge sword light sweeping the universe.


    In the past, Luke always felt tied up on earth for fear of damaging a continent or a planet.


    But now he doesn''t need to worry.


    The pleasant feeling rises from the chest and goes straight to the brain.


    Superman also waved his invincible fist at the sentry.

 Chapter 377

    It was a hard battle.


    For either party.


    Whether it''s superman or sentinel.


    They are like two colliding celestial bodies. The violent rays and high-energy particles formed by the confrontation reflect the deep and dark cosmic starry sky.


    The dark space is the background plate, and the stars are like flashing lights.


    As the protagonist, Superman and sentinel.


    One side is white and dazzling, melting all things;


    On one side is the majestic golden light, with an appalling momentum.


    The two figures confronting each other in the space exuded the same terrible breath.


    Although the battlefield was changed to space, the aftermath of their fight was still soul stirring, as if a violent energy tide was set off in the void, impacting the space barrier.


    All kinds of tiny particles invisible to the naked eye collide, burst into gorgeous brilliance, and turn into a rare cosmic spectacle.


    Wheezing! Wheezing!


    Luke gasped violently, his undulating chest was like a pulling bellows, and the sweat from his forehead evaporated before it came out.


    The damaged body recovered slowly, and the left arm hung down feebly.


    He felt like he was playing a real-life fighting game.


    The blood return speed, block operation and gas explosion damage of both sides are almost the same.


    The key to victory or defeat is not who has greater power and speed.


    But to see who can persist longer in this high-intensity battle.


    Because as long as it is not a situation of death and second kill.


    Superman and Sentry can recover quickly and continue to fight.


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    The whole body was burning with golden flame, like a huge celestial body. The sentinel across the void looked at Luke in the distance with an extremely strange look.


    His injury is worse than some embarrassed Superman.


    The chest was penetrated by the hot line of sight, showing a ferocious cavity, although the flesh and blood wriggled and grew gradually.


    Compared with the previous instant recovery, the Sentinel''s self-healing speed has slowed down.


    "Monster? I''m the positive, okay?"


    Aware of each other''s mental fluctuations, Luke responded with a smile.


    Up to now, time has become unimportant.


    If this situation continues to develop, let alone play for a day like the captain of the United States, even the energy will be fine for a week.


    "Won''t he be tired?"


    The sentry''s crazy face raised strong questions.


    He didn''t understand that even his own strength, which has the power of millions of stars, has declined significantly after intensive fighting.


    But the young supreme mage was still relaxed. At best, his breathing was a little louder.


    It was as if the intensity of the battle was only five floors in one breath for him.


    "To borrow the famous quote of a friend of mine, I can play for a whole day, a whole week, or a whole month."


    The corners of Luke''s mouth rose, revealing a provocative smile.


    "But if you can hold it."


    At this time, the sentry is a lunatic with unstable mental state. If he wants to provoke him, it is simpler than playing games, actively giving his head, and mocking his teammates on the public screen.


    Sure enough, after being provoked.


    The sentinel, who was originally angry and wanted to stop, flashed a cold light in his dark eyes.


    Shua!


    In a blink of an eye, the golden flame twisted and flashed.


    The sentry crossed the void and appeared on Superman''s right.


    Raise your arms, bend them into elbows and hit Luke on the head.


    The latter reacted quickly and also used the moving track of flashing light to avoid the attack of the sentry.


    Such a fierce and rapid attack and defense.


    In just one millisecond, they switched to each other hundreds of times.


    It''s a close fight, but no one can touch anyone.


    Every fist, leg, vibration and explosion are annihilated in the dark and silent vacuum environment.


    Only the surging energy torrent destroys the surrounding cosmic dust and grinds it into smaller particles.


    The two fought fiercely and moved at high speed.


    Boom!


    Superman punched out terrible energy. The sentry couldn''t dodge for a moment. His left arm shook into minced meat and disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, Luke''s arm was caught by the other party and torn off.


    The scene was bloody!


    Like two fierce beasts fighting!


    But Superman is much more ferocious than the sentry retreating quickly and preparing to recover first!


    The biological force field is fully open, and the heavy pressure makes the other party''s action slow for a moment.


    Less than a millisecond has become an opportunity to seize!


    Superman sped up and approached the sentry.


    The palm of his hand opened and pressed heavily on his head.


    Close your fingers and tighten them!


    "Ah ah ah!"


    The sentry screamed wildly, and the fear of death immediately enveloped his heart.


    He clearly felt that the hard skull was sinking, as if squeezed by terrible force.


    The madness before death urged the sentry to release all his strength.


    He roared silently, and the sound wave was swallowed up by the dark void.


    The golden flame of his body immediately soared, and the terrible energy was released from his eyes.


    Like a violent particle flow in the hot line of sight, like a burst flood, sweeping everything!


    Hiss! Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Even if the huge energy of gamma ray flow bombarded his body, Luke still pressed the sentry''s head and didn''t let go.


    "You haven''t learned one thing, sentry."


    With a relaxed smile, Luke swept his mind and sent a message.


    "Fighting, sometimes competing - is the courage to face death!"


    Boom!


    At the moment when the spirit wave dissipated, Superman closed his palm and squeezed it with no mercy.


    The sentry''s head, like a watermelon pierced by a bullet, burst and broke directly.


    The muddy liquid mixed with red and white, as well as the residue of broken meat, were evaporated at high temperature and disappeared.


    Only the headless body stands quietly in the void.


    The golden flame, like a remnant candle in the wind, darkened.


    Luke breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that the sentry''s breath of life was annihilated.


    The front is hard against a gamma ray stream, and the Superman with mass comparable to the planet has a silk crack.


    Like broken porcelain, it is about to collapse.


    He faced the young, warm star.


    Thirsty, absorbing radiation.


    The arm torn off by the sentry grew back quickly.


    "The ''Ravager'' template is really easy to use."


    Luke sighed softly.


    Superman on the set next door doesn''t have this unreasonable recovery ability. Now he can recover from any serious injury as long as he keeps the integrity of his brain.


    And after taking one injury, immune resistance will also be greatly improved.


    It''s an impossible task to kill yourself.


    Superman + doomsday?


    Luke smiled and raised his newborn arm.


    The sun shone through his fingers on his face.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to mend the knife."


    Luke looked at the headless body in the void and stretched out a finger. The extreme energy was compressed and condensed into a dazzling light spot.


    Whew!


    Shoot out!


    The terrible energy penetrates the Sentinel''s body and explodes from inside to outside!


    Put it on the earth, it is enough to sink the North American continent and cause doomsday disaster.


    Superman will never take it lightly when dealing with strong enemies worthy of vigilance and respect.


    "Eh?"


    Luke, who is in a continuous process of funeral service, suddenly picked his eyebrow and found something wrong.


    The sentinel whose head was crushed and lost his breath of life didn''t seem to be... Dead?


    Some strange changes are taking place in the sentry who received a high-temperature ray.


    The energy attack released by Superman did not cause fatal damage to him, but seemed to be absorbed.


    "Ho ho..."


    A section of red, like a sharp limb coagulated with blood, climbed out of the burst head.


    The dark shadow covered the golden flame emitted and released by the sentry, and twisted tentacles extended out, setting off one of the strongest on the earth like a monster.


    Luke''s pupils contracted and his body tightened, as if he felt danger.


    "Nothingness."


    The name squeezed out of his throat.

 Chapter 378

    Nothingness.


    It''s a negative personality in the sentry.


    As we all know, washing white is weak and blackening is strong. This Law applies to any film and television works and cultural works.


    Sentinels claim to have the power of millions of stars, but in fact, under normal conditions, they have the power of exploding stars.


    Only by completely abandoning ourselves, letting nothingness dominate and breaking through restrictions can we fully release the terrorist force of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "It''s not dead. Can you let the big player practice online?"


    Luke had a headache and rubbed his frown.


    After exploding his head, he was connected with a crushing ray, which could not completely kill the sentry.


    It can only be said that this guy''s vitality is really strong enough.


    The blood red light, mixed with the dark shadow, melted into the headless body of the sentry bit by bit.


    Sharp limbs constantly pop up from behind, like open wings.


    Luke tried to attack and sent out a high-temperature ray of evaporated flesh and blood with his fingertips again.


    But it was still like a mud cow into the sea without causing any fatal damage.


    If Superman wears some kind of high-tech glasses to measure combat power, he will find that the sentry''s energy reading has soared wildly, breaking the original limit.


    In other words, entering nothingness completely breaks the shackles of the heavenly father.


    As long as he wants, he can destroy the planet and become a human natural disaster at the cosmic level.


    Luke''s brain was racing, thinking about how to save the situation.


    At the same time, the sentinel occupied by the dark shadow "grew" a new head.


    It''s still the same face, Robert Reynolds.


    But compared with before, there was no expression on his face, like a cold machine without emotion.


    Dark eyes are full of the meaning of destruction.


    "Supreme... Mage."


    Nothingness raised his head, a palpitating cold killing intention, all over the nothingness for a moment.


    Luke was irritated and narrowed his eyes subconsciously.


    Right now!


    Nothingness seized the opportunity.


    The tall figure appeared in front of Superman like an instant movement.


    Within a microsecond, Luke was attacked like a storm.


    The sharp limbs easily penetrated his body and brought up bright red blood lines.


    A fist infused with terrorist forces also smashed at the same time.


    Luke felt as if one planet after another had hit him.


    The fully healed Superman is on the verge of collapse again.


    "The experience of being beaten passively... Is the first time."


    Luke didn''t lose his fighting spirit. Instead, he was in the mood to make fun of himself.


    He put his hands in a defensive posture, like a boxer waiting for a chance to counterattack.


    The explosive attack almost crushed the void.


    After a long time, Superman with blood all over his body suddenly became sharp in his eyes.


    With great accuracy, he grasped the waving arm of nothingness and twisted it into a twist like shape.


    Then use a powerful whip leg to blow the other party out.


    The outbreak of a long time will inevitably slow down the speed of boxing.


    Luke was beaten passively for three minutes in exchange for this attack.


    Boom!


    With a blow of all his strength, he didn''t break nothingness into meat and kill it to slag.


    Like a pushed meteorite, he moved backward at an amazing speed and finally fell to an unmanned planet.


    "Is that strong? It''s too light."


    Nothingness stood up calmly from the huge hole radiated by the shock afterwave for tens of thousands of miles.


    He glanced faintly, the spirit wave covered the planet, and learned the general information.


    "The perennial dimension of surface temperature is between minus 238 and minus 218 degrees. It is mainly composed of rocks and ice. Its mass is one sixth that of the moon. Its surface is covered with a layer of solid nitrogen and a small amount of solid methane and carbon monoxide... This is Pluto."


    Nothingness is not like a sentry. The brain is full of madness and irrational.


    On the contrary, he is like a cold machine, knowing how to calculate and think.


    "Here you are. I thought you would run away."


    A moment later, Luke, who caught up with nothingness, landed on the other side of Pluto. The former seemed to see it and said so in a tone of no emotion.


    In his view, it was just a calm statement, not a mockery.


    This young supreme mage is indeed the most powerful creature that nothingness has ever seen.


    But it''s still far from myself.


    "How can you leave your back to your opponent on the battlefield."


    Luke said with a smile.


    He looked around. The planet was an ultra-low temperature hell, which was as good as Jotunheim, the life of the Frost Giant.


    Even breathing can freeze people and turn them into ice sculptures!


    "Then wait to be killed by me."


    Nothingness said coldly.


    The muscles of both arms swelled like mountains, and the blood red flame erupted like a volcano.


    His whole person is like an unstoppable blade, cutting through the ice on the surface without hindrance.


    Boom!


    Tens of thousands of miles of distance came in an instant.


    Within a breath, Luke saw the fist of nothingness.


    He caught the moving track like streamer, accelerated under his feet and dodged.


    The fist of nothingness hit the empty place, and the terrible force broke through the earth''s surface and condensed into a thick layer of solid nitrogen.


    The huge kinetic energy is like a ground penetrating shell, rubbing the ice and rocks, and blasting out a spectacular mushroom cloud.


    Under one punch, hundreds of kilometers around were sunken and turned into billowing waves.


    The violent turbulence set off a high-intensity 12 magnitude earthquake!


    As if the whole planet was shaking!


    Wail!


    "Then you''d better kill me at once, or..."


    Luke let out a mental wave, flashed behind nothingness, and also blew a punch.


    "There will be no chance."


    The huge power seems to distort the space, bring up an optical flow and go straight away!


    Nihilism''s reaction was faster. He turned quickly, but he didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he waved his fist to meet the attack.


    Dong!


    Luke took a breath and twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    He just felt that his fist hit the high-density white dwarf and could not defeat it at all.


    Step into the ground, instantly sink deeper and retreat wildly.


    Nothingness is no better.


    He was hit by the force of the earthquake and flew a few kilometers away.


    The shock wave formed by fist collision, centered on two people, releases terrible kinetic energy and heat.


    Pluto''s surface seems to light up a huge fireball.


    The dazzling light spread, smashing and annihilating all the substances in it.


    The hard surface was scraped off, and a large crack opened, causing an amazing explosion.


    Next, Superman and nothingness continue to collide.


    After thousands of fights, the energy aftermath of the battle finally tore the planet apart.


    In an unimaginable explosion, Pluto completely turned into cosmic dust.


    However, nothing is over.


    While Superman and nothingness move at high speed, they constantly blow out energy and create vacuum zones one after another.


    Compared with the previous stalemate, after a fierce battle and facing the nihilistic Superman, he finally showed a trace of fatigue.


    "Come again."


    But Luke still maintained a strong fighting spirit.


    He did his best to fly at the speed of light.


    Nothingness bites in the back and pursues it.


    In this way, they launched a cosmic chase.


    In the meantime, I don''t know how many asteroids were smashed and punctured by them.


    This amazing speed of light chase seems to have no end.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    Luke saw the blazing light illuminating the void!


    They reached the sun!

 Chapter 379

    "Is this the battlefield you chose?"


    Nothingness seems to understand something. The spirit wave shoots out and looks at Superman near the sun.


    One after another, they arrived at this huge star.


    Its powerful magnetic field slows down the action of Superman and nothingness.


    It was as if he had put on a heavy shackle and waved his fists and feet. There was no such relaxed feeling anymore.


    "But you should know that magnetic field and gravitational field are nothing to me."


    Nothingness thinks that Superman wants to use stars and celestial bodies to limit his actions, so as to find a chance to turn over.


    "Besides, under the same conditions, you will only be more affected than me."


    Luke smiled and didn''t say what he really thought like a villain.


    No matter how you think about nothingness, you may not guess that you are trying to "recharge".


    Facing a powerful enemy with the power of millions of stars, the energy in his body is almost squeezed clean.


    Fortunately, there is a young and vibrant yellow sun. The heat, radiation and light released by it make the Superman close to the edge of collapse heal slowly.


    "Then try and see who can laugh last."


    Luke threw a provocative look and tried to annoy nothingness.


    A trick that works well for sentinels is useless if it is put on this negative personality.


    "Oh, will the dragon be angry with ants?"


    Nothingness said faintly, indicating that Luke''s little trick was useless.


    The latter''s eyes twinkled and didn''t say much.


    Up to now, physical strength, HP and recovery... All tend to limit.


    I have to say, this is Luke since his debut.


    I have experienced the first thrilling battle of squeezing and forcing myself, and I am very close to failure and death.


    "What a thrill!"


    Thinking of this, he grinned and showed a smile.


    "Up to now, I haven''t been defeated by the sense of despair."


    The nothingness side remained silent, feeling the tough quality of the opponent; Accelerate at one foot and rush to Superman.


    The sharp limbs at the back shook wildly, like the claws and teeth of a fierce beast, to tear Luke''s body in half.


    Luke stretched out his right hand with a bright silver light.


    The tenth metal cuts across, and the unparalleled edge cuts off all the limbs and tentacles mixed with negative emotions!


    "Damn it!"


    Keep rational thinking all the time. The cold and indifferent nothingness is like being greatly hurt and the spirit fluctuates and roars.


    "This is broken?"


    Luke did not forget to ridicule that the tenth metal continued to extend, like a long gun sweeping through the waist and flying the injured nothingness.


    The latter, like a meteorite, fell into the dark depths of space.


    "Die! I must kill you!"


    The end of angering nothingness is to lead to a more violent attack.


    Those sharp limbs are the emotional embodiment of negative personality.


    Luke''s attack was tantamount to stabbing a sharp knife into the nerves of the human body, causing severe stinging pain.


    Facing the nothingness from the explosion, Superman waved the tenth metal.


    The extremely sharp silver track spread all over the body in an instant, leaving no space.


    A look of embarrassment rose on the fierce nothingness face. After entering the whole state, he was like a high-density white dwarf, and ordinary means could not cause damage at all.


    But the bright silver liquid in Luke''s right hand, in his own perception, belongs to an extremely dangerous kind of thing.


    "What the hell is it?"


    He had doubts in his heart.


    Luke didn''t want to take out the tenth metal at the bottom of the pressure box. The momentum of this battle is too amazing. Who knows if those leaders of the multiuniverse will notice it.


    It''s not good to expose things from other universes.


    According to the nihilistic defense and flesh density, it is reasonable that it can no longer be killed or hurt by any conventional weapons.


    Even the legendary artifact, the eternal gun, gungnier, or the Thunder God''s storm axe, miagnier.


    In the face of nothingness, it is estimated that it is difficult to play a role.


    The only thing that can be used is probably the tenth metal from the next set.


    "You think this will stop me from killing you!?"


    A trace of violence flashed across his nihilistic face. He let the soaring silver shine through his chest.


    With severe pain and injury, the tall body suddenly burst out the violent energy of the collapse of celestial bodies and swallowed the silver.


    Rumble¡ª¡ª


    Space collapses for it!


    "You are cruel!"


    Luke looked distressed and quickly took back the tenth metal.


    Take a few deep breaths, and the stellar energy flowing in his body becomes boiling, providing more powerful power.


    After the nihilistic body exploded, it took less than half a minute to regroup.


    This has gone beyond the scope of self-healing ability, but the performance of controlling molecular motion!


    How to defeat a strong enemy who cannot be killed?


    Luke answered in his heart.


    He pushed under his feet and rushed to nothingness.


    The newly reorganized body seemed to anticipate Superman''s action.


    The blood red flame almost condensed into essence and erupted in all directions!


    With terrible high temperature, the energy flood formed by gamma rays instantly flooded Luke.


    But instead of retreating, he continued to move forward.


    With the cost of the disappearance and melting of half of the body, the nothingness is firmly locked.


    "Have you ever hugged the sun?"


    Luke''s hoarse voice, accompanied by the moving air flow, passed into the ears of nothingness.


    The two suddenly fell down, and the target was the star that had been burning for more than 4 billion years.


    "You''re crazy! More crazy than me!"


    When they crashed into the sun''s atmosphere, nothingness finally shouted panic.


    The blazing heat of 6000 degrees Celsius continuously evaporated their flesh and blood.


    It''s like being in a hot furnace, allowing the solar storm and solar flare to bombard the body.


    This is a terror zone that even the biological force field can''t resist. Any energy and any existence will be evaporated and gasified by the heat released by the star''s talent!


    "We''ll all die!"


    Nothingness struggled desperately to get rid of Superman''s bondage, but the other party''s strong arms tightly tied his neck and pushed him to the core of the sun.


    In just a moment, they passed through the atmosphere of more than 100000 kilometers and rushed into the core area.


    The terrible high temperature of 15 million degrees Celsius can''t hold any life at all.


    The twisted shadow in nothingness, like melted snow, was quickly burned.


    Superman is not much better. Although he can absorb stellar energy, when the external environment is enough to kill him, when the absorption is far less than the input, he will also be evaporated and completely gasified by stellar bodies.


    To become a golden Superman, the premise is to evolve to the point of supreme Superman.


    Otherwise, there is no qualification to enter the core of the sun and be strengthened.


    "Scared?"


    Luke''s dry face showed a smile.


    Falling into the eyes of nothingness, it was like a madman''s laughter, difficult to understand and afraid.


    "Die together!"


    The dark eyes flashed and determined, and the nothingness was very clear. When they completely entered the core of the sun, they couldn''t hold on for a minute.


    In front of him was a blazing white space, and the terrible high temperature of tens of millions of degrees burned everything into gas.


    "Millions! Stars!"


    Nothingness met Superman''s joking eyes and boldly attracted the unimaginable terrible power in the body.


    "Explosion!"


    Like a powerful gamma ray storm, it occurs in the core of the sun.


    The burning stars and celestial bodies that release light suddenly vibrate and spray high-temperature energy that melts everything.


    The violent storm followed and did not subside until a long time later.


    It seems that everything is over.


    From that blue planet, the two most powerful lives have come to an end together.

 Chapter 380

    It was dark, cold and chaotic.


    This is Luke''s most intuitive feeling of death.


    The extremely high temperature of tens of millions of degrees Celsius in the core of the sun melts and burns through the biological force field, let alone a body of steel.


    Together with the Sentinel''s power to detonate the star, it forms a terrible bombardment like gamma ray burst.


    Under the double injury, Superman faced the closest battle to death in his life.


    It can be said that half of his foot has stepped into the door of the abyss.


    In a trance, Luke even saw "death", one of the five gods in the universe, waving to himself.


    He did not know that it was a near death illusion or a mental shock.


    "Cough... What a mess."


    Luke greedily breathed the air, and the pure white light permeated around the broken body and slowly penetrated into it.


    This is the light of the soul!


    Used to repair mental damage.


    His half charred, completely carbonized and crushed body leaned against a stone throne and painstakingly healed the wound.


    "Dear master, who made you... Suffer such terrible harm?"


    A beautiful woman in Tulle with a large Caramel skin exposed on her chest, waist and hips came to Luke.


    She was respectful, kneeling at the bottom, showing the most humble and loyal attitude.


    This is the underworld.


    The woman who appeared was Princess anmanet, who had signed a contract with the God of death, in an attempt to create a mummy Dynasty and reproduce the glory of ancient Egypt.


    Death Seth is unlucky.


    In order to resurrect in this world, it has been planned for thousands of years, but it was destroyed by the doctoral department led by the incarnation doctor.


    Later, he bumped into Superman''s hand and was unfortunately deprived of God and power, falling into eternal sleep.


    After solving the God of death Seth, Luke did not send the soul of the Egyptian princess to hell, but left it.


    He has no time to play the God of death, establish religion, gather believers and obtain the soul.


    Chief of Divine Shield, superhero, army lieutenant general, human God, world lighthouse, supreme mage... He has enough titles.


    If you continue to increase, you may not even be able to put a business card.


    Therefore, Luke asked anmanette to take care of the broken underworld world for himself.


    The name of Seth, the God of death, has long been buried by the dust of history with the change of dynasties and times.


    Faithful believers, souls that can be harvested... These are very few.


    Accordingly, the underworld world he established did not have the gloomy horror and magnificent atmosphere.


    It''s like an old palace full of dust.


    "A guy with a brain disease."


    Luke said truthfully.


    He fell into the sun with nothingness, not with the idea of dying together.


    I have a netherworld. I can open it and escape into it at any time.


    But I didn''t expect that in the face of death, the nihilistic psychological defense line took the lead in collapsing and directly used the self explosion method.


    Like the energy bombardment of gamma ray bursts, Luke was almost sent to hell.


    But then again, he and Mephisto are still old acquaintances.


    If you go to hell, I believe you should be treated as a VIP.


    "Hope solar energy burns nothingness."


    Luke showed his teeth. After that hard battle with high intensity and long duration, the speed of repairing his body has become much slower.


    The feeling of flesh and blood wriggling was like an unbearable itch, which made him want to scratch.


    "In a different style, I don''t like palaces."


    Shielded from sensory torture, Luke put one hand on the throne. With his voice, the broken palace became a spacious study.


    "When Mephisto''s hell hotel is fully promoted and gets dividends, we should take care of the underworld world sometime."


    A underworld world and the power of death should be used.


    "Do you have any experience in the construction of Hades?"


    Luke turned his eyes to anmanette, the Egyptian princess, who could actually see through.


    The curve is round and full, the figure is vigorous and powerful, showing a trace of exotic style.


    If she didn''t show up with tens of millions of unwashed baths and all kinds of paint on her face, she might have agreed to roll the sheets.


    "Ah?"


    Enmanette, kneeling at the bottom, looked confused. She was an ancient Egyptian Princess and had received the education of fighting, leading the army and ruling the country.


    But building the underworld is really the first time I''ve heard of it.


    "Dear master, I can learn."


    Anne Manette recognized Luke''s meaning and said quickly.


    She is an ambitious woman, otherwise she would not risk a huge risk to sign a contract with Seth, the God of death, just to sit in the position of female Pharaoh.


    Power and status, which is full of attraction to anmanette.


    A underworld world is more tempting than Pharaoh.


    "I''ll send you to hell to study another day and let Lao Mo take you."


    When it comes to harvesting souls and building a dimensional world, can anyone have more experience than heaven and hell?


    Luke doesn''t think so.


    Like domam in the dark dimension, crimson dominates satorak. It''s all a small fight and get some soup.


    More than 90% of the soul market of the earth is monopolized by heaven and hell.


    Of course, this is also related to the demand of dimension demon gods for soul chips, which is not as strong as these new gods.


    "Everything follows your will, the great God of death."


    Anne Manette lowered her head and tried to show the deep gully squeezed out, showing a gentle side.


    "Go down."


    Luke didn''t look. He waved her back.


    The body is broken and incomplete, and the serious injury is not healed. Where is the hidden rule of the ancient Egyptian princess.


    Besides, even if he has this intention, he has more heart than strength.


    Luke looked at his naked skeleton and felt sad.


    It''s really a big loss to do a task for emperor Weishan this time.


    Originally, it was just to deal with a father level snake Kur. Unexpectedly, sentinels came out from behind, and then nothingness went online.


    "The bad old man of Argo motorcycle is very bad. When he goes back, he can''t stop. He must pay more."


    Luke took a breath of air conditioning and complained.


    Seeing the skeleton like fine iron, he suddenly had an idea, spread out his palm, and a bright silver light flowed into his body.


    The tenth metal is the original power of the next studio. If it is integrated into the body of Superman, it may make itself more indestructible.


    There will be opportunities to visit in the future, such as emotional spectrum, anti life equation, Omega ray... These are powerful forces that can hurt Superman.


    We must make a plan!


    "A little... Exciting."


    Luke closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair in the study.


    The whole body was permeated by the silver liquid of the tenth metal, and the slowly growing muscles and cells suddenly accelerated, making people feel like soaking in a hot spring.


    A strong sense of sleep came, Luke relaxed and his breathing calmed down.


    "Superman... Supreme mage... Luke Carville."


    In a trance, he heard someone call himself.


    Slowly opened his eyes, the dark space fog dispersed, showing a tall figure shrouded in black robes.


    This is a woman.


    Only from the beautiful curve outlined, Luke made a judgment.


    "You are..."


    He wanted to approach the past, and the woman in black always loomed like an illusory bubble.


    "I am the embodiment of death and the master of the soul."


    The cold, mixed with a faint sound, came into Luke''s ear like a thunder.


    "Death... Madam?"


    He said with some hesitation.


    As we all know, Marvel Universe has five creation gods.


    They are "death", "eternity", "infinity", "annihilation" and "swallowing stars".


    These five creation gods came into being with the birth of the multiverse.


    They are the embodiment of rules and super accounts with some management rights in the multiverse.


    There is also an administrator with higher authority, the life court.


    And the boss, the only master of the Almighty universe, the creator, OAA.


    "I''m still in the global novice village. How can I come into contact with the five creation gods."


    Luke has some doubts. Generally speaking, this is the level he will come into contact with only after he goes out of the universe and into the sea of stars.


    The boss ran out without unlocking the new map. What''s the situation?


    "Emperor weishandi once mentioned your name to eternity."


    The woman in black who called herself "death" whispered.


    But Luke still didn''t see her face.


    The existence of multiverse is still a little far away from him.


    "We have a request. Of course, you can also regard it as a task."


    The lady of death faced Luke. Under her black robe, there was a cold darkness that was hard to peep into.


    Behind him, there seem to be four magnificent figures standing on the universe.


    "Task?"


    Luke''s eyes flickered as if he thought of something.


    To climb over the wall?


    "This is the best chance."


    This time, the voice is "eternity".


    He is the boss of VisANT emperor, and the earth is said to be his heart.


    Luke still couldn''t see the specific image of the big man. He just felt that there were endless celestial bodies converging, like a vast universe with twinkling stars in front of him.


    "I hope you can promise, Luke Carville. It involves a higher level of... Gambling."


    Eternity was vague, but Luke could understand the meaning.


    He looked down at the tenth metal integrated into his body and was more sure of his inner thoughts.


    "The best opportunity... What is it?"


    He asked, looking up.

 Chapter 381

    Southwest Australia.


    Nalebo plain.


    A red lightning bolt ran along the road.


    This is the longest and straightest highway in Australia, with a total length of 90 miles and covering the southernmost end of the whole country.


    It has been abandoned for many years, and few people remember the existence of this road except those crazy tourists.


    Those truck fleets that occasionally cross the past from here have already changed their driving routes.


    After all, no one wants to drive along a straight and long road. The boring and boring along the way will make people sleepy.


    However, for another group of people in the world, this road is simply a perfect existence.


    Just avoid the sudden kangaroos and Australian ostriches, and you can run at full speed.


    A straight and long track is like heaven in the eyes of speeders.


    The surrounding scenery became blurred into fleeting light and shadow fragments, and even the wind gradually weakened until it was silent.


    The red speedster known as "flash man" seems to be galloping in a vacuum tube, surrounded by golden lightning, like walking in another world, the multi-dimensional absolute stillness of time.


    Barry could not feel any material existence, and nothing could hinder him. The wind, air, resistance, everything, disappeared.


    Only speed, accelerating speed.


    "This is the wonder of God''s speed."


    Barry thought so.


    He used to come to this place to think.


    In the process of running at top speed, your thinking will be sharper and faster than usual.


    Many difficult problems that cannot be thoroughly studied will be solved immediately.


    But today.


    Barry just wanted to run and didn''t want to think about anything.


    A lingering shadow haunted him like a ghost.


    Even if he was able to break through the speed of light and surpass time, even if he was the fastest man in the world, the dark shadow hidden in the bottom of his heart always shrouded over his head and smiled at himself as a child.


    "No matter how fast you run, it''s too late to save everyone - you can''t save the people you care about!"


    Anti lightning words echoed in Barry''s mind.


    Space-time is like an unconventional ring, and the starting point and end point are often connected with each other.


    Albert swan, a future human being in the 25th Century.


    Crazy worship flash, he forgot to eat and sleep, studied the source of his ability, and finally learned the mystery of divine speed.


    Swan successfully reproduced the accident that led to the birth of flash and became a new speedster.


    With super speed, he turned into "counter lightning", and became the enemy of destiny with the flash man.


    Finally, in order to destroy his opponent, he did not hesitate to break the boundaries of time, cross into the past and kill the lightning man who had not yet grown up.


    This is the beginning of everything. Time and space are intertwined into a circle. Swan killed Barry''s mother, but also contributed to the birth of flash.


    The flash made him a speedster, a super criminal nicknamed "anti lightning".


    "Barry, we have to learn to accept the things that can''t be changed - I accepted my destiny when my parents fell in the dark alley."


    Said the dark knight of Gotham.


    "But, Barry, you can''t forget that this is a blank you can never fill in -"


    The nihilistic voice echoed quietly at the bottom of my heart, like a faint light in the deep darkness, attracting people to go to it.


    Red lightning is still running, like the giant chasing the sun in ancient mythology.


    An unprecedented sense of emptiness filled his body, and Barry felt cold inexplicably.


    Even if he was accompanied by family and friends, the unspeakable weakness still wrapped him, as if reminding him all the time¡ª¡ª


    "You have the ability to save her, but you don''t!"


    "No, I tried... Mom."


    The shadow of childhood came to mind again. Barry stopped running with pain.


    He held his head in his hands and said low.


    Just as his companion, the dark knight of Gotham, will never forget what happened in that alley.


    He could not forget that the woman who once sat by the bed and read the bedtime story gently and quietly died in front of him.


    "You watched her die for the justice and faith of the so-called ''hero''! You watched your mother die in front of you. The fastest person in the world can''t catch up with you even if time can''t catch up, but - you didn''t save her!"


    The nihilistic voice, like the roar and thunder of the approaching rainstorm, exploded in my mind again and again, laughing wildly against the lightning.


    Flash, half kneeling on the ground, closed his eyes in pain.


    An irreparable regret is like a hole in the canvas of life. No emotion can fill the grief of losing a close relative.


    "Barry, the opportunity is close at hand. Catch up with the time and leave it far behind. You can redeem that regret."


    There seems to be another voice in the spiritual world, which is the strong emotion formed by Barry''s regret and chagrin.


    "Catch up with time... Save regret?"


    The flash whispered.


    On the highway with no end in sight, the barren weeds and the kangaroos passing through the highway in groups in the distance are about to sink into the warm sunset on the horizon.


    Barry looked around blankly. The world was so fresh, real and beautiful.


    He is the flash, the Savior of midtown, one of the members of the Justice League, the fastest man in the world and a superhero admired by everyone.


    "Mom..."


    But now he''s like a child lost to his parents.


    "Put down the responsibility... Put aside the shackles... Run with all your strength!"


    As the breeze blew across the plain, Barry stood up, turned back and looked into the distance.


    At the far end, there are friends who belong to his city, love and care about themselves, and insist on accompanying them.


    In the other direction, beyond endless time, there may be nothing there.


    But there is a gentle woman who is willing to tell him bedtime stories, cover his quilt and sing lullaby.


    "Mom."


    Barry looked back and waved his hand back as if he were saying goodbye.


    The next moment, the red lightning lifted the air flow and turned into an unparalleled streamer.


    With a bang, there was a roar in the air, and Barry had broken through the sound barrier.


    Golden lightning lingered around his body. Vaguely, he approached the divine speed world that existed in another dimension.


    Faster, faster, faster!


    With the increasing speed, Barry seems to be racing against time. As long as he catches up with the beam of light in front and exceeds the speed of light, he can open the door of time and space and make up for the hole that exists deep in his heart and can never be filled.


    In the normal world, the red lightning has disappeared. The surrounding space is like running water, rippling in circles. The light gradually distorts and flashes into a crisscross fuzzy picture, like a scene formed by the fragmentation of the void, which contains the good memories at the bottom of everyone''s heart.


    Barry was indifferent and his eyes were full of perseverance.


    The golden lightning became more and more intense and almost completely wrapped his body. It was an illusory picture existing in different time lines, just to slow down the pace of the fast person. As long as you hesitate and pause a little, the turbulent flow of time will involve you. From then on, you will be lost in the divine speed force, gradually assimilated and integrated into time and speed.


    Boom!


    Countless lights intertwined, and the tiny points gradually expanded and expanded. Barry ran with all his strength. He felt like a burning fire, violently releasing the heat and light in his body.


    The time when the constant speed flows forward suddenly stops. The red lightning seems to be running in the viscous glue. He is about to reach the speed limit.


    "A little faster -"


    Like a mountain crashing into a calm lake, there was a roar in the empty space, like rolling thunder clouds.


    Time is completely static, like a torrent rushing forward, solidified by an extremely powerful force in an instant.


    The whole world seems to be frozen, and even the rotation of thinking becomes extremely slow.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was another loud noise, and the light reversed, like a backward tide.


    Everything is falling back quickly.


    Like a clock of time, it is constantly fiddled back by the unknown existence.


    The world began to regress, time and space reversed!


    In the time-space tunnel composed of endless light and shadow, Barry runs at a high speed, and the golden lightning generated by the divine speed force constantly surrounds him and crackles.


    The torrent of history flashed away. Many things that had happened, those beautiful, painful, happy and sad, turned into streamers one by one. He didn''t look at them, but just wanted to run to the end - the place where they first started.


    "Mom."


    Barry shouted hard. The white light wrapped him and fell into the deep tunnel of time and space.


    At this moment, flash doesn''t know yet. His impulse made a group of people in the world outside the wall seize the opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Marvel Universe.


    "Deal reached."


    After hearing the eternal explanation, Luke nodded lightly and said, "I don''t mind taking a better trip and making a small contribution to the multi universe facing crisis."


    Facing the invitation of the five creation gods of the universe, he agreed with a smile.


    As they said.


    This is the best chance!

 Chapter 382

    "The five creator gods of the universe..."


    Consciousness returned to the body. Luke opened his eyes, tapped his fingers on the seat and sorted out the content of the conversation.


    He was thinking about the benefits of being a stowaway over the wall of the next set.


    According to the eternal God, the universe over there is facing a new change, which is the opportunity to hide the past.


    As for why we should do this and what the purpose is, it seems that it is related to a deeper secret. The five creation gods did not say it directly.


    "A new change... Restart the universe? Was it flash or Superman?"


    Luke thought silently.


    Anyway, most of the big events on the next set have something to do with these two guys.


    One sacrifice to heaven, one drop line.


    Anyway, it is impossible to form a team and play in a group.


    "If Batman started it, it would be bad."


    Luke had a headache at the thought of the Dark Knights of the laughing bats and the series of big events of babatos and the world caster.


    In addition to the laughing bats who "everything is in my expectation", the others are multicosmic giants.


    He began to regret why he hadn''t asked clearly before.


    If you are involved in such a big multi cosmic crisis, even you have to be cautious.


    "Make no decision in case of trouble..."


    Luke sat in his study and thought about it for a long time.


    He still has some time, the mess left by the big snake Kur, asking for compensation from weishandisuo, and the most important lottery... All these have to be handled by himself.


    "Draw a prize first."


    Luke glanced over the task list. He got a lucky draw by defeating the sentry.


    The feeling of excitement that I haven''t seen for a long time can''t help surging out of my heart.


    After all, it has been some time since the last lottery.


    With the mind flashing, dazzling light burst out, forming a variety of Superman templates.


    In the face of the flash of light, Luke kept calm and didn''t make a fuss like the first time.


    Anyway, sooner or later he can empty the prize pool. He''s not in a hurry.


    [template extraction completed]


    [super krypton h''el]


    "This... Feels good."


    Seeing the result, Luke''s mouth curled with satisfaction.


    He knows something about this super Kryptonian.


    Hale, Kryptonian, is friends with Superman''s father Joe al.


    In terms of seniority, or Carl al''s elders.


    According to the cartoon, he was actually the first explorer to fly a spaceship to the earth.


    Compared with Zod''s "general" status, Joe al''s "scientist" status.


    Hale is an explorer. He is mainly responsible for finding a planet suitable for transformation and residence.


    For this reason, hale, who went out to explore, avoided the catastrophe of krypton''s destruction and became one of the survivors.


    The reason why he is called "super krypton man" is that Hale is powerful. He was once the most powerful soldier of krypton, and all his qualities belong to the top level.


    He not only has the standard configuration of superhuman body and super senses, but also has the super ability similar to mind control.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that he is completely immune to krypton.


    Such a powerful character without obvious shortcomings naturally exists as a villain in comics.


    With the same idea as general Zod, Hale wanted to rebuild krypton, so as to stand opposite to Superman and the justice alliance.


    All in all, this template is very good.


    At least Luke can go to the next set without thinking about kryptonite.


    Open the character panel and the above data will be refreshed.


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Magic Superman, Ravager, super krypton


    Grade: Lv2


    Ability: omitted


    New forces poured into the body, and muscles swelled rapidly as if they were inflated.


    Click! Click!


    The tenth is a hard bone made of metal casting, which makes a metallic sound.


    A breath of terror was released and almost shook the underworld.


    Luke breathed deeply, and the study crumbled as if it had rolled up a storm.


    Then he breathed again, as if the cold current had swept through and everything had frozen.


    This is the latest unlocked ability, frozen breath.


    Luke, who loaded the new template, only felt energetic and his fatigue after the war was swept away.


    "All values have improved to a certain extent."


    Overall, the combat power increase brought by super krypton is not small, which almost makes Luke approach the upper limit of heavenly father.


    Open the underworld and Luke returns to the earth.


    A few flashes appeared in the Antarctic ice sheet.


    His battle with the sentry didn''t last long.


    Only in the perception of both sides, the flow of time is slowed down.


    It takes less than an hour to fly out of the earth, fight to the sun, and then superman returns.


    The nine allied forces still did not leave. Iron man, Thor and others still fought with the heavenly hammer.


    After Kur was seriously injured, he seemed to shrink back into the deep sea and didn''t show his head again.


    Boom!


    On the ice sheet, it seems that thunder has run over it.


    A dull sound resounded through the South Pole.


    A terrible pressure poured down from above, suffocating.


    Dark clouds rolled like the tide and covered the sky.


    The blazing lightning tore through the sky and showed a tall figure.


    "Supreme mage!"


    "Superman!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling the invisible pressure, people raised their heads one after another, and their eyes showed a look of surprise and vibration.


    "The supreme mage is back. Doesn''t that mean the sentry..."


    Said strange excitedly.


    Roar!


    As if stimulated, the Hulk standing on the ice sheet raised the hammer of the boundary breaker and roared angrily.


    Then, Luke''s eyes swept, and the sharp light erupted in an instant, pressing hawk into the ice.


    Superman drives the atmosphere like a meteorite.


    The Hulk raised his hammer and was smashed by Luke''s fist before he set out. The biological force field was fully opened, like a huge mountain formed by hundreds of millions of tons of rocks, pressing on the top of Haoke''s head.


    No matter how loud the angry Beast roared and forced, thick blood vessels burst out and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Hoo!


    At the same time, extremely cold air blew from the ice sheet.


    The wind like a snowstorm spewed out of Luke''s mouth and directly frozen the remaining tianhammer masters into ice sculptures.


    It took only half a minute from his appearance to his hands.


    The chaotic scene calmed down immediately.


    The strong enemy who fought fiercely with Thor also retreated in an instant.


    "Big snake Kur..."


    Luke smashed the Hulk with two fists, crushed the fear hammer and scanned down with super vision.


    After discovering the specific location of the snake Kur, the whole man rushed away like a shell.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    Under the restored calm ice sea, a turbulent undercurrent rolled up.


    Like a raging roar, set off a huge wave.


    Such a movement lasted nearly ten minutes.


    WOW!


    A figure broke through the ice.


    Luke took the black and blue snake Kur and threw it in front of Thor.


    "Come and fulfill Asgard''s prophecy."


    Fat house Thor looked at sol, and they raised their weapons at the same time.


    The storm axe, mirnell fell.


    The head of the big snake flew high, and the dark green venom sprayed out.


    He covered his face and poured two thors.


    "Bathe in God''s blood, take seven steps and die!"


    Haim Dahl of Asgard thought nervously.


    If sol dies, the prophecy will come true.


    In the eyes of the gatekeeper, two thors stumbled forward seven steps and fell heavily after being stained with the blood of the snake.


    The depressing atmosphere of sadness and sadness shrouded the ice sheet in an instant.


    "Give me a hand!"


    A weak voice sounded, and a surprise light burst into Heimdal''s eyes. He saw the fallen Thor and stood up with each other''s hands.


    Although he looks pale, he is still alive!


    "The prophecy has been broken!"


    Said the gatekeeper excitedly.


    Rocky, who was close to the battlefield, rushed over at the first time, holding the fat house Thor with one hand and sol with the other.


    "You are so heavy."


    Rocky complained to fat house Thor.


    "You too."


    Before sol gloated, she said again.


    Asgard''s brother and sister rarely have a harmonious scene.


    "One Thor''s fate is shared by another himself. It is expected that such a result will occur."


    Luke brushed his clothes and flew into the air.


    Below came bursts of celebratory cheers. He personally drew a complete end to Asgard''s story.


    Next, we should embark on another journey.

 Chapter 383

    After this fire-fighting mission, Luke took the time to return to his universe 1024.


    He stayed for a full month and finished everything that should be arranged.


    During this period, the five creator gods of Marvel Universe did not urge Luke to leave quickly.


    However, it is normal to think that time is not important for their multi universe.


    Even reshaping a single universe is a matter of minutes.


    The reason why you like yourself is more likely to be because of the tenth metal.


    It is a strange thing that can pry and penetrate the wall of origin of the next set, and has been integrated into Luke''s superman.


    What do you think? If you have to choose a person to climb over the wall, he is really the most suitable person.


    "Cosmic mercenary..."


    Luke gave himself a resounding name, from ancient one to the emperor of Mount Victoria, and then to the five creation gods.


    He felt that before long, perhaps like the court of life and the supreme existence of the Almighty universe, he would come to contact him for business.


    It is worth mentioning that before Luke''s return, visander took the initiative to pay the remuneration.


    Since his face-to-face communication with the eternal God, the rigid old man of agomoto has become much more gentle.


    It can only be said that even in Marvel Universe, the hidden rules in the workplace culture still exist.


    Gu Yi worked for emperor Weishan, and Emperor Weishan worked for the eternal God.


    When Luke''s contact object changes from subordinate to immediate boss.


    Weishandi naturally did not look too cold, and then faced it with the original condescending attitude.


    "Now I really become a firefighter."


    Luke appeared in the Kara Taj with such self mockery.


    It happened that a bald mage had just finished his morning exercise. The strong muscles full of explosive power were like hard rocks, especially oppressive.


    In just a few years, strange had gone from a former doctor who had no strength to bind chickens to a crazy soldier who killed a mammoth with one blow.


    "The painting style of this goods is getting more and more crooked."


    Luke glanced at the strange doctor who gradually developed like the devil''s muscle man, and thought whether to get a sea tiger blasting fist or something, so that the other party could embark on the road of crazy soldiers and completely abandon the magic that needs to be paid for casting spells.


    Whether Marvel Universe or the studio next door, Faye is never a good career.


    Taking this road rashly often means bearing a huge price.


    "Supreme mage!"


    Seeing Luke''s appearance, strange''s face showed an expression of surprise.


    As a person who saves the world, the prestige of the supreme mage has risen sharply.


    It not only received the respect of modu and the three sanctuaries, but also the gratitude and worship of the avenger.


    Although it is said that Thor was the one who killed the snake''s head.


    But the discerning people knew that the earth would be in danger if Luke had not come to the rescue and solved the heavenly hammer and the God of fear.


    "Keep refueling. I''m optimistic about you."


    Luke patted strange on the wide shoulder as a sign of encouragement.


    After casually filling the other party with chicken soup, he walked into the central hall of Kama Taj.


    The pure white light of weishandi was emitted like a signal lamp and crashed into the tripod of all things.


    Buzz!


    The bronze round tripod vibrated several times, and three figures appeared.


    "Let''s go."


    Luke said to visander with a relaxed look on his face.


    He has experienced space travel, but it is still strange to cross two multiuniverses.


    "This is an unprecedented game, Superman."


    Agomoto said in a deep voice.


    "Your behavior is related to the survival of our world and even many worlds."


    The bald head is still so serious, so serious.


    Luke brushed his lips, as if he hadn''t taken it to heart.


    He has his own ideas and will not listen to the words of the five creator gods.


    "Since I''m so important, you''d better give me all the good things you have to ensure my safety."


    Luke used the white whoring method, and the light of agomoto dimmed in an instant and no longer answered.


    "Start transmitting."


    O''shutu and HOGGS didn''t wait for Luke to say anything. The majestic column of light shrouded the tall figure.


    The body and soul are dragged out of the world together.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Luke seemed to rise infinitely and came to the barrier of the multiuniverse.


    He saw countless magnificent and huge lights and shadows, standing in the upper reaches of the multiverse and overlooking the world downstream.


    Among them, there are only five creator gods.


    Behind them, the golden giant is higher, and three faces rotate.


    These are the existence classified into the role of "multi universe administrator".


    Luke suddenly turned his head. Many bubbles floated and flashed gorgeous light.


    He found his own universe 1024. With his eyes on the past, a series of numbers appeared in the world.


    This is one of the rewards given by the eternal God.


    Luke will have a universe alone!


    "The boss is still trustworthy."


    He smiled with satisfaction and continued to follow the pulling force to break through the barriers of the multi universe.


    Behind the endless box again and again is darkness and nothingness.


    He waved goodbye to the big guys who were watching him. Luke flew at unimaginable speed until he hit a solid barrier.


    "This is... The wall of origin."


    Luke rubbed his painful head. He saw a huge wall with no edge up and down and no end left and right.


    Compared with Marvel Universe, the next set is different.


    It has boundaries!


    The wall of origin in Prometheus galaxy is the source of all existence, connecting the souls of all new gods.


    This huge wall also has special properties. Anything in the universe will be stuck to the wall as long as it is touched. Losers who do not reach the "origin" through it will also be hung on it.


    Even better than yougakhan, the father of dakside, the supreme little Superman with dazzling achievements, they have become part of the wall of origin.


    "I''m just digging a hole. It shouldn''t affect anything..."


    Luke waved his fist. He was already integrated with the tenth metal and did not risk being hung on the wall.


    Boom!


    In the huge noise, Superman knocked open the wall of origin and rushed in.


    "That''s..."


    In the process of crossing the huge wall, he seemed to see many great and secret ancient existence.


    Like the five creator gods and life courts of Marvel Universe, they are also the guardians or observers of the multiverse.


    But Luke didn''t have time to look carefully, he was pulled forward by the force of inertia.


    The gorgeous light and shadow burst out in front of him, like streamers, impacting the spiritual consciousness.


    He could only see a golden figure running at a speed beyond his imagination.


    Is that... Flash?


    Then, a surge of energy wrapped Superman.


    He seemed to be swept into the torrent and rushed uncontrollably to the unknown direction.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took.


    When Luke opened his eyes again, he saw the blue and clear waves beating on the beach. There were a few white skimming on the calm sea, which were flying seagulls.


    Take a deep breath, the moist ocean current air, let Superman''s spirit lift.


    Lying on the fine sand, the afternoon sun is warm and comfortable, the soft light is gently scattered, and the fresh sea breeze is like a mother''s touch.


    If you ignore the identity of stowaways and the tasks of the five gods, it may look more like a vacation.


    "Are you a man?"


    A heroic clean face broke into Luke''s sight.


    The clear eyes without any impurities, with a little curiosity and a little surprise, seemed to see some novel creature.


    "Of course."


    Luke nodded, smiled and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    On the beach with surging waves, the young men and women looked at each other with surprise in their eyes.


    The girl is because she has never seen a creature like "man", while the man did not expect to fall into this place.


    Paradise Island.


    Home of Amazon female soldiers.


    It is also the birthplace of wonder woman.

 Chapter 384

    "What are you doing here?"


    The girl''s face showed surprise when she learned that Luke was a man.


    She stared at each other carefully and subconsciously wanted to reach out, but she immediately retracted.


    "Bask in the sun."


    Luke shrugged, smiled and said, "I don''t mind being touched by a beautiful girl."


    Hearing this answer, the girl stepped back two steps and a sense of vigilance rose in her eyes.


    "It''s a trap, isn''t it?"


    She suddenly became serious and made a wary gesture.


    "Deliberately use you as bait to let me relax my guard, and then I fell into the trap and became your prey!"


    Luke twitched at the corner of his mouth. What brain circuit is this.


    Are the ideas of Amazon people so strange?


    "Why do you think so?"


    Luke sat up and asked with interest.


    "I have hunting experience! Don''t try to deceive my eyes! My mother and others say I''m smart!"


    The girl seemed more certain of her inner guess, clenched her two small fists and was ready to fight back at any time.


    So she''s treating me like some kind of dangerous predator?


    Luke covered his forehead and said it was a little difficult to communicate with each other.


    He was patient and took half a day to explain the difference between "man" and "beast" - although their essence was the same under certain circumstances.


    "Are you coming from the outside?"


    The girl sat on the beach and looked at Luke with her head tilted. Her little head was thinking, what''s the difference between men and Amazonians?


    "Can I touch you?"


    After thinking hard and not getting the answer, she put forward a reverie request.


    "Well, only the upper body."


    Luke scratched his head and he felt guilty of lying to children.


    For the wonder woman Xia who has never been out of Paradise Island and has never seen a man, her mind is really no different from her children.


    you ''re right.


    The girl in front of me was tied with neat long braids.


    The limbs are vigorous and full of youthful vitality.


    That delicate face is like the most perfect creation in heaven.


    Coupled with the pair of silver bracelets emitting an extraordinary smell, Luke can easily identify each other.


    Diana Prince, wonder woman, Princess Amazon... She has many origins.


    First, the clay figurine kneaded by Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, was endowed with life and soul by the Greek gods.


    Second, the illegitimate daughter of Zeus has demigod blood.


    No matter which one, the wonder woman Xia has the gifts given by the Twelve Gods of Olympus, such as the natural power given by the agricultural lady Demeter, which makes her comparable to the powerful people such as Superman and shazan.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, gives insight and can be immune to most spiritual attacks and spiritual manipulation.


    Aphrodite, the God of love and beauty, gave the gods amazing beauty


    and so on.


    Therefore, wonder woman is another Superman in the justice alliance.


    In addition, her standard equipment is the "truth lasso", "guard Silver Bracelet", "Vulcan sword", "Divine Shield", "Starlight flying crown" and so on.


    A luxurious artifact!


    So Luke only glanced at the silver bracelet on the girl''s hand to confirm that she was the wonder woman.


    "It doesn''t feel much different from us."


    Young Diana poked and satisfied her curiosity.


    What a difference!


    Luke restrained his impulse to popularize science about gender issues to the wonder woman, looked at the snow-white skin and bottomless gully arc in front of his eyes, and felt that the difference between men and women was actually quite obvious.


    At least he doesn''t have such a boastful pectoralis major.


    "I want to take you to the queen of Amazon, my mother."


    The girl Diana thought for a while and decided to take the man who first landed on Paradise Island back.


    "Anyway, you just said you had nowhere to go, didn''t you?"


    Luke slightly pondered for a moment. He didn''t mind seeing the queen of Amazon.


    I''m just a little worried about whether the other party will take out the truth lasso and bind it to play.


    Although it is said that there is the spiritual resistance of magic Superman and its own heavenly Father''s power.


    You don''t have to be fooled by the power of Olympus.


    But the basic awareness of prevention should be maintained.


    "Is this a meeting with parents?"


    Luke said a joke that Diana couldn''t understand, and then replied, "at present, I really have nowhere to go, but I have to find out... Some questions."


    "For example, which world is this?"


    He stood up, patted the gravel on his body, shook his head and refused the other party''s proposal.


    The five creator gods of Marvel Universe give limited information. They only say that the studio next door is undergoing a new change and will have great changes.


    Besides, I didn''t explain anything.


    Luke still doesn''t know what era he is in.


    Many conclusions can be drawn from the fact that wonder woman hasn''t gone out of Paradise Island.


    For example, during World War I.


    According to the original plot, a pilot named Steve Trevor will fall to Paradise Island and take Diana to the outside world.


    Or maybe other times.


    He appeared in the story of the origin of the wonder woman. Anyway, there are all kinds of possibilities.


    "Do you want to leave Paradise Island?"


    Girl Diana is a little depressed, like a child who has lost her new toy.


    "What''s the outside world like?"


    Her clear eyes flashed with longing.


    "Well, it''s hard to describe..."


    Luke picked up some interesting things and told Diana vividly.


    In fact, there are books on paradise island that collect the human world. Amazon people understand the outside world and knowledge through reading.


    "Can you take me with you?"


    The girl Diana listened quietly and suddenly had the impulse to go to the human world.


    Paradise Island is beautiful, but staying here all year round is a little boring for her.


    "It''s back to the beginning. I can''t take her daughter away from your mother, the queen of Amazon."


    Luke smiled. If he abducted the girl Diana into the human world, he was expected to attract the pursuit of the Greek gods.


    And wanted from Paradise Island!


    You should know that this island, which is actually called "shemishgela", has another name - shrew island.


    Like Asgard of Marvel Universe, Amazon people also have extremely strong physique and long life span.


    As a stowaway, Luke didn''t want to cause a big storm when he first came to the world.


    "Why are you afraid of my mother? Don''t want to see her?"


    The girl Diana was puzzled, blinked and looked at Luke.


    Although it was clear that there was an element of provocation, Superman still couldn''t help it.


    When was he afraid!


    "Well, Diana, take me to the queen of Amazon, but I don''t think your mother will allow you to leave here."


    Luke took the initiative to step into the speech trap of Princess Amazon. Maybe from Hippolyte''s mouth, he can know the shape of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After reaching a consensus, Diana took Luke through the magnificent ancient Greek city-state buildings.


    Along the way, the women soldiers who were fully armed, wearing armor and holding spears were fighting and fighting with each other.


    When they saw Princess Amazon walking side by side with a man, their eyes showed incredible eyes.


    It was as if he had seen some rare creature, and the undisguised surprise made Luke, who was calm and calm, unbearable.


    Amazonians live on Paradise Island.


    This isolated giant island was created by the five goddesses of Olympus and later became the residence of the Amazon tribe who believed in Gaia, the goddess of the earth.


    Since it has been isolated from the world for thousands of years, no one has broken into this paradise island.


    Amazonians living on the island have never seen a real "man". For them, man is just a word in books.


    "I''m suddenly a little scared... Will they eat me?"


    Luke joked.


    He couldn''t help wondering, Amazon people are all women, so how should they... Reproduce?


    Or are they all gay?


    "Amazon people are kind and brave soldiers. They won''t eat people, and - I''ll protect you!"


    The innocent girl Diana raised her head and said, obviously she didn''t understand that it was just a joke.


    Growing up on a paradise island similar to a feminist society, Diana always had this kind of crying and laughing when communicating with this young man who claims to be a traveler.


    This is caused by the great differences between the two civilizations. Princess Amazon is not like the girls Luke once knew.


    She is more like a brave and unyielding soldier, advocating just and fair fighting, and respecting warriors and strong men.


    Under this identity, she is a young girl who is not familiar with the world.


    Having stood the test of those hot eyes, Luke stepped into a towering palace.


    There are ancient Greek style pillar buildings, and complex patterns are carved on the tall columns.


    Like surging waves and flickering flames, it is exquisite and elegant, and the whole is full of harmony and perfection.


    Footsteps echoed in the open hall, and Diana took the lead.


    A mature woman with full charm sat on the throne. She was lowering her head and talking to a tall woman in armor next to her.


    Princess Amazon rushed over and hugged her mother, intimately pressed her cheek and whispered in her ear.


    "Man, you call yourself a traveler?"


    After listening to everything, the queen of Amazon looked at the first young man to break into paradise island in history.


    Hippolyte looked at each other carefully. As the queen of Amazon, she was once a demigod strong enough to stand side by side with the gods of Olympus.


    Calm eyes with unparalleled dignity, like roaring thunder, have the power to frighten people, and the beautiful face makes people dare not blaspheme.


    Mortals in her eyes, only trembling to tell the truth.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Luke learned the noble status of the man in the seat, bowed slightly and saluted gracefully.


    "I set out from the North American continent and took a boat to drift around the world. I have enjoyed the customs of different countries. My life is too mediocre. I can''t give up the adventure life on the sea."


    "Not long ago, I went to visit the glorious history of ancient Greece. Unfortunately, I encountered a storm near the Aegean Sea and floated here along the ocean current."


    Luke''s tone was sincere and his eyes were calm.


    As if all this had really happened, he was indeed a traveler who had the misfortune to encounter a storm.


    "Outsiders, Paradise Island is not where you should come. It''s the home of Amazon people."


    Hippolyte said faintly. She did not eliminate her doubt. The gods of Olympus understood the complexity and variability of mankind.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your quiet life. I will swear to the gods that I will never say a word about here."


    Luke made a serious promise. He was eager to return to human society and see what time point he came to.


    "Hera is here. I''m glad you can keep a secret for us."


    Hippolyte smiled, as if satisfied with the answer.


    "In return, we will send you back to the human world."


    Luke nodded. The queen of Amazon shouldn''t believe in herself so easily.


    But for some purpose, the other party did not adopt a more violent method.


    Hippolyte stood up and draped herself in a luxurious and supple dark gold robe, outlining her slim figure and reflecting with her daughter who was full of health and vitality.


    Because Paradise Island is blessed by five goddesses, Amazonians have eternal faces and never die.


    The Queen''s Highness has not been devastated by years, and still maintains a charming charm, like a full and rich sweet fruit.


    From this point of view, Zeus, who sowed all over the world, had a good eye.


    "We still need to discuss when to send you back to the human world. Diana will arrange accommodation for you. It''s best not to walk around. Traveler, Paradise Island is not the world of human life. It has many dangerous places."


    The elegant queen of Amazon watched the outsiders and their daughter leave. The afterglow of the sunset shone from the sea level. In the huge and empty towering palace, only she and another tall female soldier were left.


    "Antiope, what do you think of the man who broke into paradise island?"


    The queen asked the people around her.


    This tall and cold female soldier is the only general on Paradise Island and the bravest soldier of Amazon people.


    When Hippolyte met with questions or hesitations, she usually consulted and considered her opinions.


    "I''m not honest enough, but I don''t look like a liar, and I don''t look like those weak humans."


    The female general spoke out her inner feelings directly, and her resolute face was covered with cold frost.


    Hippolyte nodded, and she recalled the scene in which Luke met.


    The other side is tall and straight, full of calm and calm, without the slightest panic and surprise.


    It seems that the scene in front of us is like a myth and legend, which can not shake the inner peace.


    Deep eyes, but also with a trace of mystery.


    It really doesn''t look like an ordinary person.


    She thought so.


    "This outsider is not the real threat we have to face. The human world is."


    Hippolyte''s expression was dignified, and her voice became low.


    "After a long time, Amazon people can no longer be independent outside the world. Sooner or later, mankind will find the existence of Paradise Island. We should make things develop in a good direction."


    "We need to communicate with the outside world. We need a white dove messenger to go out of Paradise Island and spread Amazon peace to the human world."


    The queen looked at the sunset sinking into the sea. Her calm mind was like the water surface swept by seagulls, with little ripples.

 Chapter 385

    The night is like water, and the bright moonlight falls on the sparkling sea, reflecting silver brilliance.


    The light wind drifted quietly from the Mangmang mountain forest, shaking the branches and leaves, making a "rustling" sound.


    Luke stood on the spacious balcony, sipping and tasting a cup of Amazon special fruit wine.


    For outsiders, these demigods living on the island do not have obvious hostility.


    More novelty, surprise and undisguised enthusiasm.


    After all, in Paradise Island, a pure female country, men are a species that has never existed.


    "Isn''t it really just the origin story of the wonder woman?"


    Luke sipped the fragrant fruit wine, and many doubts arose in his heart.


    According to the five creation gods, a new change is more like a description of major events.


    Moreover, before he came to this world, he clearly saw Barry Allen, the flash.


    "It''s hard to guess the right answer."


    Looking at the rising tide on the sea in the distance, Luke shook his head and smiled, leaving the problem behind.


    He can always figure out the time node. Before that, he still observes the strange world quietly.


    Amazon, behind the Greek gods.


    And they are divided into old gods, the original Titans, such as chaos God CAOS and Gaia, the mother of the earth.


    Amazonians believe in the old gods, but the magic nvxia is the offspring of the new gods, that is, Zeus, Hera and Poseidon.


    The two sides are sworn enemies, and their internal interests are intertwined.


    Like Asgard in the Marvel Universe, the history of the Greek gods is essentially a family contradiction.


    Father and son kill each other, brothers kill each other, cheat, sow seeds everywhere


    Those gods have no ethics. For example, Hades, the king of the underworld, had a crooked mind about his niece, the wonder woman Diana.


    Luke felt a headache at the thought that it was just paradise island with such a complex background.


    "The water is too deep."


    He sighed.


    "What did you say... Too deep?"


    A delicate and clean face appeared on the edge of the balcony without warning, interrupting Luke''s divergent thoughts.


    "I thought only Amazon people would have the habit of talking to themselves."


    The girl Diana climbed on the railing with both hands and leaned out her head to look at Luke.


    With a triumphant smile on her face, she seemed to have accomplished something great.


    With both hands, she jumped into the balcony like a vigorous female leopard.


    "Diana, the Amazon witch should have said that a lady will not run around at night, and a noble princess should not break into a strange man''s room in the dead of night."


    Luke looked down and said helplessly.


    His room stood on the edge of a cliff, near the coast.


    Surrounded by steep rock walls, there is no place to stay.


    If it were not for the exceptionally strong physical quality of Amazon people and Diana''s blessing from the Twelve Gods, unarmed climbing would be an impossible task.


    "As long as you don''t say it, no one will know."


    Diana doesn''t care. In her opinion, the little cliff is not difficult for the brave Princess Amazon.


    "My mother said that Amazon''s competitive conference will be held tomorrow."


    "The soldier who finally wins will send you back to the human world and build a bridge of communication with the outside world."


    Luke nodded thoughtfully and then looked at the girl with a bright smile. It was different from the heroic girl with long hair tied up and wearing cloth armor in the daytime.


    In the evening, Diana changed into a white robe, and her long black hair like seaweed spread out, which virtually added a bit of feminine tenderness.


    "Will you join?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    He felt as if he had replaced Steve Trevor as the man who took Diana out of Paradise Island.


    "My mother didn''t allow me to participate. She refused me."


    Diana looked down, obviously depressed.


    The culture of the Amazonian people has made her royal highness eager to prove her bravery and a strong condition for a real soldier.


    But the gentle and kind queen of Amazon refused to let her participate in the competitive conference without thinking about it.


    "But... I really want to see the outside world."


    Diana was in a low mood and said softly, "there is no such thing as you say on Paradise Island, and there are no interesting fairy tales and circus performances."


    "By the way, what happened to the story you told during the day? Jack and Ruth, they met on a ship called Titanic."


    Luke twitched at the corners of his mouth and rejoined the story that had not been finished before.


    To be honest, tell a story to a beautiful girl against the refreshing night wind.


    The atmosphere seems a little subtle.


    "... in this way, the story came to a successful end."


    When Luke finished, Diana didn''t show a moved look on her face.


    Instead, with a little doubt, she asked, "isn''t it a betrayal that Ruth had an incorrect physical relationship with Jack without making it clear to her fiance?"


    "And she also took the expensive heart of the sea. Is this stealing other people''s property?"


    "Besides, when Jack knew Ruth had an engagement, they called it cheating. Even in the human world, is it immoral?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Diana''s problems, Luke just felt his head was getting bigger.


    According to common sense, after hearing the Titanic, shouldn''t a girl be moved to tears and then jump into her arms?


    "Well, this is actually a cheating story between a romantic prodigal son and a rich lady."


    Luke shrugged and said Diana had a point. Jack and Ruth were the third party and bichi.


    "Do you think there is any way to get my mother to allow me to participate in the competitive meeting?"


    After talking for a while, the topic returned to the origin.


    Diana complained that she should have been wary of strangers.


    However, due to their noble status and the hierarchy of Amazonians, girls can''t find someone to talk to.


    Diana had friends and partners, but they also respected the queen of Amazon and would not question any of Hippolyte''s decisions.


    "Parents always don''t want their children to grow up. Maybe you want to prove your courage and the excellent quality of an Amazon Princess, but obviously, your mother doesn''t think so. She thinks you are still a child and need to live under her shelter. The outside world is not safe and full of danger. She''s just afraid of you being hurt."


    Luke plays a qualified listener, and the queen of Amazon obviously has other purposes.


    There is no need to make such a big fuss to return an alien who broke into paradise island to the human world.


    "But I''m not a child. I want to be a qualified Amazon warrior!"


    Diana sat on the balcony railing, her slender legs dangling in the air.


    "It doesn''t depend on what you think, Diana. When I was very young, my father wanted me to be the best kind of person, but I rarely satisfied him. Even if there was an a + on my report card every time, he always said I lacked courage. Later, I asked the teacher what courage is. The teacher told me that I dared to challenge those impossible things and knew I would lose But rushing forward, this seemingly stupid behavior, is real courage. "


    "What did you do to prove your courage to your father?"


    Diana asked curiously. She leaned over and stared into the young man''s eyes.


    "I had a fight with the strongest fat man in my class. Every transfer student and junior students were bullied by him. I wrote homework for him for a whole semester... That day, I came home with a black and blue face, like a dirty dog, but I saw my father''s satisfied eyes. He told me that the world is realistic and cruel. Only brave children can do it Protect and get what you want. "


    Luke said faintly, with a smile on his lips.


    The dark clouds piled up in the sky scattered, and the stars dotted the night sky like pearls.


    Diana seemed to understand something, with firm determination in her eyes.


    As Princess Amazon, she never lacks the executive power to put her ideas into action.


    "Thank you, Luke. I really want to see the outside world - traveling around the world like you."


    Diana said faintly that the girl''s heart is always full of beautiful fantasies and illusory longing for the unknown world.


    "The world is not beautiful, but it''s worth seeing."


    Luke said with a smile, and the night wind gently blew past them, as if it was stirring someone''s heartstrings.

 Chapter 386

    The morning light rises slowly from the sea level, and the light golden glow and the blue water reflect each other with sparkling light.


    On the towering palace, there was a rare noise in ordinary days.


    In the center of the open competition square, there are many fully armed Amazon women soldiers.


    They wear armor and carry weapons.


    They lined up like an army, waiting for the arrival of the respected queen.


    Hippolyte, dressed in a magnificent robe, stood on the wide stand above the square.


    The queen of Amazon, bathed in the golden light, is full of holiness and grace.


    Like the gods on Olympus, people unconsciously want to worship.


    "The heroic Amazon warrior, Gaia, the mother of the earth, has blessed us. For thousands of years, Paradise Island has been independent of the world, and no one can set foot on this fertile land blessed by the gods. Now, mankind has found us, and the two civilizations have collided for the first time. I am determined to send messengers of peace to contact the outside world and bring the Amazon to the world The idea of human peace spreads everywhere, and it will become a friendly bridge between the two civilizations... "


    "My people, fight for honor and peace!"


    Luke sat on the high platform, next to the cold general antiop and the mature queen of Amazon.


    He was quite interested and looked around and enjoyed the new competition.


    Amazon people''s competitive Congress is somewhat similar to the Olympic Games in the human world.


    Various traditional events have emerged one after another, such as archery, javelin throwing and chariot driving... All symbolize the competition between courage and force.


    With the innate talent and the blessing of the gods, the Amazon people have a stronger physical quality than human beings.


    They were nurtured by the martial ethos since childhood, and everyone was born a soldier.


    Luke watched carefully, compared with the popular boxing competition in the human world.


    These vigorous and physically superior female soldiers can attract his attention.


    After all - it''s much better for women to fight!


    "Traveler, how do humans face powerful enemies? Are they as brave as Amazonians?"


    Hippolyte smiled softly, with a touch of pride in her tone.


    As an Amazonian who has been favored by Gaia, the mother of the earth, she has enough confidence to make such an attitude.


    In the view of the queen of Amazon, human beings living in the outside world hate each other, are full of greed and continuous expedition, and have no courage and kindness of Amazon people at all.


    "We rely on wisdom."


    Luke smiled and replied.


    "Human physique is not as powerful as beasts, and there is no long life like Amazon people, so we learn knowledge and create tools, and we have a strong spirit of exploration in unknown fields."


    "If we can''t roam the ocean and hide in the deep sea like marine organisms, we will build ships and submarines."


    "If we want to fly into the blue sky, we will make gliders and planes."


    "Knowledge and wisdom are our weapons, just as the Amazon people rely on spears and swords, and there are many warriors and soldiers among us. They will also have a cavity of blood and face those formidable enemies that are difficult to defeat."


    Luke said faintly, whether it was the original world or the paradise island he was in.


    These gifted races are superior to human beings and always have a condescending attitude.


    But I don''t know that their inborn strong talent makes them temporarily ahead of mankind, but they lose the driving force to move forward.


    For example, Asgard, for thousands of years, they are still in the period of medieval civilization and have not climbed to a higher level of civilization.


    However, it took mankind only a few hundred years to run on the road of evolution at an explosive growth rate.


    "Wisdom is a more rare gift than valor."


    Feeling Luke''s calm attitude, Hippolyte nodded.


    The female general antipoo next to him looked contemptuous.


    A man who can only talk!


    How can we defend our homeland and our compatriots without strong force?


    The competition in the arena is in full swing. With the passing of each competition, there are fewer and fewer female soldiers left in the center of the venue.


    Finally, there were only two Amazonians wearing helmets and masks. They held swords and shields and showed each other their ancient and exquisite fighting skills.


    The dull metal collision sound, the hard impact of two solid shields, and the long sword strike made a sonorous and powerful sound. The wonderful battle attracted countless Amazonians outside the field.


    At this time, the sun rose into the sky. Under the dazzling sun, the two female soldiers showed the bravery and courage of the Amazon people to their heart''s content.


    The blade of the sword crossed a beautiful arc, escaped the swift and fierce attack and stabbed forward!


    Dang!


    Blood bloom!


    One of the female soldiers knelt down and covered her injured right arm.


    The strength of the other party was better than her. She lost the ability to continue fighting, so she had to reluctantly throw down her weapons and declare defeat.


    The cheers of the tsunami broke out like a violent wave.


    The victorious female soldier raised her long sword, and her slender and vigorous heroic posture was like a beautiful silhouette.


    The clean face hidden behind the helmet mask showed a happy smile at the same time.


    She is eager to be recognized that every Amazon wants to be a strong soldier, which is a great honor and achievement.


    "There is no doubt about the bravery of the Amazon people. I really look forward to seeing the female soldier walking with me."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled and said with deep meaning.


    Sitting next to the queen of Amazon, her face changed slightly and she immediately returned to calm.


    Then came the crowning ceremony. Hippolyte slowly stood up from her seat and looked at the female soldier who stepped onto the platform.


    To restrain her inner emotions, she said calmly, "brave warrior, show your true face, accept the cheers and respect of the Amazon people, and you will get respected glory."


    The female soldier half kneeling on the ground raised her hand and took off her helmet. Her long black hair fell like a waterfall.


    On that delicate and clean little face, there was a heartfelt happy smile.


    "Mother."


    "Diana!"


    Hippolyte''s eyes moved in surprise.


    She did not expect that her beloved daughter would secretly participate in the competition meeting against her orders.


    The outside world is full of malice and chaos, plus the conflict between olympus, the old God and the new God, and Diana''s life experience.


    For various complicated reasons, she refused her daughter''s request, but now... Everything is irreparable.


    "I never doubt that you will be the pride of Amazon people, Diana."


    Hippolyte sighed silently and reluctantly put the golden starlight flying crown on her daughter''s head.


    "You will become the bravest soldier in Amazon and the only messenger to the human world."


    Diana stood up, with a sword and shield, a golden crown and flying black hair,


    She turned her head and looked at the young man who gave her confidence. She smiled like a victorious female martial god.

 Chapter 387

    Gray clouds and haze piled up in the air, and the sea breeze blew the wave and beat it on the solid wooden boat.


    The glittering and translucent water splashed and wetted the hair and clothes of the people on board.


    A rumble came from the horizon, as if the God of heaven was driving a golden chariot on the sky, making a loud noise, like rolling thunder.


    "Diana, don''t hurry to breathe the free air. You have to put up the rainproof cloth with me, or we will soon become two fools in the rain on the boat."


    Looking at the intoxicated girl on his face, Luke said helplessly.


    Perhaps it was because after hearing what he said about the Titanic, Diana stood in the bow, opened her hands and posed in a classic posture, as if she wanted to embrace the ocean.


    The Amazon Princess secretly participated in the competition conference without telling her mother and won successfully.


    In full view of the public, Hippolyte could not go back, so she had to let Diana become an envoy to the human world.


    In order to protect her daughter''s safety, truth Lasso, Vulcan sword, starlight flying crown and other equipment have been arranged.


    In this way, wearing the guard silver bracelet made by the God of fire herwistos, fully armed Diana set out with Luke, left Paradise Island and headed for the outside world.


    The two rode on the wooden sailboat made by the Amazonians and floated along the ocean current.


    To tell the truth, Luke has been in the bottom of his heart more than once.


    Sitting on this strong and crude ship makes them look not like messengers of peace, but exiled criminals.


    Thunder roared in the sky and dark clouds hung low.


    White and ferocious silver snakes tear the haze. Before long, a rainstorm will pour down.


    "Even if it rains, there will only be a rainy fool, Amazon warrior, who will never fear the storm."


    Diana said seriously, if Luke showed a trace of disagreement later.


    She is sure that she will read a large paragraph of Amazon warrior quotations to convince the men in the same industry.


    "I''m such a fool to reason with women! This damn feminist society!"


    With a silent complaint, Luke began to build a tent.


    There was no shelter on the wooden sailboat except the white sails.


    I really don''t know why Amazon''s manufacturing technology is so rough and backward.


    Maybe they never wanted to give me a good boat.


    Luke couldn''t help sighing at the thought of the fierce eyes of Queen Amazon before seeing her off.


    I was lucky that I ran away from someone else''s daughter and didn''t get hammered to death.


    Fortunately, the sailing space was spacious enough, and Luke quickly fixed the rain proof support.


    The waves beat against the edge of the ship''s side, and water droplets splashed on the thick rainproof cloth.


    After a while, big bean raindrops fell from the sky and hit the ship with a crackling sound.


    Wave after wave, the strong wooden boat was thrown up and down.


    The two people sitting on the boat are like riding a roller coaster, constantly ups and downs.


    "Luckily you''re not seasick."


    Luke said to the girl.


    He now doubts whether this way of sailing floating along the ocean current will succeed in landing on land.


    Judging by geography and climate, they are now near the Aegean Sea.


    If there is no accident, it will finally land at a port in Athens.


    "Amazon doesn''t get seasick..."


    Diana murmured in a low voice. She was full of longing for the future life. She only felt that a wonderful adventure was about to begin.


    Luke has a headache. He is also very strange to the world. Many things are waiting to be explored.


    I wonder if it''s a wise choice for the magical female Xia in the future?


    "How do I get in touch with those superheroes?"


    Luke bowed his head and thought, although it is said that the age of the origin story of the wonder woman will generally be relatively backward.


    But in case of change, fast forward to the establishment of the justice alliance, what identity will he use to face Superman and Batman?


    I''m your long lost krypton cousin?


    "Are you missing your family?"


    Seeing that the men in the company were suddenly silent, Diana asked softly, "you can be reunited with them soon."


    "They are in another world."


    Luke shook his head slightly, his eyes seemed to penetrate the clouds,


    "Sorry... I didn''t know you..."


    Diana seems to have made a mistake. She thinks Luke has an unfortunate past and apologizes quickly.


    The ships rose and sank in the turbulent waves outside, the surging current, the circling undercurrent, and the huge forces collided with each other.


    The sea roared like an angry Beast.


    Lightning and thunder in the sky, and violent energy burst out.


    Lightning tore through the clouds and thunder resounded through the world.


    "This weather is not normal."


    Luke felt a little strange. He let go of his perception. Under the deep sea, the undercurrent was turbulent.


    A dark green sea monster with countless tentacles suddenly pushed the current and rushed out of the sea.


    From the appearance, it looks like a king squid, but its head looks like a sea dragon, with huge pupils flashing cold light.


    The sailboat was slapped by the waves and turned over directly.


    Diana screamed and fell.


    As an Amazon warrior, she responded quickly, pulled out her long sword, cut off her entangled tentacles and shouted Luke''s name.


    At this time, the girl''s greatest concern is not her own safety, but the safety of mankind.


    WOW!


    The sea monster whose tentacles were cut off felt painful and seemed to be stimulated. Dozens of tentacles full of the thickness of the column of Paradise Island were severely hanged.


    Diana waved the sword of God of fire and cut off part of it, but being in the ocean made it difficult for her to focus.


    A greasy tentacle wrapped around the girl''s ankle and rolled it up.


    The big mouth of the blood vessel opened directly and spewed out a mass of fishy gas.


    "Damn monster!"


    Diana''s eyes shone with anger. She was even more merciless when she thought that Luke might encounter an accident.


    The Vulcan sword cut across, cut off the greasy tentacle that is hard to be hurt by bullets, and then jumped out of thin air to blind one eye of the sea monster.


    The viscous liquid splashed out and stained Diana.


    The sea was polluted by dark green blood, emitting a cloud of poisonous smoke.


    Diana took a few breaths and felt bad.


    Her face turned white and a strong sense of dizziness enveloped her brain.


    "Stop it, Kroll!"


    A loud drink stopped the sea monster''s attack.


    A figure rushed out of the rolling sea. He had blond hair, his facial features were as strong as a marble statue, and held a trident in his right hand.


    "Who are you?"


    Resisting the dizziness, Diana pointed her sword at each other.


    This strange face can not only control the sea monster, but also walk on the ground in the sea.


    The golden armor like fish scales is even more majestic.


    All this indicates that this person''s identity is extraordinary.


    "My name is Arthur, Arthur curry."


    The blonde man raised his hands and made a surrender, saying he had no malice.


    "I am the master of this ocean and the master of Kroll."


    "It''s hunting. I''m sorry it accidentally hurt you."


    The blonde man who calls himself "Arthur curry" has a gentle tone.


    He tried to get close to Diana, but was pushed back by the Vulcan sword.


    "You indulge a monster to hurt others!"


    The girl frowned coldly and didn''t mean half understanding.


    "It destroyed my boat and hurt my friends!"


    Diana was even more angry at the thought of Luke disappearing, but the more she stayed in the sea, the more dizzy she felt as the dark green poison penetrated into her body.


    "Kroll''s blood is highly toxic. You''re in danger and need treatment."


    Arthur curry tried to show kindness and looked at Diana with surprise.


    Living in Atlantis, he had never seen such a woman.


    Strong, brave, and beautiful.


    "Stay away from her."


    A voice of discontent echoed on the sea.


    Diana, who was top heavy and was going to faint at any time, only felt a strong arm around her waist.


    Then, she was brought into a wide and warm embrace and leaned against each other''s solid chest.


    "You didn''t..."


    Diana''s eyes were blurred, but her face was smiling.


    "Of course, I won''t have anything."


    Luke nodded.


    Looking at Diana with weak breath, his eyes became cold.


    The eyes were slightly frozen, and the terrible high temperature burst out, which evaporated the sea monster in an instant!


    Before Arthur curry could say anything, the sea shook and the waves moved.


    The tall figure that suddenly appeared and disappeared quickly turned into a black spot in the sky and disappeared into the clouds.


    "I finally know which world this is."


    Luke, who was flying at high speed and was going to return to Paradise Island, curled a curve around his mouth.


    "Flash point! The distorted space-time born of a mistake!"

 Chapter 388

    The dazzling sun awakened the Sleeping Princess Amazon. She sat up slowly from her bed.


    The soft sea breeze blew from the windowsill and lifted the white curtain.


    Diana leaned blankly against the head of the bed and looked at the small dust floating in the air. Her eyes were slightly distracted, as if she was remembering something.


    The light quilt slipped from both shoulders, revealing a large area of snow-white skin.


    "So dizzy."


    She felt as if she had a hangover.


    A moment later, Diana, a little perked up, stepped barefoot on the soft carpet.


    There seemed to be something wrong, but she couldn''t remember at once. She had to look at the furnishings in the room.


    Everything is familiar. It is her bedroom in Paradise Island.


    Hanging on the wall are exquisite paintings of Gaia, the mother of the earth. In Greek mythology, the mother of the gods created the world, which was the golden age of the gods.


    After the silver age of the twelve Titans, Zeus, together with other brothers and sisters, overthrew his father Cronus and finally ascended the throne.


    He established a new ruling order on the holy mountain of Olympus and wrote the Bronze Age of the new God.


    Long swords and shields hung on the walls, and flames were burning in the fireplace.


    Diana''s consciousness seemed to fall into a hazy psychedelic state.


    All the scenes look unreal, but they are real.


    The ancient and simple armor of Amazon female soldiers is arranged on the shelf, with exquisite patterns carved on it.


    She gently stroked the complicated lines, and the inexplicable feeling in her heart became stronger and stronger.


    Take off the white robe like silk, and expose your strong and tall posture in the room. Your shiny skin shines faintly.


    The crisscross of slender and round outlines a perfect curve, like a statue of the God of beauty.


    "Why did I go back to paradise island?"


    Diana put on close fitting clothes and metal armor made by the God of fire hervistos.


    Far more than mortal skills and special materials make this body both flexible and defensive, and will not delay walking, sitting and fighting.


    Holding a long sword and a shield, Diana walked out of the room like a female warrior.


    The wide corridor is silent, only the sound of "Da Da" footsteps echoes.


    Princess Amazon was surprised that there were few such quiet moments on Paradise Island.


    Usually full of noise and shouts, those strong and powerful Amazon female soldiers, their voices of fighting and fighting with each other, always reverberate over the island.


    Walking slowly, Diana stepped out of the corridor and the bright golden light fell on her.


    It''s like crossing a certain boundary, and the noise comes to my face.


    Like an overwhelming surge of waves, it suddenly poured into your ears.


    The noon sun seemed a little dazzling. Diana''s eyes were in a trance and narrowed slightly. Only then could she see the hot scene.


    As usual, Amazon female soldiers are training hard and honing their skills.


    When the spear and sword hit each other, they burst out a sonorous and powerful metal collision sound.


    The ancient and primitive cold weapons, placed in the hands of these strong women, can play an unimaginable role in killing people.


    The fierce wind rippled around them. They were in pairs and engaged in fierce and dangerous combat training.


    For Amazon female soldiers, bleeding and injury are not terrible.


    They enjoy the hearty feeling in the process of fighting and the comfort of squeezing out their potential.


    "Diana, my daughter."


    Hippolyte turned her head and her gentle eyes fell on Princess Amazon.


    In the distance is the blue sea, and a few white seagulls skim over the water.


    The tide rose and fell, beating the beach.


    The sky is clear and sunny.


    Everything is so beautiful.


    Paradise Island?


    Why am I on Paradise Island?


    The question came out of my mind again.


    Suddenly.


    Diana remembered.


    I clearly want to go with a man to the human world.


    But who is that man?


    Diana had a headache. Her consciousness seemed to be engulfed by the tide of memory.


    The thin fog enveloped all this, and the vivid scene in front of us passed away quietly.


    Like an illusory dream, the world is gradually blurred.


    When the fog cleared, Diana opened her eyes and saw dark clouds, lightning and thunder in the sky.


    A huge sea monster filled her sight.


    The greasy tentacles beat over like a thick whip, shooting waves several feet high.


    Diana wanted to hold her sword against the enemy, but she found herself unarmed.


    An unprecedented sense of weakness wrapped the Amazon Princess.


    I saw that terrible sea monster as huge as an iceberg, opening a big mouth, as if to swallow her.


    The endless darkness approached. Diana was a little helpless. She subconsciously shouted for her mother.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    The low voice sounded quietly, like light dispelling darkness and calming people down.


    Diana''s flustered mood gradually calmed down and disappeared.


    Those fragmentary memories poured in like a tide, and the spiritual world fell apart in an instant.


    "Luke, why are you here? This is paradise island?"


    Princess Amazon, who woke up again, saw a pair of soft eyes and a particularly kind young face in front of her.


    "The blood of the sea monster is highly toxic. Even the strong constitution of the Amazon people is still affected."


    Luke pressed Diana who wanted to sit up back, smiled and said, "but I''m not a doctor. I can''t provide treatment. I can only take you back to Paradise Island and give you to Queen Hippolyte."


    "They gave you the blessing of the gods and made some magic... It should be all right now."


    Amazon Princess sleeps in a daze and is no longer as heroic as she used to be.


    "Is that so? Am I awake now or continue to dream?"


    Diana clutched the quilt with both hands, and the whole person shrank inside, revealing only one head.


    "You can pinch yourself. If you feel pain, you wake up from a dream."


    Luke shrugged and joked.


    Maybe it was because the thought turned too slowly and didn''t react. Diana actually did so.


    She tugged at her cheek, then hissed and gasped.


    "It seems necessary for me to ask queen Hippolyte whether the highly toxic sea monster will leave a legacy of reducing IQ."


    Luke lost his smile, and Diana, who woke up, was like a simple child of four or five years old.


    "By the way, did you have a nightmare just now?"


    Diana stared angrily at the bad guy who made fun of her and shook her head: "how can Amazon female soldiers have nightmares! We are not afraid!"


    "Oh, is that so? I must have heard it wrong. It seems that someone just panicked and called queen Hippolyte."


    Luke said with a smile on his lips.


    "Damn guy, if I still have strength, I will jump out of bed and give you a good look!"


    Diana was speechless for a moment and said angrily.


    You are princess Amazon. When was she ridiculed like this.


    "Well, since your highness does not want to see me, I will retire."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and went back to Paradise Island, which surprised him.


    Of course, there were many things that surprised him, not just this one.


    "I didn''t say that..."


    It seemed that she had hurt Luke. Diana was not confident enough and explained weakly.


    "By the way, how''s the sea monster? And who''s the guy with the harpoon?"


    Well, it seems that Princess Amazon has learned to change the topic.


    "It''s a sea animal domesticated by Atlantis. It''s called ''Kroll'', which means highly toxic and dangerous monster."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t expect that the new changes mentioned by the five creation gods of Marvel would be a flash point paradox.


    "The guy with the harpoon, Arthur curry, is the prince of Atlantis."


    When he saw the sea king appear, he probably guessed that this was the flash point world.


    If it is the origin story of wonder woman, there can be no Arthur curry.


    Moreover, the unexpected visual sense was very serious, which made Luke feel inexplicably familiar.


    If he guessed correctly, according to the original plot, Diana should go to sea alone, leave Paradise Island and want to go to the outside world.


    It happened to hit the sea monster Kroll and Arthur curry.


    Diana was poisoned and passed out.


    Then he was brought back to Atlantis by the young sea king and rested for a period of time.


    Therefore, Paradise Island and Atlantis, which also hide their own existence, and their overall strength is higher than that of the human world, have come into contact.


    The undersea people and the Amazonians carried out "Atlantis..."


    Diana thought thoughtfully. She had heard of the name in the collection of books on Paradise Island.


    "Damn undersea people, if you meet them again next time, you must teach them a lesson!"


    Diana didn''t notice that her fate trajectory shifted again. The Amazon Princess with a sense of justice shook her fist and said seriously.


    "There will be a chance."


    Luke smiled meaningfully. Since it was a flash world, it would be fun.


    Should we go to Barry Allen first, or against lightning?


    Except for the two of them, only they know the truth.


    This is a distorted space-time born of mistakes, which will be corrected sooner or later, so as to be restrained and die.


    Therefore, no matter how big a disaster occurs in the flash point world, it can not have a direct impact on the main universe.


    But it is also Luke''s only way to the main universe. If things go on, he will only be trapped in this distorted world corrected by the inertia of time and space.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Luke recovered and found Diana staring at herself.


    "Is there anything on my face?"


    He asked calmly with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "I have many questions. For example, why did you disappear after the ship capsized? How did you escape from the huge sea monster? Also, why didn''t you get poisoned? And how did you bring me back to paradise island?"


    Diana frowned slightly, as if her heart was full of doubt.


    "Then you can bind me with a truth lasso and let me be honest."


    Luke said faintly, his smile unchanged.


    "Forget it, my mother said, don''t explore other people''s secrets too much, it will only make things worse."


    Diana thought for a moment, put her hands readily and said softly, "and I remember in books about the human world, many married couples have their own secrets between each other, which can''t be shared with anyone."


    "So let you keep those secrets until you want to tell me."


    Luke smiled as if he thought it was interesting.


    The Amazon Princess has never been to the human world, but she always likes to pretend to know everything.


    I have to say that such a magical female Xia is really cute.


    "Anyway, thank you for saving me."


    Diana looked at the young man sitting in front of her and said solemnly.


    "Ah, why do you look at me with such strange eyes? Is it because you are moved?"


    Luke shook his head, reached out and pointed to Princess Amazon''s chest. The corner of his mouth said, "no, I want to remind you that the quilt slipped down."


    The proud scenery appeared in his sight without shelter.


    Can only say, what a great evil!


    If you bury your head in it, you''ll suffocate, won''t you?


    Luke thought so.


    After being reminded, Diana hurriedly picked up the quilt to cover up her snow-white skin and attractive curve.


    Although there is no difference between men and women in Amazon''s common sense, she has not exposed her physical habits and hobbies.


    When Diana looked up again after this episode, the man sitting at the head of the bed had disappeared, and only the white gauze curtain floated slightly.


    "Mysterious guy!"


    Princess Amazon packed up her delicate mood, shrank in the quilt and thought to herself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Midtown, police station.


    Barry Allen woke up from the darkness and opened his eyes.


    He seemed to have slept for a long time. Instead of regaining his spirit, he felt very tired.


    "I don''t want to wake up your dream. The police station is very busy these days. You really need to rest, but Barry, you still have a lot of work to finish."


    The voice of adoptive father Joe reached Barry''s ears.


    The other party handed over a cup of coffee.

 Chapter 389

    Barry Allen, a forensic expert in the midtown police department, is a sunny big boy.


    But it''s hard for outsiders to think that he experienced an extremely cruel childhood nightmare at the age of 11.


    The father, a doctor, was arrested and put in prison on charges of killing his wife.


    This is far more painful than losing parents.


    Let a child accept his father and become a murderer.


    The gentle mother died by her husband''s knife.


    It''s too dark.


    If you put the background in the dark Gotham, Barry Allen will not be surprised to become a super criminal or gang leader.


    Then he joined Batman''s huge fan group and went in and out of blackgate prison and Arkham Asylum all year round.


    Fortunately.


    This is Midtown.


    There are a few cities in the DC Universe that can be called normal painting style.


    Even the villains and scoundrels are principled and never bully the weak.


    Compared with Gotham''s psychosis, madmen and anti-human elements, they are simply like angels.


    Barry Allen, who lost his parents and was left unattended, was not sent to a welfare home after that.


    Sergeant Joe west of the midtown police department adopted him and offered him to graduate from college.


    The other was Barry''s father''s friend, an honest policeman and a kind-hearted man.


    When he graduated from college, Barry chose to enter the midtown police station to clear his father who was sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Yes, he never regarded his father as a dehumanizing criminal.


    Because young Barry once saw the murderer!


    At that time, there were two red and yellow lightning in the room, entangled with each other!


    But no one believed it. They all felt that Barry was strongly traumatized and hallucinated.


    What eleven year olds say has no weight at all.


    Therefore, Barry successfully entered the midtown police station with the firm idea of reuniting with his father.


    He looked for new clues as he worked.


    Until the lightning fell from the sky and broke his peaceful life.


    The big bang of the particle accelerator, combined with the liquid mixed in the laboratory and the lightning, completely changed Barry''s fate.


    He got divine speed and became a speedster.


    Since then, Midtown has welcomed the first superhero, flash.


    Barry used God''s rapid force to punish evil, promote good and fight crime. At the same time, he tracked down the tragedy in his childhood and finally learned the truth.


    A future man nicknamed "counter lightning" and named "elbird swan".


    It was he who crossed into the era of flash and murdered Barry''s mother.


    The real target of counter lightning is actually young Barry.


    But he was stopped by the future flash. In order to vent his anger, he killed Barry''s mother and caused the birth of the tragedy.


    However, the reverse lightning ignored the continuity of time and space. He was able to obtain divine speed by copying the lightning man''s accident.


    Once Barry Allen doesn''t become flash, he will also be affected and lose everything.


    In other words, the counter lightning locked himself in this space-time and could never return to the future.


    Because he has no divine speed, he can''t continue to walk through the endless corridor of time and space.


    In order to save himself and go home, counter lightning can only silently wait for Barry Allen to grow up, and then personally create the accident to make flash reappear, forming a time-space closed loop.


    This is the entanglement between counter lightning and flash, the old enemy.


    "I seem to have slept for a long time and had a long dream."


    Barry Allen, waking up, took the coffee from his adoptive father Joe.


    His mind was tangled up like a hangover.


    I just feel that a large number of pictures flash by, like a fragmented memory.


    "You''re probably under too much pressure, Barry."


    Joe pressed the young man''s shoulder and comforted, "but there''s no way. We''ve spent 18 hours on this case, but we still don''t have any exact clue. The citizens want to know the truth, the media are fanning the flames, and everyone is under great pressure."


    "So you work harder, Barry, and try to extract more key clues from the physical evidence found at the crime scene."


    Joe is an experienced old policeman. He and his colleagues are investigating a murder recently.


    Through preliminary judgment, the killer is likely to be a super criminal.


    "Well, thank you for your coffee and the uplifting pre war manifesto, Joe."


    Barry smiled and nodded. After drinking the steaming coffee, he habitually began to work with divine speed.


    "Ah, where''s my divine speed?"


    Then Barry Allen woke up and felt something wrong.


    God speed, it''s gone!


    That wonderful force that is not bound by the laws of physics can not only accelerate when Barry tries to run, but also help in life.


    As long as the divine speed force is used, the flow of time will slow down.


    Barry can do several times the work with amazing efficiency.


    For example, read all the files in ten seconds, then run around the middle city twice, track the criminals through clues, and then tie them up to the door of the police station.


    Exam endorsements, takeout, experiments... Even if he couldn''t get up in the morning and wanted to sleep in, Barry would quickly finish washing and then rush to the midtown police station.


    It can be said that divine speed is simply the best tool for flash.


    But!


    Now?


    It''s gone!


    Barry''s mind was still running "slowly" at its usual speed.


    The work that could have been completed in a millisecond has now reached the specific number of minutes and hours.


    Barry felt very uncomfortable. He seemed to be the sloth called "lightning" in crazy animal city.


    Everything is so slow.


    "What''s the matter, Barry?"


    Joe asked, frowning.


    He noticed Barry''s abnormality, and the other party seemed very uncomfortable.


    "I... feel like vomiting."


    Barry tried to adjust his state and return to the normal pace of life.


    "By the way, Joe, if this is a super criminal murder, what should we do? Ask flash for help?"


    While pretending to be working, he diverted his adoptive father''s attention.


    But then Joe''s answer completely stunned Barry.


    "Who''s flash? What are you talking about? Did you drink too much last night?"


    Joe had strange eyes and didn''t understand Barry at all.


    "To confirm the identity of the criminal, of course, is to ask the ''cold citizen'' for help. He is the greatest hero of the city."


    Cold citizen?


    Barry''s eyes widened.


    What Joe said, isn''t it the cold captain of the rogue Gang?


    When did that guy become a superhero?


    Barry felt that all this was wrong. He was full of confusion, but no one could provide an answer.


    "Forget it, Barry, you''d better go back and rest for a day. You look too tired."


    Joe shook his head and said.


    This usually clever young man is full of nonsense today. He looks like a drunk.


    "Okay, okay, Joe."


    Barry nodded and agreed that he needed to understand all this and what happened.


    Put on his coat, he ran as usual, and then remembered that the divine speed had disappeared.


    "My ring..."


    The ring containing the lightning suit is not in Barry''s hand.


    When his mind was divergent, he stepped on the steps downstairs, rolled and fell down, and the back of his head hit the ground heavily.


    After impact, the brain seems to be stimulated, and a large number of strange memories burst out in an instant.


    Without the tragic experience of eleven years old, my mother was not murdered, and my father was not sent to prison.


    He didn''t... Become flash!


    The greatest hero in Midtown is called cold citizen.


    Those damned villains of the rogue Gang have become positive figures respected by all.


    "Iris..."


    Barry thought painfully.


    Iris West, who should have been his wife, did not join hands with himself into the palace of marriage, but became someone else''s wife.


    At this moment, Barry was filled with bitterness.


    He doesn''t know whether he did it right or wrong.


    Win the family and save my mother.


    But lost love, my wife and Lao Wang next door.


    "No! I''ll find a way!"


    Barry struggled to get up and patted the dust on his clothes.


    A bold guess loomed in his mind, but he didn''t dare to confirm it.


    If the world is really completely changed, only one person can help himself!


    Batman!


    The brain of the justice alliance!


    No matter how strange things are, Batman can always accept them quickly and give a solution!


    Barry walked to the side of the road and immediately reached out to stop a taxi.


    "Go to Gotham!"


    He said to the driver.

 Chapter 390

    When the world is near destruction, ordinary people can seek the help of superheroes and place their hope on them.


    What about superheroes?


    Barry Allen looked dignified and stared at the sign thirteen miles from Gotham.


    I don''t know if it''s getting closer and closer to the city that is always shrouded in clouds. There''s a light rain outside, just like his bad mood at this time.


    Whenever members of the Justice League encounter unsolvable problems or perceive the omen of crisis.


    The first one always thinks of Batman.


    The dark knight who always covered himself under a mask and regarded Gotham as a hunting ground.


    After so many years of fighting side by side, through life and death, all members of the justice alliance are willing to entrust their trust.


    If you want everyone to choose unanimously, who can save the world at the end of the day.


    Batman and Superman are definitely the first choice.


    Although the latter has great power, it is well known that Superman always listens to Batman''s advice.


    Their friendship is perhaps one of the strongest things in the world.


    "Superman... I just asked the driver. He has never heard of this name. There is no superman in metropolis, but why is there Lex Luther?"


    Barry Allen frowned more tightly. He was now in a mystery and couldn''t find a clue.


    "Arthur, Diana, Hal... How are they?"


    An hour and a half later, Barry came to the door of Wayne''s house.


    It is desolate, overgrown with weeds and dilapidated. It seems that no one has lived here for a long time.


    This gave Barry a bad feeling. He crossed the collapsed iron door and pushed open the front door of the cobweb house.


    Creak!


    It makes people''s teeth sour.


    The door was unlocked, but the rusty metal rubbed against the wood to make a harsh noise.


    "Hey, anyone? Alfred?"


    Barry seemed to have broken into a haunted house. It was quiet all around. Only his voice echoed.


    The floor was damp, the doors and windows were broken, and it looked like it had been patronized by thieves.


    The Wayne family is the richest man in Gotham. How could it be reduced to this extent?


    With doubt, Barry went up to the second floor, removed a crooked clock and found the hidden door behind him.


    "Fortunately, this has not changed."


    He is a forensic expert and has a keen observation of the environment.


    Maybe not as good as Batman, the world''s greatest detective, but it''s still easy to find the secret way designed by each other.


    Entering the secret door, Barry saw a long step and didn''t know where to go.


    "Bat Cave..."


    He was relieved that Batman''s secret base still existed, so there should be no problem.


    The flash of the main universe once visited the bat cave under Wayne''s house.


    He was impressed by the bat car and various high-tech equipment.


    Splash, splash!


    Along the steps to the end, a swarm of bats fluttered by and walked through the underground cave like a black storm.


    "A little different!"


    Barry did not see the bat chariot like a tank, nor did he see the large monitoring platform with hundreds of screens, nor did he see Robin''s uniform displayed in the glass cabinet.


    Only a semi-automatic pistol and a family photo.


    The table was littered with bows and crossbows, hook and rope flying claws, bat darts and other items.


    Compared with the main universe, it''s too shabby here!


    "What are you looking for?"


    Like the hoarse voice of a patient with advanced laryngeal cancer, it suddenly sounded from Barry''s back.


    Before he could turn his head, he pressed a wide palm on his shoulder.


    He was so strong that he almost crushed his shoulder blade.


    "I..."


    Before he could answer, Barry was captured by a beautiful record, turned and fell on his back to the ground.


    "Who the fuck are you? Why are you here?"


    Then, the threatening roar rushed into Barry''s ear, making people subconsciously afraid.


    Why are you yelling so loudly?


    He just felt his ears buzzing.


    Boom!


    "Answer my question! You thief who broke into other people''s homes!"


    The guy with a bat hood and red eyes picked Barry up with one hand and pressed him heavily against the wall.


    "I... ah!"


    Barry just hesitated for a moment and the other party broke one of his fingers.


    "Wait, Bruce! It''s me! Barry Allen!"


    Barry, who was severely beaten, was worried about being cruelly abused and quickly reported his name.


    He has heard that Batman often beats criminals half to death and sends them to prison.


    "Bruce?"


    Batman''s fist movement stopped.


    "I know your identity, the identity hidden under the mask, just as you know my name is Barry Allen."


    Barry said quickly.


    Yes, Batman is Bruce Wayne. It''s no secret that the justice alliance in the main universe.


    Since the Babel incident, Batman''s Secret defense plan for other members of the Justice League has been stolen, which almost led to the destruction of the whole team.


    In order to restore the trust of the team, Batman chose to take off his hood and disclose his identity.


    "Who is Barry Allen?"


    Batman didn''t torture Barry any more, but his arm around his neck still exerted strength, creating suffocating pain.


    "I don''t care which bastard you are sent, remember one thing, don''t mention Bruce again!"


    "Because he''s dead. I watched him fall in a pool of blood, but I couldn''t save him and my son!"


    Barry''s eyes focused on the family photo, and then turned back to the Batman in front of him.


    Bearded, burly, angry, and red bat marks


    The memory fragments in the brain suddenly became clear, and he said in an incredible tone, "so - my God! You are... Thomas Wayne!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Paradise Island.


    "Diana, you can actually go through the front door."


    Luke looked helplessly at the girl who turned in from the balcony again.


    After a short rest for half a week, the Amazon Princess finally recovered.


    "Didn''t you sneak in from the outside the last time you visited me?"


    Diana snorted and said, "I learned it from you.".


    "As an outsider, I went in and out of Princess Amazon''s bedroom directly. It''s not very good."


    Luke explained.


    He found that Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, had looked at herself more and more wrong recently.


    If the other party knew, he not only saw all Diana, but also ran into the latter''s bedroom and stayed for more than an hour, plus his previous attempt to abduct Princess Amazon.


    Combined punishment for several crimes, I''m afraid Hippolyte will summon Amazon female soldiers and rush into his room.


    "As an Amazonian princess, I have nothing to go in and out of an outsider''s room. It''s not good to spread."


    Diana was eloquent and held her head high, mainly highlighting a big character.


    Seeing the girl''s launching skills, Luke resolutely stopped and focused on the scenery in front of him.


    "I just asked my mother. She refused to let me go out of the island again."


    Diana perked up for a while and became unhappy again.


    "Listen to antiope. Atlantis sent someone over. I don''t know what they''re for."


    Luke''s eyes flickered and fell on Diana, thoughtful.


    He has beaten one Atlantis sea king. I hope he doesn''t need to beat the second one.


    If Arthur curry is interested.

 Chapter 391

    In the main hall of Paradise Island, Hippolyte is receiving the messengers of Atlantis.


    She has a good attitude towards this civilization that hides itself like the Amazon people.


    "Your Majesty, I think Atlantis is very similar to paradise island. They are ancient nations with a long history. They live far away from the noise of the world. We are also a country of soldiers and are always ready to fight..."


    The mission representative of Atlantis was Arthur curry, who talked in front of everyone.


    "Of course, in addition to being born strong, we are also kind and love peace."


    This flattering speech won the approval of Amazon people.


    Even antiope, the always serious and stereotyped female general, showed a smile in the corners of his mouth.


    No one hates praise and praise.


    "Your Highness, welcome to paradise island."


    Hippolyte smiled, although she was dissatisfied with Diana''s injury by Atlantis domesticated sea monsters.


    But now, the other party took the initiative to come to the door and apologize.


    Such a sincere performance made the queen of Amazon take back her bad impression.


    The misunderstanding between Paradise Island and Atlantis was also lifted.


    "For a long time, we have been thinking about the same problem."


    Arthur Curry''s eyes swept through the audience and didn''t find the beautiful shadow he expected. He put away his loss and continued: "that''s how to integrate into the outside world."


    Hippolyte nodded. It was because of this consideration that she allowed Diana to feel and learn about the outside culture by returning the traveler to the human world.


    It is best to build a peaceful bridge of friendly exchanges between Paradise Island and the human world.


    "Your Majesty, we are all worried about the possible consequences of our exposure to the world."


    This time, Arthur curry came with a diplomatic mission.


    It''s just a pretext to come to the door and apologize.


    Of course, it is unknown whether the young sea king has a different mind in his heart.


    "Do you have any ideas? Prince curry."


    Asked general antiope.


    "As human exploration intensifies and footprints spread all over the world, they will find our existence sooner or later."


    Arthur curry expressed his opinion with his long written manuscript behind his back.


    "Instead of waiting for them to knock on the door, it''s better to take the initiative to make it public."


    "The world is childish and fickle. The process of human civilization still stays in the competition for land and resources. They are narrow-minded and can only see that little interest."


    "Atlantis and Amazonians, we have the responsibility to save this planet and share the wisdom and experience of higher civilization with mankind."


    "We can bring a better future to the world and make the earth the original garden of Eden."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Arthur curry said a lot. To sum up, Atlantis and Paradise Island should lead backward mankind, and then become bigger and stronger together to create brilliance.


    It basically belongs to the dog blood of the third rate boss of the leather bag company.


    "Paradise Island has no intention of creating conflict and intervening in... War."


    Hippolyte shook her head.


    She understood Arthur curry.


    Paradise Island and Atlantis should lead mankind. Have you asked others for their opinions?


    If we want to realize the above, we must launch a civilization war, even many times.


    Paradise Island doesn''t have the idea of war with humans. It''s meaningless and can''t harvest anything.


    Amazon people are all demigods, with a long life span, backed by the Olympian gods. When they are full and have nothing to do, they will take the initiative to start a war.


    Even if you rule the world, how should you govern such a few people as paradise island?


    Apportionment to each country and each city is not enough!


    "War is only the last option, and it is also the result we don''t want to see."


    Arthur curry seems to have guessed Hippolyte''s idea and said: "the primary problem before Atlantis and Paradise Island is how to let the human world accept us and resolve the vigilance and hostility of both sides."


    "Your Majesty, I think Atlantis and Paradise Island are in such a similar situation that they can form an alliance and establish a united Dynasty."


    "When the land and the ocean are connected and hand in hand to form a huge whole, even if mankind is hostile, they will seriously consider the consequences rather than easily ignite the fuse of the war."


    Hippolyte seemed to be persuaded that the Amazonians had no prejudice against the Atlanteans living under the deep sea.


    The living areas of both sides are different, and there is no direct conflict of interest.


    The proposal of alliance can be considered.


    "Your Highness, let antiope show you around later. Paradise Island is a land blessed by the gods. There are many rare things that are difficult to see outside."


    Hippolyte did not directly agree, but left some room.


    It was unwise for her to make a hasty decision before she knew the real purpose of Atlantis.


    "Well, on behalf of Atlantis, I offer my most sincere wishes to her Majesty the queen."


    Arthur curry left gracefully and took the mission out of the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "That day... That night, in the crime alley... Bruce was killed, wasn''t he? He took your place."


    Barry spoke the cruel truth distorted by fate in a trembling tone.


    He looked at the family photo and looked at the angry and violent Batman in front of him, as if he understood everything.


    "I said --"


    Batman was unmoved. He loosened the hand around his neck and twisted Barry''s body.


    "Don''t you mention Bruce''s name again!"


    Click!


    Hold your fingers and break them!


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Barry screamed in pain, and his tall body curled up.


    His five fingers were broken by Batman''s violence.


    As the saying goes, ten fingers connect the heart. This kind of pain is absolutely unbearable.


    "Ho ho..."


    Barry gasped, beady sweat dripping from his forehead.


    The whole man knelt down on the ground and couldn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    "Now, remember? Barry Allen."


    Batman looked down at each other with no emotion in his eyes.


    "If you mention that name again, I will break every bone in your body. Don''t doubt my ability. If you really investigated me carefully, you should know that I used to be an excellent doctor."


    Facing the threat of red fruit, Barry obeyed his inner choice and nodded hard.


    He didn''t want to be beaten and tortured by Bruce Wayne''s father anymore. It was a nightmare.


    "Gotham''s criminals are pathetic."


    Considering that the villains in this city face a superhero who doesn''t mind using violence every day, Barry feels that the rogue Gang is really lucky.


    Midtown is much better than Gotham!


    "Well, now."


    The hoarse voice of the patient with advanced laryngeal cancer came down from Barry''s head again.


    "It''s time for the quiz, Barry Allen."


    "Tell me, why are you here? Did the clown send you?"


    "Remember, I need to answer honestly and quickly."


    "If you hesitate, or try to cheat."


    "Well, I''ll start with your hands, slowly crush your fingerbones, and then break your legs, so that you can only stay in a wheelchair for the rest of your life."


    "... I''ve seen a lot of vicious bastards, but they will cry and beg for my forgiveness in the end."


    The middle-aged Batman paused, as if he remembered what had happened in that criminal alley.


    Little Bruce fell into his mother''s arms and beat the shooter speechless.


    From that day on, Thomas Wayne''s heart was filled with an unspeakable anger.


    He treated every criminal with more ferocious means than the villains in Gotham.


    Even James Gordon, an old friend of the Gotham police station, advised himself several times.


    Thomas Wayne did not waver.


    These scum should go to hell!


    They don''t deserve forgiveness!


    "I am not the dark knight of Gotham, I am the knight of revenge."


    Batman said.

 Chapter 392

    Batman in the flash point world, he has no principle of not killing and doesn''t mind using guns.


    Two days ago, when he was tracking the clown, he opened the head of the killer crocodile with a shotgun in the sewer of Gotham.


    Earlier, in order to vent the anger of losing his son and eliminate his inner nightmare.


    He even beat the police to find the murderer who shot in the crime alley, and then killed the other party.


    In this broken world, all superheroes have become very different.


    They will do something completely different from usual.


    Even Batman is no exception.


    "Dr. Wayne, please believe me."


    Barry covered his broken fingers and tried to make himself appear sincere. He explained: "like you, I have another identity that can''t be disclosed. I''m also a superhero. My name is flash. I used to be a... Celebrity in midtown."


    "Until one day, a lightning hit me and turned me into the fastest person in the world..."


    Boom!


    Batman waved his left hook and hit Barry hard on the cheek.


    It cracked the corners of the other party''s mouth and shed a series of blood.


    "The fastest man in the world - can''t even hide my fist?"


    Thomas Wayne obviously didn''t believe Barry''s heartfelt words. He thought this guy might be a serious paranoid.


    Insane lunatics, perverts full of abnormal thoughts, high IQ people with antisocial personality... These are Gotham''s specialties.


    Akam madhouse and blackgate prison are their gilded holy places.


    I haven''t been to these two places. I don''t deserve to be called a villain in Gotham. At best, I can only be a small minion.


    Midtown?


    There are indeed masked heroes in that city to punish evil, promote good and fight criminals.


    But they call it cold citizen.


    Flash?


    Thomas Wayne had never heard of the name.


    "... that''s because I lost divine speed, a super ability that can ignore the laws of physics and let me enter the field of bullet time."


    Barry gasped violently. He didn''t expect that he would be beaten by his good friend''s father on the ground one day.


    Compared with Batman in the main universe, Thomas Wayne is more irritable and ruthless.


    Bruce would at least listen to the explanation before he started.


    But instead of this middle-aged Batman, Barry didn''t even have a chance to talk.


    "I must have run too fast and come to another world, another parallel universe."


    Barry, lying on the ground, blurred his vision.


    "No, you just need psychotherapy."


    Batman said coldly.


    He was more convinced that the guy who broke into the bat cave was actually a lunatic.


    "Arkham Asylum is where you should stay."


    Thomas Wayne grabbed Barry on the ground with both hands, easily lifted him up, and pressed his thumb against his opponent''s temple.


    Bursts of tingling suddenly awakened the memory fragments in Barry''s deep brain.


    His body began to twitch and various pictures flashed before his eyes.


    Something has happened and something is about to happen.


    The direction of the world is clearly presented in front of Barry.


    "Atlantis... Paradise Island... And war."


    He saw Arthur curry, the sea king, set off a tsunami that flooded half of Europe.


    I also saw the wonder woman lead the Amazons to flash London and occupy Buckingham Palace.


    "This is not... The earth of the parallel universe, this is the real... World."


    Barry seems to understand that while he foresees the future picture, the original memory in his mind is also being covered. Maybe it won''t be long before he will completely forget everything about the main universe.


    "I made all this!?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You want to leave paradise island alone?"


    On the beach, Diana, barefoot and stepping on the waves and soil, looked at the man in front of her with sad eyes.


    "Then leave me here? Yes, take me to the circus and taste ice cream?"


    Diana, who maintains the thinking of Amazon female soldiers, feels that this is a betrayal.


    Leaving your partner and leaving alone is a shameful act!


    "I''ll be back. It''s just... A short trip."


    Luke shrugged helplessly. Whenever a man faces an angry woman, he is always at a disadvantage.


    Even Superman is no exception.


    Because at this time, reasoning often doesn''t play much role.


    Diana crossed her waist and said discontentedly, "my mother is right. Men in the outside world don''t have a sincere truth in their mouth."


    Amazon Princess in the angry stage opened the map gun.


    Paradise island does discriminate against secular men.


    "I have my own tasks to complete. I told you before, Diana."


    Luke slowed down his voice, soft as a child.


    "Paradise Island is at an important moment of alliance with Atlantis. Queen Hippolyte will not let you leave, at least for now."


    Diana lowered her head and said nothing in silence.


    She was not unreasonable, and naturally understood that Luke was right.


    He was a princess of Amazon, Paradise Island allied with Atlantis, and then appeared in public and came into the sight of the human world.


    She must be present on such a crucial occasion.


    "But I''ll be back soon. I can bring you a present."


    Luke said with a smile.


    Although the popularity of wonder woman hasn''t been fully brushed, considering that flash should have found something unusual in the world.


    In order to prevent accidents and ensure that the only way to return to the main universe is not wrong.


    Luke decided to find Barry Allen first and take the lead in sending out a team invitation.


    In case of butterfly effect or other problems.


    If the flash is killed, he will be trapped in this space and time forever.


    "Gift?"


    Diana looked puzzled.


    "It''s a tradition of the human world... A way to express friendship."


    Luke explained.


    There seems to be no birthday habit on Paradise Island.


    "Well, I want you to say that kind of sweet, cold and instant ice cream."


    Diana said excitedly.


    Whether the main universe or the flash point world, wonder woman is a true dessert control.


    This has not changed.


    "I remember."


    Luke nodded and glanced at Diana''s perfect curve.


    I just don''t know if Amazon people have the trouble of getting fat when they eat sweets?


    After all, there is Asgard''s fat house Thor, and that image is ahead.


    It''s hard for him to say that wonder woman will never be affected.


    "Then I''ll wait for your ice cream."


    Diana, who has never been out of Paradise Island, is still easy to be satisfied.


    "But maybe before you come back, I will go to the human world with the Amazon mission."


    Luke just smiled when he heard the speech.


    Intuition told him that even with its own influence, there would still be a war between Paradise Island and Atlantis.


    In this broken world, everyone will be affected more or less.


    This is just like those batmen in the dark multiuniverse, who will embark on the path of villains because of all kinds of life tragedies or accidents.


    The will of the world and the attribute of existence are doomed to all this.


    So is the flash point world.


    "I don''t know if I have a chance to meet my big cousin."


    Luke looked up and looked at the sea and sky in the distance. He had automatically taken the role of krypton''s big cousin.

 Chapter 393

    Gotham is a city shrouded in clouds all year round. The towering chimneys emit waste gas and the pattering rain falls.


    Beneath the appearance of a bustling city are narrow alleys and dirty drains, flirting Street Girls and numb tramps.


    "If you add colorful billboards and render them into the effect of light pollution, they can be used as the game map of cyberpunk."


    Luke stood on the clouds with his chest in his hands.


    Such a city with simple folk customs and outstanding people can be regarded as a characteristic scenic spot of DC Universe.


    There are too many places to visit.


    For example, he once lived in Black Gate prison and Akam madhouse, which are all kinds of super criminals.


    The classic program of Batman''s personal show is always taken out to whip the corpse in the crime alley and the two shots.


    There are also the chemical factory where the clown fell, the poison vine woman''s botanical garden, Robin''s circus and so on.


    If he had a chance, Luke would like to arrange a five-day tour of Gotham to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the city.


    Of course, he doesn''t recommend ordinary people to do so. It''s more risky.


    In case of bad luck, you may encounter obsessive-compulsive disorder that haunts you and makes you guess riddles.


    Flip a coin alive and ask whether you have a disfigured face on the front or the back.


    The worst thing is to meet a madman in a purple suit and ask you "Why are you so serious".


    "What an interesting place."


    Luke convergent divergent thoughts, super vision all over the city, and soon found the location of flash.


    Batman of the flash point world didn''t build a lead safe house for himself.


    Otherwise, his super vision may not be so good.


    "This guy... Who beat him?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows, as if surprised.


    Barry Allen seemed to have been beaten up. His face was black and blue and his mouth was cracked. I''m afraid it would be difficult to recognize even if his girlfriend came.


    "Tut Tut, Dr. Wayne did it too hard."


    Luke reacted quickly and gloated.


    A little analysis can guess that the man who did it must be Batman''s father, Thomas Wayne.


    After all, Batman in any time and space will be more or less suspicious.


    It''s hard for them to trust a stranger, especially a stranger full of nonsense.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Superman accelerated under his feet and just flashed across half of Gotham to the door of Wayne''s house.


    Instead of falling from the sky, he walked from the front.


    Too high-profile appearance will inevitably arouse the vigilance and disgust of others.


    The secret passages and secret rooms in the residence were put in front of super vision, and there was no cover.


    This once again fully proves that Batman in the flash world doesn''t know the existence of Superman at all.


    Even the minimum insurance measures have not been arranged.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Barry Allen, you are more delusional than a clown. As I said, Arkham Asylum is your destination."


    Thomas Wayne digests the information that Barry, whose brain is stimulated and whose expression is complex, said before.


    This guy just told him that he is actually a superhero and has a deadly enemy with similar abilities.


    The origin of each other is even more amazing. A future scientist in the 25th Century can travel through time and space and change history through super speed.


    "Dr. Wayne, I''m not crazy or lying. It''s all true."


    Barry Allen was holding a ring with a lightning sign, which fell out of his pocket.


    There should have been a flash suit, but now it has become a yellow uniform against lightning.


    It was like a silent irony, laughing at Barry''s situation at this time.


    He felt that the old enemy who hit had entangled himself again.


    "When I was 11 years old, my mother was murdered and my father was convicted. In order to prove his innocence and catch the murderer of my mother, I tried my best to study, join the Zhongcheng police station and become a forensic expert."


    Barry Allen clenched his yellow suit against lightning and said, "but I haven''t found any clues until I became lightning man. I didn''t find that my life has been locked by an enemy I don''t even have a grudge against."


    "Dr. Wayne, that''s reverse revenge. Reverse lightning comes from the other end of time and space. He is the murderer of my mother!"


    "But in this world, my mother lives well. There is no doubt that he and I have rewritten history again."


    After the initial determination that Barry was a threat free intruder, Batman didn''t beat each other any more.


    "You said history was rewritten. What about Bruce?"


    Thomas Wayne is more concerned about the name Barry blurted out when he broke into the bat cave than those strange plans that require imagination to understand.


    "I remember you called me Bruce before, didn''t you? Do you know him?"


    Barry hesitated for a moment, and the broken finger was still painful.


    Considering that he was not good at lying and could not deceive Batman, he said truthfully: "in the world I lived in, you and Mrs. Wayne were shot instead of him. Bruce became Batman and fought with the criminal forces in Gotham. He was a superhero and the brain of the justice alliance."


    "So, you mean... Bruce survived?"


    Batman, who has been angry and violent from the beginning, suddenly trembled for a moment.


    The only thing that can touch is probably the dead son, except the crazy wife.


    "Yes, Dr. Wayne, your son was one of my closest friends. We fought side by side against the dark."


    Barry seems to realize that if he wants Batman''s help, he must use Bruce to impress each other.


    Playing emotional cards is the most effective way!


    In turn, he was ashamed of such an idea.


    It doesn''t seem a glorious act to take advantage of a good friend''s father.


    Thomas Wayne, who got the answer, softened his hard face hidden under the mask.


    He saw through Barry''s ideas, but he didn''t care.


    If this crazy guy says everything is true.


    Well, there may be a chance! I can also save this terrible life!


    "Barry Allen, tell me, can you change the world back to the way it used to be? To the way I died and Bruce was still alive!"


    Thomas Wayne asked seriously.


    He stared into Barry''s eyes, trying to judge whether the other party had any signs of lying.


    "He can do it, and he is the only one who can do it."


    A magnetic voice with a smile suddenly sounded in the bat cave.


    In the dark shadow, a tall and straight figure came out.


    It''s Luke!


    "It seems that I need to improve the security equipment here."


    Thomas Wayne pretended to be depressed, sighed, and then threw out two bat darts without blinking.


    Whew! Whew!


    The breaking wind came head-on.


    The goal is thighs and shoulders.


    Looks like Batman didn''t want his life either.


    "The heart of playing tactics is dirty."


    Luke thought silently.


    His eyes were slightly frozen, and the hot sight melted the two bat darts into a wisp of smoke.


    "Superman! Clark! Is that you?"


    Barry, standing aside, shouted with surprise on his face.


    His tall figure and iconic hot sight made him regard Luke as Superman!

 Chapter 394

    Superman?


    Luke grinned and walked out of the shadow.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Clark..."


    Barry''s surprised voice stopped suddenly, because the man in front of him was not one of the three giants of the justice alliance.


    Although the opponent is wearing a similar suit, dark red cloak and metal armor.


    Moreover, they are equally tall.


    That broad shoulders, strong body, full of a sense of oppression.


    But without that handful of iconic little curls, it''s like losing the soul.


    They are quite different in temperament. The man standing in front of them is more aggressive, or a palpitating sense of fear.


    "Do I remind you of a friend?"


    After Luke showed his supernatural ability, Batman calmly stepped back and pressed his right hand on his belt.


    Through super vision, he saw that the belt was equipped with smoke bombs, poison gas bombs and bat darts with various functions.


    Sure enough, in any case, Batman will always be ready in advance.


    But facing the disadvantage of lack of time and effective information, Luke believes that even Bruce Wayne himself can''t turn out any waves.


    "Bruce Wayne is the real father of the editorial department. Isn''t Thomas Wayne their real grandfather?"


    Luke made a silent joke.


    Because in previous lives, many people said that Superman was the son of the editorial department and hanged any super villain, but Batman was the father of the editorial department and hanged any Superman.


    These two most popular superheroes perfectly form a food chain.


    "Are you the... Superman of the world?"


    Barry asked hesitantly.


    When he found out that Luke was not the real Superman Clark Kent, he had other guesses.


    Although there are many different changes in the flash point world, every important person still exists.


    Barry didn''t find Clark''s trace in the keywords such as Superman and metropolis.


    But another way of thinking, maybe he, like Batman, has been modified to what should have happened.


    For example, it may be Clark''s father, Joe Al, who came to earth in a spaceship.


    Or general Zod?


    Without waiting for Luke to answer, Barry himself gave the other party a reasonable explanation.


    "I''m Superman, but I''m not Clark Kent or Carl al. You know what I mean?"


    Luke said faintly.


    He finally became a Riddler and made an answer similar to "know all".


    Lies have a chance to leave flaws, but if you leave the problem to others and let them mend their brains, you can avoid rollover to the greatest extent.


    As for identity setting.


    Luke has one ready.


    Superman''s big cousin.


    Anyway, the main universe has super girl Kara.


    It is also reasonable that there is a big cousin of krypton in the flash point world.


    "Got it, got it."


    Barry showed a clear look.


    In the bat cave, only Thomas Wayne looked confused and couldn''t hear the encrypted call between the two people.


    "I mean no harm. I''m here to help, Barry Allen."


    Luke sent out a team invitation. It can be seen that the situation of flash is not very good.


    Batman can hardly believe him and will not provide any help until he has produced strong evidence.


    At this time, we need a strong teammate to break the deadlock.


    "Help?"


    Barry looked at Thomas Wayne next to him with a tangled face.


    When Superman and Batman appear in front of him at the same time, which one should he choose?


    "I know what happened in the world."


    Luke made no secret that he needed the flash man to fix the flash point and return to the main universe with himself.


    "Barry Allen, you need divine speed now, you need super speed to disappear!"


    Barry nodded hard, and there was an excited expression on the face that his mother didn''t know.


    Finally someone can understand their situation and provide a solution!


    Thinking of Thomas Wayne''s beating, Barry resolutely pressed the light on Luke and accepted the team invitation!


    "Dr. Wayne, I hope you can join in. If Barry Allen successfully corrects this mistake that has occurred, your son, Bruce Wayne, can live."


    Perhaps the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. was used to it, and Luke automatically took the role of giving orders.


    But at this time, no one came out to compete for the right to speak with him.


    Flash never had the habit of being a leader, and Thomas Wayne wanted his son to live.


    "If you can save Bruce and save all this, then I''m willing to join."


    Batman nodded.


    Although he didn''t fully believe what flash said.


    But the opportunity is in front of us. It''s worth trying anyway.


    "Well, it seems that we have reached a consensus happily."


    Luke clapped his palm to express his satisfaction.


    "By the way, Dr. Wayne, I forgot to remind you that if Barry Allen corrects the world, you will no longer exist. I mean, you and Mrs. Wayne will die in that criminal alley."


    Thomas Wayne''s tone remained low, and his hoarse voice did not waver.


    He looked at the family photo and said calmly, "this is what I want to see. Let this terrible world collapse in the torrent of time and space."


    Luke smiled. He thought Bruce Wayne would be moved to tears for this heavy fatherly love.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What does it take to copy that accident?"


    After determining each other''s willingness to cooperate and their respective goals, Thomas Wayne entered the stage of implementation.


    He doesn''t like procrastination. It''s in line with Batman''s style to finish what he should do quickly.


    "Thunder guiding needle, chair that can be electrified, ninhydrin..."


    Barry made a long list. Fortunately, he remembered the chemicals in the laboratory.


    As Luke said, the top priority is to get lightning back to speed.


    The simplest and most effective way.


    Nature is¡ª¡ª


    Let Barry Allen be hit by lightning.


    "Throwing chemicals on yourself and then connecting a lightning needle can turn you into the ''fastest person in the world''?"


    Thomas Wayne could not restrain his inner impulse, make complaints about it.


    In his opinion, it''s no different from suicide.


    "That''s how I became flash for the first time."


    Barry carried the prepared things to the roof of Wayne''s house.


    What Gotham needs most is rainy weather.


    Thunder and lightning are just common.


    It saved him a lot of time.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will be wasted just waiting for the lightning to come.


    "Barry, have you ever heard the saying, ''lightning doesn''t hit the same place twice''."


    Luke looked up at the leaden clouds. To tell the truth, he wasn''t sure if flash would succeed.


    In his memory, Barry seems to have experienced a failure before he narrowly regained his strength.


    "Many people told me that the lightning chose me."


    Barry sat in an iron chair, wearing a helmet with a lightning needle and a restraint belt on his hands and feet, like a prisoner sent to an electric chair for execution.


    "Now, it''s time to prove who fate tends to!"


    Click!


    Silver lightning rips the clouds!


    "I''m here! Come on! Come here!"


    Barry summoned to the rolling thunder like a madman.


    Cold raindrops hit his face, adding a sense of coldness.


    More than ten minutes later, his throat was hoarse. He was stunned that there was no lightning coming.


    This makes Flash''s courageous move seem a little silly.


    "I suddenly felt a little stupid. I even accompanied you in the rain on the roof, and then waited for this guy to be struck by thunder..."


    Batman said silently.


    The lightning needle stood upright, but no lightning was attracted.


    He didn''t know whether Barry was lucky or unlucky.


    "Otherwise, come back another time."


    Barry, shivering in the cold rain, seemed to think it was an unreliable plan to wait for lightning to chop himself.


    Maybe he should go somewhere, under a tree, or tie himself to a kite.


    "Wait, don''t give up in a hurry. I may have a way."


    Luke frowned and thought, and found a golden Trident from the underworld.


    When he beat namo before, he collected the other party''s weapon, that is, the sea god trident of Atlantis.


    Later, it was handed over to the s.h.i.e.l.d. and kept in the warehouse of the secret base. It was not used much.


    After Depriving death god Seth of his authority and obtaining the right to use the underworld world.


    He threw all those miscellaneous things into it.


    After all, the security level of s.h.i.e.l.d. is not as high as Superman.


    "Are you... Imitating Arthur?"


    Barry looked at Luke who raised his trident.


    Using Superman''s image to do the action of sea king is somewhat contrary to what you think.


    "I wish you success, Barry."


    Luke glanced at the lightning man waiting for the lightning strike, holding the golden Trident in both hands, causing changes in the sky.


    Click!


    Boom!


    An electric light, like the spear of God, dropped straight and hit Barry Allen sitting on the chair.


    Zizizi!


    Electric current travels all over the body. After a few breaths, there is a burning smell of barbecue on the roof.


    "Flash iron plate burning... Too greedy, oh no, too cruel."


    Luke narrowed his eyes and stared at Barry, who was about to turn into coke.

 Chapter 395

    As Barry Allen wished, the lightning fell and hit him.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    Batman lifted his cloak, stood in front of him, and jumped out for a distance to avoid being affected by the current.


    Luke stood still. He even walked through the core of the sun. This damage is estimated to be a problem.


    Relying on the golden Trident, the current was driven and concentrated on Barry.


    Zizizi!


    The iron chair firmly imprisoned the struggling flash.


    The glass bottle of chemical reagent burst, all kinds of potions poured on the body, mixed with electric current, and suddenly burst into flames.


    As Luke described, Barry, tied to the chair, was frying like ingredients on an iron plate.


    "Save people quickly!"


    Seeing that Barry was about to burn into coke, Batman rushed up with an arrow, ready to put out the flame with his cloak.


    "Wait."


    Luke stopped Thomas Wayne''s move. With a golden Trident in hand and controlling the power of the current, he could ensure that Barry Allen''s life was not in danger.


    Although it is said that the flash has been severely burned and is on the verge of death.


    But according to Luke''s prediction, the other party can last about four or five seconds.


    Superheroes are usually tough. He thinks he can see the situation again.


    "You''re crazy! He''s dying..."


    Boom!


    Another flash of lightning fell.


    It ran through Barry like a spear, and strands of hot electric light wrapped each other.


    "Yes!"


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that he didn''t have to wait again.


    "This..."


    Thomas Wayne looked with shocked eyes at the upward floating chemical liquids that violated the laws of physics.


    The bombardment of lightning seemed to form a certain force field, enveloping Barry Allen.


    "My divine speed... Is back!"


    The most direct feeling is Barry himself.


    He felt that time seemed to slow down and everything slowed down.


    The exciting energy surging like lightning surged again in the body.


    It''s like blood. It''s born with milk and water.


    "I''m flash."


    Barry broke free from the shackles of the chair through high-speed vibration in just a moment.


    Then he quickly ran around Wayne''s house and found the pleasure he had not seen for a long time.


    That kind of wind and air flow are all assimilated by God''s speed force, and the whole person is transformed into a wonderful experience of electric light.


    "Dr. Wayne, as I said, I''m the fastest man in the world."


    Barry ran to the bat cave, found the uniform against lightning, changed the fiber tissue with high-speed vibration, and turned the yellow suit into the red of flash.


    In his new uniform, he appeared in front of Thomas Wayne, waiting for his incredible eyes.


    "Well, for men, too fast is not something to show off."


    What Barry did, in Thomas Wayne''s eyes, only less than a second passed.


    But he did not show too obvious emotions, but casually said a dirty word of an adult.


    Barry was embarrassed by his calm appearance. He could only turn his eyes to Luke.


    However, the latter is also very calm.


    Luke snapped his fingers and whispered, "congratulations on taking back your own divine speed, so next, it''s time to reverse all this."


    "Just, I have a question. Barry, can you open the passage through time and space at your current speed?"


    He knows what he''s asking.


    Flash can''t do it right now.


    On the one hand, the existence of counter lightning makes him unable to give full play to his strength.


    Every step Barry takes, the divine speed force generated will be absorbed by him and counter lightning.


    Unless counter lightning is willing to cooperate, it is difficult for him to open the wormhole of space-time again.


    On the other hand, he just got back super speed and is in a weak state.


    "It''s hard."


    Barry also knows himself.


    As he was running around Wayne''s house, he noticed that his speed had slowed down.


    "Is there any way to get you back to your original speed?"


    Luke continued to guide Barry. He actually had several ways.


    The simplest thing is to kill the counter lightning and let the flash absorb the complete divine speed.


    It''s just that Albert swan is probably hiding in a corner at this time. It''s not easy to find him.


    "Cosmic treadmill."


    Barry seemed to think of something.


    Flash has a treadmill specially used for fast people. If he has to travel through time and space, he will run with all his strength and use his resonance with the universe to determine the place to go.


    This sounds like no scientific basis, but the divine speed force itself is a thing that rubs the laws of physics on the ground.


    "Well, I''ve heard of this magical... Treadmill."


    Luke nodded. This is a feasible way at present.


    "However, I need a helper who can conduct professional data analysis and model calculus. It''s best to have a supercomputer."


    Barry asked.


    He has just seen that there is only a desktop computer with a slower network speed than a snail in Wayne''s residence, and there is no qualified scientific research equipment.


    No top scientist can rub materials with his bare hands.


    "Dr. Wayne should be able to solve these problems. These are problems that can be solved with money."


    Luke looked at Batman, who shook his head.


    The Wayne family, who has never lost in wealth, said there was nothing they could do?


    Now even Barry was surprised!


    You know, Bruce Wayne has always appeared in front of everyone with the image of rich and spendthrift.


    In fact, a large part of the justice alliance''s financial expenditure and scientific research funds come from Batman''s sponsorship.


    In addition to acting as a think tank and leader, he is also the father of the gold Lord.


    "I''m sorry, Wayne group doesn''t belong to me. I haven''t been a doctor for many years. I''m afraid I can''t help with supercomputers and purchasing materials."


    Thomas Wayne said frankly without any embarrassment.


    "What do you live on?"


    Barry asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    Being a superhero is actually a more expensive career.


    The purchase of various clothes and the construction of secret bases all require certain economic strength.


    Flash himself relies on laboratory funding and investor sponsorship.


    Superman has krypton legacy, and the lonely fortress in Antarctica is enough to solve all problems.


    Batman, green arrow, such rich people don''t have to say much.


    Even wonder woman Xia has the rich accumulation of Paradise Island as a reliance.


    In a word, superheroes are not a popular profession. Everyone can go to it.


    "I run a casino."


    Thomas Wayne coughed twice and said something unnaturally.


    Yes, Batman of flash point world partnered with penguins to contract a third of Gotham''s underground casino business.


    Compared with the group boss, it''s really not decent and honorable to say it.


    "Well, I think Batman will always be the richest man in any world."


    Barry make complaints about it.


    "Well, we have to find another way."


    The space treadmill can''t be done with a little money. It''s very expensive.


    "Someone should be able to help in this regard."


    Thomas Wayne''s eyes twinkled. He thought of the electronic man working for the government, which is one of the members of the main cosmic justice alliance, steel bone.


    In the flash point world, he did not get the master box technology, but transformed himself into a semi biochemical and semi human existence.


    "This guy is the spokesman of the government. He is responsible for supervising ''unstable factors'' like me, scientific research team and financial problems. He can handle them."


    Thomas Wayne added.


    The electronic man has come to him many times and wants Batman to join the government.


    But whether Thomas or Bruce, they don''t like to intervene in politics and are very anti official.


    "The government..."


    If Luke thought, he didn''t forget that Superman in the flash world fell into the hands of the government.


    The krypton spacecraft, which was supposed to fly to Kansas farm, found a change of direction and fell directly into the city center.


    This also led Superman to become the private property of the military as an alien from the beginning.


    "I think it''s a good plan."


    Luke''s mouth was tickled.


    Finally have a chance to meet my little cousin.

 Chapter 396

    "I must admit that since the last time, that is, two months ago, you refused to join the government, I didn''t expect to receive your call."


    As soon as the electronic man saw Batman, he said this ambiguous opening speech.


    Frankly speaking, if you ignore that the electronic man is a big black man with a height of more than two meters and two-thirds of his body covered with metal parts.


    Judging from the above, Barry may think that Dr. Wayne has some secret relationship.


    Like his son, Bruce Wayne.


    The whole Justice League privately knows that Batman and Gotham''s criminal Catwoman, as well as Talia, the daughter of Ninja Master ray shogu, have a tangled affair.


    Wonder woman and sea king also bet on this. Barry also participated at that time. The bet was two days'' breakfast money.


    Superman kept silent after he expressed his view that "I don''t think Bruce will get married in his life".


    Barry is more optimistic about Catwoman. He thinks the female thief who also likes to ambush in the day and out at night is very suitable for Batman''s work and rest.


    Unexpectedly, the former was silent and had even a son with Talia, the daughter of Master Ninja.


    This made Barry lose his bet and had to rub the laboratory sandwiches and instant coffee for two days.


    "Victor, you look taller and stronger."


    Barry''s divergent thoughts.


    That''s what happens to speed people. The brain runs too fast and it''s easy to think a lot.


    Ordinary people can''t keep up with the rhythm when chatting with them.


    Therefore, he will be like a chatter. Every time he meets the enemy, he will start the chattering mode to himself.


    "Do we know each other?"


    With puzzled eyes, the electronic man looked at the green face in red uniform with lightning on his chest.


    Batman never likes to form a team and is used to fighting alone. When did he have two new people around him?


    The line of sight passed the flash, and the electronic man''s eyes moved to Luke, who was silent.


    Barry Allen, who is harmless to humans and animals and has no aggression at all.


    The first feeling of the latter is that it is indestructible, strong and powerful.


    It''s oppressive to stand there alone.


    This may be the passive aura brought by the body of steel.


    "No, you''ve never met."


    Luke hooked Barry''s shoulder to stop the guy from going back.


    "He is... A newcomer to Gotham. He has super speed and is called flash."


    The electronic man has a strange expression, but he doesn''t take it to heart. His focus is only Batman.


    "You didn''t ask me to introduce two new people and talk about the past?"


    Electronic people look to the silent Thomas Wayne. As superheroes and super criminals become more and more active, the government needs a strong regulatory authority.


    In his opinion, no one is more suitable for this role than Batman.


    Make plans without omission, never mix any personal feelings, and always keep a clear view of the overall situation


    Of all the superheroes I know, only Batman can fulfill the above requirements.


    "Do you still lack a think tank position in your team?"


    Thomas Wayne glanced at Luke and Barry to explain his intention.


    "I can join or help."


    "Really?"


    The dark face of the electronic man showed shock without concealment.


    Batman changed his mind?


    What a surprise!


    "But -"


    Thomas Wayne appreciated the exposed emotion of the electronic man for a few seconds and said the annoying word.


    "Build a team according to my idea and my way, and I will choose the soldiers."


    The electronic man''s eyes narrowed. He seemed to understand Batman.


    Then he looked at the two newcomers next to each other.


    Is this about building a team?


    "No problem."


    The electronic man nodded and agreed.


    What he needs is Batman''s mind and his appeal.


    Gotham''s dark knight, in fact, has a high reputation in the hearts of superheroes and super criminals.


    It can save a lot of effort to win over each other.


    Why do super criminals worship Batman?


    It''s easy to understand.


    Like clowns, riddlers, double faced people, penguins and other Gotham villains, they are all members of Batman fan group.


    These super criminals are keen to fight with Batman every day, design each other, and then be put in Arkham Asylum for a holiday.


    This is the joy of life!


    If Batman is gone from Gotham, the villains will soon be bored and want to move.


    "Well, from flash and... Luke, they are the first two members of the team."


    Seeing that the electronic man quickly promised, Batman probably felt it clear. This is not the other party''s bottom line. There is room to continue to ask.


    "In addition, activity funds, logistics personnel and scientific research forces... These can''t be less."


    The electronic man thought for a moment and nodded.


    Anyway, the supervision department after the establishment is under the jurisdiction of the military, and the funds are also allocated by the Pentagon.


    For them, more than 100 billion in military spending is spent every year, and an additional billion is nothing.


    "I can meet all your requirements on behalf of the government."


    The electronic man is full of confidence. If we can curb the supernatural crimes that rise sharply every year, the White House and the Pentagon will not care about spending.


    Seeing the consensus reached, Luke interrupted at the right time and asked, "since I joined the government department, do I have the right to access some information?"


    "What do you want to know?"


    One eye of the electronic man is flashing red, and all kinds of data streams roll quickly.


    He connects the Pentagon and the data centers of various intelligence departments, and can read those confidential documents at any time.


    "About the ''meteorite'' that fell in metropolis 30 years ago."


    Luke is ready to rescue his krypton cousin Carl al. He has been detained by the military since childhood and has never been exposed to the sun.


    According to the image in my memory, it is probably the thinnest of all Superman. It doesn''t have strong muscles, but looks like an air dried spareribs.


    "Are you interested in that?"


    The electronic man was a little surprised. He looked at Batman.


    "We are a team now. That''s not too much to ask."


    Thomas Wayne did not know why Luke was interested in the disaster in the metropolis.


    Barry''s eyes twinkled. He caught keywords such as metropolis, meteorite and so on.


    "Isn''t it... Clark!"


    Not surprisingly, flash thought of Superman.


    "Well, I''ll search."


    The mechanical eye of the electronic man kept flashing red light, and the screening was completed in less than half a minute.


    "Yes, according to the secret archives of the Pentagon, it is actually... A spaceship. It has been transferred to the underground base of metropolis, and a team of tens of thousands of people is working on a project there -" Superman project ", as the military calls it."


    "Some of the report data were damaged. It seems that they found something else in the spacecraft - experimental body 1."


    The electronic man didn''t hide and shared the information he knew.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Luke smiled and exchanged eyes with Barry. They understood each other.


    There is no doubt that Superman is likely to be held in a secret base in metropolis.


    Half an hour later, when the electronic man left, Batman looked at Luke and Barry with fierce eyes.


    "Do you two have any other plans? Or are you going to do something secretly behind my back and the electronic man?"


    Thomas Wayne''s observation is quite sharp.


    Just through Luke''s abnormal question and Barry''s expression, we can see their thoughts.


    "Well, Dr. Wayne..."


    Honest man, flash will inevitably be a little flustered in the face of questioning, and his words will become hesitant.


    "Dr. Wayne, the reason I found you was actually to find relatives."


    Luke''s psychological quality is much better than Barry''s. He''s serious nonsense.


    "I have a cousin who landed on earth in a spaceship long ago."


    "Due to the problem of space navigation, I came here much later than him and lost his whereabouts."


    Barry suddenly realized and made a surprise expression of "I didn''t guess wrong".


    "You are Clark''s cousin! I knew you had the same strong body, the same cloak and uniform, and the same hot sight!"


    Thomas Wayne sighed. If it weren''t for his son Bruce, he really didn''t want to get involved with the two guys.


    From the lightning man who crossed time and space to the aliens who came to the earth... In just one day, his cognition was constantly refreshed.

 Chapter 397

    In the next half month, Luke began to help Barry build a cosmic treadmill.


    Nominally, Batman is forming a team to summon a powerful force against super criminals.


    But secretly, all the funds for those activities are invested in the construction of the treadmill that can travel through time and space.


    "It''s not easy to hide from electronic people."


    The flash turned into a red shadow and quickly ran back and forth in the room. The sound was accurately transmitted to Luke''s ears.


    This seems unscientific, because no matter who moves at a super high speed, every word he says will be torn apart by the air flow.


    But the divine speed force is so unreasonable. Even if Newton and Einstein lift the coffin, it can press the two big men back.


    "It''s okay. There''s Dr. Wayne."


    Luke believes in Batman.


    Whether it''s Thomas Wayne or his son.


    Everyone who becomes the Gotham Dark Knight is very good at how to use the trust of their teammates to deceive and use.


    It sounds like derogatory, but it''s actually some kind of alternative praise.


    After all, this is a dark studio.


    Not all superheroes are as sunny as Superman or flash.


    Batman, like Gotham, acts as that dark tone.


    "You seem to know us very well?"


    Barry chatted while working.


    Through these days, he found that Luke, the big cousin of krypton, seemed to know a lot of things.


    Like the formation of the justice alliance and the origin story of each member.


    The other party can say a few words. Maybe there are some mistakes in some details, but the general direction is very correct.


    This makes Barry wonder. He has never heard of Clark''s cousin in the time and space of the main universe.


    My cousin has one, super girl Carla, who is a beautiful blonde.


    "What''s wrong with that? Clark and I have different personalities, Barry."


    Luke smiled and whispered.


    "I''m not as passive as he is. I always wait for things to happen and solve them. I like to take the initiative, so what I do for the first time after I come to the earth is to collect intelligence and analyze data."


    Barry stopped, touched his chin and said, "it''s more like Batman''s character."


    Luke refused to comment and continued to watch the video on the computer.


    A female journalist named Louise lane is reporting live in Australia.


    During the time when Luke and flash teamed up, the "United Dynasty" formed by Atlantis and Paradise Island appeared in the human world for the first time.


    Two days ago, Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, and the king of Atlantis sent a request for diplomatic meetings to all countries.


    This is a contact that shocked the whole world!


    The extent of its sensation and the scope of its influence are difficult to summarize.


    Luke was not surprised. He contributed to the trade diplomacy between Atlantis in Marvel world and the land world.


    Those media reports and national reactions have already been staged in another world.


    Luke''s only worry is that according to the distorted and broken inertia of the flash point world, this round of peaceful diplomacy cannot come to a successful end.


    "Accidents will happen, but I don''t know when they will happen. It''s really a headache."


    Luke looked up and thought silently.


    The third world war between Paradise Island and Atlantis is the main line of flash point.


    "By the way, Luke, have you found Clark''s whereabouts?"


    Seeing that krypton''s big cousin was a little distracted, Barry thought he was worried about Superman.


    Previously, from the mouth of the electronic man, they knew that there was a secret base under the metropolis and the Superman plan being carried out by the military.


    However, considering that the cosmic treadmill has not been completed, flash has not directly gone to rescue.


    "From the first day I came to metropolis, I found the location of the secret base."


    Luke''s mouth was just a reinforced concrete building. How could it stop him.


    However, after going deep into the internal investigation of the base, he found that the scientists had really developed a lot of things.


    For example, lead is used to isolate super vision, and radiation and light similar to the red sun inhibit krypton human cells


    I''m afraid that''s why Superman still can''t get out of military control when he grows up.


    "As Dr. Wayne said, I can''t act immediately. It will disturb the government."


    Luke tapped his fingers on the table as if he were thinking.


    "But the cosmic treadmill is almost finished. Tonight may be the right time."


    Barry nodded. He could finish the treadmill by tomorrow at the latest.


    If all the partners of the s.t.a.r.labs are here, with the help of Cisco and Catherine, he can shorten the time by half.


    "I don''t know how Clark is. I hope he''s all right."


    Barry''s eyes flashed a touch of worry. Putting the "Military" and "Superman" together can always have some bad associations.


    "I hope so."


    Luke stopped tapping his fingers. He felt that after saving Superman, he should go to paradise island to Meet Diana.


    It''s best to correct the mistake of flash point world with flash before the accident.


    This is the perfect script.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sydney Opera House, Australia.


    Representatives of all countries have been present and are waiting for Paradise Island and Atlantis to speak.


    One comes from the land and the other from the sea.


    The alliance formed by these two civilizations and two countries shocked the world.


    In the face of the "United Dynasty", which has been inherited for a longer time and has more details, mankind has shown a friendly attitude.


    Diplomacy, peace talks, trade, exchanges


    These are going on steadily.


    "I don''t like to attend such an occasion."


    Diana looked at the silky white evening dress and said unhappily.


    "You are the princess of Amazon and the best female soldier on Paradise Island. How can you be absent from such an important meeting?"


    Hippolyte exclaimed softly.


    "Don''t be capricious. This is the best time to show us to the outside world."


    Diana''s mouth was flat. She couldn''t refute her mother. She could only whisper, "I''d rather go to a battle than wear such clothes that are completely unfit for battle."


    According to the usual thinking of Amazon female soldiers, this tailored evening dress is no match for battle armor.


    This is true not only in terms of defense, but also in terms of the impact on the waving of spears and swords.


    Can several pieces of spliced cloth resist the enemy''s attack?


    "What paradise island seeks is peace, and it can not only be obtained from the battlefield, but also be reached at the negotiating table."


    Hippolyte was earnest and sincere.


    Diana is too young to accept experience. She still lacks experience in how to become a queen.


    "I promise you that when this meeting is over, you can move freely and let you find the human traveler."


    Seeing her daughter''s reluctant expression, the queen of Amazon softened her heart and had to say so.


    The young man who left Paradise Island in a hurry seems to have taken Diana''s heart with him.


    "I don''t want to find him! That guy still owes me a gift. There is a saying in the human world... It''s natural and absolutely legal to ask him for something."


    Diana held her head up and defended.


    Hippolyte shook her head without revealing her daughter''s mind.


    "Remember, it''s just a human being, Diana."


    Before leaving the room, Queen Amazon warned.


    "He may not be ordinary. He can fight the sea monsters of Atlantis alone and leave paradise island alone, but anyway, he is a human. His life is too short compared with the life of a demigod."


    Hippolyte was aware of Luke''s uniqueness, and the other party had a very faint spirit breath.


    It''s probably a patron of someone on the holy mountain of Olympus.


    It is not surprising that the gods of Zeus, Poseidon and Hades like to live in the human world.


    Sometimes when you are in a good mood, you will bless some mortals.


    Therefore, the queen of Amazon has a good attitude and is not imprisoned as a prisoner like other mortals.


    "Human, what''s the matter?"


    Diana remembered the vague dream. Luke was like a powerful soldier and solved the sea monster cleanly.


    The tall and straight figure, like a burning brand, burned a mark in the heart.


    Hearing her daughter''s argument, Hippolyte sighed deeply and looked helpless.


    The prince of Atlantis, the young man named Arthur, seemed interested in Diana.


    Considering the alliance between the two sides, if a political marriage can be reached, it is actually a good choice.


    It''s just a pity that Diana is not interested in it.


    "Young people''s feelings..."


    Hippolyte sighed.

 Chapter 398

    "Dr. Wayne, you don''t have to participate in... This rescue."


    Barry lowered his voice, bent over and went into a dark sewer.


    He was going to sneak into the military''s secret base tonight to rescue Superman with Luke.


    But Batman was not surprised to discover their actions.


    According to the other party, when the flash finished "Oh, it''s hard work today, I''m going back to bed".


    Batman easily judged that it was a lie through his artificial tone, guilty expression and flashing eyes.


    Then he sat silently in the hall, waiting for Barry to change into his battle clothes, and Luke to come out and finish the wave.


    The scene at that time was quite embarrassing.


    Luke was calm. He didn''t want to deceive Batman and avoid each other''s sight.


    As long as we can reverse the flash point world and successfully rewrite the present.


    Thomas Wayne doesn''t have much opinion on anything else.


    But Barry is still too young and thin skinned.


    After he was caught, he wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    Their psychological activities are probably like high school students who are going to sneak out to a party late at night. As a result, they are caught by their parents.


    The main highlight is an embarrassment!


    "Do you think taking me will drag you down or hinder you?"


    Thomas Wayne snorted coldly and asked a question.


    "Neither. Well, I mean, if the electronic man finds out all this, it may affect your... Friendship."


    Barry stammered.


    No matter which Batman he faces, he will always be at a disadvantage.


    In fact, no one in the Justice League likes to face Gotham''s dark knight alone except Superman.


    Because of the other party''s hoarse voice and serious tone, it is difficult not to think of interrogating prisoners.


    "You think too much. My friendship with electronic people is probably similar to that of penguins."


    Thomas Wayne said so.


    Barry''s mouth twitched. If the electronic man heard this, he would be angry and swear.


    Sure enough, steel bones are tool people no matter what time and space.


    "Turn here and go to the second fork. There is a secret entrance."


    Thomas Wayne has no expression. He has the same attitude towards most people.


    After all, you can''t expect a middle-aged man who has lost his son and his wife has become crazy to be enthusiastic and sunny about people and things.


    "How did you know?"


    Barry, as usual, acted as a passer-by who was shocked.


    "In the name of searching for metropolitan super criminals, I asked the E-man to retrieve the structural diagram of the sewer, and then downloaded the base drawing of the Superman project when he didn''t pay attention."


    Thomas Wayne spoke in a flat tone of astonishing operation.


    In fact, it is not easy to bypass the electronic human computer brain and complete the above behavior.


    "By the way, the electronic man has been sent by me to Australia to participate in the diplomatic peace talks between Paradise Island and Atlantis."


    He added.


    Barry''s expression was even more shocked.


    Don''t you mean Batman has already predicted their rescue plan by spending the electronic man in advance.


    "It''s so dark."


    Thought the flash silently.


    But because of this, the Justice League also trusts Batman. He can always give people a sense of security that "it''s all in my plan".


    "This is a multi-storey facility located underground, with traces of transformation."


    Luke walked behind. His super vision could see the secret base.


    When I just swept through some important places, I was blocked by lead walls.


    A group of three people walked along the secret entrance to a solid alloy door.


    "I think Dr. Wayne, you should have got the password, right?"


    Luke looks at Batman, an alloy gate with complex iris recognition and encrypted numbers.


    If he is alone, his eyes will melt directly.


    Then directly break into the secret base and push it all the way.


    But now with lightning and Batman around, he''s too lazy to do it himself.


    "Indeed, I not only got the password through the electronic man, but also ''borrowed'' the props of iris camouflage."


    I saw Thomas Wayne drop something similar to contact lens potion, and then enter the password for iris recognition.


    Click!


    The pneumatic valve is open.


    The secret base under the metropolis appeared in front of them.


    "At such a late hour, only the minimum quota of personnel should still be working. If Barry can remove the security cameras in the corridor and let the guards sleep, we can get through."


    Luke did his homework in advance. It''s 3:30 midnight.


    In addition to the squeezed social animals in this base, they continue to work overtime, and those high-level people have long left.


    "No problem, it''s on me."


    Barry patted his chest, then turned into a red shadow and disappeared.


    When he came back, all the cameras in the corridor outside were disassembled into parts, and the guards were tied up and thrown into the corner.


    "It''s done."


    In Batman''s consciousness, only a moment has passed.


    Flash smiled at him as if he had never moved.


    "If superheroes in your time and space have such... Strange and powerful abilities, how did Bruce join in?"


    Thomas Wayne expressed doubts.


    Is it true that his son is not a mortal?


    "Well, it''s complicated to say."


    Barry didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Because Batman is indeed the only normal human in the Justice League.


    Superman is the son of krypton, the wonder woman is a demigod, the flash has divine speed, the green lantern has emotional spectrum, and the sea king is a hybrid of Atlantis


    Batman alone, he relies on his mind and... Technology?


    "Your son is capable, Dr. Wayne, thanks to your family business."


    Luke replied with a smile.


    Batman tells everyone with his own actions that there is no enemy that krypton can''t solve. If there is, it must be krypton is not enough.


    Bruce Wayne is much more executive than iron man''s useless plan.


    With kryptonite and hell bat armor, he can deal with terrible enemies such as Superman and dakside.


    "That''s really... Pleasant."


    Thomas Wayne smiled with relief at the thought of Bruce shaking Wayne family money and being a superhero against criminals.


    This is the real rich people!


    A group of three people crossed the corridor and went deep into the secret base.


    Lightning can quickly solve any guard along the way.


    Although Barry can''t kill or fight, his binding art is not bad.


    "This is experimental body two."


    Batman walks into a huge room where the things carried in the krypton spacecraft are displayed.


    One of them looks like the skeleton of a dog, marked with the words "experimental body No. 2".


    In addition, there are some strange biological skeletons soaked in formalin, which is estimated to be defective products made from Superman blood.


    "Probably Superman''s pet dog."


    Luke''s eyes flickered. Superman had a dog called "little krypton" - although I don''t know why krypton also had a dog, it fell to earth with Clark Kent.


    The most outrageous thing is that because of the radiation of the yellow sun, this krypton dog has gained the ability similar to Superman.


    Flight, power, speed and thermal line of sight are all there.


    If it is used as the standard of combat effectiveness, Batman probably can''t even beat a dog without any equipment.


    Further on, Luke saw the krypton spacecraft carrying Superman to the earth.


    The metal shells were disassembled, and various huge parts were hung on the steel frame.


    Most of the cutting-edge technologies in this secret base must come from the military''s interpretation of krypton technology.


    "Is this the ''meteorite''?"


    Thomas Wayne glanced faintly. He was impressed by the ship.


    It fell in the metropolis, killing more than 30000 people and making headlines in an instant.


    The official explanation was that the meteorite fell first, and then changed to an explosion attack by a terrorist organization.


    "Yes, it should have fallen on a farm in Kansas or a collective farm in the Soviet Union."


    Luke played a red Superman Terrier, but the others didn''t understand. Their attention was all on the krypton ship.


    After looking around for a while, they went on and finally came to the gate of the huge fortress.


    It is roughly estimated that the gate alone is hundreds of centimeters thick, which is difficult to break through even with artillery bombing.


    Batman enters the password again and opens the heavy metal door.


    "Is this what you call the most powerful creature on the planet?"


    The interior of the fortress is open, and the red radiation light is everywhere, which seems to simulate a certain ecological environment.


    In the innermost corner, a figure as thin as dry wood curled up.


    "How could this happen?"


    Barry''s voice trembled at the sight.


    He didn''t expect Clark''s situation to be so tragic.


    "Look at his pale skin. I''ve probably never seen the sun."


    Luke walked over, held out his hand and said, "don''t worry, everything''s all right, Carl al."


    The other party''s eyes were full of fear, like a cub in a cage.


    He doesn''t have a name, only experimental body 1, this nickname.


    "We are your friends who came to save you."


    Luke pulled Superman up from the corner. This guy even struggled to stand up.


    Looking at the dense pinholes on his arm, it is estimated that the military takes blood as a mouse every day.


    Living in the simulated red solar radiation environment, the other party is no different from ordinary people.


    "Friends?"


    Ribs Superman hesitated to say the word.


    From small to large, he faced only doctors, scientists and generals.


    Friend is a very strange word.


    "Yes, he is your friend, he is your friend''s father, and I -"


    Luke smiled with an honest smile.


    "It''s your long lost cousin."

 Chapter 399

    Big cousin?


    Spare ribs Superman''s brain is down and doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of the word.


    He has been brought into this secret base by the military since his infancy. He has never received proper education and learning, nor has he formed basic thinking ability.


    There is nothing else in daily life except various tests, training and blood drawing.


    Relatives, friends.


    These concepts are too strange to him.


    "What a warm feeling."


    Ribs Superman held Luke''s extended palm and felt the surging stellar energy.


    He, who had never seen the sun at all, looked surprised in his eyes.


    In the man who claimed to be his big cousin, Carl al saw the golden light radiated.


    He didn''t know what it was. He just felt as if he had returned to his mother''s arms, full of peace of mind.


    The panic originally mixed with it dissipated like a cloud in an instant.


    "Big, watch, brother."


    The ribs Superman imitated Luke''s tone and shouted stiffly.


    There was a smile on that thin, pale, bloodless face.


    Like some kind of kind, friendly response.


    "Poor little cousin, look what these humans have done to you!"


    Luke wanted to do a full play, ready to put on a touching scene of brother recognition.


    But considering that the flash point world will be repaired sooner or later, Superman in the main universe may not remember, and regretfully gave up this idea.


    He pulled up the ribs Superman and handed it to Barry.


    There was some guilt in the flash''s eyes.


    After all, this twisted and broken flash point world was created by him and counter lightning.


    Superman falls into such a situation that he has an inseparable relationship with himself.


    "Don''t think too much. As long as you can make up for this mistake, everything is nothing."


    Luke patted Barry on the shoulder and comforted him.


    By injecting insignificant stellar energy, he made the state of ribs Superman look much better.


    At least the other party can stand firm and not even have the strength to walk.


    "Get out of here."


    Luke frowned slightly. He didn''t like the simulated lighting environment inside the fort.


    Although the radiation of the red sun did not immediately make him weak and lose all his abilities, he was always a little uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t expect that the most powerful man on the planet you said was a guy who looked like he could be blown down by a gust of wind."


    Thomas Wayne looked at the ribs Superman with a clear look of disappointment on his face.


    This guy is as thin as an air dried sausage. He doesn''t even have any muscle.


    He even felt that if he hammered it with one punch, he would kill the other party alive.


    "The alarm sounded! The military found our sneak!"


    Barry helped Superman out of the fort and heard a harsh beep.


    Then came the sound of quick and neat footsteps.


    The gates inside the base are slowly closed to form an absolutely closed cage.


    Lightning man and Batman''s face changed slightly, with a difficult spare ribs Superman. It was very difficult for them to break out.


    "It''s all right. I''m here."


    Luke walked ahead and opened the biological force field.


    After receiving the instruction that they could shoot the invaders, they did not hesitate to fire directly.


    Dada! Dada, dada!


    Metal bullets bombard the invisible barrier of the biological force field like a storm.


    However, this kinetic energy made Luke unable to step back.


    "Hide behind and don''t stay too far from me."


    Luke said faintly, and then stepped.


    The biological force field is like an invisible iron wall, blocking the fierce fire outside.


    Those American soldiers who tried to rush in were directly bounced and squeezed away.


    In this way, Luke led the people behind him to the corridor unimpeded.


    "If this is the most powerful person on the planet, it may be worth believing."


    Thomas Wayne looked at Luke''s tall back and thought silently.


    The man who claimed to be from Krypton came to the earth to find his little cousin.


    It looks no different from humans, but it''s actually not the same species at all.


    The heat weapon could not do him any harm. The American soldiers in the base even moved up the howitzer and rocket launcher, but still could not open the invisible barrier.


    This should be put on the battlefield. It is simply the existence of one man into an army.


    "If he is my enemy, how to deal with..."


    Batman habitually considers the problem of making plans.


    "Soon, Carl, you''ll see the sun soon."


    Luke didn''t pay attention to those conventional weapons. Through this corridor, it is the sewer of the metropolis.


    Follow the original route back and they can leave the ground.


    So that the spare ribs Superman who has never felt the light in his long life can see the sun again.


    "The sun..."


    Carl al''s eyes were in a trance.


    He only saw a description of it in books on learning to read.


    "Intruder, stop your steps and we can talk."


    When Luke led the crowd to the end of the corridor, a tall old man with a white head stood in front.


    Look at his clothes and epaulets. It should be a general in the Pentagon.


    "I''m general Ryan, Batman, and that... Flash, and Mr. anonymous. You broke into military important places without authorization and tried to take away the military''s private property!"


    General Ryan, like other Pentagon bureaucrats, comes up with a big hat.


    "This is a felony! You are against the whole country!"


    Luke stopped and glanced at each other and the soldiers behind him.


    Through the walls and pipes, super vision saw dozens of destroyers gathering in the harbor of metropolis.


    In this way, general Ryan has no sincerity in negotiation. He just wants to delay time.


    "Oh, what about the inhumane living experiments carried out by the US military?"


    Luke sneered that he was a young lieutenant general in the Pentagon and knew too well the virtues of those bureaucrats.


    First put on the hat of treason, illegal intrusion and other charges, and occupy the commanding heights.


    Then apply psychological pressure and press people through the general trend


    This is an outdated means.


    "This has nothing to do with us. It''s all made by the temporary department!"


    General Ryan denied it and left the black pot to the omnipotent temporary workers.


    "General Ryan, I might as well tell you directly that this man who is considered by the military as'' experimental body 1 '', his name is Carl Al, from Krypton, and he is the greatest scientist on our planet, the son of Joe al."


    Luke''s eyes flashed, the corners of his mouth flashed, and he began to talk serious nonsense.


    "Because of an accident, when he was still a baby, he was forced to take a spaceship and fall to the earth."


    "You found Carl, illegally detained him, conducted immoral and cruel experiments, and lasted for 30 years!"


    General Ryan''s eyelids jumped hard, and suddenly he had a bad hunch.


    Sure enough, after a short pause.


    Luke continued to use an angry tone and sternly accused: "Mr. Joe al''s life is great. He has made contributions to krypton and shed blood for krypton, but his son has been abused and imprisoned by people on earth, which no krypton can tolerate!"


    "General Ryan, Congratulations, let the earth usher in an interstellar war!"


    "I''ve signaled that krypton''s warships are transiting at the speed of light."


    "Before long, the artillery that destroys everything will cover every corner of the earth and burn all the things created by human civilization to ashes!"


    Lu Keyi''s stern condemnation, like a shell falling into the crowd, caused an uproar and discussion.


    Led by general Ryan, he barely remained calm and restrained his inner panic.


    He is the top leader of the Superman project. Naturally, he knows how terrible kryptonians are.


    Not to mention their individual strength.


    The scientific and Technological Development shown by the spaceship alone can throw the earth out of dozens of streets.


    If there is really a war... It will be unimaginable!


    "Well, i... this may be a misunderstanding."


    With this in mind, general Ryan''s attitude softened.


    He can''t afford to take the initiative to provoke an interstellar war.


    If what the other party said is true.


    Then, he and the Pentagon will definitely be firmly nailed to the pillar of shame in human history - if the earth still exists at that time.


    "Misunderstanding? Is it also a misunderstanding that the destroyer you stopped outside and prepared to fire?"


    Luke snapped.


    "I, I told them to retreat immediately."


    General Ryan touched the sweat from his forehead. He had been brought into rhythm and lost his ability to think.


    "So, what are you doing in front of me? Aren''t you going to let me go?"


    Luke raised his head and questioned again.


    "Or do you want to kill people?"


    General Ryan shook his head and ordered the soldiers behind him to make way.


    "Batman and lightning, they are good people with noble character and kindness, and they are also friends of krypton."


    Taking the crowd through the military team, Luke looked directly at general Ryan and said faintly.


    "Krypton''s warships will arrive on earth in a week. Whether there will be peace or war depends on your performance."


    Although general Ryan still had doubts in his heart, he dared not reveal them.


    Since even aliens can exist, it is not uncommon to have an alien civilization.


    Besides, kryptonians are not the only visitors to the earth.


    Long ago, the military found another alien.


    His name is abin Su and he claims to be a member of the green light Corps.

 Chapter 400

    "You could have killed them all just now."


    After walking out of the metropolis''s secret base, the party came to the ground along the sewer. Batman looked at Luke holding ribs and Superman in the sun.


    With his observation and his own psychological knowledge.


    It''s easy to judge what krypton warships and space wars are all lies.


    I''m afraid general Ryan didn''t fully believe it. He just found a step down under the pressure given by Luke.


    Politicians, bureaucrats, what virtue are they.


    Thomas Wayne, once Gotham''s biggest capitalist, knows better than anything else.


    "Yes, I just need to breathe gently. Those who stand in front of me will become ice slag."


    Luke''s mouth rose and answered faintly.


    "Or, with a little thought, they can let the atmospheric pressure burst their heads."


    Barry, who was holding the ribs Superman, was a little unnatural when he heard Luke say so cruel.


    Compared with Clark, who is good at talking, this krypton cousin seems to be a lot more violent.


    "But who makes me a good man who loves peace."


    Luke grinned with sincere eyes.


    He doesn''t have to create a tyrannical image for flash by making a meaningless killing.


    Everything in the flash point world will be corrected afterwards.


    When we return to the time and space of the main universe, others will not remember the disaster.


    But Barry is different. He is the initiator of the flash point and the last rescuer.


    Everything that happens is deeply imprinted in the brain.


    As the conscience of the Justice League, it is basically impossible to expect the flash to identify with a man who kills indiscriminately.


    Therefore, Luke exercised great restraint and tried to act like a positive person.


    Krypton''s big cousin''s human design should continue.


    This is much more aboveboard than the identity of stowaways.


    "Good man..."


    Batman stopped talking in silence.


    He could tell that it was not the other party''s heart.


    If it were normal, Thomas Wayne would regard the Kryptonian as the most dangerous bomb in the world.


    Because the other side is extremely powerful and what they do is worthy of vigilance.


    But now the situation is different. The broken and distorted flash point world needs to be corrected.


    No matter what kind of person Luke is, it has nothing to do with him.


    Keep these problems and leave them to Bruce.


    Grandpa bat thought so.


    "Big cousin, of course, is a good man."


    Luke''s confession was affirmed by Barry and ribs Superman.


    Especially the latter, in his opinion, this long lost and reunited cousin is completely his Savior.


    "The sun... Is wonderful."


    The weakness of ribs in Superman''s body is being erased.


    Wisps of radiant light penetrate from the surface like water droplets, and then are absorbed by each cell.


    The pale skin, with the speed visible to the naked eye, gradually appeared blood color.


    "Probably have the strength when I just became Superman."


    Luke swept through Carl al''s thin body through his super vision.


    This guy absorbs sunlight and reacts with cells in his body much faster than he was at that time.


    As the only natural person before the destruction of krypton, Carl al''s own potential is difficult to estimate.


    Even if he was locked up inside the fortress and lived in the light environment of the red sun, he still showed strong adaptability and learning speed.


    "Unfortunately, there are still defects."


    Luke found that after fusing several Superman templates, attacks such as red sunlight, kryptonite and magic had little impact on him.


    Just now, I was directly exposed to the light environment of the red sun. I didn''t feel any discomfort. At most, I was psychologically uncomfortable.


    "How could the big cousin lose to the little cousin."


    Luke smiled with satisfaction. The biological force field shrouded the crowd and slowly rose to the sky.


    On the destroyer not far away, general Ryan saw the scene with a strange look in his eyes.


    "How is the condition of experimental body 3?"


    He dialed the satellite encrypted telephone and asked with a heavy face.


    "There is a growing Kryptonian on this planet. I need number three."


    Looking at the figures disappearing behind the clouds, general Ryan showed great concern.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you take Clark back to Gotham, but to Midtown?"


    Half an hour later, Luke and others appeared in the flash''s apartment.


    Barry changed his red uniform and moved around the kitchen with divine speed, preparing a simple lunch with a large tube of food.


    After each run, the Speedster needs to supplement a lot of nutritional energy.


    From Wayne''s residence in Gotham to metropolis, and then back to Midtown, I was hungry in such a big circle.


    At this time, Barry felt he could eat an elephant.


    "The weather in Gotham can let him bask in the sun?"


    Asked Luke, leaning back on the sofa.


    Spare ribs Superman has arranged to rest in the guest bedroom of the apartment. The poor little cousin has slept happily and contentedly in the sun.


    "Well, you have a point."


    Barry was speechless, chewing an energy bar to satisfy his hunger.


    The weather in Gotham seems to be shrouded in rain all year round. It is rare to have a sunny time.


    "By the way, Barry, do you know the news of Hal Jordan?"


    Luke turned on the TV and chatted while watching the news.


    "Hal... He''s now a test pilot at Ferris airlines. He didn''t marry Carol and didn''t get the green light ring."


    Barry quickly made a dozen sandwiches and swept them away.


    The life of good friends has also changed.


    Hal is still an adventurous and adventurous pilot, not the space police Green Lantern.


    "Did abin Su reach the earth?"


    Luke was a little surprised and asked softly.


    "I searched the relevant news and found some unexpected clues."


    Barry is very interested in the information of his good friend Hal Jordan.


    "I heard Hal talk about his story of becoming the green lantern. Abin Su is the greatest Green Lantern in the Legion."


    "But he encountered an accident while carrying out his mission, and the spacecraft fell to the seaside city."


    "When he was seriously injured and dying, abin Su chose to give the ring to Hal, or the green light representing the power of will, and took the initiative to find Hal."


    "In this way, he became a green lantern."


    Barry nagged, then turned the subject and frowned: "but in the flash point world, abin Su was not dead. He was saved by the electronic man, and reached cooperation with the government and acted as a diplomatic ambassador."


    "I read the old newspaper and the picture of him with the president."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled. No wonder he thought that general Ryan was too calm about the existence of aliens and alien civilization.


    It was abin su.


    "What about now?"


    Krypton''s big cousin narrowed his eyes. He was very interested in the emotional spectrum.


    If you wait until the chapter of the lamp group opens, which lamp ring will you be selected by?


    Anger? Will? greedy? fear?


    "I don''t know. Abin Su has disappeared for a long time. Some people say he left the earth long ago."


    Barry shrugged his shoulders to show that he was not clear.


    Luke didn''t ask. He just thought of Hal Jordan and the green light on a whim.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Europe, a hotel.


    He held his chest against the lightning and looked down at the city under his feet.


    "What a nostalgic world."


    He commented.


    The fate of superheroes has been changed, and super criminals have become popular stars


    The most interesting thing is that there is no flash in this time and space, only Barry Allen.


    "It''s so happy."


    In the view of counter lightning, it is entirely something to celebrate.


    His feelings for flash are complex. Worship, jealousy and disgust are mixed into a distorted hostile relationship.


    "Superheroes save their mother... Ah!"


    Reverse lightning knows how all this is caused.


    The murder of his mother was a blank Barry could never fill.


    So, the lightning man trapped in the past.


    One day, he broke through the time barrier and opened the wormhole of the past and the future.


    It''s like a calm lake. If you drop a stone, it will ripple along the center.


    Start with Barry''s family and friends, and then expand to the justice alliance and even the whole world.


    Everything is changing, everything is changing.


    The reverse lightning can even be seen, and the resulting afterwave effect is still radiating outward.


    "The multiverse is at stake, but that''s none of my business."


    He laughed.


    As a speedster, the stronghold of counter lightning will be in the future, located in the upper reaches of the long river of time and space.


    The great crisis of the multiverse had little impact on him.


    "I can''t wait to appreciate Barry''s expression that he knows he has ruined the world!"


    Counter lightning thought maliciously.


    "Elbert swan?"


    Suddenly, a voice broke the imagination of counter lightning.


    He entered the state of divine speed almost at the first time.


    What came into sight was a strange guy in a green uniform with crimson skin.


    "Who are you?"


    The anti lightning thought of killing in his heart. Before the world goes to destruction, he should hide himself well from anyone.


    "My name is tal senesto, a soldier of the green light Corps."


    The strange guy who appeared quietly in the hotel room gave his name.


    "I''m here for flash!"

 Chapter 401

    Tal senesto, he is an excellent green light fighter, at least for now.


    This man with red skin like volcanic rocks, from the planet of koruga in sector 1417 of the universe, was once close friends with abin Su who fell to the earth.


    If there is no flash point event, the pilot Hal Jordan of the seaside city will get abin Su''s green light ring and join the green light corps of the space police.


    At the same time, senisto will be the other party''s Guide.


    As we all know, superheroes always need one or more old enemies.


    The complex relationship between senesto and Hal Jordan is like Batman and clown, Superman and lex Luther.


    They are always entangled and keep a subtle distance.


    They are not only former teachers and students, but also teammates fighting side by side, but also... Enemies facing each other with swords.


    The suspicion of the guardian of the universe and the pursuit of absolute power.


    It makes senisto not surprisingly betray the lamp group and move towards the opposite camp.


    After that, he was expelled and exiled to the antimatter universe.


    Then get the yellow lamp ring representing the power of fear and establish your own Legion


    Of course, the above things haven''t happened yet.


    Even senesto himself, I''m afraid he won''t think that one day he will become the biggest enemy of the green light Corps.


    At this time, he is still a green light soldier who wants to save the universe and save his regret.


    "I''m here for flash!"


    The power of will glowed and enveloped the hotel room. Senisto explained his intention.


    He was inspired by a prophecy and needed the power of flash to help him achieve his goal.


    "Flash?"


    Such opening remarks aroused the interest of counter lightning.


    He continued to maintain the state of divine speed force, so that he could solve the alien with a high-speed vibrating hand knife at any time;


    While pretending to hesitate, he asked curiously, "what are you talking about..."


    "Barry Allen, the one who caused all this."


    Said Ernesto positively.


    "I learned about the flash point through the reminder of the guardian of the universe."


    "A man from the earth has changed history and affected the future... Not only the world, but the whole universe is being covered."


    "For me, this is both a disaster and an opportunity."


    The anti lightning eyelids jumped. The alien seems to know a lot.


    He thought he was the only one who saw through the essence of the world and knew the answer.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Elbert swan, you are the future of the 25th Century and the enemy of flash."


    Senesto was clearly prepared and had long understood the causes and consequences of the flash point event.


    "I think you can help - in dealing with flash."


    Counter lightning was even more surprised and turned to show a smile.


    Things seem to be getting more and more interesting.


    Even the lamp group got involved.


    Against the flash?


    What the hell does this alien want to do?


    "First of all, why should I help you, Mr. senesto?"


    He asked with a sneer, holding his chest in his hands against the lightning.


    He is not a selfless superhero. How can he do good things without any interest drive.


    "Didn''t you come to flash point space-time just to solve the old enemy of flash man?"


    Senisto was full of confidence. He walked in front of the counter lightning and didn''t seem to worry about the other party''s sudden killer.


    "I can help, Mr. swan."


    He threw a contemptuous look against the lightning, and even disdained to say more.


    He needs help with flash?


    Everything is under control.


    Barry Allen, who lost his speed, had no ability to resist in front of him.


    The reason why I didn''t do it myself was that I just wanted to appreciate the other party''s expression of regret when he learned the truth.


    "You should update your information channels, Mr. swan."


    Senesto seemed to have guessed the reaction of the counter lightning. He held out the green light ring in his right hand.


    The power of will turns the light and outlines a tall figure.


    "This man, I don''t know his identity for the time being. I can only judge that like superman of the justice alliance, he is a relic of krypton."


    "In addition, Thomas Wayne, Batman in flash point world, and Carl al imprisoned by the military... They all gathered around lightning."


    "Mr. swan, tell me, how are you going to fight a Batman and two... Superman?"


    The green light is like a holographic projection, projecting the teammates found by the flash one after another in front of the counter lightning.


    Just now, the confident counter lightning suddenly became silent.


    What''s going on?


    How did two Superman come out?


    Clearly formulated script is not so!


    "How''s it going? Do you want to cooperate now?"


    Senesto asked again.


    "What''s the purpose, Mr. senesto? Why did you do it to Barry Allen? Isn''t the green light claiming to be the space police?"


    Although he has never dealt with the green lantern, he has heard of the Green Lantern Corps and the guardian of the universe.


    In any case, these people should belong to the same camp as superheroes.


    "For a better world and a better future."


    Senesto smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "For a better world and a better future... Abin Su, join me."


    A long time ago, senesto said this to his once close friend.


    "Atohitus, the guy who can prophesy with blood, told a story."


    "This timeline should not have existed. It was rewritten and distorted by a guy named flash."


    "If everything is true, then I can let flash change the world according to our ideas, and I can fix it¡°


    Senesto spoke out his overall plan in front of abin su.


    From the mouth of atohitus, he learned the occurrence of flash point and the existence of flash man.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    Abin Su''s face was cold. He was a green light warrior who feared life. He didn''t listen to senisto''s crazy thoughts at all.


    "Catch flash, get his power, and reshape the world and the universe."


    Said senesto excitedly.


    "What''s the price? You won''t come to me for no reason, let alone say that disgusting and despicable idea so frankly."


    Abin Sue asked.


    "This is where I want to say sorry to you. Atohitus told me that as long as you are alive, I will fail."


    Senesto''s eyelids drooped, as if he didn''t want to look at his friends and bear the fierce eyes.


    "I don''t want to do this, but as long as the power of lightning belongs to me, it will never happen. I will bring you back and Arlene back!"


    Arlene sue is his wife and abin Sue''s sister.


    Apart from being friends, they are relatives.


    "Shut up! She''ll be ashamed of you, senesto!"


    Abin Su didn''t want to listen any more. The green light ring burst into a strong light, shaping a heavy hammer.


    "I can''t let you satisfy your selfish desires and crazy ideas at the cost of hurting innocent people."


    Senesto seemed to have expected it, sighed, shook his head and said, "that''s a pity."


    Then he wore the green light ring.


    The same will energy flows out and turns into two double swords.


    Each of them skillfully manipulated the lamp ring and showed a variety of combat weapons.


    However, abin Su, the greatest Green Lantern, is not senisto''s opponent.


    After dozens of rounds of intense entanglement, his right hand was cut off and his lamp ring lost its light.


    "You violated the will of the guardians of the universe. They asked you to come to the earth to find the spirit of white light, but you wanted to save the earth and make it better."


    Senisto kicked abin Su on the chest, knocked him to the ground, and then said in a winner''s tone: "the guardian of the universe cut off the connection between your light ring and the central energy battery. That''s why you lost to me, isn''t it?"


    "Abin, I will let you see with your own eyes how I reshape the order of the universe and rewrite the end of the collapse."


    The defeated abin Su smiled coldly and exhausted the last bit of strength in his body to drive the dim light ring.


    The emerald green light, like water, prevented senisto from seizing the ring.


    The green light ring, representing the guardian of sector 2814, suddenly drew a track and quickly flew high into the sky.


    "I won''t let you succeed, senesto. That ring will find the right successor. He will stop your delusion!"


    Abin Su finished all this and fell to the ground as if he had been evacuated.


    He was greeted by a deadly energy ray.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    A green light flashed through the glass of the apartment like a bullet and fell in front of Luke.


    "Can I be favored by the willpower in the emotional spectrum?"


    He sat on the sofa with a suspicious look on his face.


    It seems more credible to choose lightning man, Batman or Carl al sleeping in the guest room than to choose himself.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Luke looked at the ring with a trace of surprise in his eyes.

 Chapter 402

    In the universe, there is a concept of energy called "emotional spectrum".


    It is divided into visible spectrum and invisible spectrum. It is excited and gathered by the emotions of all life bodies in the multiverse.


    According to the current statement, the earliest to discover this conceptual energy was the ancient maltus.


    Then they studied it.


    It is found that the farther away from the emotional spectrum, the greater its impact on users.


    It can be understood that the more extreme the emotion, the more it will erode the host.


    Moreover, the maltus also found that in the vast and mysterious emotional spectrum, each color has an energy entity related to it, that is, the existence of "lamp beast".


    By learning a lot about the mysteries of the emotional spectrum, the maltus believe that they are the oldest and most intelligent life. They call themselves the "guardian of the universe".


    In order to fulfill their rights and obligations, this group of cosmic guardians chose the most appropriate green light of will to create a huge lamp group to maintain order.


    They call their planet OUA the "center of the universe".


    Taking it as the center of the circle, a total of 3600 sectors are divided.


    The earth is in sector 2814, the "jurisdiction" of abin su.


    "This ring, it doesn''t resist me."


    While recalling the information in his brain, Luke fixed his eyes on the green ring that broke through the glass window and fell on the table.


    Although the power of will does not distinguish between good and evil, it only values pure courage.


    But no matter what you think, he is not suitable to be a cosmic policeman.


    "Is it abin Sue''s ring?"


    Thinking of what Barry said before that abin Su was the first alien to come to earth and appear in public, Luke had a doubt in his heart.


    The other party disappeared for so long. If something happens, the green light ring should also be recalled to OUA to find the next host.


    Or, according to the original fate, pick Hal Jordan and make him a great green lantern.


    "Can I say that the goodness and justice in my heart have finally been found?"


    Luke laughed at himself.


    He reached over and touched the lamp ring.


    A bright green light like a water wave immediately covered his body surface and formed an energy force field.


    Then Luke felt that his spirit seemed to have an invisible connection with the lamp ring.


    The emotional force representing the will is turned into essence and condensed into shape!


    Almost subconsciously, a great voice sounded in his mind, which made people read the Tao unconsciously¡ª¡ª


    "The day is bright and the night is boundless."


    "Demons and monsters have nowhere to hide."


    "Evil disciples and treacherous parties are afraid of my divine light."


    "Green light... Oh, there''s no electricity."


    Before the green light oath was finished, the bright light ring faded, like a computer unplugged.


    Luke was stunned. He had thought of a superhero addiction.


    Krypton''s great cousin + Green Lantern is fully qualified to become the eighth member of the Justice League.


    Who knows that the lamp is so suck!


    "The energy is exhausted... Well, according to the time when abin Su disappeared, this ring can last until now. The endurance is outrageous enough."


    He shook his head. The lamp ring is usually equipped with a lamp stove, which is a complete set of equipment.


    It''s like the relationship between mobile phone and power bank.


    The headquarters of the green light corps, there is also a central energy battery on the planet OUA, which connects the light rings of all members.


    Similar to the existence of data lines.


    When going out to perform tasks, the Green Lantern needs to carry a light stove and charge it in time to ensure combat capability.


    Back to the planet OUA, the central energy battery is the greatest guarantee.


    "So, where does abin Sue put the lamp stove?"


    Through the short time he had just worn the ring, Luke probably understood why the ring found himself.


    Before abin Su encountered an accident, he stored an instruction for the lamp ring to preset the conditions of the successor.


    That is, find the most willpower and powerful person on this planet.


    The lantern ring has the function of scanning all life on the planet. It found Luke according to this command.


    As for why he didn''t choose ribs Superman, it was probably that Carl Al, who was locked up in a military secret base and existed as a No. 1 Experimental body, had only fear and no will.


    "Powerful?"


    Luke wondered more, why did abin Su add this one?


    According to the criteria for selecting members of the green light corps, it only needs to be qualified in willpower and be able to overcome fear. Its own strength is not a measure.


    "Did he foresee a flash point, or a bigger crisis?"


    Luke took off his light ring, his eyes flashed slightly and dialed Barry.


    The cosmic treadmill is about to be manufactured. Flash should seize this time to get along well with his mother who was murdered in the main cosmic time and space.


    "Hey, Barry, do me a favor."


    Luke skillfully called the flash and said with a smile, "please use your toilet time to go to metropolis... I''m looking for a green light stove."


    After clarifying the situation, he hung up the phone.


    The place where the lamp stove is most likely to be is probably the electronic man''s laboratory.


    After abin Su crashed and made an emergency landing on the earth, he saved each other.


    The spaceship and its contents should all be in the hands of the electronic man.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    A moment later, even the advertising time on TV did not pass, and a knock on the door sounded.


    "Sir, your package has arrived."


    Barry leaned his elbow against the doorframe with a relaxed look.


    "What''s the use of Hal''s light stove?"


    Luke smiled and whispered, "when you were having dinner with your mother, abin Sue''s lamp ring found me."


    When the flash heard the speech, a series of question marks immediately appeared on his head.


    What happened?


    Although Hal Jordan is not the only green lantern on earth, there are later guy Gardner, John Stewart, Kyle Reina and others.


    But no matter what you think, abin Su can''t skip the green lantern of the main cosmic time and space, Hal Jordan, and choose Luke instead.


    Superman + Green Lantern, what combination is this?


    "That''s the truth. I almost finished reading the green light oath just now. As a result, the light ring ran out of energy, so I asked you to find the light stove and send it to me."


    Luke shrugged. He was not interested in becoming a green lantern. What if he triggered a negative buff?


    As we all know, the green lantern is invincible alone.


    Once a team is formed, more than five people will be destroyed by the group.


    It''s like the new star legion of Marvel next door. One can always defeat all kinds of strong enemies.


    But as long as they are in groups, their combat power will be directly weakened by two-thirds.


    What really interests Luke is the emotional spectrum.


    This is one of the most powerful conceptual energies in the multiverse, in addition to seven colors such as red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, plus later white and black.


    Beyond the origin wall, there is an invisible spectrum.


    It can be seen that the existence of emotional spectrum is extremely ancient.


    The space to rise is also extremely high.


    It is the common energy of the multiverse and a ladder to push itself to a higher level.


    No one will refuse to become stronger, and Luke is no exception.


    Therefore, he is willing to take some time to carefully study the light ring and emotional energy.


    "It''s incredible that you replaced Hal as the green lantern."


    Barry scratched his head. He didn''t think Luke was unqualified, but he simply felt a little contrary.


    After all, krypton''s big cousin can smash most people on the planet with only his fist.


    For him, the lamp ring is more like a dispensable ornament.


    "Abin Su left me a message. Look at it first."


    Luke can probably understand Barry''s idea. In fact, he thinks so. Dengjie doesn''t improve himself much.


    Besides, he doesn''t like green.


    Putting on the green ring again, Luke reached for the silent light stove.


    The ancient lamp stove, which has been covered with dust for a long time, suddenly burst into a strong light.


    The remaining energy poured into the ring and activated the message left by abin su.


    "... I don''t know who you are or what your name is, but I believe in the choice of light ring. You should be the most courageous and powerful creature on the planet."


    "The next thing I want to say is very important. There is a green light warrior named tal senesto. He came to earth."


    "His goal is to capture the full power of flash, an earthman named Barry Allen."


    "Senesto wants to create a beautiful world in his mind by rewriting time."


    "No matter who you are or what your name is, I beg you to put on this ring, stand up and stop his crazy behavior!"


    "The task of saving the world and protecting the earth is up to you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke was speechless and looked at Barry, who was also stunned.


    This is the flash defense battle?

 Chapter 403

    "Barry, have you done anything bad recently for the green light corps to catch?"


    Luke deliberately put on a serious expression and looked at the stunned flash.


    The other side and Green Lantern Hal Jordan are recognized as good friends.


    People like abin Su and senisto are not strangers.


    "I''ve been busy making a cosmic treadmill recently, just to accompany my mother..."


    Barry looked innocent.


    People sit at home and the pot comes from heaven.


    He didn''t do anything. Why was he targeted by the green light corps?


    It can''t be senesto''s revenge on Hal, so he''s targeting himself?


    Even so, he should go to Carol!


    He''s not the one who married Hal and slept in the same bed!


    "From the information provided by abin Su, senisto is probably greedy for your Divine speed."


    Luke stopped scaring Barry and said with a smile.


    It seems that senesto is probably aware of the rapid expansion of flash point afterwaves and the truth that this timeline should be rewritten.


    It''s estimated that flash hasn''t found out how far-reaching he has done.


    Break through the barrier of time, lead to the emergence of flash point, and directly restart the multiverse again.


    This leads to a new 52 earths and 52 parallel universes.


    The origin of superheroes and other details have been rewritten.


    And in this process, the originally closed multiverse produced a loophole, mixed with a person behind the scenes who watched silently.


    Dr. Manhattan from the catcher universe!


    The beginning of all this comes from this broken and distorted space-time.


    "What should I do now?"


    Barry was a little flustered. Senisto was the most famous soldier in the green light Corps since abin su.


    "Do I run away when I see him? But my mother is still in midtown. If senisto threatens her..."


    Seeing the annoyance of flash, Luke smiled softly. That''s the bad thing about superheroes.


    The villains have 10000 ways to put them in a moral dilemma.


    "Don''t worry, Carl is here. I''ll call Dr. Wayne later. Can senisto still hurt your family in front of Batman and Superman?"


    Luke comforted softly.


    It''s not many days before the end of the flash point.


    Take strict precautions. There should be no problem getting a senesto.


    According to the current situation, finding the reverse lightning is the key.


    Can''t solve this guy, Barry''s divine speed is difficult to complete, and he can''t break through the time barrier again.


    "Green is really not suitable for me."


    Luke touched the lamp ring in his right hand, and the power of will burst into light.


    Probably estimated the intensity of emotional energy, which is above the middle level.


    Obviously, he does not fully fit the green light of will.


    The courage to overcome fear is far less powerful than Hal Jordan or Batman.


    After all, superheroes sacrifice their parents. They can''t compare this profound emotion.


    "Well, don''t worry about what hasn''t happened yet. You''ve left the restaurant for more than 20 minutes. If you don''t go back, Mrs. Allen may think her son fell into the toilet."


    Luke waved to Barry to relax.


    Of course, he meant to say that even if senisto threatened flash with his mother, it wouldn''t affect anything.


    After all, after correcting this timeline, flash''s mother will still be killed by counter lightning.


    But such words are too cold, which is completely inconsistent with the good image of krypton''s big cousin''s enthusiasm and kindness.


    "OK, but are you going out like this?"


    Barry scratched his head. He didn''t eat half of his cherry pie. Now he''s back. It''s probably not cold yet.


    "I''m going to Australia to care about the peaceful diplomacy of Paradise Island and Atlantis. As you know, my greatest wish is world peace."


    Luke smiled and put away the stove and ring.


    In his opinion, this thing has far less auxiliary effect on the improvement of combat effectiveness.


    Light ring is not only a tool that can fight, but also can shuttle through wormholes, heal physical damage, and detect radio, radar and high-frequency communication by using electromagnetic scanning.


    When necessary, it can also act as a cosmic translator.


    Almost all languages of any race, civilization or planet can be translated and talked to.


    In addition, Dengjie also has extensive knowledge of the book of Europe and Afghanistan, which can be said to be a universal encyclopedia.


    This is the real reason why the lantern ring is called "the most powerful weapon in the universe".


    "Australia... You and Diana?"


    Barry''s eyes lit up the flame of gossip. He quickly threw the unfinished cherry pie behind his head and asked, "Luke, I remember you said before that you have been to paradise island."


    "Just ordinary friends."


    Luke refused to disclose other information, pushed aside Barry who asked for information and flew high into the air.


    As we all know, flash and green lantern, plus a sea king, are the last people in the Justice League to keep secrets.


    Everything they know can spread all over the alliance in less than 20 minutes. It is estimated that similar rumors will appear even in the young Titan, the dark justice alliance and even the eye of heaven in an hour.


    "Wonder woman and big cousin krypton... This pair is quite suitable to some extent."


    Barry looked at Luke leaving and commented.


    After all, wonder woman is one of the few superheroes in the Justice League who don''t mind cutting people.


    Just as it happens, Clark''s big cousin doesn''t seem to pay attention to love and justice, just a peaceful character.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sydney Opera House, Australia.


    The diplomatic talks, which symbolized peace, lasted for a week.


    The United Dynasty formed by Atlantis and Paradise Island launched round after round of in-depth and cordial friendly talks with representatives of all countries in the human world.


    This is the end.


    The focus of the discussion was on trade cooperation and the establishment of diplomatic embassies.


    "It''s boring."


    Diana, wearing the characteristic robe of Paradise Island, quietly ran out for a breath.


    She didn''t quite understand those polite and boring official words. In addition, she must maintain proper manners when attending and being present, which made the diplomatic talks a long suffering.


    Diana began to miss the arena on Paradise Island and the good time of hard training every day.


    "A week has passed... Will that guy have returned to Paradise Island and didn''t find me, so he left lost?"


    Princess Amazon has not learned anything else in the human world these days. She has watched a lot of dog blood dramas at eight o''clock on TV.


    Although she doesn''t quite understand why the heroine can like her brother and get tangled with her brother in the drama called vampire diaries, she is still very interested in it.


    "Your Highness, you are here."


    Diana''s quiet moment did not last long. Arthur curry, the majestic Prince of Atlantis in gold armor, appeared in front of her.


    The future sea king can always find her at the first time and come together.


    "Take a breath of fresh air. It''s too stuffy in the venue."


    Diana replied perfunctorily with a polite smile.


    No matter where she goes these days, she can have a "chance encounter" with each other.


    No matter how dull, Diana should understand.


    Unfortunately, young people''s feelings often account for a large proportion of first impressions.


    Arthur admired Diana so much that he paid great attention.


    But Princess Amazon was not interested. She was angry at the thought of the killed sea monster and the disruption of her plan to go to the human world.


    "Today is the day when the talks come to a successful conclusion. There is a dance show in the evening - a social activity in the human world."


    Arthur thought he was handsome and offered the invitation.


    "Your Highness, don''t you have any partners? I can..."


    Diana did not want to, directly refused, "sorry, I can''t dance."


    "I can teach you. It''s easy to learn."


    Arthur pursued him closely. His old tricks didn''t spark the straight women on Paradise Island at all.


    "Your Highness curry, I''m not interested in dancing."


    Diana shook her head again. Her mother Hippolyte hoped that paradise island and Atlantis could complete their marriage and consolidate their relationship.


    But she didn''t like it. One part was that she didn''t like Arthur, and the other part was that she liked the underwater world without ice cream.


    "I don''t want to spend my life with a man who can talk to fish."


    In private, Diana said heartily.


    No matter what time and space, the sea king will always make complaints about it.


    "As I said, Arthur, chasing girls can''t be so direct."


    When Diana took the opportunity to leave, ocean Lord om suddenly emerged from the corner.


    In the flash point world, he was not favored by the king of Atlantis, and his status was far inferior to Arthur.


    "What do you say to do?"


    Arthur''s mouth turned slightly, and he was a little unhappy about his cold reception.


    "Create surprises and romance... This set of human world is said to be very useful."


    Om replied with a smile.


    "By the way, what about Meila? She has already made an engagement with you."


    Arthur had a headache at the thought of the problem.


    His future queen is already ready.


    This is why Diana is so resistant, even disgusted.


    Paradise Island is very important to personal loyalty.


    A playboy who steps on multiple boats and meets a tough Amazon, most of them will usher in a firewood knife ending.


    "I didn''t choose it myself..."


    Arthur couldn''t help saying the scum man''s manifesto.


    Meira is the daughter of King zebel, so the king of Atlantis will choose each other as the future queen.


    Now the strength of Paradise Island is stronger, supported by the Olympian gods.


    So Diana became the most suitable marriage partner.


    "Ha ha, Arthur, you must not let Meila know, otherwise... She will definitely find trouble with the Amazon Princess."


    AUM seemed to be a kind reminder.


    "So I didn''t let her attend the diplomatic talks."


    The corners of Arthur''s mouth stirred up. He has now become a veritable "Sea King".


    It can only be said that the flash point world is too bad.


    Wrong is the world.


    "Good luck, brother."


    Om whispered.


    He looked away and looked at the sea not far away, with a strange look in his eyes.


    The atmosphere of conspiracy is quietly filled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stars are dotted and the lights are on.


    Soft and soothing music flowed out of the venue of the Sydney Opera House.


    Atlantis, Paradise Island and the human world jointly organized the ball.


    Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, hovered between representatives of various countries and the missions of Atlantis. It is a happy thing to see Paradise Island accepted by the human world.


    She knows very well that if she keeps a closed attitude, she will only stay where she is.


    "Diana, why don''t you go dancing?"


    A long skirt as light blue as the sea, wearing on Princess Amazon, instantly became the focus of the audience.


    Tall posture, graceful body, noble temperament


    At the beginning of the dance, many men summoned up their courage and invited Diana to dance together.


    However, they all got the same answer.


    "I''m afraid that when those men put their hands on my waist, I will draw a sword and cut off their heads... This is a warrior''s instinct, mother. I find it difficult to overcome."


    Diana blinked and made an innocent expression.


    "It''s really capricious."


    Hippolyte shook her head angrily, but said nothing more.


    Diana is the princess of Amazon and the future queen of Paradise Island. No one can force her to do anything.


    "So you''re going to sit here all night?"


    Hippolyte reached for her daughter''s cheek and said softly, "see? His Highness The Prince of Atlantis, he has a eager expression and is expected to invite you."


    "I''d rather compete with him than dance, with a sword and spear."


    Diana snorted, Amazon female warrior''s thinking is so simple.


    Nothing. A fight won''t solve it.


    She has read many books about the human world recently and knows that any male creature attaches great importance to self-esteem.


    If the opponent loses to himself in the contest, he won''t be entangled again in the future.


    Princess Amazon thought so.


    "Change your rude temper. Girls shouldn''t always fight with others."


    Hippolyte was a little helpless. The martial atmosphere of Paradise Island led Diana astray.


    Her intention is to train her daughter into a noble and elegant princess.


    "Well, go back to your social center, dear Queen Amazon."


    Diana cut off the subject and said she didn''t want to put up with her mother''s discipline anymore.


    Hippolyte smiled faintly and took a cup of fruit wine unique to paradise island from the silver plate held by the waiter.


    She raised her glass and took a sip, then frowned and found something wrong.


    "Diana..."


    Hippolyte dropped her glass and her face changed greatly.


    Just before she shouted, the golden lightning came in an instant!


    That''s a golden Trident.


    Shua!


    Like a powerful crossbow, it quickly attacked the queen of Amazon.


    Diana was the first person to notice. She subconsciously touched the Vulcan sword, but found that she didn''t take it with her.


    The prom dress is not battle armor. It can''t put the sword and shield at all.


    In a hurry, she stretched out her hand.


    Dang!


    The sound wave that vibrates the eardrum stirs and ripples in a circle!


    Guard the silver bracelet to perfectly block the sudden assassination attack!


    But Diana did not feel relaxed, and two more flashes of lightning pierced the air.


    Hippolyte put one hand on the table, and her face was so pale that she could not mobilize the divine power in her body.


    The death crisis will be shrouded in the next moment.


    Dang! Dang!


    Two tridents bounced off.


    The death of the queen of Amazon did not happen.


    A green shield stood in front of Hippolyte.


    Then a loud cry rang out¡ª¡ª


    "There are assassins!"


    In an instant, the whole venue was in a mess.


    The delegates fled in a hurry and were surrounded by security personnel.


    Amazon female soldiers react at the first time, guard all entrances and exits, and search for people with suspicious whereabouts.


    "I came at the right time."


    A smiling voice fell beside Diana.


    It''s Luke!


    "You..."


    Seeing the familiar figure in front of her, Princess Amazon was at a loss.


    On the one hand, the assassination just now was unexpected and too dangerous for her to relax.


    On the other hand, the way Luke appeared was too abrupt.


    "Why? I''m too excited to speak?"


    Luke smiled. He didn''t expect to run into the assassination of the queen of Amazon.


    According to the direction of the plot, Hippolyte should have died, and then found that Atlantis did it.


    The United Dynasty collapsed and the two sides ignited war.


    Now it seems that the flash point has changed because of someone''s intervention.

 Chapter 404

    Diana helped the queen of Amazon and breathed a sigh of relief after she was sure that her mother was only temporarily weak and was all right.


    "Take care of her majesty."


    She gave Hippolyte, who was unconscious and unstable, to the female general antiop.


    "I should have just drunk poisonous wine. There is Aconitum grass mixed with kelboros. Fortunately, the dose is not much."


    Diana not only knows the skills on the battlefield, but also is good at learning and has a certain understanding of herb knowledge.


    Cerberus is the "three headed dog of hell" in Greek mythology. He has a dragon tail on his lower body and a poisonous snake on his head and back.


    As soon as it sees the sun, it spits out poison saliva and drops to the ground to become Aconitum grass.


    It was a rare herb with strong poison, and even Hippolyte''s demigod body could not be immune.


    Poison weak, then assassinate!


    Diana swept the golden Trident that had been bounced off and looked at Atlantis with a bad eye.


    Such a murder weapon is obviously like the weapon style of undersea people.


    "Did you find the murderer?"


    She turned her eyes to pentesilla, the most famous female soldier on Paradise Island.


    When the assassination happened, she chased out for the first time.


    "No, I''ve only seen one back. The murderer jumped into the sea."


    Penthesia shook his head and expressed regret.


    "Break up. Let the delegation of the human world go out. Let''s go back to Paradise Island first."


    Hippolyte was assassinated and unable to preside over the overall situation. Diana should have stood up.


    Facts have proved that the Amazon Princess is very responsible and decisive, and quickly handled the chaotic situation.


    Even if we can''t rule out the murderers of the human world and Atlantis.


    She still let go of the restrictions on access and did not create more meaningless conflicts.


    Ensuring the safety of the queen of Amazon is the top priority.


    There are witches on Paradise Island, which can dissolve the toxicity of Aconitum grass.


    "Your Highness curry, he wants to come and ask about the queen..."


    An Amazon soldier lowered his voice and said to Diana.


    The latter glanced involuntarily at Luke, who held his chest in his hands and leaned against one side, then shook his head and refused.


    I don''t know why, Princess Amazon doesn''t want Arthur curry to appear at this time.


    "I''m very busy now. I appreciate the sympathy and concern of Atlantis. Let your highness go back."


    Diana waved her hand and refused the great hospitality of the future sea king.


    She was not in the mood to deal with each other. Her mother was suddenly assassinated, which cast a shadow over the peace talks that should have ended successfully.


    Before long, the Amazon warship moored at the port came in.


    Female general antiop took the queen of Amazon to the flagship and rushed to Paradise Island first.


    "You go back with me."


    Diana, who had the whole picture, slowed down and didn''t get on the boat, said to Luke who stayed behind.


    "Paradise Island?"


    Luke raised his mouth and shook his head.


    "The assassination of Queen Amazon will inevitably lead to the reaction of the gods of Olympus. If the murderer is the human world, the war between gods and mortals will start. If the murderer is Atlantis, the war between land and sea will start. If the murderer is... A God, it is an internal dispute."


    "Diana, there will be a lot of things for you to deal with in the next period of time. That responsibility is on your shoulders."


    "So I won''t make trouble in the past. I can''t help anyway."


    At first, when Luke refused, Diana deflated her mouth and was obviously dissatisfied.


    But the calm analysis behind made her put away her willfulness.


    "Do you know that long ago, Amazon people had a tradition that if they liked the male of a tribe, they would ask him to duel, and then try to defeat each other..."


    Standing at the port, Diana''s eyes were a little complicated, as if she was tangled in her heart and difficult to decide.


    "Knock him out and take him back to paradise island. Then the man is her future husband."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and looked involuntarily at the Amazon Princess in God''s gold armor.


    He was a little worried that the next moment the other party would knock himself unconscious with a pan or shield, and then pack it up and send it to paradise island.


    "It sounds a bit like the marriage method of primitive tribes. They stun with a big stick and drag them into the cave to get married together."


    Luke avoided Diana''s eyes and turned off the topic.


    For the time being, he hasn''t figured out how to take out the magical female Xia of the flash point world.


    Moreover, people may not follow them.


    If you brush too much favor at this time, you will fall into a more passive situation anyway.


    "If you don''t want to go back to paradise island with me, why are you here?"


    Diana was a little angry. Her intuition told her that Luke hid a lot of secrets.


    If she can, she really wants to tie this guy with a truth lasso and let him tell the truth.


    "Of course, in order to fulfill their commitments."


    Luke spread out his palm and conjured a strawberry ice cream like magic.


    It was sprinkled with broken nuts, without any sign of melting, just like it was just made.


    "The gift arrived."


    He smiled and handed Diana the ice cream.


    Princess Amazon snorted. These days, she has tasted all kinds of sweets in the human world.


    But facing the ice cream in Luke''s hand, Diana still couldn''t resist the temptation and took it readily.


    You deserve it!


    "Don''t buy me off with this little thing!"


    Princess Amazon said firmly as she ate.


    "Not to know chalk from cheese, but let me tell you a little more about it."


    Luke raised his mouth. He looked at the Amazon female soldier standing in the bow and whispered, "there is a traitor in Paradise Island."


    Diana, who was licking ice cream, was stunned. She didn''t seem to hear clearly before she reacted.


    "Impossible!"


    Almost subconsciously, she rejected the possibility.


    Then the clear eyes stared at Luke tightly.


    "Who is it?"


    Diana hesitated for a moment and asked in a deep voice.


    If it were someone else, she wouldn''t believe it.


    Amazon people attach importance to honor and comrades in arms. Betrayal is an extremely shameful crime!


    Over the years, Princess Amazon has never heard of anyone who would disobey the Queen''s will and the teachings of mother earth.


    "Her Majesty''s sister, pentsilea."


    Luke answered truthfully.


    "She has an unknown identity, that is, Ares''s daughter."


    The "pentesilla" of Paradise Island is not a four-star card in a krypton gold game.


    She is the daughter of Ares, the God of war, and one of the ghosts who planned the assassination.


    "In addition to her, AUM, the Sea Lord of Atlantis, is also involved, and perhaps ares himself secretly promotes it."


    Luke doesn''t mind "spoilers" for Diana. Anyway, there are enough things that have changed the flash point world.


    The original track, in fact, was that the Sea Lord om colluded with pentesileia, the daughter of Ares.


    The two cooperated inside and outside, assassinated Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, and then assassinated the king of Atlantis, trying to provoke a war between the two sides.


    As for the purpose?


    Paradise Island lost Hippolyte. If Diana didn''t show qualified leadership, pentecollea would be a new queen.


    Ares is the son of Zeus and Hera, with an extraordinary status.


    With his support, the gods will not object more.


    The Sea Lord om can also remove the biggest stumbling block on his way forward. His brother Arthur ascended the throne as king.


    Finally, Ares, the God of war, hidden behind the scenes.


    Through this world war, we can also draw divine power and strengthen ourselves.


    A perfect cooperation!


    Everyone is a winner!


    In addition to Diana and Arthur curry, and the innocent human world involved.


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    After listening to the long "spoiler", Diana wavered.


    She was not the kind of person who easily doubted her companions, but all these fantastic guesses came from Luke.


    And reasonable and logical.


    "No evidence is required."


    Luke looked into the distance and whispered, "the queen of Amazon was not successfully assassinated according to the original script. She is still alive, and the war between Paradise Island and Atlantis cannot be ignited."


    "So ares is sure to do it."

 Chapter 405

    "Will ares do it?"


    Diana''s face changed greatly. She knew how terrible the God of war was.


    The other is one of the twelve main gods of Olympus, the son of Zeus and Hera.


    He is described as a "bloodthirsty murderer" who loves to provoke human war and draw divine power from it.


    Mortal fear, death and wailing can make ares feel very happy.


    Thinking that Hippolyte might be in danger, Diana was prepared to board the ship to catch up and prevent the crisis.


    "Let me go."


    Luke smiled. He said all this. Naturally, he didn''t want Princess Amazon to fight the God of war.


    Although, Ares has always been the great enemy of wonder woman.


    But Diana in front of me is still a chick.


    If you don''t grow up, how can you defeat your brother.


    The relationship between the gods of Olympus was really chaotic. Zeus slept with the queen of Amazon and gave birth to Diana.


    But his son ares gave birth to the sister of Hippolyte, pentelecia.


    The amount of information about this relationship is so large that it can''t be sorted out for a while and a half.


    "You?"


    Diana looked at Luke holding her. She probably knew that this man was not simple.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to save yourself from the bloody mouth of the Atlantis sea monster.


    But that''s Ares!


    The Twelve Gods of Olympus!


    War is his source of strength!


    How is Luke going to fight a real God?


    Diana''s soft lips were blocked before she could shake her head and refuse.


    "This is a reward, your highness."


    The long dozens of seconds, lingering and warm lips and tongues intertwined to the end.


    Luke smiled and took advantage of the flash point that time and space had not been corrected. It was time to see the strength of the Olympian gods.


    Thinking of this, he ignored and stood still, like Diana with her brain down, suddenly rushed into the sky and disappeared into the clouds.


    "Rude guy..."


    Looking at the disappearing figure, Princess Amazon scolded softly.


    Her brain was dizzy and temporarily left behind Luke''s questions and concerns about how to fight the God of war.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The flagship of Paradise Island braved the wind and waves and accelerated its voyage.


    Antiope, the female general, looked worried. Aconitum was very poisonous. Even Hippolyte, who was a demigod, was recruited.


    But the key is not here. As long as you return to Paradise Island and let the witch detoxify it, the queen of Amazon is not in danger of life.


    The question is, who poisoned it?


    First of all, Aconitum comes from Cerberus, a three headed dog in hell. Most people can''t get it at all.


    Secondly, the diet of the dance party has been checked, and the poisoning can only be the hands of close people.


    Female general antiop thought of many suspicious candidates in a moment.


    Boom!


    A thunder interrupted her thoughts.


    Thick lead gray clouds are piling up in the sky.


    The lightning tore the dark night like a silver snake dancing.


    "General..."


    Penteria went to the deck, frowned and asked, "how long will it take to get to paradise island?"


    "According to the speed, it will take about half a day."


    Antiope thought that the other party was worried about Hippolyte, and comforted: "Aconitum grass is eaten by mortals and killed immediately, but her majesty is a demigod. She is only unconscious and weak at most and can support it."


    "That''s good."


    Penteria''s eyelids drooped, thoughtful.


    "General -"


    The Amazon female soldier shouted. Antiop was about to turn around and stabbed a dark dagger into her back.


    The outer armor is like a layer of paper and has no defensive effect.


    "I''m sorry, you can''t see Paradise Island."


    When pontelsia finished his back stab, he immediately dodged and retreated.


    The other side is the most powerful soldier on Paradise Island, which is worth guarding against.


    "It''s you..."


    Antiope covered his wound and stared at each other, as if the anger in his eyes had turned into substance.


    The most shameful thing for Amazon people is betrayal!


    "No, it''s the will of the gods."


    So said pontelsia.


    She looked at the distant horizon. The dancing lightning and roaring thunder were beating like a war drum and blowing like a horn.


    "The great God of war, he is coming."


    Antiope looked shocked. He saw the dark night covered by dark clouds, like a tear.


    The huge figure is slowly squeezing out of it.


    A pair of scarlet eyes twinkle, overlooking the earth, which is full of violence and killing.


    Such fanatical breath and terrible will form the authority of the gods!


    Antiope saw Ares, dressed in black armor and covered with ferocious barbs.


    Wearing a helmet with feathers, only a pair of empty eyes were exposed.


    The muscles are uplifted like hills, and the tall body is full of a sense of strength. It seems that every move can crush the sky and the earth.


    Dark red blood seeped out from the inside of the armor, which was particularly terrible.


    Ares is coming!


    He is breaking through the boundaries of space and coming to the world!


    "Who can stop a God?"


    Pantelecia said excitedly.


    "No one can!"


    Antiope spat hard. She slid slowly against the side of the boat and said hard, "Diana will notice all this!"


    "No, the girl who is far from enough to shoulder Paradise Island, she won''t find it."


    Pantelia showed the conspirator''s signature smile and said with a smile: "Atlantis planned this attack!"


    "You were killed in the course of battle, and so was queen Hippolyte. Hatred will blind Diana."


    When they talked, huge bodies appeared in the dark sky, like towering mountains, casting endless shadows.


    That''s Ares!


    "War! I need war!"


    The thick voice overshadowed the thunder and resounded through the world.


    "Why are you yelling so loudly?"


    Ares responded with a clear voice when he showed the power of the gods.


    The dark red cloak fluttered, and the tall and straight body stood high in the sky.


    Luke looked directly at the God of war, raised his mouth and whispered, "as a just man who loves peace, I can''t let war happen."


    "Mortal?"


    Ares seemed surprised.


    Any life without the power of the Olympian gods was mortal to him.


    "Don''t try to challenge the majesty of the gods."


    The heavy voice is like a boulder, and the tyrannical will rushes to the provocation like a raging tide.


    Ares was contemptuous and prepared to punish the mortal who did not know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "You have neither infinite wisdom, insight into the past and future, nor invincible power to make people bow their heads and worship."


    Luke didn''t respond. He just thought it was a breeze and said sarcastically.


    "You''re just a violent maniac with muscles in your head. You don''t deserve respect at all. Mortals will fear you, but they won''t respect you. The wise man will despise you, because he sees through your shallowness, and I - will personally send you to Hades!"


    Stellar energy surged in Superman and came to this world. Luke has not really demonstrated his power.


    Now, it''s a good choice to have an Olympian God come to practice.


    He has faced Odin, the heavenly Father of Nordic mythology. He doesn''t know what kind of surprise the God of war in Greek mythology can bring to himself.


    "Presumptuous! You humble ant!"


    Ares said the same villain lines. These guys who call themselves gods always like to treat others as extraordinarily small.


    Silver lightning tore through the thick clouds, and dull thunder roared.


    A bronze chariot with typical ancient Greek style galloped high in the sky, and a tall figure like a giant stood on it with eyes looking down and majestic.


    It was like a bloody storm, and the strong momentum swept away in all directions.


    "You will tremble at my feet, regret your ignorant behavior, cry bitterly about your weakness, and the will of the gods is above all, and no one can violate it!"


    Thunder billowed, boarded the bronze chariot, and Ares was like charging with thousands of troops and horses.


    The dark red flame turned into a huge sword and cleaved down straightly, as if to tear up the night.


    Luke looked calm and waved his fist.


    Incomparable power boils in the body, rolls the atmosphere and makes a vacuum.


    Boom!


    It was as loud as heaven, and the flame sword broke straight.


    The strength of that punch did not decrease, and defeated ares''s mighty divine power.


    The heavy thunder blew in the dark clouds, and the air was shot like a sword.


    The God of war covered his cold face under his helmet and felt a burst of pain.


    The mortal''s body seemed to have a powerful force comparable to the Titan.


    "With bare hands, you can''t stop my divine power!"


    Ares was still full of confidence, and his empty scarlet eyes twinkled, releasing subtle spiritual fluctuations.


    The violence, killing, destruction and destruction hidden in the depths of human heart... All kinds of negative emotions are surging like a tide of anger.


    "This is the power of the gods -"


    The empty eyes on the helmet suddenly burned with fire.


    In the dark red light, as if countless souls were crying and roaring.


    The despair and death of hundreds of millions of creatures are the source of strength of the God of war.


    The roar was like thunder, and the painful cry echoed in Luke''s mind.


    The dark red flame licks the soul, and the violent desire to kill almost destroys the reason of mortals.


    Instead of other opponents, they have long been broken through the spiritual defense line by this wave of spiritual fierce offensive and become a loyal servant of the God of war.


    But Luke is fearless. He has the green light of will!


    Starting with the lamp ring, the bright strong light burst out.


    The dazzling color like emerald lights up the night sky in an instant.


    The firm will is transformed into emotional energy to dispel the terrible pressure exerted by Ares.


    "At this level?"


    The indifferent voice came into the ears of the God of war, like a great irony.


    Luke''s calm expression was like a severe blow on the proud Olympus face.


    The feeling of humiliation filled his heart, and Ares drove the chariot and launched a charge.


    The dark red flame turned into an overwhelming wave, surging around Luke.


    Thousands of troops and horses galloped endlessly among them, and the army formed by flame waves stepped neatly.


    There was a rumble in the night sky, and the red light loomed in the thick clouds.


    Ares released his divine power heartily. In an instant, the war horses galloped and the arrows were like rain. The grand scene of the ancient war was officially staged in the sky and thick clouds.


    Luke is like a hard reef standing in the middle of the river, resisting the impact and collision of the flame wave.


    A warrior driving a chariot rushed forward. The shape of the flame was lifelike, which was the projection of divine power.


    Boom!


    The chariot hit the Superman and exploded into a fire rain.


    Luke could feel that a suffering soul disappeared and the weak spiritual wave was silently annihilated.


    This is an army composed of the souls of the dead. All those who die in the war will become ares''s divine power.


    "A powerful way to make people feel sick, like an ugly parasite, lying on someone else''s body to draw blood."


    Luke did not hide the contempt in his tone. The stellar energy in his body collided like a dazzling and hot giant celestial body.


    Endless light and heat radiate like solar flares, forming a terrible energy storm.


    Above the night sky, all the projections dissipated and collapsed in an instant!


    "My power..."


    Ares stared at his hands, and a feeling of weakness swept through his body.


    "What a weak God!"


    The atmosphere brought a roaring wind, and a heavy fist hit the helmet of the God of war.


    According to legend, the indestructible God''s gold armor cracked and fell to the ground.


    Luke stepped on the ferocious helmet with fine cracks in the rags and looked down at Ares.


    "Now, are you ready to go to hell?"

 Chapter 406

    These gods of the earth, whether Greek or Nordic, or other camps.


    As long as there is a complete divine personality, divine power, and power.


    For example, Ares, the God of war, Poseidon, the God of the sea.


    To some extent, they are equivalent to immortality.


    To be exact, it is difficult to be completely and conceptually erased.


    Even if the gods are killed, they can be reincarnated and reborn after a while.


    Because they have a complete operating system, such as the "Underworld", "hell", "heaven" and "Hall of heroes", to accommodate broken souls.


    As long as the divine personality is not deprived or destroyed, power still exists.


    For them, death is only the destruction of the body and the immortality of the soul.


    If you want to erase in the absolute sense, you must use some special props, weapons and methods.


    "The gods are immortal! Hades is my uncle. What can you do if you send me to hell?"


    Ares finally faced up to the cruel fact that he lost to a mortal.


    The helmet symbolizing war has been severely crushed by the other party.


    The indestructible gold armor of God also cracked.


    Not only did he lose, but he was miserable.


    It can be said that it was a complete failure.


    But this does not mean that ares will grovel before Luke and admit his mistakes.


    These long-lived Olympians are just like the asgards who have been complacent for thousands of years.


    There is always arrogance and arrogance in his bones. He always looks at other creatures with a contemptuous attitude.


    In fact, really speaking, there are probably only endless families on this set, and the incarnations of those concepts are qualified to be called true gods.


    Things like Ares and Zeus belong to false gods.


    They are just a group of thieves who steal the power of concept and then package themselves as tall.


    With a long life and strong enough, he appeared in front of the world with the attitude of God.


    No wonder even Diana, who is a demigod and was born on Paradise Island, is disgusted with her chaotic relatives.


    "Gods? Immortality? Do you deserve it?"


    Luke almost laughed. He didn''t know the origin of the Olympian gods.


    Moreover, even Odin, the heavenly Father of the Nordic God system, has been hammered. Will he care about the Greek god system here?


    "There are so many lies that you believe them."


    Luke shook his head and wanted to kill the hypocrites. There were many ways for him.


    Don''t look at Zeus, Poseidon and Hades. Names are more frightening than each other.


    But in terms of real combat power, it may not be as good as the heavenly Father Odin next door.


    It is not once or twice that the gods of Olympus were destroyed by people.


    "The so-called God of war, but so."


    Luke was too lazy to talk nonsense and kicked the other party out of the cloud.


    The miserably defeated ares had no resistance, like a powerful shell, tore open the atmosphere and crashed into the seabed.


    Boom!


    The surging sea makes huge waves out of thin air!


    Staying on the flagship deck of Paradise Island, the female general antiop and the daughter of Ares pentelesia watched the whole journey.


    They were all stunned, with incredible shock on their faces.


    A dull look.


    That''s the God of war, the son of Zeus!


    Even Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, had to be careful about her strong existence.


    Beaten by a mortal?


    It''s estimated that no one will believe it.


    "Is this... The human with Diana?"


    Antiope stood up and looked at the tall figure above the sky, wondering if he would admit his mistake.


    Atlantis sea monster and the Twelve Gods of Olympus, this is not a concept.


    A human narrowly escaped and saved Princess Amazon.


    It is not a hierarchical problem to defeat Ares alone and prevent World War.


    Ignoring the exclamation and vibration of the two melon eating people on the flagship, Luke opened the biological force field, lined up the water surface and entered the seabed.


    Boom!


    The whole sea seemed to tremble under the body of Superman.


    Turbulent undercurrent impact, violent waves.


    The flagship of Paradise Island is like a shaky boat, sometimes thrown up and sometimes falling.


    "Do you think I just said that sending you to hell is to send you to Hades?"


    Luke grabbed ares with one hand and didn''t intend to let him go easily.


    Instead of dominating cosmic time and space, killing the God of war and directly offending the gods of Zeus and Olympus, he may have to consider it.


    After all, it''s not a good thing that a stowaway attracts too much attention from the outside world.


    But this is the flash point world. All the actions Luke does will eventually be repaired by the inertia of time and space


    So he can be a little... Presumptuous.


    "Sorry, you guessed wrong, God of war."


    As soon as lukewarm and smiled, their palms suddenly worked hard, and they broke each other''s neck without even giving ares a chance to leave his last words.


    Click!


    A crisp sound.


    The tall and burly God of war was paralyzed like a bone.


    Luke threw away the dead spirit as if he were throwing rubbish.


    Then he opened his five fingers and shook them violently!


    "Ah ah ah!"


    A shrill scream spread.


    That''s Ares''s soul!


    He was squeezed in the palm of Luke''s hand, looking pitiful, weak and helpless.


    "How do you... It''s impossible..."


    It seems to have been violently impacted, and the emotional thoughts transmitted by the God of war are full of disbelief.


    "You seem surprised, Mr. God. Do you wonder why I can catch a soul, or the God of war soul that should have fallen into Hades?"


    Luke was very satisfied with ares''s shock response, and said, "to tell you the truth, I''d be happy to answer your questions and solve your doubts, and then send a few words of ridicule in a winner''s tone."


    "But I''m a good man. I won''t do that."


    "With this doubt, die completely - even if it''s only a short death."


    Boom!


    Luke clutched the powerful soul stained with divine power and made a sudden effort.


    It''s like crushing a bag of cookies or pricking a bubble.


    With the sound of the atmosphere, Ares disappeared into the world without even making a scream.


    "He is not a mortal, he is... A God?"


    Female general antiope took a deep breath. In her understanding, only a God can kill another God.


    Seal or erase each other through the suppression of divinity, power and authority.


    This is how Zeus defeated his father, Cronus, the Titan God.


    "Oh, that''s the feeling of killing God."


    Luke clapped his hands, his face bland.


    He has the power of death and the underworld.


    Although the former is not recognized by the concept of "death" on this set.


    However, the existence of the underworld is enough for Luke to temporarily suppress the power of Ares and rob the soul of the God of war from Hades.


    After that, it depends on his personal mood.

 Chapter 407

    When Diana returned to paradise island by ship, everything had settled.


    Under the witch''s "treatment", Hippolyte, Queen of the Amazon, dissolved the highly toxic Aconitum, which was no big deal.


    It is worth mentioning that Luke knew the original way of rescuing patients on Paradise Island.


    Actually, he fed the other party a bowl of thick black and viscous glue, then folded his hands and prayed to the gods.


    I can only say that this is very Amazon style.


    As the sun sank and the night deepened, Luke lay on the big bed in the guest room, thinking about whether Zeus, the king of Olympus, would avenge his son.


    "I hope these Olympians don''t come and give their heads..."


    Although the famous Greek stallion doesn''t like Ares.


    But anyway, it''s big news that one of the Twelve Gods was killed and there were no soul fragments left.


    The Revenge of killing children, plus losing face.


    It''s hard to guarantee that Zeus won''t become angry and come to ask questions.


    Boom!


    When Lux''s thoughts diverged, the thick door was suddenly opened by a powerful blast, making an amazing sound.


    The aggressive Princess Amazon strode in, followed by the female general antiop.


    However, the latter is very Winky. He just closes the door silently and leaves the space for the couple.


    "Antiope said you defeated ares?"


    As soon as Diana left the Amazon Queen''s bedroom, she turned and ran to Luke.


    She has a lot of questions and needs a reasonable explanation.


    "If the guy who behaves arrogantly and wears dark armor is Ares."


    Luke sat at the head of the bed, calmly greeted Princess Amazon''s angry eyes and replied, "then she''s right."


    Diana was even more angry when she heard the man beat a God so easily.


    Remembering her previous worries and Luke''s saying that she was just an ordinary traveler, she wanted to swing her fist and hammer it hard.


    Amazon people hate deception and lies.


    According to antiope, Luke not only defeated Ares, but also a God.


    This is very different from the self introduction when I first met.


    "So you''ve been lying?"


    Diana''s eyes suddenly became dangerous.


    As if Luke couldn''t give a reasonable explanation, she might break each other up with the Vulcan sword.


    "I am indeed a traveler."


    Luke got out of bed, looked at Diana and whispered, "it''s just the scope of travel, not one world, but many places."


    He said something vaguely, but Princess Amazon seemed to understand, turned away and didn''t want to see the young man again.


    Although she had noticed that Luke was not an ordinary person.


    From the special treatment given by mother Hippolyte, and the Atlantis sea monster


    But when the truth comes to the surface, he may not be too ordinary.


    "Diana, there is nothing false in my words."


    Luke held out his hand frivolously, stroked Princess Amazon''s cheek, and said softly, "I came here only by accident. Everything happened very suddenly."


    "I never thought I would walk into paradise island, nor did I think I would meet you..."


    In order to avoid the ending of Chaidao, he opened a further strategy mode.


    "Mother is right. Men are irresponsible bastards."


    Diana held her head up and her tall posture made her almost flush with Luke.


    "Give you three seconds so that I can have enough reason to forgive you. Otherwise, according to the Amazon tradition, I will pierce your body with a sword."


    Princess Amazon was very serious. She pulled out the Vulcan sword with her backhand and stared at the young man in front of her.


    It seems that if there is something wrong, we should wave a sharp sword and pierce a blood hole for Luke.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds¡ª¡ª


    "Well..."


    Diana, who was silent and skilled, suddenly opened her eyes, and her vigorous body suddenly tightened.


    After a long time, it gradually softened down.


    In the spacious room, there was no other sound except heavy breathing and intertwined lips and teeth.


    "Another move!"


    Princess Amazon is very dissatisfied with Luke''s old technique.


    Can it be said that the contradiction between men and women in the human world is solved by kissing?


    "My father said that nothing can appease an object better than a lingering kiss. If one doesn''t work, then another one."


    Luke curled a curve around his mouth and asked softly, "so, Diana, have you forgiven me?"


    "No!"


    Princess Amazon said, gritting her teeth.


    She won''t be fooled by such sleek and mean behavior!


    "Then go on."


    Luke smiled.


    The wood in the fireplace makes a slight sound of "crackling", and the flame flickers to send out heat, making the room as warm as spring.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A long time, a long time later.


    With a rustle, Diana got out of bed barefoot and sat in the seat at the head of the bed.


    She looked at Luke, who woke up, with a slightly green temperament. After a night of storm, she seemed to become mature.


    "Mother is right. Men are creatures that need to be vigilant. They will rush up like beasts when you don''t pay attention."


    Princess Amazon held her head high and her slender legs overlapped each other on the edge of the bed.


    "However, in front of Amazon female soldiers, any man with an evil intention will die ugly."


    Luke smiled, lifted the quilt, stepped on the soft carpet and picked up a glass of fruit wine.


    Just now it was a fierce battle that was barely equal. He lost too much water and needed to make up for it.


    "Cunning fellow."


    Diana narrowed her eyes. She insisted that all this happened because she was bewitched by Luke.


    Despicable human beings have used some kind of magic to make themselves lose their reason!


    It must be!


    "It''s my ability to cheat a princess."


    Luke put down his glass, picked up Diana and squeezed them into the seat.


    This too intimate action obviously makes Princess Amazon feel cramped and ashamed.


    She wanted to get up and get out of Luke''s arms, but she was pulled back.


    Repeated several times, like a boring game, Princess Amazon finally gave up the idea.


    "I''m just too tired to resist."


    Diana thought.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The room was silent. Princess Amazon listened to the man''s powerful heartbeat and asked curiously.


    "I''m thinking about how to explain it so that the queen of Amazon can believe that all this is her daughter''s voluntary behavior, not forced by a villain."


    Luke restrained his thoughts and said jokingly.


    "This is your temptation... You are like a snake in the garden of Eden, good at deceiving people and weaving lies."


    Diana wrinkled her nose, gave a symbolic fist and gently hammered it on Luke''s chest.


    She knew very well that the young man who had just had an intimate relationship with himself, like a gust of wind, would not stay in one place for a long time.


    But that''s nothing.


    Princess Amazon thinks she is not a weak woman. She can''t live without dependence.


    "Don''t think of me as your vassal. I can live well myself."


    Diana said like a proud swan, and this is what Luke appreciates.


    Even on a certain battlefield, she is still like a female knight who does not want to give in and never takes the initiative to surrender.


    He likes this kind of tug of war to test his physical strength and skills, which will make the process more enjoyable.


    Thinking of this, Luke''s heart suddenly became hot.


    He couldn''t help but pick up the glass next to him and sip it again.


    "You should let the lady taste it first. It''s called... Gentlemanliness - that''s what the human world says, isn''t it?"


    Diana grabbed the wine from Luke and drank it all at once.


    It seems to feel the fragrant fruit fragrance between the lips and teeth, and the ruddy brilliance appears on the delicate cheeks.


    "Don''t be like an alcoholic."


    Luke stopped Princess Amazon from pouring wine. They shouldn''t have had such an intersection.


    Leaving too many traces in this world, the more obstacles, the more difficult it is to return to the time and space of the main universe. The invisible shackles will bind the pure soul.


    But men''s innate possessiveness and predatory nature overshadowed reason. It can only be said that in this contest between the upper body and the lower body, the former lost to the latter.


    "Amazon people never get drunk..."


    Diana murmured and put her hands around Luke''s neck,


    "You are the biggest gain in my world."


    Luke put aside the wisp of seaweed like black hair and looked directly into the eyes of Princess Amazon.


    "Amazon people will not be men''s booty."


    Diana, lying in Luke''s arms, subconsciously retorted.


    But before he could go on, the voice stopped suddenly.


    This is another fierce battle. The night wind blows the gauze curtain, and the sea waves in the distance fluctuate, playing a beautiful Double Concerto.

 Chapter 408

    While Luke stayed on Paradise Island and immersed in the gentle countryside, unexpected changes took place in the middle of the city.


    Since krypton''s cousin went to Australia to hook up with wonder woman.


    Barry quickly met grandpa Batman and took Thomas Wayne to his side.


    In his words, there is no sense of security without superman or Batman.


    Who knows when and where senisto is going to start? He is a superhero who can''t even fight. He is a bit flustered in the face of the super villain who has a headache with the green light Corps.


    "When will it end?"


    In the apartment, Thomas Wayne asked in a deep voice with a hoarse voice with advanced laryngeal cancer.


    He is not used to the weather in Zhongcheng. It is sunny and cloudless every day.


    It hasn''t rained for several weeks, which greatly affects my mood.


    When he first came, Thomas Wayne couldn''t help but want to crack down on criminals and find something to do.


    As a result, that night, he squatted on the dripping beast for hours without waiting for the super villains.


    Before Batman could do anything about the robbery and theft in the streets, cold citizens handed over the petty thieves to the Zhongcheng police station.


    There are no insane lunatics, no high IQ anti-human criminals, and no clowns who can tell jokes.


    In short, Thomas Wayne''s time in Midtown is a word, boring.


    "Wait another two days, the cosmic treadmill has been completed and is in the testing stage."


    Barry is a little depressed. He lives with his mother these days, as if he had found the happiness of his childhood.


    But it''s just a beautiful dream after all. There will always be a day to wake up.


    He knows very well that the more he yearns for this warm family affection, the slower he will run, and the more difficult it will be to break through the barrier of time.


    "Do you have any gifts for Bruce?"


    Barry, who was busy assembling parts, turned his head and asked.


    The night of the crime alley was Batman''s unforgettable nightmare.


    Whether it''s Thomas Wayne or Bruce Wayne.


    "No. If I can, I want to persuade him to live a good life, take off his mask and stop being a lone hero."


    Thomas Wayne was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    "But Bruce probably won''t listen, so let''s fix this mistake and treat it as if it didn''t exist."


    Barry opened his mouth, trying to comfort and adjust the sad atmosphere.


    But for a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    After a long pause, he said, "what''s to eat later? I know there''s a great pizza nearby."


    "Do it yourself."


    Thomas Wayne said coldly.


    "If the guy named senisto, as you say, is a tactical master and team leader."


    "Then if he wants to attack you, he will certainly take all kinds of unexpected measures."


    "It''s also possible to poison food."


    Barry looked depressed when he heard the speech. He could only make simple sandwiches.


    "By the way, it''s best to pick up your mother and implement 24-hour tracking and monitoring..."


    This is Batman''s way of protection, keeping the target in his sight all the time.


    "Will it scare her?"


    Barry hesitated. He didn''t know how to explain all this to his mother.


    I''m shuttling from the future time and space, and now I''m watched by an alien?


    If you really say so, you will be regarded as a psycho.


    "I''ll think about it until dinner - by the way, Dr. Wayne, do you want to come over for dinner? My mother''s craft is very good."


    Barry''s character itself is a little indecisive. He can''t decide for half a day. Senisto and the counter lightning lurking in the dark are both headache problems.


    But how to deal with it, he was at a loss. He had to wait for krypton''s big cousin to come back and ask him for help.


    "No need."


    Thomas Wayne''s concise answer.


    "When you go to dinner, remember to take the tall and thin man in the room."


    Thin and tall, this is Batman''s name for ribs Superman.


    Despite a few days in the sun, Carl al looks much stronger than before.


    But on the whole, it is still very thin.


    So Thomas Wayne didn''t believe that this guy would be the most powerful creature on earth.


    It was not until he shook hands with each other a few days ago that his bones were almost crushed that he reluctantly accepted the lightning man''s statement.


    "With him as a bodyguard, senisto must not threaten you."


    Thomas Wayne was very thoughtful. Barry naturally had no opinion and nodded his head.


    "By the way, I heard that Batman came to Midtown, cold citizens and other superheroes. They all want to see you and have a superhero party..."


    Before Barry finished, he saw Thomas Wayne''s stern eyes, immediately stopped, raised his hands and made a gesture of surrender.


    "I didn''t say it!"


    He stared at the flash until he looked at him to the bottom of his heart. Batman said coldly, "I''m not interested in social networking."


    Barry was bitter faced. It was too stressful to form a team with Bruce''s father. He immediately missed his big cousin krypton.


    When it gets dark, flash goes out with chops Superman.


    Maybe he was frightened by Luke. The military Gang never came to trouble them.


    The cyborg went to Gotham before and broke up with Batman.


    "There seems to be an accident in the peace talks in Australia. I don''t know what happened to Luke?"


    Looking at Carl Al, who is learning how to integrate into society, Barry is a little helpless.


    Superman in this case can''t help except acting as a thug.


    Krypton''s big cousin is more reliable. At least he can always find a way to solve the problem.


    "Mom..."


    Barry walked a block and came to the community where his mother lived.


    He was trying to ring the doorbell, but he found the door open.


    This familiar scene instantly pulled him back to his childhood horror memory.


    Without thinking anything, Barry immediately turned into a yellow lightning and rushed into the room.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Batman, who stayed in the apartment, sat quietly on the sofa.


    He put down his pen, folded the finished letter and put it in his belt.


    Although he said there was nothing Barry needed to bring to his son,


    After thinking for a long time, Thomas Wayne decided to write a letter to the future Bruce.


    Didi! Didi!


    After all this, Batman, who was ready to rest, suddenly heard the signal receiver hidden in the two sharp ears of the hood and sounded the alarm.


    This is the monitoring equipment he put on the spare ribs Superman. The other party has not received normal basic education and has not formed a correct concept of good and evil.


    Even if the flash says that the Kryptonian is in the time and space of the main universe, he is one of the greatest superheroes in the justice alliance.


    But Thomas Wayne still didn''t choose to believe blindly. According to Barry, the current superhero in midtown should also be a villain.


    Any intelligent life is complex and full of too much uncertainty.


    Therefore, Batman secretly put the monitoring equipment on the ribs Superman without telling others.


    On the one hand, it is to monitor each other. On the other hand, it is also considered that senisto may launch a sudden attack, which can be used as a reminder and insurance.


    Flash has divine speed. I''m afraid it''s difficult to install a miniature signal transmitter on each other.


    But Carl Al is easy to cheat. He can easily achieve his goal by using words such as "friend" and "trust".


    If Luke knew, he would feel that Batman is always on guard against Superman no matter what time and space.


    This may be some kind of fetter across time and space!


    "The energy reading is abnormal. The location is in Mrs. Allen''s house."


    Thomas Wayne''s monitoring equipment is not a recording and camera, but a signal transmitter to detect energy readings.


    Once the standard line is exceeded, it means that Superman will either enter the battle or get out of control.


    "Is it senesto...?"


    As soon as the idea flashed through Batman''s head, a red lightning appeared in front of him.


    "Ha, Dr. Wayne."


    The dim figure of the high-speed vibration against the lightning smiled at the dark knight of Gotham.


    "Sorry, my personal grudge with flash. You''d better stay out of it."


    Dong!


    He picked up the vase on the table against the lightning, smashed it on Thomas Wayne''s head and knocked it to the ground.


    Then, give each other a quick injection of anesthetic.


    He wanted to solve the other party directly, but senisto rejected it.


    What the latter wants is to reshape the world through the divine speed of flash.


    Those key figures need to be retained to avoid the butterfly effect.


    "It''s a pity to miss a chance to kill Batman."


    Counter lightning shook his head, determined that Thomas Wayne was completely unconscious and left the room.


    By this time, the flash should have fallen into senesto''s trap.


    How interesting!


    Complacent against lightning.


    But he didn''t find that Batman sent out a short message composed of Morse code before he fainted.


    "Flash is in danger, return quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Far away on Paradise Island at the other end, Luke lay on a smooth boulder and looked at a slender figure in the distance.


    Dressed in cool clothes, Diana stood on the edge of a steep cliff with her black hair braided like seaweed.


    It seemed to feel Luke''s gentle eyes, and Princess Amazon waved here.


    However, he jumped down, drew a beautiful arc, and plunged into the blue sea with a plop.


    For Diana, this dangerous behavior is no different from ordinary diving.


    "Batman SMS."


    Luke narrowed his eyes and felt the rare afternoon sun, but he heard the sound of drops.


    He felt out his signal receiver and sighed deeply.


    "Diana, I have to leave for a while. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    There''s something wrong with the flash. Luke can only get there.


    Today''s planned double swimming and underwater world activities seem to be on hold for the time being.


    "By the way, you can buy a bikini in metropolis, hehe."


    Seeing the tall, wet figure on the sea, Luke''s mouth popped up.


    Recently, the temptation of female soldiers'' uniforms is not as fresh as before.


    It''s time for something new!

 Chapter 409

    Luke didn''t know what happened in midtown before Batman sent him an urgent message to return.


    Senesto did it?


    But can lightning, Superman and Batman be done with only one ring of will?


    This is somewhat exaggerated.


    Luke flew over Midtown with such doubt.


    He put on the charged green light ring, scanned the number of lives in the city, and then searched for the whereabouts of Barry and others.


    "Dr. Wayne."


    According to the target location given by the light ring, Luke first went to Barry''s apartment and found Thomas Wayne in a coma.


    The ground was littered with broken vases and a discarded syringe.


    "This has to be replaced by a clown, who has already staged the 18 forbidden scenes of binding play and abusing training."


    Luke make complaints about it. Fortunately, Batman was only injected with a large dose of narcotic drugs. He temporarily lost consciousness and was not at risk.


    Those villains are always so gentle.


    In their eyes, there are only their old enemies.


    Just like senesto against Hal Jordan, counter lightning and Barry Allen


    As for the other superheroes?


    Sorry, I''m not familiar. I''m not interested.


    The light of will gushed from Luke''s lamp ring and shrouded Batman.


    It seems that a completely unscientific holy light can directly awaken each other.


    This is one of the benefits of the lamp ring.


    It has a variety of auxiliary functions.


    As long as the willpower is enough, it can be called a universal machine.


    "A red lightning?"


    Thomas Wayne, who woke up, quickly said what had happened before. Luke listened thoughtfully and formed an alliance with senesto against lightning?


    So, counter lightning to deal with Batman, who may interfere with the plan, senisto solves lightning.


    This wave of division of labor and cooperation is interesting.


    What about Superman?


    Although Carl Al was in a weak state that had not been exposed to the sun since he was a child, there was no problem in hammering senesto into small biscuits with one punch.


    The only thing to worry about is probably Superman''s brain.


    Therefore, before every major event.


    He will go offline in advance due to various accidents and traps.


    "Dr. Wayne, you stay here and don''t walk around."


    Luke turned on the simulated light screen of the light ring, tracked Carl al''s location and found it in a nearby block not far away.


    He dropped the sentence, smashed the ceiling of Barry''s apartment and flew straight over.


    "Can''t you go through the front door?"


    Thomas Wayne looked up at the huge hole and shook his head.


    He won''t pay flash to mend the roof.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, Luke came to Carl al''s position.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he landed, he saw that ribs Superman was being beaten.


    "Kryptonians?"


    Luke found a tall man in a specially made combat suit with an "s" on his chest.


    Between each other''s gestures, a violent force burst out.


    The Qiu knot twined and twisted into a ball like a steel wire.


    Like a rising hill, shaking the air.


    Compared with the thin ribs Superman, this man is more like the son of krypton.


    Boom!


    A heavy blow hit Carl al''s face, bringing out a lot of blood.


    Ribs Superman seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer and staggered back a few steps.


    The tall man seemed to be good at fighting. He pursued him and approached again.


    Red light from his eyes bombarded Carl al''s chest.


    The latter''s feet were off the ground, pulled in a straight line and fell into the shop with a bang.


    Like a battered baseball, he went through the walls and streets of shops and crashed into a car.


    The metal door sank and the glass shook to pieces.


    Large tracts of smoke and dust surged like waves.


    "This is probably the military''s secret weapon."


    Luke watched silently, without meaning to do anything.


    Anyway, his little cousin can''t die for a while. If you want to learn how to fight with people, you must first learn to be beaten.


    Speaking of, Carl al''s strength is not lost to the military''s secret weapon.


    But he has been passively hurt, acting as a thick sandbag.


    "Human government, senesto, and counter lightning..."


    Luke wrote these guys down in his little book and was ready to serve them all.


    Through super vision, he found that the cells in the tall man were very close to kryptonians, probably a superman replica similar to Bizarro.


    This is also normal. Carl al has been in the hands of the military for 30 years. It is impossible to have no results at all.


    If Lex Luthor, the scientist, had so much time to study Superman, he might have mass produced a krypton Legion.


    "It hurts."


    The spare ribs Superman with simple thinking felt the pain of his whole body and raised a mass of anger in his heart.


    He roared angrily, accelerated under his feet, and hit the tall man like a low-altitude supersonic fighter.


    However, the latter just sneered, and his excellent dynamic vision completely captured Carl El''s trajectory.


    He dodged aside, and the turbulent atmosphere slapped him without causing any harm.


    The powerful palm opens between the electric light and flint, accurately grabs the right leg of the ribs Superman, and drags the thin figure.


    Boom!


    Like shaking a sandbag!


    Carl al''s body was in close contact with the hard ground.


    The cobweb like crack immediately opened and lifted up a cloud of dust.


    "You can''t even fight as well as the children in kindergarten."


    The tall man commented.


    His real name was Sinclair and his rank was lieutenant. He was one of the first soldiers recruited into the Superman program.


    Among the more than 400 candidates in the same period, only he survived and fully adapted to the transformation process of krypton cells.


    Although, general Ryan called up three groups of soldiers one after another.


    But the terrible failure rate of no one''s success made the military reluctantly give up the idea of copying Superman.


    Sinclair became a unique existence, code named "Experiment 3".


    As Luke guessed, he is the military''s secret weapon and the biggest reliance.


    "It''s a waste of superhuman power on you."


    Sinclair stepped on it and almost crushed Carl al''s sternum.


    "If it can all belong to me, America will become the most powerful country in the world."


    Mr. Lieutenant has a simple mind and is a soldier who can only obey orders.


    Full of how to let the light of freedom and democracy of the lighthouse country shine all over every corner of the earth.


    Boom! Boom!


    Sinclair stepped on his feet again and kicked the ribs Superman to vomit blood.


    In the past, he stayed in the secret base under the metropolis and didn''t even have a chance to let out the wind.


    Now, when he finally came out to perform the task, the lieutenant was very excited.


    Bloodthirsty, manic, impulsive... All kinds of emotions surge in the heart.


    "Hey, hey, you beat my cousin like this, which makes me a little unhappy."


    Seeing that krypton''s little cousin was about to be killed, Luke finally stood up.


    According to his observation, Sinclair is basically a weakened Superman.


    That is, bullying Carl al won''t fight, otherwise he won''t be so arrogant.


    "Another... Kryptonian."


    Sinclair stopped and looked at Luke coming across the street.


    "You threatened general Ryan to start a space war, didn''t you?"


    Luke curled his lips and made no answer.


    Krypton fleet is just his nonsense. I didn''t expect the military to believe it.


    "If I take you back to the general, he will praise me greatly."


    Sinclair, like a beast, stared at Luke coming, grinned and said, "at that time, I will become a hero of the whole America, no, the whole world!"


    Shua!


    Mr. Lieutenant resolutely gave up Carl Al, who was lying on the ground and unable to fight again, and went straight to the other party''s big cousin.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Sinclair brought up a remnant, and the atmosphere made a continuous sound like an explosion.


    Without a breath, he approached Luke.


    The latter looked calm and did not blink.


    Stretch out your right hand, clench your fist with five fingers and hit it straight.


    No fancy, very simple!


    Sinclair, who flashed, seemed to take the initiative to send it to Luke''s fist.


    Click, click!


    The fist blade ran through the U.S. Lieutenant''s body like a sharp blade stirring flesh and bones.


    The strong body as hard as steel is as fragile as a piece of paper in front of this punch.


    Dong!


    The earth seemed to shake violently, and the afterwaves radiated to the surrounding blocks.


    "This..."


    Sinclair lowered her head dully and saw a huge hole in her chest.


    The flesh, blood and organs were all crushed by the terrible force.


    "This fist is twenty years of skill."


    Only then did Luke speak slowly.


    With a smile on his lips, he went straight over Sinclair, who was motionless.


    After walking a distance, Sinclair''s tall body burst and exploded into a thick residue of flesh and blood.

 Chapter 410

    "Little cousin, are you okay?"


    With a blow to kill Lieutenant Sinclair, Luke reached out and pulled Carl El up.


    Spare ribs Superman was beaten up and was a little confused. When he saw his big cousin, he was very kind and looked like a tearful man.


    When flash told him to go out, he clearly meant to have a big meal.


    As a result, Barry found that the situation was wrong. He directly left Superman and broke into the house with divine speed.


    Then senisto came to catch a turtle in a jar and decided to give it in vain.


    The other party''s goal is only flash. He has no interest in Superman.


    But the simple thinking Carl al saw Barry captured alive and realized that his dinner might not be available, so he quickly wanted to stop it.


    Senisto didn''t want to do too much entanglement. The people of lieutenant Sinclair, general Ryan, who sent the military, believed what he said that the green light Corps could stop the kryptonians.


    With abin Su''s relationship, it is not difficult to win the trust of the federal government.


    That''s what Luke saw at the beginning.


    "Find your own place and buy a hot dog or hamburger."


    Luke looked at Superman''s injury. Although it looked terrible, it was nothing to kryptonians with self-healing ability.


    He is busy looking for senesto and counter lightning and has no time to host his little cousin.


    Barry Allen is the only key to the main cosmic time and space. There must be no accident.


    "No money."


    Superman didn''t move his feet and said with some embarrassment.


    Barry had just taught him that he had to pay for food or consumption.


    "Take it and brush it."


    Luke never had the habit of taking money. When he was in Marvel Universe, he had secretaries and bodyguards on his trips, and he didn''t have to pay his own bills at all.


    In the new set, the consumption is also paid by lightning man, Batman or electronic man.


    Fortunately, Barry left a credit card before. He threw it to his little cousin and said he would use it at will.


    Anyway, flash time and space is a mistake to be corrected. It doesn''t matter if you blow up flash''s credit card.


    "Thank you, cousin."


    Superman was very polite and walked away with his credit card.


    "What a contented child. Light ring, search for tal senesto."


    Luke sent away his little cousin who had been beaten up for no reason, and then used the lamp ring to find senesto''s whereabouts.


    In order to facilitate the coordinated operation of the green light corps, the guardian of the universe added the "beacon" function to the ring when forging.


    You can search nearby green light soldiers anytime and anywhere to guide each other to assemble.


    It can also send out the alarm of emergency call in case of danger.


    According to abin Su, senisto should not have received the yellow light of fear at this time.


    Then, as the owner of the green light ring, Luke can easily grasp each other''s whereabouts.


    "It''s so fast. It''s all over the Atlantic."


    Luke put away the light screen projected by the light ring, jumped up and rushed into the air.


    In a few minutes, he crossed a long distance and appeared over the Atlantic Ocean.


    "Senisto is for the lightning man''s divine speed, and the counter lightning is to revenge the lightning man... Barry, you''re really unlucky!"


    Luke make complaints about it. His view is sweeping across the vast sea like radar, and finally locked on a small island.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, hey, Barry, we meet again."


    When the flash opened his eyes, he saw the face against lightning.


    The other side was like a strange man with an evil intention, constantly making suspicious laughter.


    "Swan, it''s you! My mother... Don''t hurt her again!"


    Seeing the enemy who killed his mother, the flash was excited.


    He was tied to a metal chair with shackles on his hands and feet.


    The speed power in the body seems to be weak and difficult to mobilize.


    Barry remembered clearly that he was going to have dinner with his mother.


    However, senisto set a trap and let himself take the initiative to rush into a big energy net to complete the capture plan.


    "Don''t worry, Barry, I didn''t do it to your mother. Although I''ve killed her countless times on countless time lines, I''m not going to do it this time."


    Counter lightning said in a bad tone, not afraid of the anger in the flash''s eyes.


    "I like what you''ve done here. It''s so beautiful that everyone''s fate has changed."


    Flash clenched his fist and wanted to beat the other party hard. He angrily said, "this is a conspiracy you designed!"


    "No, Barry, this is the most interesting place."


    After waiting so long, I finally heard the flash say this.


    He was so excited that he was almost overjoyed.


    I came to this world with you just to enjoy this scene now?


    He squeezed each other''s chin against the lightning, then laughed and said, "I didn''t do anything. The reason for the emergence of this world is you, Barry Allen, the superhero of the Justice League, flash!"


    "Think it over, Barry, have you done anything ''good'' secretly?"


    Flash closed his mouth. He knew he had created flash time and space in order to save his mother''s death.


    But that can''t have such a big impact.


    Together with Superman, Batman, Neptune and wonder woman... The fate of these people has changed.


    "This is a lie you made, right? I saved my mother. How can it affect her past before she was killed and distort time and space? It''s impossible!"


    Barry shook his head in disbelief.


    "Wow, don''t you want to accept the fact? Let me ask you, Barry, if speed breaks through the sound barrier, it will produce a sonic boom. What if it breaks through the time barrier?"


    Counter lightning is a good attitude of knowing everything and saying everything. It tries its best to answer the lightning man''s inner questions.


    He likes to see each other in pain and self doubt.


    What a pleasure!


    "Divine speed force breaks the boundaries of time, and then boom! A huge explosion occurs. The distortion effect will take you as the center and begin to spread outward, affecting everything!"


    Hold out your fingers against the lightning and gesture.


    "Of course, I did a small favor - but you gave me the chance, Barry."


    Flash clenched his teeth and his face was complicated.


    Thinking of Superman and the dead Bruce filled his heart with guilt.


    And this is exactly the expression that counter lightning expects to see!


    "I just... Want to save my mother."


    After a long silence, Barry said painfully.


    "It''s really moving, the greatest superhero in midtown... Wait! Why didn''t you stop Kennedy from being assassinated? Or let Hitler stay in the Academy of fine arts?"


    The counter lightning mercilessly sarcastically said.


    "You just saved your mother! But because of your selfish desires, you fragmented the past and led to a tragedy."


    "Tell me, flash, what''s the difference between you and me now?"


    Hold your chest with both hands and look at the lightning man who was hit speechless. Counter lightning shows satisfaction.


    He clapped his palm, and the light suddenly came on in the dark environment.


    Barry saw the space treadmill, which was connected with various wires and instruments.


    "Senesto, he''ll give it to you."


    Reverse the lightning to one side and leave space for partners.


    The red skinned alien walked out of the darkness and looked directly at the dejected and spiritless flash.


    A little fanaticism flashed in his eyes and murmured, "divine speed... It''s mine!"

 Chapter 411

    "Senesto..."


    Barry felt each other''s crazy eyes and shuddered.


    It seems that he has become a mouse waiting for anatomy on the operating table.


    "Ha, we are also old friends, flash."


    Senesto collected his excitement and resumed his expressionless indifference.


    The more success is within reach, the more you should keep calm.


    "What do you want to do? Senisto, it''s against the regulations of the green light corps to hurt the intelligent life in the sector for no reason!"


    Barry quickly warned.


    He and the Green Lantern Hal Jordan are good friends and have a certain understanding of the Green Lantern Corps.


    The little blue man on OUA star calls himself the "guardian of the universe".


    They set up the green light corps to maintain the order of the sector - generally understood as the cosmic version of America, interfering in the development of civilizations on other planets in the name of bringing advancement and emancipating the mind.


    "Do you expect me to abide by the rules of the green light corps and let you go?"


    Senesto seemed to hear some funny joke. He grinned and said sarcastically, "Why are you superheroes always so naive? Rules never become a chain to restrain the strong."


    Barry felt cold and tried to mobilize the strength in his body, trying to break free from the restraint belt on the seat through high-speed vibration.


    Reversible lightning didn''t know what method to use, so he fell into a weak state and couldn''t connect to divine speed force at all.


    "Don''t struggle, flash."


    Standing next to the counter lightning, hit in time.


    As Barry Allen''s old opponent, his study of divine speed is much more thorough in some aspects.


    In fact, half of the flash''s achievements today are thanks to all kinds of training against lightning.


    "If you break your throat, no one will save you!"


    With standard villain laughter against lightning, he''s got Batman.


    Coupled with the military''s secret weapons, it is no problem to suppress Superman.


    Flash without help is not a threat at all.


    Facing senisto and counter lightning, the alliance of the two villains, what else can he do except escape?


    "I have teammates!"


    Barry blurted out in a hurry.


    At this critical moment, he immediately thought of his krypton cousin who was in Australia to hook up with the wonder woman.


    Flash knows what he''s going to face - being drained of his divine speed and reduced to a human flesh generator.


    Through abin Su''s message and Luke''s analysis, Barry understood senisto''s evil plan.


    The other party intends to use divine speed to rewrite the timeline again, so as to shape a new time and space.


    This is a feasible plan.


    Barry is different from other speeders.


    He is the producer of divine speed, not a simple user.


    Every step he takes when he runs creates divine speed.


    So, with the help of instruments and equipment, such as the cosmic treadmill.


    Let Barry run like a hamster on wheels.


    Then he can become a human flesh generator, constantly generating divine speed force, so as to provide energy to senesto.


    Similar things have not happened.


    For example, flash once faced the extreme speed from Earth 2.


    The other party used this plan to drain the divine speed in Barry Allen.


    "You mean, another Kryptonian?"


    Ernesto sneered and pierced Barry''s inner fantasy.


    "He has been away from Midtown for some time, which is why I waited until now to carry out the plan."


    Kryptonians are really powerful, but just finish the plan first and delete each other from the timeline.


    No matter how powerful Superman''s fist is, even if it can break the planet.


    But what about that?


    Still can''t change the fate destined to happen.


    "Barry Allen, you don''t have to struggle anymore. Obey my orders."


    Senesto''s patience gradually ran out.


    "Reshaping the multiverse, what a great plan, you should be happy to participate in it."


    He waved his hand to start the installed cosmic treadmill against the lightning.


    Barry was almost angry and swearing. For him, it was the way to express his anger to the greatest extent.


    The Justice League knows that flash is always the one with the best temper.


    "This ending is actually good for you."


    Counter lightning joked at Barry while debugging the machine.


    "Be a generator for your mother."


    Senesto untied the restraint belt on the seat, and the weak flash could not escape.


    He can do nothing but be tied to a treadmill to generate electricity and energy for himself.


    Didi!


    Didi!


    The light ring makes a sound.


    "Someone close?"


    Just as Luke can find the target position of senesto with a light ring, he will also notice it.


    "There are green light soldiers on earth?"


    Before senesto could figure it out, a tall figure fell from the sky and fell to the ground, splashing a circle of smoke and dust.


    "You have taken away my friend... And the only key to the Lord''s cosmic time and space."


    In the second half of the sentence, Luke didn''t say it, but thought silently.


    He looked at the audience coldly, as if the cold current in Siberia had hit, which made senisto and counter lightning feel cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    This is a strong momentum, resulting in mental fluctuations.


    "Kryptonians."


    As soon as senesto''s face changed, his attention focused on Luke''s lamp ring.


    "How could you have abin su..."


    Abin Su''s lamp ring has not been recalled by the guardian of the universe. Unexpectedly, it finally fell into the hands of a krypton.


    "Surprised?"


    Luke raised his light ring and aimed it at senesto.


    "I''m more curious, senesto. Why did you find all this?"


    The flash point event finally led to the restart of the multiverse.


    The guardians of the universe of OUA, as well as those higher-level cosmic concepts, such as the endless family, should be aware of them.


    But that kind of existence won''t care. After all, this is not the first restart of the multiverse.


    There have been many times before the flash point.


    For example, the well-known "infinite earth crisis".


    The struggle between watchers and anti watchers eventually spread to the multiverse.


    In that crisis, flash Barry Allen sacrificed himself to destroy the antimatter cannon and save the last main universe.


    It seems that since then, every major event, flash sacrifice to heaven has become a good tradition.


    "Someone gave me a prophecy and revelation."


    Senesto closed his lips and replied.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All this starts with abin Su coming to the earth and looking for the spirit of white light.


    As we all know, the spirit of existence is not only the light of white lamp, but also the light of creation.


    For a long time, the guardians of the universe have claimed that OUA is the center of the stars and the starting point of all intelligent life.


    But why is the light of creation placed on the earth, a backward and remote sector?


    From here on, senisto doubted everything the guardian of the universe said.


    Behind a lie, there must be a superposition of countless lies!


    Senisto found the imprisoned atohitas and asked for the answer.


    Speaking of this person, the timeline will move back centuries.


    A long time ago, those universe guardians who were full and had nothing to do had not established a green light Corps.


    The film police responsible for maintaining sector security and public security is a force called machine hunters.


    However, because of a major system failure - in fact, it is a carefully planned conspiracy.


    Cause the machine hunter to get the wrong command and take sector 666 as the attack target.


    These machines without compassion and thinking ability will only obey orders coldly.


    Without questioning or hesitation, they slaughtered all the residents of the sector.


    This is the truth of the famous "666 sector Massacre".


    Afterwards, the guardian of the universe covered it up and did not publicize it.


    They just learned their lesson, refrigerated the machine hunters and formed the green light Corps instead.


    A more reliable cosmic police force composed entirely of intelligent life.


    But they did not expect that there were survivors of the massacre that razed many planets to the ground.


    That man is atohitus.


    He was originally a psychologist living in sector 666, rutstar.


    Because I saw a wife and children killed by machine hunters, and the whole planet was stained with blood.


    As the only surviving life on the planet lute, all the meaning of the rest of atohitus''s life is revenge.


    There''s nothing else!


    He and four other survivors of sector 666 formed the "anti enemy gang of five".


    They oppose the order set by the guardian of the universe and constantly oppose it.


    Through plundering and fighting, the anti enemy gang of five established power and ruled a huge star territory.


    However, compared with the guardians of the universe who have been rooted in the stars for billions of years, they are still too young and weak.


    The little blue people defeated the anti enemy gang of five and took the imperial capital, ISMOT, they established as a prison.


    Sentenced, atohitas and others to life imprisonment!


    In order to show his kindness, the guardian of the universe allowed the rebel gang of five to live.


    But we can never get out of the planet that has become barren and has nothing.


    On ISMOT, atohitus killed four other companions and became the last survivor in sector 666.


    When he reached extreme anger and had no other emotions, the red light representing anger came.


    This is the origin story of the leader of the red light army and the first red light demon in the universe.


    It was this person who foresaw the great event of "the darkest night" already recorded in the book of Europe and Afghanistan.


    Atohitas wanted to kill the key figure in advance, and William hand, the "black hand", organized the end of the day.


    As a result, Hal Jordan, who was in charge of chasing him at that time, and senisto were caught on the spot and sent to the space prison on the planet OA.


    Of course, the former did not become the green lantern in flash time and space.


    So it became senisto''s task alone.


    He caught atohitus and learned of the flash point through the other party''s blood prophecy.


    The so-called blood prophecy is a dialogue with the future by sacrificing the blood of fresh life.


    Judging from the results of several predictions made by atohitus, the accuracy is quite high.


    "I told abin Su, but he didn''t believe me and couldn''t understand me."


    Ernesto maintained a cold expression and whispered, "if he could see what I saw, maybe he would be on my side."


    "The consequences of flash point are not only the collapse of time and space! Darkness, more darkness will come!"


    Luke tilted his lips. What the other party called "darkness" was probably after Dr. Manhattan came and the doomsday bell rang.


    And the outbreak of the metal event, the laughing bats from the dark multiuniverse, led to babatos.


    Finally, the wall of origin is broken, the four gods of Omega, and the eyes outside the wall


    If all this really happens, it''s really dark enough.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a little tired of this. In order to save more people, I decided to sacrifice the theory of a few people."


    Luke shook his head, looked directly at Ernesto and said in a deep voice, "if you are determined to be a villain, don''t find so many reasons."


    "What''s more, you''re in my way!"


    Boom!


    The dark red cloak lifted high and pulled out a fast shadow.

 Chapter 412

    When Luke took a step, senisto suddenly felt a terrible force, like the eruption of a lava volcano.


    The whole island seemed to tremble.


    Luke''s figure seemed to rise suddenly.


    Filled with caves like Titans, giving off a terrible smell.


    Senesto almost subconsciously raised the light ring, and the light of will surged strongly to build an energy field.


    When the bright green light broke out, Luke was close to him.


    One punch, hit it hard!


    Boom!


    The air in the whole cave seems to be compressed and drained all at once.


    Then it detonated like thousands of powder kegs.


    The violent sound waves swept and echoed in the space in an instant.


    The counter lightning is not good. It collapses and sells away at the first time and rushes out of the cave.


    Flash had no such good luck. He lost his speed and didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    It was directly lifted out by the turbulent air flow and hit the rock wall.


    Click, click.


    The energy intensity of the light of will could not fight Superman''s fist, and the protective cover was immediately broken and disintegrated.


    Senesto flew upside down if he was badly hurt.


    "But so."


    Luke commented faintly.


    "The light of fear is better for you, senesto."


    Compared with pure will, it represents chaos and dark fear, which is more in line with senesto''s heart.


    The energy of the emotional spectrum is phasic.


    Like Hal Jordan who has worn a green light ring, a yellow light ring, a red light ring, and even a white light ring.


    The light of will always fits him best.


    "Barry, and the treadmill..."


    Luke looked at senesto, who had collapsed the rock wall and was covered under the mountain, and shook his head.


    He opened the biological force field and threw the unconscious flash and the cosmic treadmill into the underworld.


    Opponents of this level have no difficulty at all.


    "I won''t easily give you the key to the main cosmic time and space for nothing."


    Senesto thought very well, rewriting the timeline through divine speed, reshaping the world and affecting the multi universe.


    But he didn''t know that the Speedster would be chased by the time and space undead if he frequently shuttled through the timeline.


    Moreover, this will not solve the fundamental problem.


    If Luke is right, Dr. Manhattan from the catcher universe has noticed this broken space-time.


    It is estimated that he is waiting for flash to repair the timeline, and then use this opportunity to steal the ten-year time of the multiuniverse.


    Facing a quantum life, upstream and downstream of time, past and future, these are meaningless.


    Because of the boundless time and space, in Dr. Manhattan''s view, it is like a spacious room.


    He can walk freely, and can appear both upstream and downstream, past and future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Senisto used a giant electric drill that changed with the light of will to chisel through the huge mountains pressed on it.


    For him, flash is the hope of reshaping the world and "saving" the multiverse.


    As a paranoid patient, senesto can''t give up easily, even if he needs to fight against a krypton!


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    The green light flashed, and two large guns were successfully shaped to release fire at Luke who had not left.


    This is the strength of green light warriors. They can turn their thoughts and will into energy through light rings, and then materialize them.


    As long as the willpower is enough, it can be completed from the micro level to the macro level.


    For example, kryptonite, or red solar radiation.


    "If I wear a light ring and show a drop of water... I don''t know if fantasy weapons can appear?"


    Luke didn''t take senesto to heart. His mind diverged and thought of the problem.


    The main reason is that he can''t imagine what the two-way foil looks like. A simple concept can''t be embodied.


    It may be less difficult to change to water droplets.


    Luke raised the light ring and wanted to try it.


    However, he found that the willpower released by the lamp ring could not build a complete structure.


    If you fail several times in a row, you can only give up.


    During this period, Luke was attacked by senesto.


    Artillery, naval gun, plasma gun, space cruise missile... All kinds of conventional weapons have been used.


    Perhaps depending on the strength of will, the power of these weapons of mass destruction is slightly different.


    But they bombed Superman''s biological force field with only one result.


    That is, it''s difficult to break the defense.


    "Senesto, your will is not strong enough."


    Luke strode forward, his eyes slightly frozen.


    High temperature rays swept across the cave and cut it in half.


    A large amount of sand, stone and soil fell down, causing a small earthquake.


    Senesto, who put up his energy shield, quickly flew high into the air to avoid falling stones.


    He realized that dealing with a Kryptonian alone might not be a wise idea.


    "Weakness... By the way, magic!"


    Senisto doesn''t know nothing about Superman. He has low magic resistance, low spiritual resistance, and is afraid of kryptonite and the radiation of the red sun... Any villain with a little mind knows these weaknesses.


    This may be the reason why Superman is directly offline every big event.


    As the war strength of the Justice League, he was targeted too seriously.


    Senesto turned his mind to electricity, shaped a staff, and aimed it at Luke.


    Emotional spectrum is a kind of universal energy. The lamp ring can use all the basic forces of the known universe, such as gravity, heat, light, electromagnetism and so on.


    The only thing that limits the green lantern is their knowledge, imagination and willpower.


    "What? Are you going to say to me ''Avada gnaws a big melon''?"


    Luke tilted his mouth. He flew into the air. In order to reduce the difficulty of senesto''s casting, he didn''t even move and quietly became a target.


    Light ring energy can be turned into magic, but... That doesn''t make any sense.


    With the magic resistance of this superhuman body, even if you call the supreme mage from the next door, it may not be your opponent.


    Boom! Boom, boom!


    Seeing that the other side despised the enemy, senisto sneered, resolutely seized the opportunity and lost several big fireballs.


    "Ah! This..."


    Several huge fireballs hit Luke''s chest, exploded suddenly, and then... It disappeared.


    Senesto''s eyes widened to show that he didn''t want to believe it.


    He has seen Superman being magically handled by zanata, Constantine and even swamp monsters.


    How can it fail when you get here?


    The magic of light ring energy conversion is not pure enough?


    "And spiritual resistance!"


    Seeing that magic can''t work, senisto thought of spiritual attack, which is also Superman''s weakness.


    The other party was even controlled by the poison vine girl and beat Batman half paralyzed.


    Just a few seconds later, senesto fell into stagnation again.


    He turned the light ring into a mental shock of mind control, but it was still useless.


    "Do you need kryptonite?"


    Senesto doesn''t understand that the same krypton, Superman''s big cousin, doesn''t have those weaknesses.


    "Well, that''s the end of game time."


    Luke''s mouth reminds him that Superman and Superman''s constitution can''t be generalized. Kryptonite, magic and mind control... These are not worth mentioning in his opinion.

 Chapter 413

    When flash regained consciousness, he appeared in his apartment in midtown.


    He seemed to have slept for a long time, during which he had a terrible nightmare.


    In his dream, senisto forced Barry onto the cosmic treadmill and drained the divine speed force from his body.


    Then successfully rewrite the timeline and delete all the relevant existence of the justice alliance at one time.


    In the end, there was only a group of villains left in the universe. They overthrew governments and established their own power, and the world turned into ruins


    "It''s so dark!"


    Barry seemed frightened and suddenly woke up from his dream.


    As a result, he opened his eyes and found himself lying on the big bed of Zhongcheng apartment.


    The sun shines through the screen window, and little floating dust flutters.


    Nothing seems to have happened, so quiet, so... Beautiful.


    "Are you awake?"


    Luke seemed to hear something, pushed open the door and said.


    Krypton''s big cousin had a smile on his face, which calmed the confused flash in an instant.


    The other party seems to have the magic of Batman, which can make people calm quickly and stop thinking.


    "Luke... I remember you saved me. What happened after that?"


    Barry rubbed his hair, hit the back of his head against the hard rock wall, and now it still hurts a little.


    He''s like a drunk who spent the whole night in a bar and drank fragments.


    The memory in the head becomes fragmented, like a lengthy film with sparse editing.


    "Nothing interesting."


    Luke leaned against the doorframe, his mouth curled up and showed a kind smile.


    "After my ideological education and influence, senisto has figured it out and decided to give up the evil plan of destroying the world and continue to devote himself to the great cause of maintaining cosmic peace by the green light Corps."


    "He realized that he had done wrong and sincerely admitted his mistake to you..."


    Flash was stunned, then his eyes widened, and he wondered if he had heard wrong.


    Will senesto turn his back on evil and turn his back on the dark?


    This is ridiculous!


    "Well, I''m kidding you."


    Luke waved his hand. It seemed that his cold joke didn''t work very well.


    Even Barry, a guy with a very low smile, didn''t support it.


    "Senesto was killed by my punch."


    He understated the result.


    Now Luke has two green light rings on his hand.


    "Dead, dead?"


    Flash subconsciously asked one more question.


    After all, he is a superhero and a member of the Justice League.


    According to the rules, the Justice League usually defeats a super criminal or evil villain.


    They will choose to lock them up and throw them into a terrible prison that claims to be "heavily guarded".


    Then after a while, those bad guys who want to destroy the world and the universe all the time will successfully escape from prison


    Such things are always repeated on this set.


    It seems that super criminals and villains are some kind of extremely precious non renewable resources in the eyes of the Justice League, which need to be well protected.


    "Of course, senisto is not a character that can be easily persuaded. Any intelligent life with a lamp ring always has a stubborn and paranoid side in his heart."


    Luke shrugged. Krypton''s big cousin has no "no killing principle". He always adheres to the personal concept of never being soft on the enemy.


    "Solve it at one time. This is the most worry-free way."


    Barry smiled, not that he couldn''t understand.


    Only in the Justice League, killing is usually left to the wonder woman or the sea king.


    Superman and Batman won''t hurt killers unless they face an alien army.


    Suddenly, flash felt a little disobedient when he heard that his cousin, who was also a krypton, killed senisto.


    Lex Luthor and Clark fell in love and killed each other for so long that the former still lived well.


    Luke turned his mouth, as if he had guessed Barry''s idea.


    He strongly suggested that dakside of tianqixing establish an alien Protection Association to condemn the double label behavior of the justice alliance.


    For the mentally ill, the lunatic, the anti human criminal, the executioner who slaughtered millions of lives


    The Justice League chose imprisonment, imprisonment, not the death penalty.


    If you can encounter the demons like tianqixing, you will be merciless and use all kinds of weapons of mass destruction.


    Can it be said that only people on earth deserve to live, and the life of aliens is not life?


    I hope dakside will protest against Superman and Batman as soon as possible!


    "What about counter lightning?"


    Barry scratched his head and asked hesitantly.


    "That guy" so, will I no longer exist? "


    Diana turned her head and looked at Luke, who was still.


    The latter showed a gentle smile on his face and replied, "you will not be erased. We will meet again in another time and space."


    "Is that so?"


    Diana was in a trance. She hugged her knee and said faintly, "will I recognize you then? Or will you remember me?"


    "Yes."


    Luke nodded firmly.


    He took the hand of Princess Amazon and they stood on the beach.


    In the distance is the sunset sinking below the horizon, an endless ocean.


    The two men and women hugged together, like a moving silhouette.


    "Take a picture."


    A long time later, Luke put a camera on the reef, then led Diana and stood in front of the camera.


    They looked at each other with a smile.


    Click.


    The shutter sounds.


    This scene is frozen.

 Chapter 414

    Midtown, apartment.


    The legendary magical treadmill that can take the Speedster through time and space, and even through various parallel universes is actually no different from those common equipment in the gym.


    At least Luke doesn''t see anything special.


    Except that the running belt is made of special anti friction materials, other parts are common.


    These days, Barry has spent more energy on coordinate readings, space-time anchors and so on.


    "You can use this to return to the time and space of the main universe?"


    Luke looked suspiciously at the warming up flash.


    He didn''t want Barry to run ahead or back.


    In case of bad luck, directly fall into the big metal event in the future and face babatos and the laughing bat.


    Or later, when Heaven comes, the American Justice Association or something.


    That''s too bad!


    "Of course."


    Barry nodded affirmatively. This is not the first time he has used the cosmic treadmill.


    In terms of shuttling through time and space, no one is more professional than himself except reverse lightning.


    "Trust me, Luke, you''ll see another Clark soon."


    There were only him and krypton''s cousin in the apartment. Batman Thomas Wayne didn''t show up. The other party just reminded them to remember the letter properly handed over to Bruce.


    Carl Al, who was thin and weak, was spread out and happily stayed at the lightning mother''s house, waiting for dinner.


    The truth behind this distorted time and space is too cruel.


    After careful consideration, Luke and Barry chose to hide.


    "Let''s start."


    Luke touched his chest. There was a picture of him and Diana.


    This is the only sign that he has been to the world.


    As long as flash breaks through the barrier of time again and returns to the time and space of the main universe.


    Everything here will come to naught and collapse.


    "We''ll see you again."


    Luke''s mouth was raised. He and the proud Amazon Princess had made a final farewell.


    Barry nodded and looked out of the window with nostalgic and reluctant eyes.


    "Goodbye, mother."


    Compared with Luke''s affectionate separation from Diana, flash''s inner feelings are more complex and the choices he faces are more cruel.


    Krypton''s cousin and wonder woman can still meet in the main time and space, but Barry''s mother will never come back. Her fate is firmly fixed at the moment of being murdered by counter lightning.


    "Do you need to say goodbye again?"


    Luke patted Barry on the shoulder when he saw the sad expression on his face.


    "When running, you can''t think too much. The more hesitant You are, the slower you are."


    Flash shook his head. It was a mistake he made and should be corrected by him.


    "Thank you, Luke, but... The responsibility belongs to me."


    After making a decision to abandon his superfluous feelings, Barry turned on the power of the cosmic treadmill and began to run hard.


    The tiny electric light seems to connect an illusory space to form a substantial force field covering the whole apartment.


    Luke felt the strong surge of divine speed, like a surging wave, constantly releasing energy.


    Soon, the rapidly expanding force field wrapped him and separated from the wrong time and space with two figures in the apartment.


    Boom!


    "Ah! This is... I see three timelines. Why?!"


    Barry broke through the barrier of time and opened the wormhole rolled like a cloud.


    However, there are three different time and space in his eyes.


    Like a fork in the road!


    "This is the... Reality that once existed."


    Luke did not fall into doubt. The three timelines were the distorted and collapsed flash point, the former main space-time, and the new 52 parallel universes in the future.


    "Barry, don''t hesitate, follow your heart! As long as you focus on yourself, you will return to the right time and space!"


    A firm and powerful voice clearly reached the flash''s ears.


    In his heart, he will continue to accelerate and move frantically along the "channel" of the past and the future, history and reality!


    Fleeting, constantly flashing, that is all kinds of memory fragments.


    Next moment!


    Barry saw himself!


    The one who opened the wormhole, prepared to change the established facts and save his mother!


    The one who caused all these mistakes and countless tragedies!


    "I know how you feel, but you have to stop, you have to... Stop!"


    All the energy of divine speed burst out, supporting the flash to accelerate again and break through the limit.


    He grabbed the "self" and threw it to the ground.


    Flash point, rewrite it!


    Boom!


    The invisible sound reverberated endlessly, as if the long river of time and space collapsed, triggering an endless chain reaction.


    Earth, multiverse, superhero, Justice League


    The track of fate keeps changing, as if stirred by a pair of invisible hands.


    "Barry..."


    The energy tide of divine speed hit Luke. He separated from the running flash and entered a different time flow.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Barry, what''s the matter with you?"


    Flash, who fell into darkness, suddenly woke up and saw his adoptive father Joe''s dark face.


    "Are you too tired recently? If you can''t hold it, go home early and have a rest."


    The friendly and familiar voice sounded in Barry''s ear. Everything seemed so far away, so trance, like a dream.


    "Please, we''ve spent 18 hours on this case. Sometimes it''s not good to be too nervous."


    Joe comforted.


    Barry looked down at the information at hand, which vaguely revealed the words "rogue Gang", "Captain cold" and so on.


    "Joe, do you know Superman?"


    He asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, Superman of metropolis, who doesn''t know! He was on the front page of the planet Daily last month because he saved a crashed plane!"


    Joe looked at Barry strangely and didn''t understand why he was asking.


    "Now all kinds of superheroes and super criminals are emerging one after another. The world is changing so fast that our police are useless."


    Hearing Joe''s chatter, Barry clenched his fist excitedly.


    He succeeded!


    This is the right time and space of the main universe!


    "But Luke, where is he?"


    Barry frowned as he calmed down, as if he remembered something.


    He felt in the pocket of his coat. There was a letter across time and space.


    The "gift" Dr. Wayne gave himself is still there, but what about krypton''s big cousin?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the ten years you stole it?"


    Luke did not succeed in going to the main cosmic space-time, or more accurately, someone stopped him.


    A naked man with blue skin and no clothes.


    "You know... A lot."


    The naked man sat in the air with indifferent eyes and no emotion.


    Behind him is a huge palace like a clock, with mechanical gears meshing and rotating, full of absolute coordination and perfection in mathematics.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?"


    The naked man with blue skin looked at Luke calmly. No one could see his inner thoughts.


    "Luke Carville, Superman''s big cousin... Are you satisfied with such an answer, Dr. Manhattan?"


    Luke tried to restrain every subtle mental fluctuation to prevent the other party from perceiving his mind and reading his thoughts.


    "You''re not Kryptonian."


    The man called "Dr. Manhattan" shook his head and said.


    "You are the one who came to this universe from... Other places, just like me."

 Chapter 415

    Dr. Manhattan, formerly known as "Jonathan Osterman", was born in a watch family.


    During World War II, his mother died at the gunpoint of the Germans, and his father took the young Jonathan to New York for a living.


    This is the beginning of everything.


    At that time, Jonathan was obsessed with the precise rotation of the pointer and the click of the gear.


    Holding a clock is like holding time.


    Difficult to understand abstract concepts become clear.


    If nothing happens, Jonathan will inherit the family business and become an excellent watchmaker like his father.


    But the United States threw an atomic bomb at the neon, which not only ended the war, but also changed Jonathan''s father''s mind.


    He realized that atomic science was the power the world needed, and Clockmakers could not change anything.


    So Jonathan deserved to be a physicist.


    Fast forward to the age of 30, when he was doing research, he had two black spots in his life, a simple arc, forming a smiling face, which was no different from the gifts in ordinary fast food restaurants.


    The only thing that seems special is probably the few splashed blood drops.


    "Gift?"


    Luke reached out and took the smiling face badge floating in the air. If he didn''t admit his mistake, it was the sign of "comedian".


    The catcher is a key figure in the universe.


    It can even be said that the story began with him.


    "Yes, this gift is... A vacation ticket."


    Dr. Manhattan''s tone changed. The blue electric force field enveloped Luke in an instant.


    At this moment, the superhuman body subconsciously tightened and burst out strong power.


    The cosmic origin of the tenth metal resists the attack imposed by Dr. Manhattan.


    But Luke didn''t feel his life was threatened. The huge force field like blue lightning just wrapped the space around him.


    Boom!


    A strong light flashed, leaving Dr. Manhattan alone on Mars.


    "When I upgrade to the concept of diversity, I must repay the blue man well."


    This was the thought that flashed in Luke''s head before he disappeared.


    He was sent out of the emerging new 52 universe to another strange place.


    "Adrian, what would you do?"


    After a long time, Dr. Manhattan closed his eyes and continued to sit on Mars.


    Behind him, the precise and perfect huge building runs steadily like a clock.

 Chapter 416

    Cold gusts of cold wind blew through the cold empty streets, bringing up the waste garbage and fragments of paper on the ground.


    They flutter in the wind, spin a few times, and roll into the smelly ditch, or trample under the feet of hurried pedestrians.


    A harsh blue light flashed, and Luke appeared in a dark alley.


    He looked up at the night sky and looked through the clouds to the darkness of nothingness.


    The feeling of crossing the universe is not wonderful. It''s like passing through a dark tunnel.


    When you see the light, you have left the original world and arrived at your destination.


    "It seems that I''m going to put Dr. Manhattan first in my little book."


    Luke pulled a curve from the corner of his mouth and thought silently.


    Frankly speaking, he rarely encountered any solid obstacles on his way forward.


    Dr. Manhattan, it''s a lesson and a goal.


    Perhaps the other side is in the watcher universe, is "God", is "God", is "invincible great existence".


    But, leave pond of the single universe and come to ocean of the multiverse.


    Everything will change!


    "It''s too simple to hold my feet with a single universe..."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled and several ideas flashed through his head.


    Start a world war, open the waste soil of nuclear explosion, and let this time and space collapse


    Or upgrade the template many times to fight through the universe


    Not really. Call the outside force.


    Anyway, taking advantage of the restart of the flash point, the catcher universe is directly incorporated into the new 52, and then drag in the Marvel Universe - wait, isn''t this the real purpose of those Pluralistic Concepts?


    Luke doubted.


    The five creation gods have vaguely revealed some information.


    They call it "the great game that determines the new era".


    Considering that the two did have a dream linkage, not only the justice alliance and the avenger, but also dakside and mieba, the ghost and the life court


    Of course, their final victory or defeat does not depend on their own strength, but... Popular voting.


    So, the battle that runs through the two multiuniverses.


    Finally, Batman and Captain America, two popular characters, have to clean up the mess.


    Thinking diverged for a moment, Luke shook his head and smiled.


    No matter how big the game and gamble of multiple concepts are, it has nothing to do with him for the time being.


    "Give me all my valuable things! I''d better not let me do it myself!"


    A gangster in a leather jacket put a dagger behind Luke and threatened fiercely.


    He had been watching each other for a while, standing in the alley in a daze dressed in high-end men - perfect for a prey.


    In the eyes of this street gangster, it may be that a rich drunkard has lost his way and can just take the opportunity to make a horizontal payment.


    "Robbery?"


    Luke was a little surprised and then turned into a chuckle.


    Not to mention being Superman, even when he was in Brooklyn, no gang member dared to make his idea.


    After all, that''s death.


    "I admire your courage, man."


    The corner of Luke''s mouth reminded him that the street gangster did something that Hydra, conqueror Kang, Odin, mieba... They didn''t do.


    Stop Superman with a dagger and rob.


    "Less nonsense! Be sharp! Don''t try some dangerous moves, or you will die miserably!"


    Street gangsters don''t know what earth shaking events they have done. If the gangster boss in the next studio knows, he will give him a thumbs up.


    "Sorry, I''m not in the habit of taking my wallet with me."


    Luke turned slowly and said kindly, "but I can write an IOU, Mephisto of hell, Odin of Asgard, and the supreme mage of Kama Taj... They are all very generous people and will certainly pay a huge reward."


    The street gangster looked puzzled when he heard about robbery. Can he still pay off with an IOU?


    And who are those messy names?


    "You''re kidding me!"


    Street gangsters have no good temper. If they disagree, They stab them with their knives.


    Dang.


    The tip of the knife pierced Luke''s chest.


    The sound of collision is like the clash of gold and iron.


    It was like hitting an iron plate. The dagger was bent and deformed directly.


    The anti shock force made the street gangsters'' arms numb and painful.


    "It seems that the quality of your ''weapons'' is not good enough."


    Luke shrugged. He didn''t have time to waste time on a guy at the bottom of society.


    You know, at the last moment, you are facing the most powerful man in the world.


    The next second, he was robbed by a street gangster.


    The other party didn''t even have a pistol, only a dagger.


    It''s so cheap!


    Luke turned his mouth and looked at the guy who didn''t know whether he was unlucky or lucky.


    The dull brain of street gangsters finally reacted.


    The "drunkard" in front of him is not afraid of daggers. He is likely to be a cross dressing hero.


    So he resolutely ran away without looking back.


    Shua!


    A red light flashed through the dark alley.


    The fleeing figure was hit, and the blood and flesh evaporated at high temperature, smashing together with the skeleton.


    The scorched black dust was scattered by the cold wind.


    Ignoring this little episode, Luke slowly flew into the air.


    Standing in the clouds, overlooking the earth.


    His senses were maximized, first controlling the whole of New York, then the East, West, and the whole North American continent.


    The immeasurable complexity of information poured into his mind, but it did not disturb Luke''s thinking.


    "This is the BBC..."


    "This is CNN..."


    "Welcome to UBS news..."


    "This is a tragic day in American history..."


    A bunch of electric waves, like winged envelopes, convey the latest changes in the world, and then fall into Luke''s ears.


    "Less than two weeks after the disintegration of the EU, Russia has assembled troops in Belarus and threatened to invade Poland..."


    "The heads of state of the world said that if bloody conflict breaks out, they will never stand idly by..."


    "The global search for the man who claims to be the ''smartest man in the world'' continues..."


    "It is reported that the White House has personally issued a wanted warrant for the arrest and trial of Adrian Witt, and will clarify the absurd allegations that the government conspired to plan the massacre in New York City..."


    "Some experts believe that it is necessary to quell the political unrest in the whole country and even the whole world through this arrest..."


    "I''m William F. Buckley Jr., speaking to you on behalf of the president of the United States of America..."


    "I regret to report to you that Russia has invaded Poland, and the evil in the world forced us to fight..."


    "If the Russian military cannot withdraw within four hours, the president will have no choice but to mobilize the whole country..."


    Luke raised his mouth and smiled a little.


    It seems that the great lie of the Pharaoh has been exposed, the contents of Rorschach''s diary have been leaked, and the whole world has come to the brink of destruction again.


    However, this time the United States no longer has Dr. Manhattan, and the situation has become dangerous.


    World War is imminent.


    "As a famous cross dressing hero, Adrian Witt took off his mask in 1975 and became a successful businessman and philanthropist..."


    "He took the position of CEO in the joint venture he established, leading the world financial market to a new height..."


    "Adrian Witt is also an extremely dangerous person. He is accused of murdering 3 million people, and tens of thousands of others need to be sent to hospital for treatment due to permanent mental trauma..."


    "This man also killed Edward Morgan Black, code named ''comedian''..."


    "Disguised heroes, militia members disappeared one after another, or died..."


    "Hollis Mason, a former militia member, was killed at home by a mob..."


    "The whereabouts of Daniel drenberg, the second generation of night owl, and his wife, the second generation of silk soul, laurel Jane juspik Zeke, are unknown..."


    "Rorschach''s diary was published in the New York bulletin, and the world is facing chaos again..."


    Luke restrained his senses as if he were lost in thought.


    He has no interest in world politics. Even if the war starts, it has nothing to do with himself.


    "The pharaoh is still at large..."


    Luke caught the point that the self proclaimed "the smartest man in the world" did not sit on the throne for too long after designing a shocking plot to let Dr. Manhattan leave the universe.


    The leakage of Rorschach''s diary destroyed the Utopia he established, and the scale of the doomsday clock moved again.


    "So the question is, where is the Pharaoh?"


    Luke''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and soon stretched out.


    "Maybe someone will know."

 Chapter 417

    Rorschach diary¡ª¡ª


    "November 22, 1992, may also be 23.


    The streets were crowded with leather bags. People''s minds were boiled by the absurd nightmares brought by the imaginary invaders. The doomsday clock moved again. We had a chance, but they abandoned us. All of them!


    No pity for the noise, filled with their own ears, constituted a deafening echo room.


    They blame each other only for what they have, not their identity.


    Their tolerance is a one-way street.


    At the same time, totalitarians stick to their position, pretend to be deaf and dumb, and preach the restoration of Datong society, but they don''t realize that the beautiful past is not so beautiful for those who are different from them.


    It all depends on your perspective. God turns around and leaves us a heaven, just like giving a five-year-old a folding razor.


    We cut open the abdominal cavity of the world, the secret poured out, and an intestine full of truth and shit hanged us.


    Soon, only bedbugs, cockroaches and fly maggots will be left in the world to fight for the remains of ordinary people.


    Then they swallow themselves until they choke.


    Unless we can call God back.


    Smash it, scream it, because we may not deserve it, or maybe the world is coming.


    We broke the American dream and now it''s an American nightmare. "


    The man closed his diary and picked up a mask covered with ink.


    Its original owner has died in Antarctica, leaving no complete body.


    "The authorities have issued a compulsory evacuation order throughout the country. We urge everyone to summon family members and evacuate our designated red area. If the emergency call at the bottom of the screen is busy, please contact the local police..."


    Emergency notices about the evacuation and evacuation of urban residents are broadcast on TV.


    The man didn''t look at it, but put on a mask with constantly changing ink.


    The world is getting worse and worse. I don''t know whether it was after Dr. Manhattan left or after Rorschach''s diary leaked.


    Anyway, it''s like a patient with advanced cancer. His body is deteriorating every day.


    Dada, dada.


    The man put his hands in the pockets of his brown coat and strode out of the door.


    He went down the stairs and left the dilapidated apartment. The outside world was in chaos.


    There were all kinds of beating, smashing, looting and burning, and all kinds of riots.


    Nuclear war is coming, the end is coming, and everyone is going crazy.


    The man walked through a large number of Carnival teams without expression, ignoring the violence. He had other things to do.


    The world is getting worse and worse, and there are always heroes to stand up.


    Since you wear this mask, you have to choose what to save.


    For example, the world.


    The man walked very fast and finally stopped at the door of the police station.


    The police are busy evacuating work, and the harsh telephone rings one after another, which is more exaggerated than the securities companies on Wall Street.


    They face a very serious problem, that is, what should be done to the prisoners in the cell?


    There is not enough time left for citizens to evacuate. Where can we take care of those vicious villains!


    A policeman was carrying a large string of keys. It was impossible for the police station to put so many people in a prison car and transfer them on the spot.


    In order not to be charged with murder afterwards, the director decided to release them.


    Anyway, I wonder if the Oriental camp will choose to bomb this city!


    "Give me the key!"


    A bald man put his hand out of the iron fence and firmly grasped the policeman''s back collar.


    The criminals in the cell were shouting and banging on the railing to make a sharp noise.


    They know what''s going on outside. No one wants to be trapped here, either starved or thirsty, or burned by a nuclear bomb.


    Boom!


    The bald guy hit the policeman on the cheek and knocked out several teeth.


    He wanted to snatch the other party''s key and open the prison door.


    After the policeman was knocked down with a heavy fist, the string of keys flew out and landed on the wall in the distance.


    "Shet!"


    The bald man cursed fiercely.


    He was thinking of some way to pick up the keys, and someone had already done so.


    The man in the ink mask held the keys and looked at the bald man in the cell.


    "Do you want to come out?"


    He asked hoarsely.


    The bald man stepped back two steps and waved his hand. This guy''s dress is obviously an outdated cross dressing hero.


    Rather than go out and get beaten up and ask for nothing.


    He would rather stay here and think of other ways to escape.


    The man seemed satisfied with the answer, put the keys in his pocket and went on.


    The reason why he came to the police prison was to rescue a man and a woman.


    They call string puppets and mime.


    Of course, it''s just a code.


    Cross dressing heroes don''t reveal their real names, nor do masked villains.


    Although men don''t know why Pharaohs need each other.


    But this is one of the tasks to save the world.


    So the man did it.


    "There are three hours and thirty-four minutes left..."


    He raised his hand and looked at the table below. This time represents the time limit for the launch of the nuclear bomb.


    Without the constraints of Dr. Manhattan, the world will inevitably slide into the abyss.


    Before long, the man found the target.


    Using the chips given by Lao Wang, he succeeded in getting the two criminals who lacked integrity and compassion to follow him out of the cell.


    Taking a prepared car, a group of people entered the sewer and stopped in front of a flood control door marked "danger".


    Gently tap twice, the iron door opens and the man takes the lead in.


    The rescued string puppets and mime, the men and women also followed.


    They saw a dusty secret base, a mess of parts, equipment and instruments.


    "I said, is the rumor true?"


    The blonde woman, code named "string puppet", asked nervously.


    "Is it true that Luoxia committed suicide?"


    This is one of the widely circulated rumors after the publication of Rorschach''s diary.


    Because the diary that broke the Pharaoh''s Utopia did not write about Luo Xia''s own experience in the end.


    "Victor is the master behind the scenes. Why? What does he want? I can''t think of any more terrible opponents. He once joked that he was fast enough to catch bullets and he could kill us in the snow. That''s where we''re going now: the South Pole. No matter whether I live or die in the future, I hope the world can persist until you see this diary I will never compromise when I live, and I will not regret or complain when I die now. "


    This is Luo Xia''s last diary.


    Some speculated that he was killed by the Pharaoh, others said that he had a mental breakdown and chose to commit suicide


    In short, opinions vary.


    "No."


    The man replied concisely.


    Although he wore Rorschach''s ink mask, he was not himself.


    "Then your partner is a night owl?"


    The string puppet asked again.


    She saw the owl airship covered with dust cloth.


    "No, his partner is me."


    A voice came from the corner and a tall man in a dress came out.


    He is like an ancient emperor, wearing luxurious robes and gold accessories.


    Holding a strange looking, red haired lynx in both hands, he kept stroking it like a cat.


    "Pharaoh?"


    The string puppet recognized the legend who often appeared in the news or newspapers.


    The other party was once one of the most famous cross dressing heroes, and later became a financial tycoon, charity tycoon and national think tank.


    Now, it is a cold-blooded executioner who is insane and slaughters 3 million people. He is wanted all over the world and a notorious criminal against humanity.


    Pharaoh, Adrian Witt.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    The tall man nodded gracefully.


    He appeared here and asked Rorschach II, wearing an ink mask, to rescue string puppets and mime in order to save the world again.


    Dr. Manhattan left the planet and then the universe.


    Adrian once believed that the blue man was the biggest threat in the world.


    Now he changed his mind that mankind needs a "God".


    So we won''t repeat destruction and start war.

 Chapter 418

    "I once persuaded the owl to join in, but he has retired and just wants to live a peaceful life with silk soul."


    The Pharaoh with a red lynx stood under a chandelier, and the light shone flying dust on his head.


    "This is a ridiculous and short-sighted cognition. The world is about to be destroyed, but he still has the boring illusion of being alone."


    "Fortunately, Rorschach found me and he was willing to work for me."


    Adrian''s tone showed contempt for the couple of owl and silk soul.


    They are too weak to accept the cruel truth.


    Without Dr. Manhattan''s catcher, the universe will inevitably collapse.


    The endless greed for resources is one of the original sins borne by mankind.


    The Pharaoh once thought that as long as he poured sewage on Dr. Manhattan, he would exile "God".


    Then, by creating new energy and letting countries get rid of the plight of lack of resources, we can solve the crisis in front of mankind.


    But he was wrong.


    Intelligent life is too complex.


    Suspicion and hostility towards the same kind can also lead to war.


    Once Rorschach''s diary was disclosed, the world was in turmoil.


    But it is only a fuse that ignites human ignorance and greed.


    Adrian gathered his thoughts and looked up at the string puppets and mime.


    The couple are dangerous criminals without moral and conscience constraints.


    But it doesn''t matter, because the Pharaoh didn''t have those things himself.


    He could kill three million people in New York with a trick without changing his face, just to usher in a short false peace.


    "I work with you, not for you."


    The man in Rorschach mask corrected.


    He didn''t want to act like a Pharaoh''s man.


    This is an insult to the Rorschach mask.


    "So where did you hide our son?"


    The string puppet doesn''t seem to be interested. Listen to the chat between the second generation of Luoxia and the Pharaoh.


    She hurried forward, while the mime standing behind picked up a screwdriver and threw it away.


    The string puppet caught it steadily, came up to the Pharaoh and said fiercely, "tell us right away, or you will die miserably."


    "By the way, how much reward do you have on your head? 10 million or 20 million?"


    She had a son with a pantomime, but before the baby was born, they were sent to prison by Dr. Manhattan for robbing a bank.


    At that time, Dr. Manhattan joined the cross dressing hero organization "militia".


    He is teammate with Luo Xia, night owl, silk soul, Pharaoh and others.


    Later, with the change of the international situation, Dr. Manhattan became a deterrent to replace nuclear weapons and stayed in military bases all year round.


    The son of string puppets and mime is Rorschach, who took their bargaining chips from his cell.


    Otherwise, according to the strange temper of the couple, they will never be obedient.


    The string puppet pointed a screwdriver at Lao Wang''s neck, as if wondering where to start.


    The mime stood behind the second generation of Luo Xia and compared a gun holding action with his fingers.


    These two guys used to be acrobats. One is good at cutting anything with thin steel wire, and the other can imagine all kinds of weapons with gestures.


    For example, if a pantomime is more like holding a gun, as long as he pulls the trigger, Luoxia II can see his brain splashing out.


    They are in the cross dressing hero, there is no super power catcher universe, which is a special existence.


    "Oh, I think you should order more, Ms. Manson."


    Adrian, with a calm smile on his face, said slowly: "I''m happy to pay for your joining, 100 million or 200 million, no problem."


    "At the same time, your son''s address will be attached."


    "But don''t threaten me again. It''s very unwise."


    The Pharaoh gently pushed away the screwdriver aimed at his throat. He looked for these two guys for other purposes.


    String puppets and pantomime, like the second generation of Luo Xia, are extremely important chess pieces.


    "Let''s get to the point. After all, we don''t have much time left."


    Adrian put down the red lynx and patted his palm as if the curtain had opened for a performance.


    "What do you want us to do? What does Rorschach mean to find ''God''?"


    Asked the string puppet.


    Her husband''s pantomime, as his name suggests, is dumb and speechless.


    "Rorschach is right. This is really an action to find God."


    The Pharaoh pulled a radian from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "I assume you have known what I have done in the past..."


    "The world knows what you''ve done!"


    The string puppet sneered.


    The Rorschach diary clearly records how the Pharaoh planned the disaster, created alien monsters, and then slaughtered three million people in New York


    This is an appalling and heinous crime!


    "Oh, that plan took me all my life to conceive and coordinate. All the sacrifices were meaningful in order to put an end to the war and the crisis. Unfortunately, I failed."


    Adrian was a little lost. He should have replaced Dr. Manhattan as the great king of the new world after the only God on the planet left.


    However, before Utopia was established, the peaceful world built by lies was instantly defeated by the dead Rorschach.


    The truth was revealed, like a heavy bomb hitting the calm lake, causing an uproar.


    "After the disclosure of Rorschach''s diary, I sat alone in the Antarctic castle, waiting for the government to arrest me."


    "Although I have many ways to avoid prison, escape global pursuit and find a quiet place for the rest of my life."


    "But I didn''t, because a great king can fail, but he can''t leave his crown and return to ordinary."


    The string puppet turned his mouth and thought that the Pharaoh might be mentally ill.


    If she had so much money like the other party, she would have been happy.


    Instead of trying to fight Dr. Manhattan and trying to rule the world.


    "Besides, I won''t live long."


    Adrian continued with a bitter smile.


    He has a tumor in his head and will soon die.


    "I''m seriously ill, but the only person I trust enough and have the ability to perform this operation is myself... Fate made a bad joke on me."


    The string puppet saw a complex look of sadness, ridicule and self mockery on the face of the self proclaimed "the smartest man in the world".


    She probably understood why the second generation of Luoxia cooperated with the Pharaoh.


    Perhaps cancer changed the latter and awakened him from the king''s dream.


    "I see. You want to get Dr. Manhattan back."


    The string puppet blinked and asked curiously, "but no one has seen him for many years. The military said he left the earth and went to Mars. Some people speculated that he was still somewhere in the world, observing the changes in the world."


    The Pharaoh smiled. He remembered the last word Dr. Manhattan said to himself in the Antarctic fortress¡ª¡ª


    "I want to leave the universe and go to a less complex place."


    Adrian''s memory flashed away. He looked at the others and said categorically, "this is our task to find Dr. Manhattan, wherever he is."


    "Do you have any reward for the enthusiastic citizens who provide information, Mr. Adrian Witt?"


    A slightly abrupt voice suddenly sounded inside the base.


    The Pharaoh responded at the first time, directly grabbed the screwdriver in the hand of the string puppet, and then threw it out.


    He sent out only three invitations for the upcoming task.


    Rorschach II, string puppets and mime.


    Therefore, any stranger who appears will bring danger.


    The powerful screwdriver can bring out the roaring wind, which is enough to penetrate the flesh and blood.


    But what happened next was beyond Adrian''s expectation.


    The screwdriver stained with oil and dust seemed to lose kinetic energy and float in the air.


    It''s only a few centimeters from the head of the target.


    "This is the way you say hello. It''s really novel."


    The target character whispered with a smile.


    He did nothing, and the screwdriver floating in the air broke down and disappeared.


    "Dr. Manhattan?"


    The man in Rorschach mask exclaimed.

 Chapter 419

    Decomposing substances


    Rorschach II clearly remembers that he once saw on TV that Dr. Manhattan turned a tank into atomic dust.


    At that time, the military vigorously publicized the man who became God because of an accident, and even said the classic saying¡ª¡ª


    "God exists, and he is American!"


    But soon he realized something was wrong.


    No soft blue light, no bald head, and dressed


    This is completely inconsistent with Dr. Manhattan''s external image.


    "I''m sorry, you recognize the wrong person."


    Luke shook his head. He was not the exhibitionist who liked walking birds.


    After collecting enough information, he began to look for the whereabouts of the Pharaoh.


    Luo Xia''s second generation entered the police station''s cell, rescued the puppet and mime, and then went to the secret base in the sewer.


    Luke earned all his money and followed all the way here.


    After Dr. Manhattan left the catcher universe, the only person in the world worth seeing in person is probably Adrian Witt.


    If Luke is to choose a suitable helper to deal with the spicy blue man walking birds on Mars.


    The pharaoh is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    He knew Dr. Manhattan so well that he even found something to use from a "God" who had no weakness at all.


    Increasingly disappearing human nature, increasingly indifferent feelings... Adrian was the first person to notice this except the comedian.


    Dr. Manhattan once saw a comedian shoot a pregnant woman. He could stop it, but he didn''t.


    President Nixon let him participate in the war. He could refuse, but he didn''t.


    Because Dr. Manhattan can foresee the future, the interval of time has no impact on him.


    His mind can appear in the past and the future at the same time, just like walking freely in an empty room.


    Therefore, in Dr. Manhattan''s view, everything that happens is a long doomed track.


    He only observed, but did not actively intervene.


    The Pharaoh took advantage of this and completed his plan.


    Even if Dr. Manhattan knew everything in the end, his absolutely calm and rational thinking told him that Adrian was right.


    Therefore, he chose to kill Rorschach, which may lead to the outbreak of war and the increase of variables.


    But let go of the Pharaoh who created a massacre and put himself on the black pot.


    Because in Dr. Manhattan''s mind, human anger, hatred and spit have no impact on himself.


    He just felt that the earth was too complex and wanted to leave, which was exactly what Adrian expected.


    "Who are you?"


    The Pharaoh''s face was slightly dignified.


    Luke showed a terrible ability different from ordinary people.


    This reminds him of Dr. Manhattan, like Rorschach II.


    "The smartest man in the world, can''t you guess?"


    Luke smiled. He used space transmission to suddenly appear, and then disassembled the attacking screwdriver.


    Through the performance ability, it initially awed the Pharaoh.


    In this world, except for Dr. Manhattan, there are no real superpowers.


    The first group of cross dressing heroes were composed of a group of policemen with a strong sense of justice.


    They found that the law alone could not give those criminals due sanctions, and the other party could still get away with it by hiring a lawyer or other means.


    So the police put on masks and strange clothes after work and punished the villains themselves.


    With the publication and exposure of news newspapers, these cross dressing heroes aroused people''s interest.


    Everyone likes to talk about their behavior and clothes, and the police and the government also express praise and encouragement.


    In that era when law and order were chaotic and weak, the emergence of cross dressing heroes was what everyone was happy to see.


    These people later formed a group called "militia", with members such as "metropolitan captain", "early generation night owl", "comedian", "early generation silk soul", "black silhouette", "hundred yuan bill" and so on.


    But their later fate was not very good.


    Some were sent to nursing homes for drinking; Some were shot by conservative groups who hated homosexuality; Some became government agents and did dirty work; Some retired and opened garages


    Of course, the most unlucky thing is to be caught in the cloak by the revolving door and die in the "hundred dollar bill" robbed by the bandits.


    He once asked cross dressing heroes to raise heated discussions among groups, such as "whether the uniform should have a cloak" and "whether the cloak will affect the battle".


    Later, after the militia disbanded, a new generation of people came on stage one after another, including Dr. Manhattan, Rorschach, Pharaoh, second-generation night owl and second-generation silk soul.


    This is the evolutionary history of the watchman cosmic cross dressing heroes. Except for the blue man, they are essentially a group of righteous policemen without super powers.


    The opponents are only gang leaders, ferocious bandits and murderers.


    Unlike the superheroes on the set next door, they can fly away and do everything.


    "I can''t predict. How can I guess."


    Adrian kept smiling on the surface, but his brain was running at high speed and making all kinds of guesses.


    Smart people always think a lot. The more they don''t give answers, the more they will mend their brains.


    "Well, who I am and where I come from... These questions are not important."


    Luke spread his hands and showed a friendly gesture.


    The criminal couple, string puppets and mime, took two steps back.


    They felt a dangerous smell similar to Dr. Manhattan from this man.


    Anyway, we can''t afford to provoke the existence!


    "The important thing is that I can help you and provide information about Dr. Manhattan."


    Luke said with a smile.


    This made the Pharaoh''s pupils shrink, and he got some useful information from it.


    "Have you met Joe?"


    Adrian asked tentatively.


    "Yes."


    Luke answered truthfully.


    "Where is it?"


    The Pharaoh then asked.


    "Mars."


    Luke spoke kindly and casually, "frankly, I have a personal grudge with Dr. Manhattan."


    "He gave me a one-way ticket for my holiday. I must return this gift."


    Adrian pulled at the corner of his mouth and sounded like an enemy.


    It''s a sign of strength to be an opponent of Dr. Manhattan and still alive.


    At least as the Pharaoh saw, those who tried to attack and resist when Dr. Manhattan was fighting crime had only one end.


    That is, the flesh and blood suddenly burst into thick ketchup.


    Adrian made such preparations before designing each other.


    But Dr. Manhattan accepted his view and chose to leave alone instead of doing it.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    The Pharaoh well restrained his thoughts and emotional fluctuations. He knew the way to deal with this strong man.


    One word, honesty.


    The reason why he could secretly set up the next step without telling Dr. Manhattan.


    It is because he never lies in his usual chat or questions.


    Dr. Manhattan can find the Pharaoh''s abnormal heartbeat, subtle changes in his expression, or read his thoughts at any time - although he has never done so.


    But Adrian has to take that into account.


    Every time he faced Dr. Manhattan, he used honesty, the art of language, and even constantly hypnotized himself so that the other party didn''t notice the problem.


    "I want to leave the universe."


    Luke looked at the Pharaoh, who boasted that he was the smartest man in the world. His heart beat steadily, his breath was gentle, and his face had a cautious expression, but it was just a disguise.


    In each other''s head, they must be thinking about their own plans.


    "Leave... The universe?"


    Adrian hesitated.


    "Yes, this modified owl airship is the tool you prepared to track Dr. Manhattan?"


    Shua!


    Luke raised his hand and pulled off the dust cloth, which immediately created a choking dust and made everyone else cough.


    "Am I wrong?"


    The Pharaoh shook his head. He did make full preparations to find the "God" of the catcher universe.


    But why does the other party know this?


    For a moment, Adrian''s thoughts were confused and thought a lot.


    "But before we leave, we still have some time to talk."


    Luke, who completely dominated, gently snapped his fingers. The puppets and mime inside the base, as well as Rorschach II, were instantly transmitted.


    In the messy space, only he and the Pharaoh were left.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Adrian held his breath and calmed himself.


    "Let''s start with your non-existent cancer."


    Luke floated out his first chip.


    "... you know that?"


    The Pharaoh''s face finally changed. He realized the feeling of facing Dr. Manhattan again.


    Omniscient, omnipotent!


    There are no secrets at all!


    Can it be said that the departure of one "God" makes another "God" appear?

 Chapter 420

    "There is a malignant glioma on the frontal lobe... This is a lie you pulled out to the young man wearing Rorschach mask, right?"


    The chandelier above Luke''s head shook and lit his face half bright and half dark because of the air flow caused by space transmission.


    Because of the unequal power and information between the two sides, Luke firmly grasped the rhythm of the conversation and put the Pharaoh in a passive position.


    "Indeed, I deceived Reggie. He is a poor child and can only see what he wants to see."


    Adrian has no psychological burden or guilt.


    "I created the New York massacre, let his parents die in that disaster, and let him be sent to the sanatorium because of insanity, auditory hallucination, visual hallucination and other problems. I am the person he should hate most."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He knew the real identity of Rorschach II.


    Reggie Lang, black, the son of a psychologist.


    His father once gave Rorschach an ink test, a famous projective personality test, which reflects the subject''s subconsciousness through abstract images.


    Doctors hope to cure this "criminal" with serious violent tendency by exploring each other''s heart.


    But he failed. Instead of breaking through Rorschach''s psychological defense, he was shattered by the other party''s beautiful fantasy.


    "He shouldn''t wear that mask. There may be only one Rorschach in the world. It''s unrealistic to want to be the second."


    Luke said faintly.


    He knew about Rorschach''s past. The other party''s real name was "Walter kovax". He was the son of a prostitute and suffered all kinds of bullying and insult from urination.


    Covax was not an unswerving fighter of justice from the beginning.


    The story starts with a kidnapping. At that time, he just became a cross dresser, code named "Luoxia".


    It happened that a six-year-old girl named Blair Roche disappeared, and Rorschach was responsible for tracing her whereabouts.


    He has always been the most radical and violent militia.


    He has no mercy on criminals, and often even the night owls who form a team with him can''t stand it.


    But at that time, Rorschach was still very young. At most, he broke a few bones of those guys and sent them to prison.


    That dark night, when he found clues, he broke into the kidnapper''s house, but he didn''t find the girl. He only saw a pile of burned clothes and blood stains on the desk.


    There are two big dogs in the yard. They are competing for a young leg bone.


    Luo Xia could see it clearly. There were red shoes hanging on it.


    He guessed what had happened, killed the two dogs in anger, then threw the bodies into the prisoner''s house and waited for each other to come back.


    Half an hour later, Luo Xia cut the bastard''s head into several pieces with the butcher''s knife on the desk.


    According to the rules of cross dressing heroes, he can''t do this. He should arrest him first, then send him to prison and hand him over to the law for trial.


    This is the formal process.


    But Rorschach didn''t. the living tragedy in front of him made him understand the world and the dark side of human nature.


    Mortals should be punished, but animals can only die!


    From then on, Walter kovax died, leaving only Rorschach who was uncompromising and merciless.


    "Rorschach... It''s hard for people like him to appear in the future."


    The Pharaoh sighed. He appreciated the people who could stick to their position.


    In the new generation of militia, Ali De''an pays more attention to the comedian and Rorschach.


    The night owl and silk soul are too weak. They can''t change anything. They can only drift with the tide.


    "Ray guitar is a... Fragile person. What he wants to see most is that I regret my mistakes."


    Adrian has become accustomed to Luke''s omniscient, and the conversation has gradually entered an extremely harmonious atmosphere.


    "Therefore, after he found me, I said I had cancer and showed despair, decadence and even regret in front of him."


    "This is far better than the villain in the story. It''s happier to be shot by him."


    "Revenge pays attention to psychological feedback. If the enemy is easily killed, there will be no pleasure."


    "A successful businessman who used to be high above the world and a famous cross dressing hero, is now accused by thousands of people, scolded by countless people, seriously ill, dying soon, and living in regret and pain all the time... This is the script Reggie wants to see."


    "Since he longs for this strong emotion, I will satisfy him."


    Luke clapped his palm and a smile came on his face.


    It has to be said that the Pharaoh''s acting skills are really exquisite and deserve an Oscar.


    He is worthy of deceiving God!


    You know, it''s not just Rorschach II Reggie Lang, string puppets and mime.


    Including the government that issued the wanted notice, they thought Adrian Witt was really dying.


    If he could see through the Pharaoh''s skull without super vision, maybe Luke would be deceived by him.


    "Reggie is one of your chess pieces. What about string puppets and mime?"


    Luke bent over and touched the red lynx. He felt a familiar energy, the smell of Dr. Manhattan.


    This pet is very strange.


    "They once appeared in Joe''s past life. I can remind him who he is..."


    The Pharaoh sat on the operating platform, an hour and a half before the two countries launched nuclear bombs.


    He needs to start the owl airship, leave this place and look for Dr. Manhattan.


    "Then why not take the second generation of silk soul Laurie?"


    Luke continued to touch the red lynx named "Bubastis", a hybrid creature created by the Pharaoh using genetic technology.


    The other party''s original intention is to create an "alien race" in line with the plan, but get a special "pet".


    "Whenever and wherever, seeing your ex girlfriend is not something to be happy about."


    Adrian shrugged, although he said that Dr. Manhattan did not necessarily care about human feelings, such as cheating, betrayal, wearing a green hat and so on.


    But any person or thing that may cause variables should be avoided.


    "A person who is driven by his inner morality, forgives the murderer who killed his parents, and is willing to help him save the wrong tools at the end of his life..."


    "A couple who can remind Dr. Manhattan of former criminals..."


    "It''s a good match. So, here''s the problem."


    Luke raised his mouth, looked at the Pharaoh and asked, "how do you find him?"


    "Every creature has a unique eigenfield, which is the ''quantum fingerprint'' composed of four basic forces in nature."


    Adrian seems confident and confident.


    "Joe''s eigenfield disappeared twice. The first was the experimental accident that made Dr. Manhattan, and the other... Was caused by me."


    Luke nodded. The Pharaoh wanted to replicate the experimental accident and kill Dr. Manhattan with an eigenfield generator.


    As a result, the latter learned to reorganize the body long ago and did not suffer any harm.


    "After that failure, I studied Joe more deeply, and later found that his blue body surface was actually caused by the escape of electrons in his body, which left a traceable trace."


    Adrian talked freely and told the whole story of his plan.


    "I transformed the owl airship into enough to withstand quantum tunneling, and then along the traces left by Joe, I can find him!"


    Luke couldn''t help but praise, smiled and said, "beautiful plan!"


    According to the original plot, the Pharaoh succeeded in finding Dr. Manhattan, but failed to persuade him to return to the catcher universe and continue to play the role of God.


    "Well, Mr. Adrian Witt, I also have a plan. Do you want to hear it?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You say you can stop this war that destroys mankind?"


    The Pharaoh looked suspiciously at Luke with a smile.


    When he asked, he was half tempted to get more information;


    Half of them are real reactions and don''t believe that the other party can do it.


    To prevent the outbreak of a nuclear war between the two powers on their own?


    Unless Luke has the infinite power comparable to Dr. Manhattan, it can''t be completed.


    Although the other party has shown similar abilities such as material decomposition and spatial transmission, this is far from enough.


    Adrian is one of the people in the world who has studied Dr. Manhattan most deeply.


    He was once ordered by the Pentagon to copy the energy composition of the blue man in a scientific way.


    Although not completely successful, I can probably understand how powerful Dr. Manhattan is.


    That is a desperate and invincible force!


    "You know, Mr. anonymous, Joe once told me that he can walk on the surface of the sun, travel in space and transform the planet..."


    The Pharaoh''s mouth contained a trace of ridicule and deliberately made a contemptuous expression to see whether it could arouse the emotion of the man of unknown origin.


    But he was disappointed and the other party was indifferent without the slightest annoyance.


    "Maybe you won''t believe it, Mr. Witt. I happen to have the experience of going deep into the core of the sun. It''s no big deal."


    Luke shrugged and chuckled.


    Not long ago, he and the sentry let go and tried their best. In World War I, they fell into the sun together.


    This is also an encounter in a star, no worse than Dr. Manhattan.


    "Mr. Witt, we still have an hour and twenty minutes."


    Luke continued to exert pressure, further said.


    "If you accept the terms and are willing to cooperate, I can solve the nuclear bomb about to take off within 40 minutes."


    The Pharaoh hesitated infrequently. He could not judge whether what Luke said was true or false.


    "You just want this owl airship?"


    Adrian is very confused. If the other party is to leave the universe, he doesn''t need to talk to himself with his strength.


    "Plus the traces left by Dr. Manhattan, that''s the ''coordinates''."


    Luke added.


    According to the original plot, the Pharaoh crossed into the main cosmic time and space and first met Lex Luther.


    It was jokingly called "a meeting between the two smartest people in the world".


    Then, Batman was designed to make Gotham''s dark knight eat a flat.


    But all this is meaningless. Dr. Manhattan has a strong interest in the changes of the main universe and the existence of Superman.


    The blue man was making an unprecedented observation and ignored the Pharaoh''s persuasion.


    "I need to go back and settle a good account with Dr. Manhattan."


    Luke made it clear why he didn''t take it by force.


    Because smart people like Pharaoh will understand how to choose.


    Besides, why wave your fist when you can accomplish something in the form of transaction.


    As a supreme mage, talking about conditions is his basic skill.


    It''s not too late to lift the table when we can''t talk.


    Moreover, Luke needs Adrian Witt, the best piece to deal with Dr. Manhattan.


    "Then I want to know, Mr. anonymous, how do you plan to stop the war? Russia has a total of 3530 nuclear bombs. Even if only one third of them are launched, it is enough to turn the North American continent into scorched land."


    The Pharaoh spoke out his doubts directly. He hoped Luke could give a reasonable answer.


    "This does not include the nuclear strike plan customized by the Pentagon. I guess the United States will launch more than 1000 nuclear bombs into Russia... This is a confrontation between the eastern and Western camps, and ordinary people can''t do anything."


    If the situation had not been so bad, Adrian would not have had the crazy idea of getting Dr. Manhattan back.


    The smartest man in the world, facing the final moment of the doomsday clock, deeply feels his powerlessness.


    "First of all, I will intercept all the nuclear bombs launched by Russia and the United States in ten minutes."


    Luke spoke in an understatement about tasks that normal people can''t accomplish at all.


    "Then fly to the Kremlin or the White House and spend 15 minutes persuading the presidents of the two countries."


    "To tell you the truth, I am a pacifist. I have convinced many conspirators and careerists who are trying to rule the world and start a war. Therefore, the two presidents will be influenced by me and put aside their prejudices."


    "Everything has been satisfactorily settled. Are you satisfied with this answer, Mr. Witt?"


    Even if the city was as deep as Pharaoh, he was shocked by Luke''s "perfect" plan.


    He opened his mouth slightly and asked in disbelief, "is it so simple?"


    "It''s that simple."


    Luke turned his lips, as if it were just a small problem that could be solved easily for him.


    "Intercept the nuclear bomb and talk to the President... Forty minutes?"


    Adrian was a little dull and couldn''t turn his head.


    If it had not come from Luke''s mouth, I''m afraid he would have talked nonsense like a madman.


    "Please believe me, Mr. Witt, I am absolutely experienced in how to play the role of the third pole in the world and show force."


    Facing Luke''s promise, the Pharaoh didn''t know how to answer.


    This man is either an irrational madman or a God who came to the world.


    "It seems that you still can''t believe that poor cognition limits your imagination."


    Luke looked up at the time. The round clock hanging inside the secret base made a ticking sound.


    The second hand beats grid by grid, and time passes slowly.


    "In order to show sincerity, I don''t mind paying a little ''capital'' in advance."


    Pop!


    Luke snapped his fingers and the space shook slightly, wrapping him away from the secret base in the sewer.


    The Pharaoh sat there, his hands trembling slightly.


    Not frightened by Luke''s special ability of instantaneous movement and spatial transmission, but an uncontrollable excitement gushed out of his heart.


    "Does it mean that there is more than one God..."


    Adrian stared at the round clock hanging on the wall, motionless, as if expecting something.


    ten minutes later.


    Luke returned to the secret base on time.


    "Done."


    Young men seem to go to high-end restaurants and have a big meal, showing a feeling of laziness.


    The Pharaoh sitting opposite him twitched his nose and smelled a faint smell of gunsmoke.


    "You intercepted all the nuclear bombs of the United States and Russia? How did you do it?!"


    Adrian stood up and quickly opened the monitor array together with external television and radio.


    All kinds of information poured into our ears. As Luke said, the nuclear bomb disappeared before it left the country.


    Even the strong light and afterwaves of the explosion did not appear.


    "It''s just an appetizer."


    The corners of Luke''s mouth rose as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    "Now, let''s go back to the negotiation of the transaction."

 Chapter 421

    A great crisis that destroyed the world was thus over.


    At the moment when the doomsday clock approached zero, it seemed that it was pressed by a big hand and no longer turned.


    The nuclear bomb that took off disappeared and did not detonate, which made the U.S. and Russian authorities panic.


    Like a sudden supernatural event, it is particularly unusual.


    What about my spicy nuclear bomb? It''s all launched. Why is it missing?


    Intelligence agencies of various countries slowed down the video images captured by satellites, looking for clues frame by frame, and finally found a blurred figure.


    Could it be Dr. Manhattan?


    When the presidents of the two countries got the news, they couldn''t help but have the same association.


    The "God" who left the earth and disappeared for a long time!


    He''s back?


    The heads of state who were blinded by war fanaticism, interests and greed seemed to have been poured with a basin of cold water on their heads and calmed down instantly.


    "Humans stopped. They stood on the edge of the cliff and won''t take the last step for the time being."


    Luke returned to the secret base, and the launched nuclear bombs were collected into the underworld.


    He is tantamount to getting nearly one-third of the nuclear weapons reserves of the United States and Russia out of thin air, which is a windfall.


    If you have a chance in the future, you can use it to wash the ground.


    Throwing out thousands of nuclear warheads at one time must have the best effect.


    "Did you really do it?"


    The Pharaoh couldn''t believe it, but the information transmitted on the screens of the monitor array forced him to accept this fact.


    "It''s just to stop a nuclear war. It''s no big deal."


    Luke looked calm, as if he had only done a trivial thing.


    If he intends to show off his achievements, he once helped the avenger alliance defeat mieba, reversed the future with a snap finger, pressed Mephisto in hell, won the top of the supreme mage''s hegemony war, and then saved the ninth world and killed the serpent


    Compared with the above, what is a world war between the East and the west.


    "It''s not permanent, Mr. Adrian Witt."


    Luke smiled in a low voice and said softly, "for complex creatures like humans, don''t try to eliminate their bad roots. That''s something that even God can''t do."


    "He once brought down the flood of destruction and cleansed the unjust people, but in the end? Greed, ambition and selfish desire... Still grow wantonly on this land."


    Adrian''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak.


    He is a combination of Lex Luthor and Batman, with excessive narcissism and arrogance, as well as matching mind and execution.


    Coupled with the deep-rooted savior plot, it is impossible to be shaken by a few words.


    "Back to the point, the owl airship, and the coordinate data tracking Dr. Manhattan, which I want."


    Luke spread his hand and said it was time to ask for compensation.


    Dr. Manhattan underestimated the wisdom and action of the Pharaoh and thought that everything would be fine if he banished himself to the watchman universe.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Mr. anonymous, you shouldn''t have come here voluntarily, should you?"


    The Pharaoh did not move. As a smart man, he was keenly aware of some useful information through his previous conversation.


    "That''s right."


    Luke frankly admitted that it was not a shame to be put forward by Dr. Manhattan.


    Even if Mitron, as strong as the new Protoss, sat on the chair of Mobius created by the anti surveillance, he was directly wiped out by the blue man.


    If it were not for the integration of Superman and the tenth metal, it would have the power of the origin of the universe.


    Perhaps Dr Manhattan will take a more brutal and direct solution to his biggest variable.


    "Even if you go back to Joe''s main universe, you may not be able to fight him."


    Adrian pointed out that the key is how Superman should defeat Dr. Manhattan at this stage.


    Unless we draw the top template of thinking superman or golden Superman.


    Otherwise, it is difficult to pose a fatal threat to the blue man.


    "I have my own plan."


    The corners of Luke''s mouth stirred up, and he could understand the meaning of the Pharaoh''s words.


    Smart people are always unwilling to be lonely. When they know that there is a broader space outside the catcher universe.


    The world is so big that Adrian naturally wants to see it.


    Unfortunately, I can''t satisfy each other''s idea for the time being.


    "If you want to participate in this game, you may be disappointed."


    Luke looked at the huge monitor array behind the Pharaoh. There was a turbulent and chaotic situation in the news of all countries.


    Although the war has been temporarily stopped, the growing flames of violence are burning and destroying everything.


    The world needs a leader to find the right direction.


    "First of all, I''m not going to face Dr. Manhattan directly."


    Luke stretched out a finger and said with a smile.


    The blue man is observing the fully restarted new 52. No matter he appears in any parallel universe or any timeline, he will be immediately noticed by the other party.


    Dr. Manhattan is based on the upper reaches of time and space. As long as he is willing, he can easily delete his existence by rewriting the timeline.


    Even if Luke can escape, he will always be in a passive position,


    It is unwise to compete with your opponent''s strengths with your own weaknesses.


    So Luke''s plan is to determine the coordinates of the main universe by tracking Dr. Manhattan''s trace, and then land in space-time before the flash point.


    Because of his appearance, it will make a new branch of the originally fixed timeline.


    "It''s like two forks on the same road. They all point to the same end."


    Luke said calmly with a relaxed smile, "I''m in the downstream of time and space. He stands in the upstream. After a long journey, we will meet sooner or later."


    "Frankly, I look forward to what Dr. Manhattan will look like when he finds that everything he observes has become an illusory bubble."


    The Pharaoh''s heart was cold and put away the idea that he wanted to continue to talk about conditions.


    Intuition told him that an inch could end badly.


    Mr. anonymous, like Dr. Manhattan, will not tolerate his various behaviors out of rational and calm thinking.


    "But, Mr. Adrian Witt, would you like to consider joining my camp?"


    Luke turned and threw a second chip.


    He opened his palm and a glittering will ring appeared.


    The bright green light illuminated the interior of the secret base like a beautiful emerald.


    "The world will need a second ''God'', but I''m not interested in playing such a role."


    At this time, Luke, like a bewitching devil, followed the good way.


    "Who is more suitable than you? A natural villain who can sacrifice ''a small part'' and save ''a large part'' without psychological burden, and a cold king without mercy and weakness."


    "This ring can make you from a mortal to a ''God''."


    "It doesn''t cost you much, Mr. Witt."


    Adrian''s eyes were firmly locked on the will lamp ring.


    It is like a top emerald, which makes people unable to open their eyes at all.


    Luke smiled. Even the smartest man in the world could not resist the strong temptation brought by the new power.


    It''s like Lex Luke, all kinds of Superman, trying to steal each other''s power.


    Wisdom and force cannot be combined.


    The smarter a person is, the more he wants to be strong.


    He released his hand, and the lamp ring that originally belonged to senesto floated gently in the air.


    Then a dazzling light burst out to illuminate the handsome face of the Pharaoh.


    "Intelligent life is locked."


    "Adrian Witt from... The universe."


    "You have a strong will to overcome fear."


    "Welcome to the green light corps!"

 Chapter 422

    Half a month has passed since the nuclear war that almost dragged the human world into the abyss.


    The disappearance of nuclear warheads has become one of the top ten unsolved mysteries in the world. No one knows where they have gone.


    When the eastern and Western camps announced the armistice, a guy who claimed to be the "Emerald Knight" appeared in the Kremlin and the White House and had a conversation with the presidents of the two countries for several hours.


    According to the information provided by the intelligence department, the man was covered with emerald green energy armor, conventional weapons had no effect on him, and showed extremely strong combat effectiveness.


    The secret service team in charge of security work fell directly in front of the jade Knight without any room to fight back.


    "Mr. President, I''m here to talk about terms."


    The Pharaoh, wearing senisto''s lamp ring, opened with Luke''s lines.


    Although he didn''t know why the other party emphasized this sentence.


    Is there any profound meaning?


    As Luke said, triangles are the most stable structure.


    When the third pole appeared in the world, he was neither American nor Russian.


    At this time, some contradictions will shift, some conflicts will narrow, and then enter a delicate balance.


    "Why did the militia dissolve?"


    When talking to the president, Adrian thought of Luke''s question.


    Militia is a cross dressing hero organization. It has been sought after by the public and is the best helper of the police station and the government.


    But later, with more and more vigilantes, the police station fell into a weak position. The New York City government even rejected the police''s request for a raise several times, believing it unnecessary.


    The media and the public also feel that since there are cross dressing heroes, there is no need for police to maintain law and order.


    They will only come late after the problem is solved, and deal with the scene, which is more efficient than the vigilante fighting criminals.


    As a result, the backlog of discontent turned into anger at being treated unfairly.


    Many policemen united to hold a general strike, which led to social suspension and even greater riots.


    People took to the streets, holding up slogans such as "who will restrain cross dressing heroes" and "get out of the righteous police".


    In addition, Nixon''s successful re-election prompted Congress to pass the Keane act.


    Cross dressing heroes either work for the government or retire. There are only two ways.


    The militia was disbanded and the relay watchers did not work.


    The reason for this situation is that all the cross dressing heroes in the world are mortals except Dr. Manhattan.


    They can only be supervised and cannot resist.


    Even Luo Xia, who will never compromise, can only be transferred underground by the righteous police in the open.


    Luke asked this question to remind the Pharaoh.


    Today, unlike in the past, he is already an "Emerald Knight".


    One can ignore the government and act as a vigilante.


    There is not enough strength to be restrained.


    The world government on the next set, even if it formed the heavenly eye society, could not give orders to the justice alliance.


    Although Marvel Universe has issued the superhero registration act, and the avenger alliance has also erupted in civil war, the government''s control has never been realized in a real sense.


    In the final analysis, there are many superheroes and have the power of resistance.


    "I am the jade knight."


    The Pharaoh who left the White House flew high into the sky and saw Luke standing in the clouds.


    The dark red cloak fluttered like a flag.


    The latter smiled and whispered, "the times should have changed, Witt. Even if Dr. Manhattan won''t come back, you can become the ''God'' of the world."


    He successfully bewitched the Pharaoh and persuaded the other party to sign the devil''s contract.


    With a will lamp ring as the price, you get the ownership of the soul.


    It''s like playing a truck game. Luke loves all kinds of high-quality villains.


    They are more capable than superheroes.


    The pharaoh was only the first s card he got, and there was better in the back.


    "When will you leave?"


    Adrian''s eyes were complicated and he said in a deep voice.


    He is a conceited man and likes to dominate everything.


    But in front of Luke, the Pharaoh, who often compared himself to Alexander the great, had lost his confidence.


    "So anxious to rush me away? Yes, there is only one God, so that I can be worshipped by the public."


    Luke''s mouth was tickled and joked.


    He didn''t think it was a losing business to give Adrian Witt a will ring.


    As the person who knows Dr. Manhattan best, the Pharaoh can always play his role.


    "You will get tired sooner or later. At that time, I don''t mind opening the door to the wider universe."


    Luke predicted.


    The Pharaoh has given him the transformed owl airship and the coordinate data tracking Dr. Manhattan''s energy.


    Among them is the one that created the red lynx through genetic modification.


    It has Dr. Manhattan''s energy and has other uses.


    "Goodbye, victor."


    Luke waved. He didn''t intend to stay in the catcher universe for long.


    This is a devastated, nearly broken world.


    The great cause of bringing order out of chaos is left to the Pharaoh.


    "By the way, remember to keep the string puppets and pantomime. Just as they are useful to you, they are also useful to me."


    Luke said this before he left.


    Adrian''s eyes flashed with emerald green energy armor. This guy really knows everything.


    He looked down at the earth and then at the glittering ring in his right hand.


    Pharaoh Adrian Witt has died of cancer.


    Now only, jade Knight!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Luke didn''t tell anyone. He rode alone in the owl airship for quantum tunneling.


    The whole cockpit made a "buzzing" vibration sound, as if it would disintegrate at any time.


    The automatic navigation route has been modified by him.


    It is no longer the timeline to Dr. Manhattan, but an earlier time and space before the flash point.


    The dazzling light swallowed everything. Luke couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. The owl airship seemed to be rolled into a vortex and kept turning and rolling.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would spit out all the food residues left in your stomach by this violent turbulence.


    Dong!


    The owl airship, which looks rather old, seems to have hit a hard wall.


    It pushed forward hard and pushed away the thick "obstacles".


    The metal shell rubs bright sparks, like falling meteorites.


    "Meow!"


    The red lynx lying on Luke''s lap, like a fried cat, shook its tail uneasily.


    "It''s all right. It''s coming."


    Luke stroked the soft hair with his palm, like a cat, to calm the manic red lynx slowly.


    The owl airship, like a crashed plane, took up a conspicuous flame and quickly passed through the atmosphere.


    Boom!


    After Luke kept decelerating, the falling inertia still made the owl airship hit the earth hard and make an amazing noise.


    "When Adrian Witt transformed the airship, didn''t he consider adding an emergency landing function?"


    Luke coughed twice and held the red lynx.


    Forcibly opened the distorted hatch and came out unharmed.


    Crackling sparks flashed and choking smoke rolled up.


    Luke looked at the unsuccessful landing of the owl airship, which hit a big hole.


    The surrounding soil was blackened as if it had been burned by fire.


    "Someone is coming."


    Luke''s ears moved and heard footsteps in the distance.


    He glanced around. There were large cornfields and wheat fields nearby.


    It looks like a farm!


    "What an unpleasant journey."


    Luke opened the underworld, took in the nearly scrapped owl airship, then rose into the sky and disappeared in place.


    Look down on the earth and enlarge your senses.


    A few seconds later, he finally determined the place to come.


    Here is¡ª¡ª


    Kansas!

 Chapter 423

    Kent farm, Kansas.


    At the age of 17, Clark Kent, a minor, opened his eyes from bed.


    Warm sunshine on your face is another beautiful day.


    He sat up and ran to the window.


    Shua, open the curtain.


    Clark was stretching and thinking about the school''s upcoming sports meeting.


    He put on his clothes, went to the floor mirror and arranged his clothes.


    Inside was a tall boy with black hair and curly hair.


    "Clark, you''re going to be late!"


    A gentle female voice came downstairs. It was his mother.


    "Here we are."


    Clark trod down the stairs to the living room.


    Reaching out to open the refrigerator, he picked up a bottle of milk and poured it down.


    "I have a class tonight. You two fix dinner by yourself. Remember, no pizza!"


    Mrs. Kent cleaned the table neatly, leaving only a mashed potato, vegetable salad and pork chop.


    Clark stuck out his tongue. It seemed that his mother had found out about secretly ordering pizza with his father.


    Mrs. Kent refused any fast food and firmly believed that it was junk food.


    This may be related to her previous experience of working in fast food restaurants.


    After lunch, Clark took out a note from his backpack, which was a permit to join the school football team.


    If you want to join the team, you need the parents'' signature to get the teacher''s permission.


    After all, football is a collision sport, and the risk of injury is also high.


    "Dad, I want to play football!"


    Clark said in a low voice as if he were going to do something bad.


    He handed the permission note to his father, hoping that the other party would be in a good mood and sign kindly.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you go, Clark."


    Jonathan Kent, Clark''s father, scratched his hair, looked at his wife, shook his head and refused.


    "Why!"


    Clark looked disappointed and questioned loudly.


    This is not the first time.


    When he wanted to sign up for the baseball team as a child, he didn''t get his parents'' consent.


    Later sports such as football and basketball did not have their own share.


    This makes Clark often called a "nerd" by his classmates in school.


    Although he is good at his homework, he is deeply liked by the teacher.


    But he never participated in after-school activities, which also attracted a lot of discussion. He didn''t have many friends.


    "You know why, Clark."


    Jonathan Kent looked complex. His son was different from others from urination.


    When I was eight years old, I could lift the jeep parked in the yard.


    If you encounter anger, you can even flatten the steel with both hands.


    Jonathan clearly remembers that once Clark accidentally fell into a grain harvesting machine, which should have been a bloody tragedy.


    But when he stopped in a hurry and ran over to have a look, he found his son safe and sound.


    On the contrary, the machine was stuck, and the cutting blades were distorted and deformed, as if they hit some hard object.


    Later, Clark grew up and showed more and more extraordinary things.


    This once worried Jonathan, who was afraid that his son''s super ability would be discovered and regarded as a freak.


    He had this idea because Clark was not his own flesh and blood with his wife.


    More than ten years ago, a baby in infancy fell to Kent farm in a spaceship, bringing a meteorite rain that almost destroyed the town.


    It was the second time Kansas found something similar, and there was another time before.


    A huge crater appeared in the corn field of Kent farm, which is suspected to be the site of meteorite impact.


    But the police who came to investigate later did not have any residual fragments.


    This has also become an unsolved mystery in the town, giving birth to rumors like aliens coming to the earth.


    "I will restrain myself, Dad! Reduce the speed by half and never bump into anyone..."


    Clark also tried to persuade his parents, but he still failed to achieve his goal. He had to pick up his backpack and walk out of the house with a sense of loss.


    The most unfortunate thing is that the school bus that should have been waiting for him has left, raising a large amount of smoke and dust.


    "Didn''t Clark catch the bus? I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    The sound of the car horn brought the depressed Clark back to reality. A young man in sunglasses greeted him.


    The other party sat on a cool yellow Chevrolet Camaro, filled with the self-confidence of successful people.


    "Mr. Carville..."


    Clark was a little embarrassed. The young man lived next to Kent farm. He was a neighbor.


    He heard from his father that Mr. Carville is a young rich man in metropolis. He has a successful career and often appears on TV news.


    "I said, just call me Luke."


    The young man snapped his fingers and said kindly, "I''m not much older than you. Hurry up, or I''ll be late."


    Clark hesitated, opened the door and sat in.


    "Carville first... Luke, are you going back to town for vacation?"


    The sunny boy took the initiative to find the topic. The other party stayed in metropolis most of the time and was busy with business.


    The luxury villa in the town and a large area of land nearby were vacant.


    "I just finished business with Lex group and took part in the ribbon cutting of your school - I donated a library."


    Luke spoke plain and boring words in a plain tone.


    "Ah, this... You are so enthusiastic."


    Clark''s last half sentence was held in his mouth and turned into a compliment.


    "It''s just a trivial thought."


    Luke waved his hand and said it was no big deal.


    He looked at krypton''s little cousin with hidden eyes.


    The other side is a little better than the ribs Superman in the flash point world, the development of strength, speed and various senses.


    Rough estimate, probably stay at the most basic level.


    Without training, Clark may not even master the ability to fly, but passively absorb the sun''s light.


    "Clark, you don''t seem to like sports very much."


    Luke said softly, with a corner of his mouth.


    "At your age, I am already the main player of the team."


    Clark''s eyes darkened at this.


    He is doomed to have no way to participate in those fierce and hot-blooded sports competitions.


    If a guy who can lift a jeep with one hand hits his opponent head-on, what will happen.


    "I like reading and studying astronomy."


    Clark whispered.


    "My house is quite big. There are a lot of fitness equipment left. You can come and sit down when you are free."


    Luke has been in this space-time for some time. He found that he came to earth earlier than superman.


    Therefore, by accumulating wealth, he bought the agricultural land around Kent farm and became a neighbor of Clark''s father.


    Then he ran to the metropolis and quickly accumulated wealth by relying on stock market disasters and financial securities.


    No one will hate a good life, let alone in a capital first "free country".


    Money may not be a universal pass, but it can''t be without money.


    "Thank you, Luke."


    All the way to school, Clark thanked politely before getting off the bus.


    He doesn''t know why. Every time he sees the famous young rich in the metropolis, he always gives himself a sense of intimacy.


    "Clark, you''re welcome to come with me."


    Luke waved his hand. He had already flown all over the world, trying to get as much information as possible.


    At this time, there was no shadow of the Justice League.


    Batman of Gotham may travel all over the world now.


    Superheroes in other cities are also in development.


    He stayed in this small town in Kansas, not just for krypton''s little cousin.


    Superman''s arrival also brought a mysterious meteorite rain.


    Luke even found traces of kryptonite, not just the green kryptonite that can make kryptonians weak and incapacitated.


    Like kryptonite with other functions, other colors also appear.


    This is a collection worth collecting!


    Luke felt that he could become the largest krypton collector besides Lex Luther.


    In case you smoke the super template, you can also use it as a snack reserve for recreation.

 Chapter 424

    After Clark got out of the car, he seemed to become the focus and felt the curious eyes of many students.


    There are not many rich people in the town. Although being a farmer in the United States is definitely a good life, it also depends on how much land they own.


    For example, Mr. Luke Carville, a famous landlord in this town.


    He has successively purchased several farms and pastures, with a total of more than 5000 acres, accounting for nearly one-third of the agricultural land in the town.


    The farm mainly grows soybeans, wheat and corn.


    The ranch has more than 400 cows and 20 bulls, and there are companies selling and leasing agricultural appliances under its name.


    To put it bluntly, most farmers in the town depend on Mr. Carville.


    In contrast, the Kent family''s farm is small.


    Moreover, in relatively closed and backward towns, families prefer off-road pickups with good loading performance and large volume, and sports cars are not common.


    "God, Clark, do you have a private shuttle to school now? And it''s still such a cool Chevrolet!"


    Clark, who was a little shy, walked quickly into the school gate. A girl with short blond hair patted him on the shoulder and said exaggeratively.


    Her name is Chloe. She is a "reporter" in the school. She is obsessed with all kinds of strange talk in small towns. She is one of the few friends of "nerd" Clark.


    "I missed the school bus. Luke was kind enough to give me a ride."


    Clark explained carefully.


    Mr. Carville has always been a celebrity in the town.


    Although he doesn''t appear often, he only comes back occasionally for a vacation.


    However, due to frequent headlines and sufficient exposure, it has long been the talk of small town residents.


    Of course, most of them focus on the lace gossip.


    "Luke... Oh, my father calls him Mr. Carville when he sees him."


    Chloe curled her lips and stared at her friend, as if she wanted to find something from it.


    Intuition told her that Clark''s relationship with the young rich looked unusual.


    Not to mention, after connecting them, Chloe felt that they were somewhat similar in appearance.


    The same strong outline, statue like perfect lines, tall and straight


    "Kind enough to give you a ride... Did he invite you to the super large luxury villa?"


    Chloe continued to listen.


    Clark, holding a pile of books, nodded. The other party did invite him to have time to go... Exercise together?


    "Then he must have no intention! Otherwise, why should he be so enthusiastic about you, a nerd!"


    Chloe snorted. You know, in movies and novels, those young and handsome rich people are usually villains.


    "How could it be! What do I have worth Luke''s attempt?"


    Clark shook his head to show his disbelief.


    All the property of Kent family may not be equal to a fraction of each other''s bank account.


    The other party can''t take a fancy to himself, can it?


    Clark''s thinking was also distorted and had strange associations.


    "Hey, look, your dream goddess."


    Instead of continuing to struggle with Clark on this issue, Chloe hit the former''s arm, cautioned.


    "Don''t you go over and say hello?"


    Clark looked down his eyes and soon noticed a young girl full of youth.


    Long brown hair, beautiful face, exudes a charming temperament.


    That is the most beautiful girl in the school and the goddess he will never forget.


    Lana!


    Almost subconsciously, Clark walked towards each other like a robot.


    Chloe, who fell behind, showed a bad smile, as if expecting a good play to be staged.


    "Five, four, three, two, one!"


    Plop!


    Clark, who looks tall and healthy, hasn''t come to Lana yet.


    The whole man seemed to suddenly lose his strength, his legs softened and fell to the ground.


    The pile of books in his hand also spilled out.


    The students around him laughed and made Clark feel ashamed when he fell.


    There is no doubt that this is a disgrace.


    The future Superman is just a big boy with strong self-esteem at this time.


    He didn''t know what to do, let alone how to eliminate embarrassment.


    "Poor Clark."


    Chloe laughed sympathetically. According to her statistics, as long as Clark was close to Lana, he would be like a baby who had not learned to walk.


    Don''t walk unsteadily and fall to the ground.


    Sometimes, there are even serious cases of poor breathing.


    She calls it "secret love syndrome".


    "Hey, are you okay, Clark?"


    Someone picked up the books that fell on the ground and handed them to Clark who wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    "Luke? How did you..."


    Seeing his acquaintances, Clark temporarily forgot his embarrassing situation and showed an expression of surprise.


    "I just told you to take part in the donation ribbon cutting of the library. Did you forget?"


    Luke smiled faintly. Behind him stood the headmaster, teaching director and other people.


    The strong aura sent out makes those students who watch jokes retreat automatically.


    A swarm of people will disperse birds and animals in an instant.


    "I''m a little... Confused. I''m sorry."


    Clark patted the dust on his body. With Lana''s departure, the feeling of weakness that filled his whole body seemed to disappear.


    "A pretty girl. Are you interested in her?"


    Luke took the opportunity to return the book and approached him.


    His face was a little strange, as if he had found something interesting.


    Superman doesn''t like anyone. He has to like the girl wearing a krypton necklace.


    Yes, that''s why Clark suffers from "secret love syndrome".


    The girl named Lana blue has a krypton carved meteorite necklace around her neck.


    If the two are really together in the future, Clark will not say that his legs are soft, but his third leg may be soft.


    "No, No."


    Clark shook his head again and again. It was like peeking at some magazine that was not suitable for children, and then being caught by his parents. An inexplicable sense of shame spread all over his body.


    This is the case with teenagers in secret love. They are always unwilling to admit that they like someone and think that no one knows the secret.


    Unfortunately, he is not good at lying. His red face and dodging eyes make it easy for people to get the answer.


    "Clark, when I was your age, I could catch any young girl."


    Luke put on his sunglasses, patted his little cousin on the shoulder and said unfathomably, "do you know why?"


    Clark shook his head. His love experience is zero. How can he know the secret of a single mother and fetus who has not even touched a girl''s hand.


    "It''s not just because I''m funny and handsome, but mainly because I drive a sports car to school from the garage every day."


    Clark: "


    He said he had nothing to say.


    I''m still old enough to go to school by school bus!


    "No kidding. See you later, Clark."


    Luke put away his interest in flirting with his little cousin, and then, surrounded by a group of school leaders, walked into the school auditorium.


    The future Superman is still worried about his unrequited love.


    But before long, he should be able to learn his identity as an alien from his adoptive father Jonathan.


    At that time, it''s krypton''s big cousin''s turn to shine on the stage.


    "Krypton necklace..."


    Luke remembered Clark''s crush Lana, the necklace she was wearing.


    The day the krypton spacecraft crashed, it also brought a disastrous meteorite rain to the town.


    In fact, it was a kryptonite rain.


    Leaving kryptonite fragments all over the town.


    That thing is not only fatal to Superman, but also harmful to ordinary people.


    Long term exposure can lead to radiation poisoning, cancer and even abnormal changes in normal people.


    It sounds like the superpowers in flash because of the big bang of the particle accelerator.


    As Superman, Clark will soon enter the primary stage of superhero.


    "Come on, little cousin."


    Luke make complaints about it.


    He was not interested in fighting criminals. The purpose was to teach Clark and collect kryptonite of various colors.

 Chapter 425

    At the end of the day''s course, Clark sat in the seat of the gym after school.


    Overlooking the football team training on the lawn... The cheerleading team next to it.


    Like those in youth movies, the most watched people in school will always be the quarterback and cheerleader of the football team.


    Lana is a cheerleader and her boyfriend is a quarterback on the football team.


    From the point of view of others in the school, the two people can be said to be a perfect match. Clark can''t play the game of a third party at all.


    After all, a nerd versus a quarterback is a competition without suspense.


    Thinking of the embarrassing fall before, Clark was a little depressed and sighed.


    The impression score has fallen to the bottom. It is estimated that he will have no chance in the future.


    Frustrated, he picked up his backpack and left the gym, ready to go home.


    Remembering Luke''s invitation, Clark hesitated to visit his neighbor''s house.


    Today, if the other party didn''t get rid of the encirclement, he might face a more embarrassing situation.


    As for fitness?


    Then don''t.


    In addition to becoming weak in front of Lana, I am a little too strong at other times.


    With young people''s unique melancholy thoughts, Clark walked aimlessly to a bridge.


    Looking at the setting sun in the distance, he couldn''t help stopping.


    Too many doubts and puzzles accumulated in the bottom of his heart, which annoyed Clark and couldn''t find anyone to talk to.


    It was a terrible experience.


    His parents are always vague about why he has those super abilities that are better than ordinary people.


    Hide yourself and don''t let others find out - this is the idea my father instilled into him from childhood.


    It seems that the power surging in the body is some kind of hidden contraband, which will lead to unprovoked trouble once it is noticed.


    Clark clearly remembers that he was bullied by bullies when he was at school. Those people robbed his comics and toys.


    If he wants, he can punch the leader into a pool of tomato juice.


    But Clark didn''t, because his father said countless times that he should restrain his anger in the face of other people''s provocations.


    It is a wrong choice to treat bullying with violence.


    "Who am I?"


    He was lying on the side of the railing of the bridge, and the problem echoed in his mind. He didn''t notice that a high-speed Porsche suddenly skidded, lost control and hit himself.


    Boom!


    The Porsche weighing more than two tons directly crashed Clark and the bridge railing out.


    Even people and cars fell into the lake below and set off a large amount of water.


    The strong impact force, coupled with the pressure of falling into the water, made the driver in the driver''s seat unconscious in an instant.


    But Clark was unharmed and did not look like being hit head-on by a sports car.


    Holding his breath, he tore open the roof and dragged the drowning man to the shore.


    Seeing the other party unconscious, Clark squeezed his chest and gave artificial respiration according to the rescue measures seen on TV.


    Twenty minutes later, the police car and ambulance arrived together.


    Along with it was Clark''s acquaintance, Luke.


    "It''s really fate. How many times have we met today?"


    Luke smiled when he saw Clark in a red blanket and messy hair.


    "Why are you... Here?"


    Clark looked confused. It was a coincidence that Luke could be met at the scene of the car accident.


    "I forgot to introduce you to Lex Luthor, my godson."


    Luke went up to Clark and pointed to the young man who was taking notes.


    "Thank you for saving his life today. Otherwise, I can''t tell his father."


    Lex Luther?


    Clark was slightly stunned. Does the other party have anything to do with the lex group in metropolis?


    "Lex, how many times have I said, don''t look around when driving, let alone speeding, it will kill you."


    Luke ignored Clark''s puzzled expression and scolded with a straight face.


    The big boy with beautiful golden red hair seems to have not recovered from the accident, and his eyes are a little empty.


    Until Luke appeared, his pale face had a slight look.


    "It was an accident, Godfather."


    Despite the seemingly similar age difference, the teenager named Lex Luthor still showed an attitude of respect.


    "I''m considering whether to tell your father to end your holiday ahead of time."


    Luke''s face showed a little dignity. When he heard that the holiday was over, Lex immediately became clever.


    He didn''t want to go back to his mansion in metropolis. His father was obsessed with his career all year round and didn''t stay at home for a few days at all.


    Every day, in addition to facing a bunch of servants, driving around with girls I know at school, or studying various postures... That kind of life is really boring.


    Lex likes this small town. Everything looks very novel without the lights and bustle of big cities.


    "Well, that''s it. I hope you can continue."


    Luke was quite satisfied to see Superman''s old enemy, bald Lex Luthor, showing such a clever appearance in the future.


    Before he came here, he never dreamed that he would become a celebrity in the villain camp and the godfather of Lex Luther.


    The story goes back a long way to the time when it just came.


    Luke came a few years earlier than superman''s spaceship. He couldn''t find the target character. He could only develop steadily and lay a solid foundation.


    Acquiring wealth is the first step.


    The ever-changing stock market has become the place for Luke to dig the first pot of gold.


    No matter which time and space, there will not be too many fallacies at the nodes of history.


    Seize the opportunity, money is like falling from the sky every day.


    When the original accumulation is completed, it will enter the stage of purchasing industry and establishing business empire.


    About seven or eight years later, Luke abandoned his identity as a mysterious investor on Wall Street and became a young rich man in metropolis.


    Businesses such as crude oil exploitation, pipeline transportation and road asphalt have been involved in many ways and have been very successful.


    It was at that time that he began to appear in public and became the darling of media news.


    what?


    Why not invest in the real estate industry?


    Come on, this is metropolis!


    Real estate and insurance are two minefields.


    Who knows how many buildings Superman will destroy in a year?!


    At that time, Luke met Lex Luther''s father, whose company was at a low ebb.


    Out of bad taste, he gave a helping hand.


    Then he became the godfather of the other party.


    Speaking of it, Luke is now both Superman''s krypton cousin and lex Luther''s godfather.


    How should this complex relationship develop in the future?


    "Wait, lex, you said Clark saved you and implemented emergency measures for you. Does that include artificial respiration?"


    Luke''s thinking suddenly deviated. He was a little sorry. Why didn''t he take this scene.


    Otherwise, Superman and Lex Luthor kiss - sending this picture to Louise Lane will surely become the front page of the planet daily.


    The two young men looked at each other when they heard the speech.


    Then he looked away unnaturally, and the atmosphere seemed to become anxious.


    Clark felt remorseful. It was his first kiss. He sent it out before Lana.


    "I''ll be responsible... No, don''t get me wrong. I mean, I''ll be responsible for the car accident."


    Feeling embarrassed, Lex wanted to find something to say. As a result, it became darker and darker. Even the eyes of the policeman who took the confession changed.


    Is this an alternative way to turn enemies into friends?


    Luke was genuinely pleased.


    He fully agreed to the marriage.


    Fat and water do not flow into the fields of outsiders.


    My little cousin and Godson are a perfect match.

 Chapter 426

    "Godfather, that Clark... Guy, he has a problem!"


    Lex, who returned to the mansion, sat by the fireplace and said to Luke, who was lying on the sofa, lazy and without the dignity of his elders.


    Although they only met once, they didn''t even exchange their contact information.


    But he was impressed by Clark and full of... Favor.


    Cough, cough, you can''t say that.


    To be precise, it should be curiosity.


    "What did you find out, detective Luthor?"


    Luke was thinking about how to explain his identity to his little cousin. After being interrupted by Lex, Luke asked with a smile.


    He vaguely felt that the current script seemed to have been read somewhere.


    Clark, a small town boy, Lana, his first girlfriend, and lex Luther, who appeared early... Inexplicably created a familiar feeling.


    "I''m sure that Porsche hit Clark, but - he wasn''t hurt! He saved me underwater!"


    Lex shook his beautiful hair and said in doubt.


    "That''s a Porsche! It crashed the bridge!"


    At this time, he still has no sign of a strong man, so he lacks the buff bonus of "extremely smart".


    Air has keen observation, but it can''t capture the track of the truth.


    With a bald lex, I''m afraid I can detect something wrong immediately.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Luke naturally knew the reason, but he didn''t point it out.


    "Do you want to kill innocent passers-by because of high-speed driving and then go to jail - although not necessarily, with the help of the lawyer group invited by Lex group, you may only be considered to have mental problems, so you will be acquitted and sent to a nursing home with excellent conditions for a few months or so."


    "But anyway, it will become a conspicuous stain on your resume."


    "You know, your father still thinks that the luthors can have a president."


    Luke laughed and joked. He remembered Lex Luther in a timeline. It seemed that he had really been president.


    It is said that the other party''s mantra is "no one knows Superman better than me", likes playing the accordion, and always talks about the fate of all mankind


    Wait, what seems to be wrong?


    Suddenly he was against some blonde commander.


    "... president."


    Lexton was silent.


    Like Clark, he is in a period of rebellion.


    I don''t agree with the lessons of my parents and have full confidence in my ability.


    While longing for freedom, I hate external constraints.


    To sum up, it is form two.


    "He always likes to plan my future, but he never asks me what I think."


    Lex snorted, deeply dissatisfied with his father''s paternalistic power style.


    In contrast, the young godfather was much more tolerant in front of him.


    This is one of the reasons why Lex sincerely respects each other.


    "If you want to show your skills and prove yourself, you have to make some achievements."


    Luke smiled, and the light of the fire in the fireplace reflected his face half bright and half dark.


    "When others see you, they no longer call you ''Lionel Luther''s son'', but Lex Luther. Only then can you successfully get rid of your father''s shadow and exist as an independent individual."


    Lex was thoughtful. He really wanted to be independent.


    I came to this town not only for vacation, but also to start with those abandoned factories.


    The meteorite rain seventeen years ago destroyed the lives of many people and the industrial development of the town.


    This is a good opportunity to rally and create brilliance again.


    "Godfather, what do you think I should do?"


    Lex asked for advice with an open mind.


    Sitting in front of him was the most famous young upstart in metropolis, a talented investor whose father was convinced.


    It is described by a word often mentioned by the external media, that is "a person who foresees the future".


    "Agriculture and manufacturing are the economic pillars of Kansas. There are many farms and pastures in the town, but there is a lack of related industries, such as food processing, meat processing and other manufacturing plants."


    Luke glanced and said casually.


    "Buy those abandoned factories, reopen them, and then operate them."


    "At that time, it can not only provide enough jobs for the town, win the praise of the municipal government and select an honorary title such as the ''Top Ten Excellent Youth'', but also use the real industry to radiate to deeper and wider fields."


    Lex''s eyes lit up. He used to climb and roll in the financial securities market, but he didn''t understand this experience deeply enough.


    "What do you think, godfather? We can work together!"


    Young people''s brains turn very fast. Their father will certainly not allow themselves to "act recklessly", but it''s different to pull the godfather and borrow each other''s name.


    "I don''t like money. I''m not interested in money, lex."


    Luke waved his hand, smiled and said, "my happiest days were when I lived in the basement of metropolis and made $91 a month."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lex was silent. He was used to those strange words jumping out of his godfather''s mouth.


    For example, "set a small goal to earn 100 million this year", "making money is just a passing thing. Money brings me less than 5% happiness", "I''m blind and can''t tell whether those Hollywood female stars are beautiful or not".


    "Godfather, are you here just for vacation?"


    Lex still didn''t give up. He didn''t think that a big man with precious time like Luke would go to this backward and conservative town to relax.


    "I''ll investigate and collect meteorites."


    Luke shrugged and whispered.


    "You should also know that this town used to be called the ''capital of cream corn''. Until the meteorite rain that shocked Kansas, it is now renamed ''meteorite land'', which is a means to increase its reputation and attract tourists."


    "But anyway, there are a lot of residual meteorites here."


    He has already selected and convened a number of archaeological teams, and will soon explore all parts of the town and collect those meteorite fragments.


    Come to think of it, Clark is really unlucky enough.


    As a Kryptonian, he actually lives in a small town full of kryptonite.


    "I never knew, godfather, you are interested in Archaeology and meteorites."


    Lex was a little surprised, although Luke did have some strange hobbies from the outside world.


    For example, stamp collecting is a Hollywood actress.


    There are targets like Judy foster, Sharon Stone and Demi Moore.


    There are also Nicole Kidman, Charlize Theron and others who are not famous at present.


    Most surprisingly, he also has a special hobby of investing in movies and guest appearances.


    "It''s normal that hobbies can be expanded appropriately."


    Luke smiled. He could explain why Meiman set suddenly became a Hollywood Playboy script.


    First of all, before my little cousin came to the earth, life was boring and had no fun.


    As we all know, the DC Universe is built and changed around Superman, and Clark Kent is the top priority - although he always loses to the screenwriter''s father - I always have a plan - Batman, but it does not hinder the status of my little cousin.


    Otherwise, Dr. Manhattan could not be particularly interested and conducted unprecedented observation experiments.


    A world without Superman means that there are no superheroes and super villains.


    Therefore, in order to pass the time, Luke can only develop his personal interest out of his love of film art.


    And he is also very principled. He has an overnight love with every female star.


    Even if some of them appreciate their technology, Luke will never miss it.


    Therefore, it also left a loud name of "hearty arsonist" in Hollywood circles.


    "Well, lex, let''s stop talking before dinner."


    Luke stopped talking and got up.


    He guessed that Clark would continue to ask his adoptive father Jonathan about his identity because of the car accident.


    At that time, it should be krypton''s big cousin''s chance to shine.


    "My stupid little cousin, it''s time to get down to business."


    Luke thought with a smile.

 Chapter 427

    The next day.


    noon.


    Clark sat alone on the fence of Kent farm and looked out from a distance.


    His face was full of confusion and sadness, revealing complex emotions.


    Just an hour ago, he had a fierce quarrel with his father Jonathan.


    The reason is that Clark saved Lex Luther from falling into the river.


    The other party sent a brand-new sports car in order to express his gratitude.


    Young high school students have a windy, expensive and cool sports car, which is simply the perfect gift.


    Even Clark couldn''t help feeling his heart.


    Superman with perfect character is in childish and confused adolescence, which is no different from ordinary people.


    Eager to be recognized by others, want to be the man of the moment in the school and win the crush of the object of secret love


    A sports car can change many things.


    But Jonathan didn''t think so.


    His son is courageous and has good character, which is worthy of appreciation.


    Do good deeds should not ask for returns, even if the other party takes the initiative to give them.


    Jonathan is a man of high moral standard enough to be called a model.


    But because of this, as his son, Clark sometimes feels very depressed.


    "I didn''t jump to save people when Lex fell into the river. His car hit me at 60 miles an hour."


    Clark''s pent up feelings broke out at last.


    "And now I''m standing in front of you. You always say let me be a normal person, but is that normal?"


    "I can''t participate in any sports activities. I don''t have any friends in school. I want to learn to hide myself... If I can become a normal person, I''m willing to give everything."


    Jonathan watched his son run upstairs to the barn, Clark''s private property.


    He once named it "lonely fortress".


    But Jonathan realized that it was time to tell Clark the truth.


    So he found his son and said everything about the meteorite rain seventeen years ago and the spaceship that fell on Kent farm.


    This almost brought Clark''s brain down.


    If anyone suddenly learns that he is not his parents'' own child and is an alien, I''m afraid he will be in an unacceptable state of collapse like him.


    Although Clark has tried countless times to learn the truth from his parents.


    About their super abilities, they are different from ordinary people.


    But when the truth came, he was not so happy.


    Looking at the spaceship full of science and technology in the barn, Clark didn''t know what to look like.


    When the old question is answered, new questions arise.


    Who the hell is he?


    Where are his biological parents?


    Where does he come from?


    ... there are so many problems that Clark''s thoughts are like a ball of wool wrapped in a ball, which can''t be sorted out at all.


    "People are afraid of things they don''t understand, so I can''t let you show your ability."


    Jonathan said to Clark, "you are the answer, child, the answer to ''whether human beings live alone in the universe''."


    "I don''t want to do this answer!"


    Clark''s expression looked a little painful, with tears in his eyes.


    He was used to everything on earth, everything in Kansas, everything in town.


    But now someone told him that none of this belongs to him.


    The psychology is still fragile, and Clark can''t accept it without growth.


    He jumped down through the window and quickly disappeared from Jonathan''s sight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The autistic boy Clark sat on the railing, looking up at a 45 degree angle at the gradually darkening sky.


    The night shrouded and the stars loomed at a few points.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, the dark red cloth covered his sight.


    Subconsciously move your eyes, cloak, boots, uniform... Luke?


    The other side''s feet are off the ground and suspended in mid air.


    The dark red cloak at the back flutters like rolling waves.


    Compared with the gentle and cordial during the day, Luke was full of oppression and dignity.


    "You... Can fly?"


    Clark, who is still thinking about normal human beings, seems to be surprised to see aliens.


    "What''s surprising about that?"


    Luke has stopped above to observe krypton''s little cousin for a while.


    He lives next door to Kent farm.


    For Superman''s super hearing, the previous father son quarrel was like only a layer of cardboard.


    Fall in your ear and hear it clearly.


    "Clark, you have boundless strength. You have an iron body. You can open your senses and even hear all the sounds of the whole town. Your sight is like an X-ray. You can see the flesh and blood organs in the human body through the flesh and blood..."


    Luke landed slowly, looked directly at Clark with an ignorant face and said softly, "compared with the above, I can fly. Is it something unexpected?"


    Clark was speechless and didn''t know how to answer.


    Although he vaguely felt as if something was wrong, Luke made a good point.


    "Wait! How do you know... That?"


    Some dull Clark turned his mind for several times before he suddenly reacted.


    The secret that he and his parents have been hiding for a long time seems to have been exposed.


    "Because I have all the abilities I just said."


    Luke smiled like an elder''s fan and said faintly, "stupid little cousin, haven''t you realized the problem up to now?"


    "We come from one place, belong to the same race and have similar abilities."


    "You should even call me, dear cousin."


    Luke''s words fell like a heavy bomb, making Clark dizzy and buzzing in his ears.


    He learned so many incredible truths today that he was caught off guard and heard more amazing news.


    Just like an old Pentium computer, it attempts to drive cyberpunk 2077.


    What is the end, naturally self-evident.


    Vaguely, Luke saw a wisp of smoke on his little cousin''s head.


    It seems that the brain that is not enough has been burned out.


    "... cousin?"


    Dozens of minutes later, Clark, who calmed down, looked strange.


    At present, he is in a state of skepticism. Perceptual thinking tells him that this is false!


    But rational thinking keeps reminding that this is likely to be true.


    "Of course, I am your big cousin who has been separated for many years and finally met."


    Luke looked serious and began to talk nonsense.


    "Clark, I came to this planet earlier than you."


    "You should have heard of the mysterious crater that once fell on Kent farm. That''s where my ship landed."


    Clarkton believed a little more. Before him, there was a meteorite fall at Kent farm.


    But there was no residue at the scene, which once became a strange talk event in the town.


    Others spread rumors that some kind of alien embryo that can parasitize the human body lurked in the town and was ready to hunt everyone, causing a brief panic.


    "What''s the name of our planet? Where are my biological parents? What''s my name..."


    Clark had a lot of questions in his mind. He looked at Luke with expectant eyes, eager to get answers from each other.


    "Don''t worry, Clark. Let''s talk one by one."


    Luke waved his hand to his little cousin to relax his mind and not be too impatient.


    The corners of his mouth seemed to think of some interesting picture and whispered, "you are actually a Saiya from the planet vegeta, named ''kakarot'', who was sent to the earth as a subordinate soldier to perform a mission."


    "Kakarot? Junior soldier?"


    Clark frowned slightly and repeated it.


    How does it feel strange


    "Yes, as a symbol of the Saia people, when anger rises, the hair changes color."


    Luke nodded vigorously and said positively.


    "At that time, you will awaken the powerful power in your body - Clark. If you want to be a qualified Saiya, you should dye your hair green. This is the fashion trend of our Saiya."


    "That big cousin, why your hair?"


    Clark felt the tuft of curly hair and hesitated.


    Dyeing your hair in a conservative town is not a good choice.


    What if you''re recognized as a hippie?


    "I personally don''t like that color, but it suits you."


    Luke said with a smile, his eyes full of sincerity.

 Chapter 428

    Just as Clark hesitated to finish the Saiyan tradition by dyeing his hair green at the risk of being considered a hippie.


    Luke restrained his evil taste and took his little cousin up into the air.


    "I can fly... That''s the feeling!"


    Clark''s originally depressed mood seems to be much more comfortable as he flies higher and higher.


    "You can, too. You just need to learn."


    The biological force field resists the gravity of the earth and takes them through the dark clouds to the upper atmosphere.


    The harsh environment of low temperature and hypoxia did not have any impact on them.


    Looking down from here, not to mention the town, even Kansas has become an invisible black spot, like a miniature model.


    "The world is big, Clark."


    Luke finally returned to his big cousin''s serious state, switched to a serious tone, and said with a gesture: "when you stay in that town, you can only see a small piece. Only when you go out of Kent farm and Kansas can you find a wider space."


    Clark is a little confused. He is still a high school student addicted to cheerleading women.


    It is also normal to be difficult to understand too profound truth.


    "I know Jonathan probably told you to hide yourself and not be found by humans, otherwise it will cause unexpected panic and riots."


    The dark red cloak rolled, Luke looked up slightly, and his eyes seemed to penetrate the boundless deep void.


    "But sometimes you need to connect with the world and try to integrate into it."


    After hearing this, Clark, who was easy to be fooled, raised a touch of respect in his eyes, and the image of his eldest cousin became tall in an instant.


    "I see!"


    The young Superman nodded hard, as if he had some feeling.


    "When I get back to school, I''ll join the football team immediately!"


    Luke: "


    This little cousin''s brain won''t burn out, will it?


    "What does this have to do with the football team?"


    Luke pulled at the corners of his mouth. He meant that Clark should go out of Kent farm, out of town, out of Kansas... Travel around the world like Batman and increase his knowledge.


    Of course, the main purpose of saying so is to bring Superman everywhere and promote the establishment of the justice alliance as soon as possible.


    "I like Lana. She is a cheerleader and her boyfriend is the main force of the football team. In order to deepen the connection with the world and integrate into the surrounding environment, I also want to join the football team!"


    Clark thought he had fully understood his big cousin''s meaning. With a proud look on his face, he forked his waist and said.


    Luke took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile.


    He now seriously doubts whether his little cousin''s brain was broken when the krypton spacecraft crashed.


    Otherwise, how can the other party think about digging the foot of the wall and prying away other people''s girlfriends.


    "Clark, you may not understand it now. You will understand it later. Women will only affect the speed of your fist!"


    Luke wanted to be an emotional master and told Clark that first love is always bitter and will not have results.


    In this life, his appointed girlfriend and wife is only Louise Ryan, a reporter of metropolis.


    But spoilers were not a good habit. He restrained himself


    "But I can''t fight, big cousin."


    Clark has a simple face. His father taught him not to fight with others since childhood.


    Because if you don''t control your strength and kill the other party, it''s bad.


    So, up to now, Clark has never had a fight with anyone and has always maintained a good personality of elegance and easygoing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke Xin said, you deserve to be hanged by Batman to use domestic violence.


    "Saiya are a fighting nation, Clark. They can''t even fight. How can they become a qualified Saiya! They don''t have any masculinity!"


    He gave Clark a Saiya identity, not just to satisfy bad taste.


    The greater the difference in everything on this timeline, the more intense the collision with the space-time observed by Dr. Manhattan.


    In particular, Superman, as the core of building the multiverse, is the most critical person.


    "But my father..."


    Clark is a little tangled. He is deeply influenced by his adoptive father Jonathan.


    "Clark, why do school girls regard the quarterback of the football team as the perfect date?"


    Luke, who was proficient in the magic skill of talking about conditions, moved his eyes and decided to persuade his little cousin from other aspects.


    "Because they are tall? Strong? Popular?"


    "Not all. Sports is a kind of confrontation, a kind of competition, which can greatly show their masculinity and increase their attraction."


    Clark thought it over. It seems so.


    In school, "nerd" is more like a derogatory nickname.


    Everyone doesn''t like walking with such people because it''s not cool enough!


    For young people, "cool" is everything!


    "Cousin, what should I do?"


    Clark turned to think of Luke standing in front of him, but he left such famous figures as "hearty arsonist" in the Hollywood circle.


    "Just joining the football team can''t solve the problem. Lana''s boyfriend is already the main force. If you go in as a newcomer, you''ll be on the bench at most."


    Luke began to take his little cousin and said seriously, "I think you should start with exercise, cultivate a strong physique and improve your control of strength, so as to perfectly integrate into campus life."


    "As for how to attract the attention of your crush, it''s useless to take too much initiative. You have to wait for the opportunity, Clark."


    He found that his little cousin didn''t even form the most basic biological force field and didn''t know how to exercise his ability at all.


    That won''t work!


    Since the name "kakarot" is used, it is necessary to give full play to the combat effectiveness as a subordinate soldier of the Saiya people.


    In this way, general Zod will no longer ridicule him as a farm boy.


    Seriously, when Clark can play Wing Chun, who else can stop him?


    Even general Zod, dakside.


    Master Ke, cut him in the middle.jpg


    "From tomorrow on, come to my house every day for special training."


    Luke is ready to teach his little cousin and develop his potential.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Master cosmic space-time.


    Mars.


    Keeping his movements unchanged, Dr. Manhattan, like a statue, opened his eyes.


    Just now, he noticed a slight fluctuation in the infinite space-time of the multiverse.


    Like a stone thrown into the calm lake, it stirs up circles of ripples.


    "What happened?"


    Dr. Manhattan''s consciousness began to shuttle between the past and the future.


    But he found nothing and found nothing unusual.


    The 52 earth is calm, and the newborn universe has steadily entered the stage of development.


    Although many historical tracks have been erased and rewritten, no one except a few people has found it wrong.


    "The occasional shock of time and space?"


    In Dr. Manhattan''s eyes, a touch of humanized doubt appeared, but it soon disappeared.


    He closed his eyes again and entered the state of observation.


    As usual, just wait for the result.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bat cave.


    Flash suddenly appeared in front of Batman. The dark knight was not moved and was not surprised.


    Bruce Wayne is used to Barry coming to the door without saying hello. Flash always moves faster than his head.


    "I brought you a present... Bruce."


    Barry took out a letter and handed it to the other party.

 Chapter 429

    Although someone spent quite a long time in Kansas, it was less than half a day before flash returned to the main universe.


    After handling the work of Zhongcheng police station, he searched for information about various members of the justice alliance, and found nothing wrong.


    Superman appears in metropolis and is a beacon of hope.


    Batman, as an urban myth, has spread in the streets of Gotham.


    Wonder woman walked out of Paradise Island and became a diplomatic ambassador. She just ended her conversation at the White House the day before yesterday.


    ... everything seems normal and everyone has a bright future.


    Barry was finally convinced that he was back, rewriting the mistake of flash point and saving his mistake.


    "Just, where''s Luke?"


    Flash tried to remember. He clearly remembered that krypton''s big cousin followed him, but then he disappeared.


    Have you had any accidents during this period?


    "Hiss, my head is starting to hurt again."


    He took a puff of air-conditioning and his head was slightly painful.


    This is the sequelae of memory fusion.


    What the two spacetime saw and heard collided with each other.


    The old will be overwritten by the new, just like the game archive.


    Barry also encountered this situation in the flash point world.


    The longer he stays there, the faster he forgets everything about the time and space of the Lord universe.


    "I''d better finish the task assigned to me by Dr. Wayne."


    Barry''s doubt lasted only a short moment. He remembered that he had another "express" that he didn''t send.


    The red shadow flashed past and disappeared into the apartment.


    A moment later, he appeared in the bat cave.


    While the memory hasn''t completely disappeared, flash needs to tell Batman the whole story.


    Compared with Dr. Wayne''s dilapidated base, Bruce''s nest looks much more dignified.


    The monitor array spliced with hundreds of high-definition screens allows Batman to have a panoramic view of every street and corner of Gotham.


    Huge and conspicuous mechanical dinosaurs, various high-tech props, such as bat chariots in tanks, and uniforms of Batman and Robin


    Seeing these familiar things, Barry felt a sense of security.


    All this is not a dream, but a reality.


    "Gift?"


    Batman, like his father, said in a hoarse voice with advanced laryngeal cancer: "I don''t have the habit of festivals, and Christmas was a long time ago."


    Bruce doesn''t know why Barry came to visit suddenly and specially prepared a gift. Is this some kind of activity within the Justice League?


    Or a boring prank?


    Lightning man and Green Lantern often make some... Out of tune games in order to activate the team atmosphere.


    For example, whether you choose cat girl or Talia''s bet - Batman has long known that he silently wrote down those involved in small books.


    In addition, he was pleased that Superman did not become one of them.


    Clark is still relatively stable. It would be better if the other party could use the time to lift the plane, save the cat trapped in the tree and fall in love with Louise Ryan to fight criminals and deal with international disputes.


    Most of the work of the watchtower is handled by Batman alone.


    He is responsible for giving orders, and Superman and other members are responsible for implementation.


    Clear and complete division of labor and cooperation.


    "Trust me, this gift is very important to you."


    Flash doesn''t know at all. He has been in Batman''s little book and continues, "but before that, I want to tell you a story, a real story that happened."


    Forty minutes later, Barry picked up the black tea from the housekeeper Alfred and poured two mouthfuls to relieve the dryness of his throat.


    He said everything, and then didn''t do what he wanted. He saw Batman''s extra emotional expression.


    The other party is still cold and calm with facial paralysis. There is no surprise and... Inner activities.


    Too serious.


    Barry thought silently.


    "The whole world has changed because you tried to stop your mother from being killed..."


    Bruce put his hands across the table and supported his chin, as if thinking about something.


    "That''s right. And the world was almost on the verge of destruction before I corrected my mistakes."


    Flash added.


    "So now everything is back on track?"


    Batman frowns. He doesn''t like the feeling of losing control.


    A crisis actually happened, but I didn''t find any clues.


    That''s not a good sign!


    "Your vigilance and sense of crisis have decreased, Bruce Wayne!"


    Batman thought so.


    He is strict with others and never slackens on himself.


    With the feeling of insecurity growing in his heart, Batman decided it was time to update his plans.


    "It should be."


    Barry didn''t realize that his words had a great impact on Batman.


    If flash knew that the Justice League''s brain began to update its backup plan for dealing with the crisis, it would be frightened.


    After all, there was a bloody lesson there. The destruction Corps attacked the Justice League, and then almost destroyed the whole group of the latter.


    The means used by the villains is the "defense plan" formulated by Batman.


    That time, the Justice League was badly hurt.


    "Don''t blame yourself too much, Barry."


    Batman''s brain always rotates faster than ordinary people. After a simple reflection, he rarely began to comfort lightning.


    "If I had the power of you, I would definitely try the same thing."


    The two shots in the crime alley are still a dark nightmare hidden in Bruce''s heart.


    If he can change the tragedy without causing other negative effects, he can give everything for it.


    Unfortunately, I can''t change it.


    "Thank you. Although I returned successfully, there was a man walking with me, but he disappeared."


    Barry finally remembered krypton''s big cousin who had disappeared and said to the bat, "his name is Luke. He is Superman''s cousin - how many survivors are there in krypton?"


    "I thought Clark had only Kara, a krypton relative."


    Batman''s eyes suddenly became sharp!


    He pursed his lips subconsciously, showing an extremely subtle emotional response.


    Another Kryptonian?


    That''s what Batman focuses on.


    He doesn''t care how many relatives and friends Clark has.


    If those kryptonians come to earth and become as powerful as Superman, it will have unpredictable and serious consequences.


    Not every Kryptonian, like Clark or Kara, chooses to integrate into the human world and accept the assimilation of civilization.


    Like general Zod before.


    "Maybe I should go to lex Luther and find a way to get his formula for synthetic kryptonite."


    Although the friendship between Batman and Superman is unshakable.


    However, this is not contrary to his increasing kryptonite storage.


    Friendship is friendship, and responsibility is responsibility.


    Batman, as cold and rational as a machine, has always been clearly divided.


    Superman''s big cousin


    He wrote this down in his little book, too.


    "Are you sure that... Kryptonian, he didn''t get off early or was thrown somewhere else?"


    Batman asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m not sure. That''s why I asked you for help. Batman wants to find someone who can always be found wherever he hides."


    Flash rarely said a beautiful word.


    "Then you draw a portrait later, and then I use the watchtower system to search around the world to see if I can find the target."


    Batman''s indifference and meaningless praise will not make him fluctuate in the slightest.


    "Well, the story about flash point has been finished, and your gift should be taken out."


    Barry silently put the letter on the table, and then a gust of air gently brushed Batman''s mask. The red figure standing in front of him had left.


    No one else should be present at this important moment.


    Batman frowned slightly, as if he thought of something.


    He waited a few seconds before slowly reaching out to pick up the "gift".


    Open the envelope and open the folded paper¡ª¡ª


    "Dear son


    I only know one thing about life.


    I know that some things happen by accident, while others are caused by us.


    Barry Allen has been haunted by the past.


    But since he became the flash, he has forgotten those unhappy memories.


    He found true love, family, and friends.


    Barry thinks he has got rid of the shadow of the past, but some people will not let him escape the cruel reality.


    When Barry asked me for help, I shut him out.


    I''m not the protagonist of the story.


    I''m just a person corrupted by unbearable pain.


    I''m just a man with blood on his hands who is called a good man.


    I am a person who has no nostalgia for life... "


    When Batman saw the last line - "always love your father, Thomas Wayne", his eternal iceberg expression finally loosened.


    Some say it''s hard to imagine Batman laughing.


    But it''s harder to imagine Batman crying than that.


    The tall, dark figure took off his hood and stared at the letter across time and space for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    britain.


    London.


    A museum.


    Diana is cleaning the Elgin marble sculpture from the Parthenon temple in ancient Greece with a professional brush.


    She has many important identities. She is not only the wonder woman Xia of the justice alliance, but also the diplomatic Ambassador sent by Paradise Island. She is also a famous collector and connoisseur of historical relics in the industry.


    "Ms. prince, did you have any activities last weekend?"


    The young professors working together took the initiative to find the topic. The beautiful women in this line are rare creatures.


    It is rare for a perfect woman as rich, beautiful and intelligent as Diana.


    Although it is said that there are an endless stream of suitors, enough to form a long line.


    But the professor who thinks he is young and promising still wants to join and compete with him.


    According to the news he heard, the beautiful woman named Diana Prince came from Greece, was born in a rich family, was proficient in many languages, and was especially good at appreciating antiques.


    The young professor has thought about it. First, start with his interests and hobbies, and make a good impression with his profound knowledge and funny conversation.


    This is a protracted war.


    He is very patient.


    "Nothing particularly interesting."


    Diana was absorbed in her work, she replied casually.


    Last week''s event?


    She went to the watchtower to report, and then as Princess Amazon, she attended important meetings held by the White House, the United Nations and other national institutions. It seems that she has no other arrangements.


    Although she has been in the human world for some time, wonder woman still feels that she has not fully integrated into it.


    Many places are not suitable, especially in life.


    I remember that just after leaving Paradise Island, Diana didn''t understand why turning the thing called "faucet" would automatically spray water from the pipe?


    Why can the steel shell with four wheels drive stably and quickly?


    And what magic does ice cream use to make it so delicious?


    ... too much to learn and no one to communicate.


    It was a difficult time.


    After the flash point, the new 52''s new multiverse.


    The origin of wonder woman changed. She was confirmed to be the illegitimate daughter of Zeus. She did not participate in World War I. instead, she was informed by a shipwrecked sailor that Ares, the God of war, was raging in the world.


    Therefore, she entered the human world as the Amazon Princess and the diplomatic Ambassador of Paradise Island.


    Then she joined the Justice League. Diana also had some different views on its members.


    Superman is gentle, but he is not a qualified soldier.


    Batman is silent but always has a plan. At the same time, he is also very stubborn, just like the tactician of ancient Greece.


    Flash and Green Lantern are sometimes too jumpy and full of immature childishness.


    And the sea king


    Diana tried to think about it, only a thin impression of "talking to fish".


    Poor steel bone, Mars hunter, has no sense of existence.


    "There will be a cultural relics exhibition next week. It is said that the golden mask of Agamemnon and the statue of Zeus of Artemision will be displayed."


    The young professor paved the way and went on.


    "If we are free, we can go together."


    Diana shook her head and refused without a word.


    Greek mythology is a pile of crap about her relatives, which is nothing new.


    After taking some time to finish her work, Diana politely said goodbye and left the museum despite the heartbroken eyes of the young professor.


    She occasionally goes shopping and then goes to the movies in her free time when she is not a wonder woman.


    Of course, sweets are a must.


    Such free days are not many, because the Justice League always has all kinds of things to call itself.


    "I don''t know why. I always feel restless."


    Diana returned to her apartment. She often had nightmares recently, but she couldn''t remember what had happened in her dream.


    It''s like the memories of the past come to the door, slapping the door of the memory, constantly waking her up in the middle of the night.


    "Something unknown has changed."


    Diana looked through the window in the direction of Olympus.


    What happened to the gods, or did ares return?


    Her eyes moved to the head of the bed, where there was a golden helmet full of divine power.


    Ares has been defeated, and now Diana is the God of war.


    The wonder female Xia, who was unable to clear her mind, shook her seaweed like black hair and stopped worrying about the problems she couldn''t think of.


    She took time to go to Olympus and knew everything.


    Diana drew the curtains, took off her coat and went into the bathroom with water.


    The warm water flows all the way down the forehead, and the snow-white skin is wrapped by water vapor, outlining a hazy and beautiful figure.


    Dry her hair, put on her bathrobe and Diana sat in front of the computer.


    Sometimes she has to admit that technology in the human world is much better than magic.


    While browsing the web and listening to ancient songs, she seems to have adapted to part of modern life.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    A moment later, Diana''s eyes habitually fixed on an old photo on the table.


    The picture is slightly yellow and slightly blurred, which is obviously washed by time.


    The content is that a man and a woman snuggle closely, like a couple, with the sunset falling into the sea level in the background.


    It was a beautiful scene.


    But Diana looked at herself with a happy smile in the picture and felt a little strange.


    She can''t remember it.


    "What is the forgotten magic that makes me lose this memory?"


    Diana frowned. This picture was found on the beach before she left Paradise Island.


    She didn''t tell anyone or ask anyone.


    I don''t know why, wonder woman just wants to keep it alone and doesn''t want to share it with others.


    "I''ll find you."


    Diana gently stroked the old photo, with subtle emotion in her tone.

 Chapter 430

    If we say that the main cosmic time and space is that all undercurrents are hidden on the calm surface, gradually showing a crisis omen of wind and rain.


    Then Luke''s world is like the retirement life of retired workers, with a slow and monotonous pace.


    "Try harder. Didn''t you eat?"


    "Imagine me as Lana''s quarterback boyfriend. Yes, that''s it. Beat me hard!"


    "Too weak, too weak... Kakarot! Now you are not even qualified to be my opponent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the past, facing such a boring world.


    Luke may choose to pass the time by collecting stamps and repairing cars.


    But now he has found more interesting entertainment.


    That''s to teach krypton''s little cousin!


    Under the private residence, there is a wide training ground.


    Bang bang!


    Bang bang!


    The sound of thunder was like the sound of firecrackers.


    The fist, like a fast and rhythmic drum, kept falling on Clark.


    He is like a human sandbag. He can only hold his head with both hands and passively bear the violent attack of his big cousin. He even has no room for counterattack.


    That''s the training process these days.


    He was beaten repeatedly until he couldn''t stand up.


    "I, I admit defeat, big cousin!"


    Clark, who felt exhausted, gasped violently and even spoke intermittently.


    "Clark, your will is not strong enough. You should say, ''I can fight you all day''!"


    Luke withdrew his fist and said slightly disgusted, "it''s too manly to admit defeat so soon!"


    Clark took off his worn-out boxer and his body seemed to be hollowed out.


    The whole person sat on the hard ground with potholes, and his chest fluctuated like a pulled bellows.


    He looked up, his big cousin''s heavy fists enough to hammer himself to death, and then felt the sore muscles.


    If you play with your big cousin all day, I''m afraid you''ll die on the spot.


    "I still can''t learn to fight..."


    Clark shook his head, a little depressed.


    He looked awkwardly clumsy in front of Luke.


    The speed of punching is not fast enough and the reaction is very slow. You can only be beaten every time.


    The only difference is the length of time.


    "It takes a long time to fight, Clark."


    Luke waved his hand. This amount of exercise was a warm-up at best, not to mention breathing. He didn''t even sweat.


    "I just want you to learn how to control power first."


    At the beginning, every time Clark punched, he did his best to blow the air.


    Each step can make cracks and holes in the solid ground.


    Without Luke''s biological force field around, I''m afraid the house will be torn down.


    "At least you have learned how to control the strength of your fist, and there will be no more out of control."


    Luke smiled and threw a hot towel to his little cousin.


    Krypton''s constitution is strong, even if he beat it as a sandbag for two hours.


    Clark is still alive, just a little muscle ache.


    After a few minutes in the sun, it''s probably all right.


    That''s why Luke is so enthusiastic about teaching his little cousin.


    Since he became stronger and stronger, he couldn''t find a suitable sandbag.


    Now, Clark is undoubtedly a good choice.


    Who is more resistant to beating than kryptonians?


    "When can I learn to fly?"


    Clark always remembered the beautiful feeling of overlooking the planet from above.


    "When you can resist the gravity of the earth, you can fly."


    Flying is not an ability for real kryptonians.


    They can completely get rid of gravity with strong bodies and biological force fields.


    Zod, for example, was born with the genetic template of the krypton general.


    The talent of fighting and the ability of team leader are directly filled.


    So when he came to the earth, he quickly got used to the atmosphere and gravity.


    Like flying, hot line of sight, you can master it soon.


    "Cousin, I have something else to do."


    Clark rested for a while, dried his sweat, then got up and said.


    He recently joined the school football team and can get close to his crush Lana every day.


    In addition to the daily special training of my eldest cousin, although I have low back pain, I can really control my body better than before and no longer worry about hurting others.


    In a word, life is like entering the fast lane.


    Everything is so satisfactory.


    "Many strange things may happen in the town recently. If there is danger, remember to shout for help."


    Luke smiled meaningfully. He understood the threat of krypton to Superman, but he didn''t say it directly.


    Because telling Clark doesn''t make any sense, it will only lead to more problems.


    This town is Superman''s novice village.


    He needs to constantly complete his tasks and accumulate experience in order to become a beacon of hope for the metropolis in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As time passed silently and hovered between the school and his cousin''s daily special training, Clark felt full of life.


    The first task he has to face will happen in a week.


    That day, he accompanied his mother to the town bank to withdraw money.


    Thanks to the secret help of my big cousin, the scale of Kent farm has doubled.


    Adoptive father Jonathan began to get busy, took out his savings and prepared to buy a batch of brand-new farm tools and machines.


    "Seventeen years ago, the meteorite rain hit the town, causing great casualties."


    Mrs. Kent smiled and talked about the past. It was when she and her husband were driving home that they found Clark falling from the sky.


    Also because of that disaster, many families were broken and innocent people were killed. Later, the registration of identity became much simpler.


    Jonathan made great efforts to successfully file with the population department and the Social Security Bureau.


    As a result, Clark Kent became an American citizen from an alien.


    "Mom, thank you for adopting me."


    Clark often wondered what would happen if he didn''t fall to a farm in Kansas, but somewhere else?


    "You gave us hope, Clark."


    Mrs. Kent took her son''s arm and walked into the bank together.


    But before long, two bandits wearing presidential masks broke in.


    "President Kennedy" with a double barreled shotgun took the lead.


    They seemed to be well prepared and sent a man in first.


    After observing for a moment, the bandits wearing the mask of "President Roosevelt" quickly put down the security guards inside.


    Then standing at the door, the two security guards attracted attention let the remaining accomplices fall to the ground.


    "Don''t move! Get down!"


    "President Kennedy" shot into the air and didn''t worry about attracting the police.


    Small towns are no better than big cities, with strict security measures.


    Even if the police station comes immediately after receiving the alarm bell from the bank, it will take seven or eight minutes.


    During this time, it was enough for them to fill two travel bags with money.


    In fact, robbery is an illegal job that attaches great importance to efficiency.


    The goal is to get the most harvest in the shortest time.


    Those who broke into the bank, then caused an accident and were quickly blocked by the police.


    To some extent, they are not professional enough.


    "Open the vault and put the money in! Hurry up. If anyone delays, I''ll shoot him in the head."


    The three bandits soon controlled the scene. Facing a double barrel shotgun, the bank staff and the town residents all crouched on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    It''s like a road robbery. Just hand over your wallet honestly. Don''t try to resist, otherwise you may eat a bullet.


    With a Colt Pistol, President Jefferson escorted the bank manager and an employee to open the vault and load the money.


    The other guard was at the door. Did he go out to scan the situation.


    They have a clear division of labor without the slightest panic. I don''t think they are novices.


    "It''s okay, mom. It''ll be there soon."


    Clark stared at the gunmen. Out of his inner sense of justice, he wanted to jump out immediately and stop these bad guys from committing crimes.


    But considering his mother''s safety and the need to hide his identity, Clark can only temporarily restrain his eager complex mood.


    When life is under the control of others, every second is so painful.


    The "President Kennedy" with a Double Barrel Shotgun seemed to enjoy the feeling of holding the power of life and death.


    The muzzle of the gun kept sweeping, and each movement would cause a sob with fear.


    "Boss, all right."


    After a long few minutes, President Roosevelt threw two stuffed bags on the ground.


    Led by "President Kennedy", he kicked the bag in front of his partner at the door and asked him to throw it into the trunk of the car.


    He was not sure whether the police in the town were still on their way, so he raised his hand and looked at the time.


    It''s only been eight minutes.


    "Choose a hostage and get in the car."


    The "President Kennedy", who headed the group, was carrying a bag of money and said to other associates.


    "President Roosevelt" with a Colt Pistol glanced at her quickly and chose Mrs. Kent, who was trembling and looked scared.


    Women, middle-aged, may be housewives


    Such a label will make those policemen feel afraid and dare not do it directly.


    The bandits seized Mrs. Kent rudely and tried to take her away.


    The brother didn''t know that his road was narrow.


    Even general Zod was rubbed on the ground for trying to hurt Superman''s mother.


    The end for others to do so can be imagined.


    "Clark!"


    Just when Mrs. Kent screamed, Superman, who could no longer endure, rushed up like an angry bull with red eyes.


    Boom!


    Thanks to his cousin''s daily special training recently, Clark didn''t bump the gangster into a pool of ketchup.


    Caught off guard, he turned his head over the other side, and the Colt Pistol that might cause a "threat" slipped out.


    "Fark! You little boy!"


    The bandits did not expect that they would capsize in the gutter and let a high school student fall to the ground.


    However, before he could do anything, a powerful fist smashed the bridge of the nose.


    His cheeks seemed to be scraped by a steel knife, grinding off large pieces of skin.


    This is the consequence of Clark''s efforts.


    Otherwise, the other party''s head may explode like a watermelon.


    Warm blood splashed on his face.


    The first time he fought with someone, and Clark was at a loss when he saw the blood.


    He got up in a panic and saw two bandits coming outside the door.


    The Double Barrel Shotgun pointed at Clark''s chest, and the bandit leader wearing the "President Kennedy" mask gave a cruel laugh.


    Boom!


    A cloud of gunpowder dispersed.


    Powerful kinetic energy and shrapnel hit Superman.


    The people in the bank covered their mouths one after another, as if they couldn''t bear to see it again.


    Such a young life is about to die under the bandit''s gun... What a tragedy.


    Mrs. Kent, in particular, was so excited that she almost fainted.


    But a few seconds later, there was no bloody scene they expected.


    Clark subconsciously looked at the shot chest, only felt a slight tingling, and couldn''t help but step back.


    There was no other reaction.


    "What the fuck are you?"


    Now it was the bandit leader''s turn to be shocked.


    In front of this young and astringent high school student, is it okay to get a shotgun?


    He didn''t believe in evil. He pulled the bolt of the gun and was ready to do it again.


    But Clark didn''t give "President Kennedy" this opportunity. He learned a truth from his big cousin. Don''t let the enemy have any room to fight back.


    In a few steps, he crossed the distance between the two.


    Hold the Double Barrel Shotgun and pinch it!


    Creak!


    Make a sour metal deformation sound.


    The barrel was twisted into a twist in an instant.


    Boom!


    Clark easily grabbed the scrapped gun from the gang leader and threw it on his opponent''s head as a baseball bat.


    This time, he had perfect control.


    The most severe concussion, but there will never be any life-threatening.


    The only bandit left, President Jefferson, saw this scene and did not look back. He hurriedly climbed into the car, started the engine and disappeared all the way.


    Clark wanted to catch up and then stopped abruptly.


    He can''t leave his mother alone in the bank. It may be dangerous.


    More than ten seconds later, the bank clerk confirmed that the bandit had left, gathered around Clark and looked at him with surprised eyes.


    At this time, super talents realize one thing.


    I''m a Saiyan secret. It seems to have been exposed?


    In a hurry, Clark, who was angry, had long forgotten the reminder of his adoptive father Jonathan.


    After solving the robbers who robbed the bank, he remembered that he shouldn''t have done so.


    "You saved us!"


    "The child is a hero!"


    "He wasn''t hurt..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of voices crowded into Clark''s ears. He became a little overwhelmed and didn''t know what to do.


    Life became the focus for the first time, also known as "hero".


    Clark was not used to it. He carefully pushed away the people around him.


    Pick up the frightened mother and prepare to leave.


    At this time, the harsh siren sounded.


    The police finally arrived.


    But they only saw two fainting bandits and cheerful bank staff.


    How did this happen?


    The policeman''s face was full of question marks.


    The scene didn''t look like a bank robbery, but rather like a Carnival Party with some theme.


    "Officer, it''s the child in school uniform."


    Someone pointed at Clark.


    "Everyone said that you knocked down the two armed bandits?"


    The fat police officer with a beer belly came to ask. He observed the scene intentionally or unintentionally for a while and found the Double Barrel Shotgun pinched into a twist.


    "You did it, too?"


    Clark was a little stiff. He scratched his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Take it easy, boy. I''m just taking a statement. You stopped a bank robbery and saved everyone present. They all appreciate you and the police will reward you."


    The fat officer was experienced, slowed down his tone, wanted to eliminate Clark''s vigilance, and then began to talk.


    "Come on, how did you knock them down?"


    It sounds like a fantasy that a high school student put down two armed bandits.


    Clark''s throat rolled twice. Remembering what his big cousin taught him, he replied, "officer, I, I was born with divine power. I just shook my fist and knocked them over."


    The fat officer''s round face suddenly became serious.


    "Is that your natural power?"


    He pointed to Clark''s chest, revealing a hole in his ragged clothes.


    It''s a shotgun mark.

 Chapter 431

    There is no doubt that his adoptive father Jonathan let Clark hide his plan, which has completely failed.


    No matter how you defend it, it can''t be easily covered up.


    First of all, there are so many witnesses in the bank.


    They saw with their own eyes how Clark knocked down the two bank robbers and was safe from a shotgun.


    Unless Superman has a broken flash pen, "click" to erase the memory of everyone present.


    Otherwise, the confessions of so many people can be corroborated.


    Moreover, the surveillance cameras in the bank have already faithfully recorded what happened before.


    There is firm evidence, and it is useless to deny it.


    "Child, lying is not a good habit."


    The fat police officer looked at the twisted double barrel shotgun and smacked his tongue. What a terrible force it takes to do it.


    And the two unlucky bandits, whose injuries look not light.


    "Officer, I''m on the school football team, and I often do some work on my father''s farm. It''s reasonable to exercise since childhood, have a great body and be stronger than others!"


    Clark had a quick idea and thought of a reason.


    After knowing his big cousin, he will find excuses more and more. He is no longer the naive little town boy.


    Luke calls this change "growth".


    "Oh, so everyone in your school football team can bend the barrel and knock down two adult men weighing more than 160 pounds? I really think I''m Rambo!"


    The fat police officer looked at Clark, who posed and showed strong muscles like Mr. bodybuilder, and thought whether the child had a brain problem.


    "If the children of America were as strong as you, we would have formed a super Legion to rule the world!"


    Seeing this brave young man, he was unwilling to tell the truth.


    The fat police officer was too lazy to continue wasting time. He turned to ask someone to maintain the scene, pack up the material evidence, and prepare to take Clark back to the police station for questioning.


    Of course, he did not want to interrogate the other party as a prisoner.


    It''s just out of the professional integrity of the police and personal curiosity.


    It''s big news for high school students to stop armed robbers from robbing banks.


    No matter in which city, Clark''s performance is amazing.


    In this age when superheroes are not in full bloom, any behavior beyond ordinary people''s understanding will attract a lot of attention.


    "Mr. police officer, people''s physique can not be generalized. I have done things that are usually difficult to complete in the case of extreme anger."


    A plain voice with a smile inserted in and stopped the fat police officer''s action.


    "In fact, Kent''s behavior can be reasonably explained scientifically. For example, because adrenaline is secreted rapidly and the blood flow rate is accelerated, a powerful force that could not be played in the past broke out, which is not as exaggerated as you think."


    Seeing the visitor, Clark looked surprised and shouted, "big watch... Mr. Carville!"


    Only Luke can help him at this time.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Carville. Why are you here?"


    The original cool attitude of the fat police officer has been greatly changed by 180 degrees.


    He knew the young man standing in front of him. Last week, the other party had dinner with the administrative committee of the town.


    The young rich in the metropolis, the star figures in the town, and all kinds of auras are imposed on Luke''s head, which is impressive.


    Speaking of, the urban management model in the United States is very strange. One is the town meeting system.


    All residents of the town meet at least once a year to implement various administrative measures related to public security and personnel mobility through internal discussion.


    Another is the town representative meeting system, which is similar to the above one, but it is more efficient and time-saving for all residents to elect representatives to participate in the meeting.


    The town where the fat police officer is located is the second kind. The administrative committee is responsible for all official work.


    The most powerful and prestigious are the town police chief and the members of the Committee.


    The latter are generally composed of rich families and elite classes, who represent the "opinions" of all small town residents.


    A small town is an epitome of the political structure of the United States.


    Seeing Luke appear, the fat police officer coughed twice, slowed down his voice and said, "but he was shot without injury. Everyone saw..."


    "Maybe the bandits bought inferior guns, or Kent learned some kind of Oriental ''Qigong''."


    Luke''s serious nonsense.


    "I know a Mr. Ma. It is said that an English Hercules with more than 200 kilograms can''t move one of his fingers with all his strength. He is a master with great martial virtue."


    The fat police officer looked confused and didn''t know why the topic turned to Oriental martial arts.


    He scratched his head. Because he didn''t want to offend the other party too much, he hesitated and said, "this is a big case. He always wants to go back with us and take a complete confession."


    "Mr. police officer, are you going to take a boy who bravely stood up to protect his mother to the police station for inquiry, instead of stepping up the search and chasing the escaped robber?"


    Luke said in a serious tone, "the man is carrying more than 100000 US dollars in bank notes and a gun. If he is allowed to go unpunished, it will be irresponsible for the personal and property safety of the town residents."


    "What you should do now is not to embarrass this brave boy, but to immediately contact the highway patrol and state police along the way and try your best to arrest the gunman wearing the president''s mask!"


    Although Luke is not much older than Clark in terms of age


    But he awed the fat police officer in momentum, as if he were the other party''s superior.


    After all, once a lieutenant general of the Pentagon and director of aegis, he developed the habit of giving orders, and the majesty of the superior was subconsciously revealed.


    "Kent is a good boy. He deserves commendation, not being interrogated like a prisoner."


    Luke finished this sentence, didn''t look at the fat police officer, and took Clark and his unconscious mother away.


    The other party didn''t say anything, just stood in place awkwardly.


    Such a style, I immediately gain the worship eyes of my little cousin.


    Clark, who has not yet left the town, has a vague understanding of social status for the first time.


    "I contacted an ambulance, took Mrs. Kent to the town hospital, and then called Jonathan. It shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Luke seemed to know the situation and quickly solved all kinds of problems.


    Because of the ups and downs in her mood, Mrs. Kent unfortunately fainted.


    It can only be said that the accident came too suddenly.


    By the time Jonathan arrived, it was dark.


    The Kansas farmer with a strong sense of morality first expressed his sincere thanks to Luke, and then replaced Clark, who was guarding by the hospital bed, took his wife''s hand and sat silently watching.


    The latter gently closed the door and saw his big cousin sitting in the corridor chair.


    "Now I have time to talk?"


    Luke rubbed his temples and whispered.


    Perhaps because of the "Butterfly Effect", it should have been a step-by-step plot.


    It''s like a runaway train running in an unknown direction.


    He thought he would like to see dozens of episodes of Clark''s dog blood relationship with Lana, and then wait for Superman to play strange and upgrade in the novice village. As a result, he didn''t expect to fast forward to the identity crisis.


    A bank robbery exposed Clark''s strength and was about to fall into the vortex of public opinion.


    "Cousin, what should I do?"


    They went to the vending machine, took two cans of coke, and then found a quiet place to start talking.


    Clark was very flustered. It was an accident that the robbers robbed the bank.


    In a hurry, he inadvertently showed his strong power different from ordinary people in front of many witnesses.


    After that, it will certainly lead to a series of chain reactions.


    The news of the town spread quickly. Before long, Clark will become a well-known "celebrity".


    "Don''t be too nervous, Clark."


    Luke calmed his little cousin.


    The current situation is actually a good thing for him.


    Before, considering the family resistance, he didn''t interfere too much in Clark''s life.


    As Superman''s parents, Jonathan and Martha must want their son to live a stable life.


    It''s best to inherit Kent''s farm, stay as a farmer in Kansas, and then get a wife and have children.


    But Luke didn''t think so. He wanted his little cousin''s life to be more interesting.


    For example, become a Kryptonian who can play Wing Chun?


    Only on the emotional level, the relationship between the big cousin who met again after many years of separation is certainly not as deep as that between the adoptive father and adoptive mother.


    Rash interference in Clark''s life will inevitably cause resentment and resistance.


    A stable structure always needs external pressure to break the situation.


    Now, it is a good opportunity.


    "Clark, things are far from the worst."


    Luke opened the can and took a sip of cold soda.


    "I''ve solved the video taken by the surveillance camera in the bank."


    "In other words, except for those witnesses, there is not enough evidence to show that you are a... Saiya."


    Luke''s words reassured his little cousin.


    While in the hospital bed, Clark was full of terrible pictures of being locked up in the laboratory and drawing blood every day.


    "In addition, there are so many small towns in the United States that there are always all kinds of strange news, strange stories and strange stories."


    Luke''s mouth went on.


    "Are those all true?"


    Clark was more and more happy when he heard it, and his originally depressed mood perked up in an instant.


    "So the police won''t come to me again? I don''t have to drop out of school?"


    The little cousin''s thinking still stays at a relatively simple level.


    At this time, he was no different from other people of his age. His mind was full of hormones.


    Just think of Lana''s better face and her hot body full of youth.


    Luke shook his head helplessly.


    Men''s maturity is often due to women.


    When Clark is completely lovelorn, he will understand that it''s better to be a Saiya without feelings.


    "But -"


    Luke paused and said the word Clark didn''t want to hear at all.


    "I can''t erase all the influence. The residents of the town will start talking about you. They will attach some mystical or religious things to you."


    "Clark, the original peaceful life has left you."


    "Because they saw it, you flattened a shotgun with your bare hands, and nothing happened when you were shot... This is some incredible ''miracle'', okay?"


    The smile on his little cousin''s face solidified, and he was completely unaware of these problems.


    Thinking of the spaceship in Kent farm warehouse and his own identity, Clark seemed devastated and dejected.


    "That''s why dad asked me to hide myself..."


    He felt he had screwed everything up.


    However, in such a critical situation at that time, he had no choice but to rush up and stop the bandit from hurting his mother.


    "Clark, have you ever thought that hiding yourself is not a good choice."


    Luke patted his little cousin on the shoulder and said slowly, "Jonathan must have told you that you came to this world is meaningful. You are some kind of symbol, some kind of sign."


    "But that is a thorny road. If you choose to be a flag or a lighthouse in the eyes of mankind, you will bear a lot of criticism."


    "People who are afraid of the unknown will misunderstand you, hurt you, and treat you as an alien, monster."


    Clark lowered his head. The firm brilliance in his eyes seemed to be dim.


    "What should I do?"


    He took a deep breath and looked at his big cousin who gradually built trust.


    "Of course it''s becoming an idol... Cough, I mean, you can choose not to hide yourself and tell the world who you are!"


    Luke spoke loudly. He had a follow-up public relations plan in mind.


    As long as Clark agrees, Superman will appear in the world.


    Then, it''s like pushing down the first domino.


    Superheroes will spring up like mushrooms.


    "Instead of fearing rumors and allowing slander, why not be brave, stand in front of them and tell them that you are full of kindness?"


    Luke''s voice was full of appeal, which made Clark''s dark eyes glow again.


    "I want to admit that I''m an alien?"


    The little cousin asked hesitantly.


    "It doesn''t have to be so. The identity of aliens will attract the vigilance of the government and the exclusion of the masses..."


    Luke''s eyes flashed. He was thinking about what kind of origin story to make up for his little cousin.


    Bitten by an animal?


    Or the impact of gamma rays?


    "You come from the laboratory. A super soldier serum created Clark Kent and made you powerful."


    Lux took a moment and said word by word.


    "Laboratory, serum... Is this a little science fiction?"


    Clark scratched his head. He preferred the stereotype that the good protagonist moved the gods and was given divine power.


    "You can''t rob your own set of scripts."


    Make complaints about the little cousin''s Tucao, Luke shook his head.


    That belongs to the wisdom of locking the door... Oh, no, the wisdom of Solomon, the origin story of shazan.


    "The water company under my name negotiated some biological transformation related businesses with the Ministry of defense two years ago, which can just serve as a suitable background."


    Luke snapped his fingers. He put his hand on his little cousin''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "I''ve even figured out the code for you. How about calling it ''native''?"

 Chapter 432

    "Motherland people?"


    Clark was stunned and felt a little strange.


    "Why do you call this?"


    Luke tried to hold back his smile, as if he thought of Superman wearing the American flag and smiling at the media.


    "Using the name ''motherland'' can make the government lower its vigilance. They will want to turn you into... Propaganda tools, such as selling national debt and making movies. They will also accept your existence more."


    Clark shook his head when he heard his eldest cousin say so.


    He doesn''t like to be the focus, especially being pushed to the stage.


    That''s not in line with Kent''s educational philosophy.


    It''s not natural for Clark to become an idol.


    "Well, I''m just saying it casually."


    Luke smiled and got back to the point.


    If the plot is allowed to develop, move forward according to the well-defined track.


    Then his arrival is meaningless and a waste of time.


    So for Luke, he is more willing to see change.


    Good or bad.


    The emergence of Superman means opening a new era of superheroes.


    He will come into contact with more key figures and deepen his connection with the universe.


    Dr. Manhattan can no longer erase his existence like deleting a file.


    "I hope Jonathan doesn''t blame me for putting you on an unknown path, Clark."


    Luke rubbed the little curly hair of his little cousin. The opportunity appeared ingeniously, neither too early nor too late.


    "It''s my choice, big cousin."


    Clark''s eyes were firm. He had long been fed up with all kinds of trouble caused by his tolerance and hiding ability.


    If, as Luke said, he could stand up bravely and show his kindness.


    Maybe everything will get better.


    "That''s it."


    Luke flattened the can in his hand and accurately threw it into the garbage can in the distance.


    The latter is similar, but it''s a pity that it''s a little poor.


    The coke can hit the edge and bounced out with a "touch".


    "Learn to control your power."


    Luke said so.


    The little cousin nodded when he faced the bandits.


    No, as before, I can''t control the strength of my fist.


    According to the news received by the big cousin, the two unlucky guys are not in danger.


    At most, it''s just a severe concussion, plus extensive contusion and bone fracture.


    This is in Gotham. The bank robber is caught by Batman.


    At least break a bone with more than two digits and scare half to death.


    Next, Luke chatted casually and left the hospital.


    Clark needs a frank conversation with his adoptive father Jonathan, who is responsible for making Superman''s debut plan.


    About public opinion, debut, and all kinds of public relations... It''s not an easy problem to solve.


    Marvel Universe might be better.


    Wearing the official identity, coupled with the influence of power status and many auras, no one can stand in front of him.


    "Don''t worry about the first show. There are so many mutants in the town who have received kryptonite radiation for a long time. They are excellent opponents."


    Luke sat in the car, like an entertainment company agent, thinking carefully about how to package his little cousin and create a good image.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kent''s children have extraordinary power, and the news spread quickly in the town.


    From the beginning, Clark knocked down the rumors of two armed gangsters.


    In less than half a day, it has become the downfall of groups of violent elements.


    He was shot with a shotgun and later evolved into Gatling machine gun fire.


    With such exaggerated manpower and firepower, the uninformed thought that the town had been attacked by a terrorist attack!


    Jonathan and Martha feel very distressed when they get home. They usually go to church together, and they are close neighbors... They ask about Clark when they have nothing to do.


    The town police also came several times, because the surveillance camera didn''t know why it broke down, and they couldn''t prove the abnormality of the high school student.


    For a moment, the quiet life was broken.


    Even when Clark was at school, people around him were whispering and observing secretly.


    Their eyes are strange. He can feel them.


    Everything is changing in a bad direction as expected by my big cousin.


    Clark had heard his parents mention moving late at night.


    Frankly speaking, he felt wronged for no reason.


    I have done good deeds. Why should I be treated like this?


    Clark, who was angry in his heart, finally understood what his big cousin said about criticism, rumors and slander.


    He believes that only people with extremely strong heart and strong will can bear this pain and become a symbol in his father''s mouth.


    After a week of suffering, the situation finally got better.


    The public''s attention was attracted by superheroes, and a guy named "Superman" appeared in metropolis.


    The red cloak, the strong body, the ability to fly to the sky and hide... Instantly detonated the news media.


    "That''s a bird? That''s a plane? That''s Superman!"


    Planet daily took the lead in quoting this sentence and published it on the front page.


    Everyone is talking about who Superman is, where he comes from, how he can lift a runaway truck and rescue the crashed plane


    "Superman?"


    Clark scratched his head. He always felt that the image of each other was very similar to that of his first cousin.


    But thanks to Superman, few people in the town have paid attention to the old news that high school students stopped bank robbers.


    People''s gossip has gradually become lack of credibility with the passage of time.


    After all, in the increasingly exaggerated rumors, Clark became a powerful person who chose an army alone and was not afraid of rockets and howitzers.


    So from the beginning of the firm belief, to the back of the doubt, and then to the sneer.


    The story comes to an end about the "magical child of the Kent family".


    "So, cousin, you are the ''Superman''."


    Clark was surprised to see the familiar uniform.


    He had a vague guess before, but he couldn''t be sure.


    Until he came to Luke''s house in advance for daily training.


    "No, we are all Superman."


    Luke straightened up.


    He didn''t mean to hide it. If he hadn''t restored peace to his little cousin''s life, he wouldn''t have gone to metropolis to play a guest superhero.


    "I''m just on stage for the time being. It''s up to you later, Clark."


    Luke exchanged a superman suit for his little cousin from the prop mall. The more common one is the red cloak with a capital "s" on his chest.


    In fact, he considered using the classic dress of red underpants.


    However, I really can''t pass the pass in my heart.


    After all, before Clark changed it, Luke had to wear it to save people and fight crime everywhere.


    What a shame!


    "Depend on me?"


    Clark looked at the Superman uniform with special material and simple and generous, and was a little hesitant.


    "Welcome to the Superman family, little cousin."


    Luke smiled. As the saying goes, do as the Romans do. The superheroes on the set formed a family system.


    For example, the bat family in Gotham is composed of Batman himself, several generations of Robin and several generations of bat women.


    The Superman family includes Clark and Kara, and then generations of super boys and the krypton dog.


    The flash family is even larger and can form a speedster team.


    "From now on, you are the Superman reserve, the superhero Intern of metropolis."

 Chapter 433

    "I''m Superman?"


    Clark took the uniform with both hands, as if the athlete was holding a heavy championship trophy, and his face was full of excitement.


    Like a child praised by the teacher, he felt happy and at a loss.


    For Clark, this is not only a uniform that can be worn, but also represents recognition and honor.


    Superman!


    Isn''t that what adoptive father Jonathan said, some kind of symbol?


    "Do you think I have time to fly around and deal with endless crimes?"


    Luke shrugged and returned to his dark red cloak and metal suit.


    His guest role in Superman was originally to divert the public''s attention, provide an internship job for his little cousin and promote the formation of the justice alliance in advance.


    The water company under its own name will continue to follow up and prepare for the follow-up publicity, packaging and operation.


    Strive to build Superman into the hottest IP in the world.


    Now it is only the first step, and there is still a long way to go.


    I believe that the internship of two and a half years is enough for Clark to complete his studies, leave the novice village of the town and enter a broader world.


    "I thought everyone would want to be a hero..."


    My little cousin was surprised.


    Judging from Luke''s tone, the big cousin seems to have no nostalgia for Superman''s identity.


    This is the hottest favorite in the media recently.


    Even if Clark is not interested in pursuing fame and wealth, he is still excited to become a superhero praised and praised by everyone.


    "Little cousin, let me give you a word. The bigger the chest muscle, the greater the responsibility... Oh, no, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility."


    Luke had a long focus and began to teach life experience.


    "When you get attention, it also means shouldering expectations, responsibilities and unrealistic fantasies."


    "The public will regard you as a moral model and a perfect person, so any defects and mistakes will lead you to curse and malice..."


    "As I said, this is a thorny road."


    Clark nodded vigorously, without the slightest retreat in his eyes.


    "But anyway, you will be a member of the Superman family."


    Luke patted his little cousin on the shoulder and thought when another krypton cousin would come.


    Super girl Carla Zoe Alban is Superman''s cousin, but because she came to earth at night, her generation automatically became a cousin.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Clark put on his superman uniform and felt his body full of power.


    Faced with the uncontrollable excitement and excitement of his little cousin, Luke just smiled.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, superheroes have unlimited scenery.


    He is sought after everywhere, just like the most dazzling star.


    But in fact, it is not as beautiful as expected.


    Not to mention power generation with love, there is no life security such as five insurances and one fund, wages and welfare.


    He is also responsible for reimbursement of uniforms and equipment, which consumes a lot.


    If the crime rate in the city like Gotham remains high, it means that you have to work overtime every day. You must rush to the scene in case of emergencies.


    Don''t mention the nine nine six blessings, put it on the superhero.


    It can be said that there are no holidays all year round.


    Even if you are rolling the sheets with your girlfriend, you have to draw your gun quickly, put on your uniform and rush to the front line.


    Luke clearly remembered that his little cousin was like this several times.


    I''m touching my girlfriend Louise Ryan, ready to wipe the gun and go off.


    Then there was a shooting somewhere in the metropolis. He could only say with regret, fight another day, and then turn away.


    Leave your girlfriend alone in the empty room.


    Superman and Louise Ryan, the famous model couple, often have emotional crises, which is not unreasonable.


    In a word, the career of superhero is unattractive to Luke.


    He prefers to be a neutral who jumps left and right, rather than a firefighter.


    "In the future, metropolis and this town will be your jurisdiction. In addition to daily special training, you have to punch in on time and start on duty."


    Luke put aside his thoughts and handed over the task to his little cousin.


    From today on, Superman will officially debut.


    It is estimated that before long, the reputation will spread all over the world.


    I wonder if Batman at this time has learned from Master Ninja?


    "Well, is there anything to pay attention to when you are a superhero?"


    Clark was a little nervous, with the uneasy mood of the intern''s first day at work.


    "Well, for you, reducing war damage is the most noteworthy thing."


    Luke thought for a moment and held back the sentence.


    He doesn''t want his little cousin to become a demolition brigade, which will affect the public''s good impression of Superman.


    Fortunately, however, the criminals in metropolis are still in a relatively simple stage for the time being.


    Gang leaders, smugglers, street gangsters, armed bandits... These goods can''t cause much damage.


    "In addition, you should learn to fly before taking the post."


    After these days of training, Clark is much better than before in terms of control power.


    It''s time to consider using your body to fight gravity and fly in the sky.


    And as a big cousin, Luke has to teach some special methods of time management.


    Otherwise, Clark goes to school during the day and has special training.


    On duty at night, punch in.


    Without enough rest time, it is likely to affect the growth and development of my little cousin.


    In the following days, Clark lived a very fulfilling life.


    He takes part in the football team training at school every day, hovers between Lana and her boyfriend, and deduces the dog blood love stories of teenagers.


    In the evening, he will fly from Kansas to metropolis to deal with several cases and occupy the front page of the planet daily for a long time.


    In the words of Batman in the future, even Superman saved a cat from a tree.


    They all have to talk at length and boast.


    Compared with Marvel next door, horn daily is spider man''s loyal black powder.


    The daily planet can be regarded as the headquarters of Superman''s support group.


    There was a cameraman before and a girlfriend after.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a small town.


    A mansion.


    "Godfather, have you seen the latest news?"


    Lex put his legs on the table, crumpled the newspaper in his hand and threw it into the fireplace not far away.


    "Superman, Superman... Every day I can see the guy in a red cloak flying around and making a fuss!"


    "Isn''t there a newspaper that is willing to spend some time reporting other news?"


    "For example, Lex Luther, a young and promising entrepreneur, has created thousands of jobs for the town."


    Holding a lead box, Luke looked carefully and automatically shielded Lex''s complaints.


    These days, the public opinion news about Superman is overwhelming.


    With the increase of fans, black powder is also gradually forming.


    Humans are complex creatures. The reason why they hate someone or something is sometimes very simple.


    For example, lex, he doesn''t like superman.


    No other reason, just inexplicably annoying.


    "Lex, if you want people to notice you, either learn to make gimmicks, or... Spend some money yourself."


    He opened the box and picked up a candy sized kryptonite with tweezers, which was the latest discovery of the archaeological team.


    "It''s not shabby to publicize. I don''t need to teach you this kind of operation."


    Lex curled his lips, ignoring the strange nouns in the godfather''s mouth.


    He finally made some achievements, but no one paid attention at all. Everyone was attracted by Superman.


    This irritated lex, who had always been proud and conceited, and subconsciously had a deeper bad feeling for the red cloak.


    "I just think the world is stupid, a man of unknown origin, a man who shows great strength... People regard him as a superhero because he has done some worthless good deeds."


    Lex kept sneering and said in a deep voice, "what we should do most is to be vigilant to prevent this time bomb from being detonated, rather than crazy pursuit and worship."


    "Well, it''s really thought-provoking."


    Luke nodded symbolically. Lex Luther has always been a firm human supremacist.


    In this regard, he is somewhat similar to Batman, Pharaoh and others.


    Of course, Batman thinks that human beings have some indestructible spiritual quality and moral bottom line.


    Lex believes that a smart man like him should be the ruler and supreme leader of the world.


    To put it bluntly, his human supremacy is more like playing God.


    "Instead of complaining to me, you might as well find a way to steal the limelight from Superman."


    Luke closed the krypton box and said with a smile.


    It''s interesting to think about the contest between the Godson and his little cousin.


    "Hum, I will."


    Lex raised his head and said confidently.


    "But I don''t have time now. I want to help Clark solve the problem of being single."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, hated Superman, but became friends with his little cousin.


    What a bloody sadism.

 Chapter 434

    Rich second generation lex, and Clark, the son of a Kansas farmer.


    The reason why they became friends dates back to the car accident.


    As we all know, in interpersonal communication, the first impression is often very important.


    Clark is Lex''s Savior and has a long relationship with each other''s godfather.


    The two met several times and easily had a good impression.


    In the later process of getting along, their friendship heats up rapidly - which may sound strange.


    Lex and Clark are autistic boys who have few friends and will not lack common topics.


    Therefore, the proud and conceited rich second generation and the son of gentle farmers have gradually become close friends.


    At this point, I have to sigh.


    Superman always seems to attract the attention of rich people, from Lex Luther to Bruce Wayne.


    One is a capitalist in metropolis, the other is a rich man in Gotham.


    The only thing they have in common, except for money, is that they have a special relationship with Clark Kent.


    Think again, Superman has an old father who is the reporter girlfriend of the Pentagon general. It''s a winner''s template in life.


    However, it is understandable that after all, we sacrificed our compatriots on the whole planet in exchange for this luck.


    Lex left the house, drove a brand-new sports car to Kent''s door and honked his horn twice.


    Before long, Clark with two dark circles appeared in front of him.


    "Get in the car."


    Lex in sunglasses raised his chin.


    "On a rare weekend, you just sleep at home? Can you have some spirit!"


    Clark smiled bitterly. He was busy with his studies, football team training and digging the wall during the day.


    In the evening, he wore Superman uniform and ran from Kansas to metropolis to crack down on criminals and punish evil and promote good.


    Twenty four hours a day, the schedule is full, and the sleep time is seriously insufficient.


    If krypton hadn''t had a strong constitution and solar energy to supplement energy, he would have died suddenly.


    "Lex, I''m not interested in those parties and I don''t want to meet other girls."


    Clark reluctantly sat in the co pilot. His new friend has been very concerned about his feelings recently.


    They not only hold parties and introduce people, but also teach all kinds of flirting skills.


    Unfortunately, Clark belongs to the more innocent category.


    He was completely unmoved by those hot girls who wore hot pants, short skirts and twisted their small waist. He had only Lana in his heart.


    "Clark, you have to enrich your life so that you won''t be regarded as a ''nerd''."


    Lex said with a smile.


    "I took advantage of the equestrian competition in town to help you make an appointment with Lana."


    The listless Clark suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "equestrian competition?"


    "Yes, you may not know. Lana is the champion of equestrian competition in this town for three consecutive years. She also represented Kansas in an international championship in metropolis."


    Lex smiled confidently.


    "If you can do well in this game, she will be impressed."


    But Clark didn''t look surprised. He just scratched his head and said, "but I can''t ride."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lex''s cheerful voice stopped suddenly.


    Why can''t people with farms and pastures ride horses?


    "There are three days before the equestrian race. You can learn now."


    In order to help Clark get rid of the bill, Lex also worked hard.


    "I can be your equestrian instructor."


    Clark was moved to see Lex so positive.


    He wondered if he should ask his big cousin for a few days off to learn equestrian temporarily.


    "I didn''t think you could ride a horse? Would that be taught in noble private schools?"


    Clark asked curiously.


    "Golf, equestrian, skiing, fencing... These are my courses."


    Lex seemed to think of something and said in a low voice, "my father is very strict and wants me to do my best in everything."


    "So, sitting next to you is a master of equestrian, a professional skier, and... A master of fencing."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lukala airport, eastern Nepal.


    A Gulfstream passenger plane stopped quietly on the runway. An old man with gray hair stood at the entrance of putting down the gangway and looked into the distance, as if he was waiting for a wanderer ready to return home.


    He was wearing a handmade suit, a pair of Oxford shoes under his feet, his hair was combed meticulously, and his accent had an obvious British accent.


    After a long time, a figure finally appeared on the empty runway.


    The other party was not obstructed and walked near the airliner.


    This is a young man like a tramp. Although his face is covered with mud and dirt, his eyes are particularly bright and give people a firm feeling.


    "Master Wayne, you''ve been away for a long time."


    The old man held back his inner joy and said in a mocking tone.


    "What''s the latest fashion dress? Make yourself like a beggar?"


    you ''re right.


    This dusty tramp is Bruce Wayne, the proud son of Gotham who has disappeared for many years.


    He began to travel around the world and experience the bottom life long ago. Even Alfred, the old housekeeper, didn''t know his whereabouts.


    It was not until a few days ago that the other party learned that Bruce Wayne appeared in Nepal.


    "Long time no see, Alfred."


    The tramp named Bruce Wayne smiled and was happy to see people close to him.


    During his travels around the world, he experienced a lot and learned a lot.


    The assassin alliance taught him how to arm his body and build a frightening image.


    Although it is said that the ideas of Master Ninja and Bruce Wayne are not consistent.


    But the latter absorbs the essence, abandons the dross and perfects the inner world of the self.


    "What is this? Superman?"


    Bruce took a bath on the plane and put on new clothes.


    He hasn''t experienced what it feels like to be clean for a long time.


    "Metropolis''s new... Superheroes are said to be able to fly and lift a truck with one hand... It''s amazing."


    Alfred glanced at the newspaper and replied.


    "Master Wayne, a lot has happened in the years you''ve been away."


    Bruce frowned slightly and was attracted by the red cloak in the newspaper.


    Flying Superman?


    "For example?"


    Bruce, looking back, asked casually.


    "For example, in the legal sense, you are now a dead man."


    Alfred shrugged and said with some cold humor, "you have been missing for seven years. Everyone in Gotham thinks that the only heir of the Wayne family has died for various strange reasons."


    "So when I go back to Gotham, it''s a miracle of resurrection?"


    Bruce pulled the corners of his mouth. He didn''t care about these details.


    Before leaving, the proud son of Gotham handed over all the huge legacy left by his parents to the old housekeeper.


    Although, Wayne enterprises fall into the hands of those board members.


    But as long as he wants to take it out, there is no difficulty.


    "Is Gotham still that bad?"


    His thoughts diverged for a moment, and Bruce withdrew his thoughts and put forward his most concerned problems.


    "Gotham has never changed, master Wayne."


    Replied Alfred.


    "Then it''s time for some change."


    Bruce said, looking through the porthole at the flowing clouds.

 Chapter 435

    Luke readily agreed to his little cousin''s leave, and specially told the boy to protect himself when he went out.


    Clark was confused when he left. He just learned horsemanship with lex and practiced fencing together at most.


    What should I pay attention to?


    Can Lex hurt himself?


    "I really want to go straight to my dear Godson to know the true identity of Superman, then incarnate into the number one black powder and break up with Clark..."


    Luke smiled, put away his evil taste and looked at the newspaper on the table.


    The title is highlighted in bold above¡ª¡ª


    "Disappeared for seven years and came back from the dead! The heir of the Wayne family returns to Gotham!"


    As Luke guessed, with Superman''s debut, members of the Justice League will appear one after another.


    "It seems that Batman has successfully stabbed Master Ninja and is ready to start the plan to transform Gotham."


    Luke looked at the handsome young Bruce Wayne in the newspaper and thought that Master Ninja was unlucky enough to be stabbed in the back.


    From his favorite disciples to his own daughters and subordinates, even his own grandchildren ran away.


    It can be seen that the loyalty of the core members of the assassin alliance is a big problem.


    "Let Batman play his police thief game for a while."


    Luke shook his head and dismissed the idea of going to Gotham.


    Compared with his simple thinking little cousin, Batman is not so easy to deceive.


    The latter is perhaps the most vigilant person in the world, even close to ruthless paranoia.


    You know, Clark has been in the Justice League for so many years, working together with Batman, fighting side by side and forging a deep friendship.


    But even so, the other party still has a kryptonite in his belt.


    "Speaking of kryptonite, the excavation is not going well."


    Luke tapped his fingers on the table. In order to collect krypton in the town, he specially organized an archaeological team to carry out a large-scale search.


    During this time, a lot of green kryptonite was found.


    It belongs to the most common kind, which can make kryptonians extremely weak, incapacitated and even cause fatal injury.


    However, kryptonite is divided into many types.


    For example, red kryptonite, which makes Superman lose morality, become evil and hallucinate.


    Gold kryptonite that permanently eliminates super powers.


    Black kryptonite that causes personality division.


    White kryptonite that kills all the plants around it.


    There is even pink kryptonite that makes Superman change his sexual orientation.


    As a qualified collector, Luke felt he should get something for everything.


    Speaking of, if the little cousin is affected by pink kryptonite.


    Should he choose Lex Luther or Bruce Wayne?


    Luke quickly shook his head and shook off the anxious scenes about philosophy in his head.


    He pressed the switch on the desktop and a global map marked with members of the justice alliance was presented.


    Batman has appeared. Who will be next?


    Midtown?


    Seaside city?


    Or


    Luke looked at the location of Paradise Island with a soft look in his eyes.


    He took out the group photo and thought that the intersection between himself and the magical nvxia in flash time and space might affect Diana of the main universe.


    Dr. Manhattan stole a decade of the multiverse and changed its trajectory.


    Most lives are in the dark and unaware.


    Only the witness Barry Allen, the Batman who got the letter from Thomas Wayne, and... Wonder woman felt something wrong.


    In fact, there are the first generation of lightning boy and the third generation of lightning man. After Barry Allen, Wally West is the most often worshipped person.


    He discovered the secret through the connection with God''s speed.


    Unfortunately, Dr. Manhattan directly pried the rules and deleted each other''s existence.


    If you guessed right, Wally West has been involved in the speed space and gradually forgotten by everyone.


    Luke straightened his mind and kept moving in his hand, rolling the red lynx.


    After he decided to train his little cousin, he temporarily returned to Marvel Universe.


    There is not much room to play in the long timeline.


    In addition to waiting, or waiting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Universe 1024.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. headquarters.


    "How is the enrollment of the college this year?"


    Asked Peggy Carter, who had gold wire glasses on her nose and looked down at the documents.


    Thanks to the infinite formula, it ensures physical fitness and youthful vitality in appearance.


    The female commander of the Divine Shield Bureau, who should have accepted the fate of aging, still looks charming.


    After Luke left, Peggy took over power.


    This time, unlike the last time Kang was conquered, the time transmission machine suddenly took away.


    Superman made all the preparations for the trip and arranged everything properly.


    "With the improvement of teachers, the number of top students has also increased, which has greatly enriched the number of agents and spies of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    The man sitting opposite was Nick Frey with a straight waist.


    And hair, and I didn''t lose an eye.


    "Taras, brought back by the director, is worthy of being the king of spies who personally built the red house. Many students have amazing performance in his hands."


    Peggy Carter frowned slightly. She stopped flipping through the documents and said in a warning tone: "but similarly, he is also the teacher who receives the most complaints."


    "Frey, you know, I always don''t agree with treating students too... Coldly, which will squeeze their potential and cause irreparable psychological trauma."


    Nick Frey didn''t refute or agree.


    He really prefers the simple and rough style of doing things to Peggy''s tenderness.


    "Dr. Zola and Baron Strack, how are they doing with the integrated movement of Hydra?"


    Skipping this unpleasant topic, Peggy mentioned the Hydra accepted by Luke.


    After Superman left, these ambitious and devious guys were also uneasy.


    But there is an invasion team composed of Captain America, winter soldiers and iron man Howard stark.


    Plus blood clan, werewolf, three temples and other forces.


    The Hydra headed by Baron Strack did not dare to do anything again.


    "Daniel Whitehall, his nest has been found. Last week, the mutant task force launched a sudden attack, but there was an alien around him, and finally escaped."


    Nick Frey showed regret. He suspected that the Hydra deliberately released water, but he didn''t find any real evidence.


    "With all due respect, commander Carter, the director has disappeared for too long, which will destabilize the internal structure of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    "More than one senator has proposed that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. Bureau has too much power and should be decentralized."


    "In private, there are rumors that the president will be elected every four years and replaced in turn."


    "But the s.h.i.e.l.d. will never change. This is a trample on freedom and democracy."


    Peggy did not lift her head, but gently replied, "who said that? You can invite him to the s.h.i.e.l.d. for a cup of coffee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nick frimer was silent.


    "Frey, the s.h.i.e.l.d. is not a national machine, but a solid defense line to protect the world. Public opinion can''t hurt us, and self doubt can only."


    Peggy pursed.


    "About the commercial trade share distribution of Atlantis, the magic Congress led by camara Taj and Superman, and the hell hotel in Las Vegas..."


    "These need to be handled by the Divine Shield Bureau. The reason why we can get so much and so much power is not given by others, but because of the existence of Superman."


    Peggy has a clear mind. No matter how many senators in Congress or the president of the White House, they have more grievances and opinions.


    I have to hold it in my heart until I''m sure Luke won''t come back.


    Who will be in charge of the work without s.h.i.e.l.d?


    The three temples will not recognize the secular government at all, let alone expect the devil of hell to pay attention to mankind.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility - have you heard that?"


    Peggy asked with a smile.


    "This is what Luke often talks about. He said that in fact, the reverse is the same. The greater the responsibility, the greater the ability."


    Nick Frey thought deeply and said no more.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. does not exist because of the United States or the World Security Council.


    It is based on a person who has disappeared for a long time.


    Superman.


    "Sir Frey didn''t look very good when he left just now."


    The female secretary who stepped on a pair of high heels came over. She had a rare short wine red hair and a beautiful young face, emitting a charming atmosphere.


    "He was just blinded by patriotism. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. never served the federal government or the White House."


    Peggy said faintly.


    "Natasha, what''s new with Howard?"


    The lucky girl who came out of the red house and was selected by Peggy put down her documents and whispered, "Mr. Stark is busy organizing the World Expo and selling his steel war clothes."


    "However, he sent a message two days ago that he had found the place mentioned by the director general, the country called vacanda."


    "There are extremely rich Zhenjin resources, but they are more exclusive of outsiders, and the culture is conservative and closed."


    Peggy covered her forehead as if she had a headache.


    According to Howard''s usual style, he probably led the team there.


    "Vakanda... A country that has never heard of it. I hope there will be no international disputes."


    Peggy shook her head. She couldn''t restrain Howard.


    Since he became iron man, the guy has been running around the world and his reputation was once to catch up with the semi retired captain of the United States.

 Chapter 436

    Clark recently cancelled all extracurricular activities, not just asking for leave from his big cousin to get rid of the miserable life of human flesh sandbags.


    He also suspended the training of the football team. In addition to clocking in at metropolis on time at night, he basically learned fencing skills at Lex''s house during the day, or went to the ranch to learn equestrian.


    Even adoptive father Jonathan is very strange. When did Clark like riding?


    As everyone knows, his son only wants to achieve excellent performance in the competition and win the heart of the goddess.


    The former Clark might not be so proactive.


    Flinching and doubting oneself are the most common things that Superman in adolescence does.


    But after being taught by his big cousin, Clark''s mentality has changed.


    "As long as you wield the hoe well, you can''t dig it down without a corner... Although the famous flowers have owners, I can help loosen the soil..."


    Clark''s mouth was full of classic maxims learned from his big cousin. He leaned forward, fell low on the horse''s back, and drove the horse running with his hooves.


    "Clark, maybe you really have this talent..."


    Lex followed slowly, trying to restrain the surprised expression on his face.


    For the first time, he found that the guy who was called a "nerd" in school had far more learning ability than ordinary people.


    In three days, ordinary people can only learn riding posture at most.


    But Clark can gallop his horse and make some difficult moves.


    "At this level, are you qualified to participate in equestrian competitions?"


    Clark ran two laps and grabbed the reins.


    Slowly straighten your back and slow down.


    "If you just sign up for ordinary competitions and obstacle races, there should be no problem."


    Lex said thoughtfully, holding the reins in one hand and touching his chin in the other.


    Generally speaking, equestrian competitions have multiple events.


    Such as dressage, endurance, barrel race and so on.


    It is mainly to test the ability of riders and create ornamental program effects.


    Clark doesn''t have to waste time on projects that require certain technology.


    However, such as speed competition and obstacle competition, which are relatively low in difficulty. For projects suitable for novices, you can sign up.


    If you can take the lead, you can win the favor of the goddess.


    No young girl would refuse to be a star in the limelight.


    This is one of the reasons why cheerleaders and quarterbacks are so popular in school.


    "You need another good horse."


    Lex added.


    It''s not just looking for a wild horse to run on the field.


    Formal competition has strict requirements on the weight, gender and age of horse racing.


    The competition in the town may not be so exaggerated, but at least it must be a qualified horse, not a wild horse caught by a rope.


    "This may be a big problem..."


    Clark scratched his head. He didn''t even have a decent Knight suit, let alone a good horse race.


    "The horses I raise all live in the metropolitan horse farm and can''t be transferred for half a while."


    Lex was a little embarrassed, and his father would not allow his beloved things to be consigned to a small town to participate in an unknown equestrian competition.


    In the words of the other party, "it will damage the face and honor of the Luthor family".


    Horse racing is an ancient sport, which can be traced back to ancient Greece.


    Then it was carried forward by Britain and became a fashion behavior of aristocratic circles.


    In recent years, horse raising and Horse Racing have been favored by the upper class in metropolis and become a new means to show off their wealth.


    An excellent pure blood horse is only more expensive than a modern high-end sports car.


    It is necessary to employ special labor and breeding, and purchase sites, etc.


    Those rich people like to find some threshold leisure activities, hoping to distinguish themselves from the poor.


    Yachts, sports cars, private planes... Are all exclusive items that show their identity.


    "Maybe the godfather will have a way. I remember he raised a pure blood horse that won the world track obstacle equestrian championship. Its name is... Lightning Barry?"


    Lex took off his helmet, turned over and dismounted, suddenly remembered and said.


    He has few friends, so he attaches great importance to Clark.


    "I''ll ask later."


    If it were someone else, Clark might give up and don''t want to bother Lex again.


    But if it''s a big cousin, it''s worth a try.


    We are all relatives. It should be no problem to borrow a horse.


    "Lightning Barry? Just ride away."


    Luke, who stayed in the residence to study kryptonite, saw his little cousin''s visit, silently covered the lead box and readily agreed.


    He is about to return to Marvel Universe. The industry here will eventually be handed over to Clark and lex, which is a kind of trusteeship.


    After all, who can be trusted more than my little cousin and Godson?


    Just a pure blood horse is nothing.


    "By the way, there are some mutants in the town recently, Clark. Don''t forget your task as Superman intern."


    Luke kindly reminded.


    My little cousin is busy digging at the foot of the wall recently, but ignores the surrounding conditions.


    Some residents in the town who have been exposed to kryptonite for a long time and have been exposed to radiation.


    Their bodies change and produce all kinds of strange abilities.


    Luke secretly marked several dangerous elements, ready to throw them to his little cousin to practice level and play strange to accumulate experience.


    Clark nodded vigorously and patted his chest.


    But the eldest cousin could clearly see that he was a little absent-minded.


    It''s like a student who is dragged out of school. His body sits in the classroom and his heart has long flown to other places.


    Luke can understand this, a 17-year-old or 18-year-old.


    In addition to the white thighs and Naizi, what else can I have in my mind.


    The explosion of male hormones can easily make Clark lose his cool head and worry about gain and loss.


    No way, who let the little cousin just a pure virgin who just handed over his first kiss and remained intact.


    By the way, his first kiss was Lex Luther.


    Maybe that''s why the other party is so enthusiastic about helping Clark?


    "As a friendly reminder, if you win the competition and have a chance to further communicate with Lana later, you must remember to let her take off the necklace."


    Luke seemed to think of something and gave a special instruction.


    If the little cousin is ready to take the gun and mount the horse, he is not weak, and his heart is spare but his strength is insufficient, I''m afraid it will cause serious trauma to his young heart.


    According to incomplete statistics, in the male group, with such a beautiful vision, he tightened the reins and clamped his legs on the horse''s belly.


    Just wait for the starter to fire the gun, this horse, known as "koniseg of pure blood horses", can ride the dust, get rid of all his opponents and become the most dazzling star on the field.


    Boom!


    Gunfire rang out.


    Clark swung the reins, and Barry burst through the two open doors like a stray arrow.


    Just at the start, he threw off his opponent by a large margin.


    But there was no applause or cheers.


    Immersed in the atmosphere of the game, Clark felt something wrong.


    Suddenly, he pulled the reins hard and tried to stop.


    Because in front of him stood a man wearing a "President Jefferson" mask.


    The gunshot was made by him.


    "See you again, boy!"


    The other party was wearing the starter''s overalls and didn''t know where to draw a submachine gun.


    After shooting into the sky for a while, he opened fire on Lightning Barry.


    A pure blood horse worth a global limited edition koniseg was shot violently, covered with blood holes and fell down in pain.


    Out of inertia, Clark fell forward, rolled several times and hit the fence next to the track.


    Screams, shouts... Poured into Clark''s ears like waves.


    He barely opened his eyes and saw the gunman approaching Lana on a red horse.


    "... dangerous!"


    The terrible thought occupied Clark''s mind. He was like taking an injection of adrenal hormone. He was refreshed and full of strength in an instant.


    Boom!


    The atmosphere sent out a loud explosion, as if the bomb had been detonated, setting off billowing smoke and dust to cover the line of sight.


    Like lightning, Clark rushed to the bandit wearing the "President Jefferson" mask, then waved his fist and hit out.


    Dong!


    It''s like the impact of gold and iron, making a clang sound.


    Clark''s eyes widened with an incredible look of shock.


    "Little guy, I''m different from before!"


    A vicious voice came out from under the mask. The bandit who had robbed the bank but was scared away by Clark took the punch in the front.


    He threw away the submachine gun as a cover. He shook his head and hit it forward!


    Dong!


    There was another dull explosion.


    Clark staggered back two steps with golden eyes.


    The brain was buzzing, as if it had hit an iron wall.


    "What is this?"


    Clark barely stood still and saw "President Jefferson" continue to rush up.


    The skin of the other party''s whole body presents a metallic color.


    It seems to be cast from steel, full of a strong sense of power.


    "Where did he come from?"


    Luke, sitting in the grandstand, turned his mouth and showed an interested calm look.


    He wanted to see what his little cousin would do in the face of an enemy of the same strength.


    However, Clark''s situation is not optimistic.


    My little cousin has learned how to control his power, but he really lacks talent in fighting.


    The "President Jefferson", with his iron body, kept suppressing Clark and gave a violent blow to the storm.


    "Punch, dodge... His speed and reaction don''t seem to be as good as his big cousin."


    Thanks to his long experience as a human sandbag, Clark quickly adapted to the rhythm and began to look for opportunities.


    Cross your hands and hold President Jefferson''s fist.


    Then, bend your elbow and hit the other party on the head.


    Boom!


    Like a heavy hammer, blow away "President Jefferson" and withdraw it.


    Clark continues to play a defensive position. He won''t attack, but he knows how to fight back.


    "Come here!"


    The little cousin made the provocative action learned from Luke, raised his fingers and hooked a few times.


    The confused "President Jefferson" seemed to be mocked and rushed like an angry bull.


    The steel palms that could flatten the steel and crush the rock suddenly closed and tightly hooped Clark.


    Sudden force is enough to crush other people''s bones and rupture their internal organs.


    But Clark just felt hard to breathe. He didn''t panic and did something.


    Head back, head forward!


    Dong!


    President Jefferson, who was hit with an elbow, was hit with a heavy hammer on his head. The whole person staggered back, and blood was oozed from his ears and nose.


    "... try to cut him in the middle."


    Clark seemed to hear his big cousin''s voice. He subconsciously took a step forward and clenched his hands.


    Disorganized, he quickly smashed his fist on the chest of "President Jefferson".


    Every punch is full of strength, like a round sledgehammer.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong¡ª¡ª


    The continuous dull sound echoed on the field.


    Even though "President Jefferson" was a man of steel, he couldn''t bear Clark''s lightning fast eight fists. He vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 437

    As the bandit wearing the mask of "President Jefferson" fell down, the metallic luster of his surface skin slowly faded and returned to normal appearance.


    Lana, riding on the red horse, looked at Clark with shocked eyes, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    The latter quickly stopped, acting at a loss, as if he had been caught playing truant by the teacher.


    Generally speaking, the identity of a superhero is my biggest secret.


    Once discovered, it can always cause some trouble.


    Fortunately, the track was full of people and chaos.


    No one noticed except Lana.


    Otherwise, Clark doesn''t know what to do.


    "A kryptonite mutant."


    Lukeshran walked down from the stand and said with his mouth turned.


    By penetrating the flesh and blood skin with super vision, he saw signs of abnormal changes in cells in his body exposed to kryptonite radiation.


    Fortunately, it is not a long-term contact and does not cause cancer.


    This guy was beaten half paralyzed by his little cousin''s lightning whip and Wang BA''s fist. He may have to spend his next life in a wheelchair.


    Speaking of, why is Superman becoming more and more bat like?


    I don''t want to kill, but I can maim.


    Before I met Batman, it had become his shape.


    Tut Tut, worthy of being a good friend of a quilt.


    "Kryptonite?"


    Clark looked puzzled.


    He doesn''t know what kryptonite is yet.


    "Every time you approach Lana, do you feel weak, extremely weak, and even have symptoms of dyspnea?"


    Luke looked at the open stadium where the crowd scattered birds and animals. The smoke and dust rose and rolled and gradually subsided.


    The bank robber who tried to retaliate against Clark broke out halfway and disrupted the equestrian race.


    The other party may not know where to receive kryptonite irradiation, and then obtain the ability to change. After excessive expansion of self-confidence, he thinks of waiting for an opportunity to retaliate


    Luke made a simple analysis, with a trace of curiosity in his eyes.


    If you were like Lana, wearing a small piece of kryptonite with you would not be affected.


    Only those who receive a large amount of radiation for a long time and cause cell changes will become short-lived superpowers.


    Less than two weeks after the bank robbery, the "President Jefferson" changed into a kryptonite mutant.


    Such a fast infection rate means that the other party is likely to be impacted by a large amount of radiation in a short time.


    In other words, he knew a place with a lot of kryptonite.


    "Fortunately, Clark didn''t kill him. After that, he should be able to get some useful information."


    Luke used to scan the whole town with super vision, but he didn''t find a large number of kryptonite fragments buried anywhere.


    "Yes, Chloe said it was'' secret love syndrome ''."


    Clark scratched his head when he heard his big cousin''s question.


    He and Lana have been neighbors since childhood. They go to and from school together every day.


    If it weren''t for the pain of being close to each other, maybe Clark would have successfully confessed and won it. Where would he get the damn quarterback boyfriend.


    "The green meteorite on Lana''s necklace is a polished kryptonite fragment."


    Luke saw that the smoke was about to disperse and thought that if he delayed any longer, the town police, lex and Clark''s parents might arrive.


    He rose directly with his little cousin, flew high into the air and disappeared on the field.


    "Kryptonite is a mineral from outside the earth. The radioactivity it produces will make... Saiya lose all their abilities and enter a state of weakness."


    Luke explained.


    "Then why aren''t you affected?"


    Clark''s heart moved. No wonder his big cousin reminded himself to ask Lana to take off the necklace.


    Then he suddenly remembered.


    Luke seemed to have contacted Lana several times and didn''t show a weak reaction.


    "Because I''m a super Saiya."


    Luke stood above the clouds and replied strangely.


    "So the radioactivity of krypton can''t have any effect on me."


    Super Saiya


    Clark was confused.


    Although I don''t know what it means, I feel very powerful.


    "How can I explain later? Lana just saw how I knocked down the mutant!"


    Clark thought of Lana''s surprised eyes, and his heart was a little complicated.


    Full of joy, mixed with panic, at the same time, at a loss


    Even adoptive parents don''t know that they are superman.


    Clark lives a double life every day.


    While enjoying the metropolis''s praise and reports on Superman;


    On the other side are ordinary town boys.


    The secret identity of the superhero discovered by the object of secret love can actually satisfy young people''s enthusiasm to show off their personality characteristics in front of the opposite sex.


    Of course, Clark is not so naive.


    At the very beginning, he had a trace of unspeakable and unidentified joy.


    When he calmed down, he turned into panic.


    What if Lana doesn''t want to keep a secret?


    Clark was worried that his big cousin would think he had screwed up all this and kicked him out of the Superman family in anger.


    "Your internship is over."


    The little cousin was uneasy, and his mind echoed the classic lines of those unscrupulous bosses firing their subordinates in the film.


    "I believe that with your relationship with Lana, she will keep a secret for you."


    Luke didn''t guess Clark''s psychological activities, he replied casually.


    He is more concerned about Lex''s follow-up than Lana''s knowledge of Superman''s identity.


    That wise godson, who has always been keen on observation, may detect some clues.


    After the last bank robbery, Lex was very concerned about Clark.


    Although it is said that they practice fencing together every day and establish a deep friendship.


    However, considering Lex''s character and city government, Luke does not rule out the idea that he has close contact with Clark to investigate the truth behind him.


    "My relationship with Lana... We are just ordinary classmates."


    The little cousin''s voice showed a melancholy.


    "Clark, you know, few girls can resist the temptation to become a superhero girlfriend."


    Luke didn''t pay much attention to the strict confidentiality of Superman''s identity.


    According to his plan, this is information that will be made public sooner or later.


    Only when Clark Kent, the son of a farmer in Kansas, overshadows Superman and the orphan of krypton can his little cousin be more easily accepted and recognized.


    Behind the seemingly powerful title of "human God", it often represents some vigilance and distance.


    "Is that so?"


    Clark scratched his head. He was really popular when he put on a superman uniform and hovered high above the metropolis.


    Every time they rescue innocent people in the fire or stop a car accident... Those people are happy and want to rush up for a group photo to sign.


    The most exaggerated thing is that he successfully landed a crashed airliner not long ago.


    One of the beautiful flight attendants who survived the disaster showed great enthusiasm. She even unbuttoned her coat and asked Clark to leave an autograph on her chest.


    Superman, who is still a minor, has never seen such a battle.


    Looking at the purple lace and white skin, Clark couldn''t help blushing, and then ran away in fear.


    Pure as him, I haven''t even seen a restricted film.


    Let alone look directly at a woman''s body.


    "Of course."


    Luke nodded in response to his little cousin.


    "The premise is that she has never experienced that her boyfriend mysteriously disappears every night and is often kidnapped and hijacked by villains..."


    Clark: "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Smart people are always different. They can often find the essence or law of the world from a small thing.


    For example, the most famous apple in the world is said to be the reason why Newton later proposed the law of universal gravitation.


    Or when Archimedes was taking a bath, he solved the king''s "mystery of the golden crown" and obtained the law of buoyancy.


    The authenticity of these stories may be debatable.


    But there is no doubt that being good at observation is one of the good habits of accumulating wisdom.


    Lex returned to his residence and was startled by the shooting at the racetrack during the day.


    Although there is a saying, "Free America, gunfire every day".


    But Lex grew up in a rich area with outstanding public security. He went to a private noble school and was picked up by bodyguards and drivers.


    I don''t know much about the chaotic and dirty slums.


    He had been sitting in the stands, waiting for his good friend Clark to show his skills and make a show.


    Who knows, the starter shot at the audience, wounded an innocent man, and later killed the godfather''s pure blood horse.


    By the time the submachine gun fired into the sky, everyone had scattered.


    Lex was overwhelmed by the panic crowd and couldn''t move. He shouted Clark''s name, and no one responded.


    Later, he returned to the field. The man wearing the mask of "President Jefferson" had just been carried on a stretcher.


    And Clark was honest, taking a statement with the police.


    According to his answer, Superman saved him.


    "Superman again..."


    Lex frowned. He always felt something was wrong. Clark seemed to have something to hide from himself.


    "He just kept staring at Lana''s chest."


    Although he didn''t know Clark for a long time, Lex asked himself that he knew Clark very well.


    He is not very good at lying, let alone staring at the breast of his secret lover like a coyote.


    Usually, this guy feels nervous even looking at Lana. How can he suddenly act so bold?


    If there is no intuition, Lex is reminded that Clark must have hidden something.


    Such inference made his eyes brighten slightly, as if he had found some interesting activity.


    "Detective Lex Luthor is coming."


    Lex said proudly.


    He took it as a pastime.


    It''s like being bored after breakfast and killing time with crossword puzzles in the newspaper.


    "First find a way to get the gangster''s confession, and then... Lana, what''s strange about her, which makes Clark pay special attention."


    Lex snapped his fingers. His executive power always exploded. Without the slightest hesitation, he began to make a plan.


    "Caves, meteorites..."


    A few days later, with the chip of "inviting a lawyer", Lex got a lot of useful information from the bank gangster lying in the hospital bed with his lower body paralyzed.


    According to "President Jefferson", in order to avoid the pursuit of the police, he did not escape along the road, but abandoned his car and hid in the dense forest more than ten kilometers away from the town.


    Then he accidentally fell into an uninhabited cave. The rock wall inside was covered with all kinds of glittering green minerals, like clusters of growing plants.


    The other party stayed carefully for about a week and found that his body had changed greatly.


    The skin is metallized and hard as steel.


    After repeated testing several times and confirming that he was invulnerable, the "President Jefferson" decided to return to the town, kill the bad boy and loot the bank''s vault.


    This is the plan that came out of his stupid brain stuffed with muscles.


    This was the end of the conversation and Lex''s visiting time was over.


    He couldn''t go any further and ask who Superman was and what he looked like.


    "Ore that gives people super power..."


    Lex''s face twitched twice, forcibly restraining his inner excitement.


    But his clenched hands have exposed his restless mood.


    "Do you want to tell the godfather?"


    Almost the first time, Lex thought of Luke.


    But he immediately gave up the idea that it might be just a lie made up by the bank bandits.


    I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at if I rush to ask for credit without confirmation.


    Lex was silent. He thought of what the bank robbers said. There was a different piece of ore hidden in the trunk of a jeep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Lex? Lex!"


    That afternoon, Clark came to Lex''s house as usual.


    Although the equestrian competition was forced to stop and end, fencing can still continue.


    Besides, Clark is more willing to get along with his friends than his big cousin. At least there won''t be any pressure.


    Luke is sometimes not serious and likes to say strange things that people don''t understand.


    But perhaps out of krypton''s keen intuition, he always felt that his heart was like a stone when standing in front of the right side.


    Perhaps this is the sense of oppression that the super Saiya have on their subordinate soldiers?


    "Isn''t the door closed..."


    Clark rang the doorbell several times, but there was no response.


    He stretched out his hand and pushed the door. With a "squeak", a gap appeared in the thick mahogany copper clad door.


    "Lex!"


    Clark called twice, but there was still no response.


    So he went in, went up the stairs to the second floor, and came to the study where Lex usually stayed.


    "Why don''t you talk at home?"


    Clark complained when he saw Lex sitting at his desk with his head down.


    "I didn''t hear you."


    Lex seems to have caught a cold. His voice is a little hoarse and speaks word by word.


    His eyes were fixed on an iron box on the table and did not look at his friends.


    "You''re a little strange. Are you sick?"


    Clark felt something was wrong, approached and said.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Lex looked up slowly and pulled out a stiff smile.


    His eyes were full of fierce light, like wild animals, emitting a violent smell.


    Clark stepped back involuntarily.


    Lex, who is usually humorous and tries to show his gentle side, is like a different person.


    He jumped to his feet, grabbed the slender steel sword on the shelf and stabbed Clark directly.


    "Lex, what are you doing?"


    Clark was careless and didn''t flash. He was hit directly by the other party.


    The sharp steel sword stabbed him in the chest and bent an amazing arc. Even Superman''s skin was not broken.


    According to Clark''s generous character, he can''t kill lex.


    So we can only shout and try to wake up each other; Keep retreating to avoid attack.


    Dong!


    Clark hit the table, the iron box shook, and the contents rolled out and fell on the carpet.


    He couldn''t help looking over and found that it was a dark irregular crystal.


    The light on the surface seemed to reflect, making Clark''s eyes narrow slightly.


    He wanted to look away and continue to wake up the crazy lex, but there seemed to be another voice in his mind.


    The roar echoed¡ª¡ª


    "Kill this ignorant dandy! Crush his bones and let him die slowly in a painful cry!"


    "Stepping on his face is a punishment for him to show off his little cleverness!"


    "Clark Kent, you are the most powerful man in the world. Why should you obey the rules!"


    "You can do whatever you want!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Clark put his hands around his head and tried to throw the hateful voice out.


    "That voice is yourself, Clark. You have to learn to accept him."


    Lex''s dark pupils narrowed and an evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Get rid of those constraints and make yourself better, right?"


    The veins on Clark''s forehead burst, as if filled with anger.


    He looked at the chattering lex, strode forward, broke the steel sword that hit his chest again, and raised his hand to beat the other party out.


    Dong!


    Lex hit his body hard against the wall and passed out.


    "You''re too noisy!"


    Clark said in a grumpy tone that didn''t fit his character.

 Chapter 438

    More than ten kilometers away from the town, in a dense forest cave, archaeologists are carefully studying clusters of "growing" green ores on the rock wall.


    "It has relatively strong radioactivity, high energy reading, similar to gamma rays and X-rays, and can penetrate objects and living creatures..."


    An old man with gray hair analyzed this novel mineral with the help of various instruments.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Carville reminded us before that let''s collect it in lead containers, otherwise it may cause damage to human body after long-term exposure."


    The archaeological team members and the workers carrying instruments poured in behind. They were all wrapped with thick clothes similar to protective clothing.


    The surface is covered with lead skin in order to prevent the radioactive energy of krypton from penetrating the cells and promote the human body to change.


    "Oh, I just happen to know something."


    Luke humbly waved his hand. He symbolically wore a protective suit and walked into the cave.


    The ubiquitous radioactive energy is squeezed like a wave.


    If Luke is replaced by his little cousin Clark, within a few seconds, the other party will be weakened by kryptonite to a difficult situation that is difficult to walk.


    This is Kryptonian hell.


    Even breathing has become a fatal behavior.


    "Professor bath, according to the agreement we signed, this is a private exploration operation, so all items found during the investigation should belong to water company."


    Luke touched the glowing kryptonite with his hand and whispered.


    "Of course, Mr. Carville has generously funded us, so everything found during this period must belong to you, which is very reasonable."


    Professor bath took back his obsession. These green ores have never been seen before. According to the analytical data obtained by the instrument, their components do not even appear on the periodic table.


    If he can conduct in-depth research, he can write more than a dozen heavyweight papers that shocked the world.


    Maybe it can prove that there are still civilizations and life outside the earth.


    Unfortunately, water is a big company.


    A professor of Archaeology at the University of Michigan can''t compete with a huge group.


    The reality is not Hollywood movies. It is more difficult for nobody to overthrow big people than to ascend to heaven. At least the latter can be achieved with the help of spaceships and rockets.


    "Can I leave a piece as a souvenir?"


    Asked Professor bath cautiously.


    "This is probably the most valuable exploration discovery in my archaeological career."


    Luke nodded without refusing.


    The kryptonite in this set is like the vibration gold of the Marvel Universe next door.


    It sounds very precious and rare. In fact, it is quite popular. It is almost one for each person.


    In addition to lex Luther, who knows how to synthesize kryptonite, and Batman, a kryptonite collector.


    Almost all the villains facing Superman have used that against Clark.


    And the effect is remarkable and has been tried repeatedly.


    "I will ask the people under my hand to polish an ore and give it to the professor as a gift."


    Luke smiled. The small particles of kryptonite had no effect on ordinary people, otherwise Clark''s secret lover Lana would have changed a long time ago.


    As for whether this generous behavior will cause trouble to his little cousin, it is no longer his consideration.


    Anyway, according to the will of the Almighty universe, Superman will always be the first guy to drop the line in the justice Alliance Group war. It doesn''t matter what kind of tactics krypton is targeting.


    Whether targeted or not, he will not appear on the team battlefield, at least every major event.


    And many villains led by Lex Luther can always master a variety of kryptonite weapons, such as boxers and spears.


    There are also the use of red sun spotlights, enchanting magic, mind control... And other means.


    This leads to Superman''s combat power, which has been in a fluctuating state with a very high upper limit and a very low lower limit for a long time.


    Sometimes even second rate villains such as swamp monsters and poison vine women can easily defeat them.


    But sometimes powerful beings like daxid and manzorak are positively repulsed by Superman.


    Of course, no matter how the version is updated, Batman is always a God.


    "Most of them are green kryptonite. Is there no other kind?"


    Luke''s super vision is greatly limited in the cave. The radioactive energy formed by a large amount of kryptonite is like a hazy fog, which makes people feel blurred.


    This may be why he didn''t find the cave for the first time.


    The leaked radioactive energy is like a perfect protective cover, avoiding its own search.


    If it had not been for the information provided by the unlucky bank gangster, it would be difficult for Luke to find here.


    Wearing protective clothing, he continued to go deep until he came to the end, and he had no other harvest.


    Luke shook his head helplessly. He was disappointed. He couldn''t give a piece of pink kryptonite.


    It is said that it can change the sexual orientation or gender of kryptonians.


    If it''s true, Luke doesn''t mind having another cousin besides super girl Carla.


    Or hold a grand wedding for Superman and Batman, which is much more popular than the wedding of the gods in Asgard next door.


    "I must have brought the painting style of Marvel Universe here."


    Luke smiled and got rid of the strange ideas in his head.


    In the DC world, it''s not a good phenomenon to think about these funny things all day.


    It needs to be a little darker to integrate into it.


    Luke casually told the staff a few words and turned away from the cave.


    He learned the exact location of kryptonite cave from the bank robber whose lower body was paralyzed earlier than lex.


    After confirming the truth, send the archaeological team directly to do further in-depth research.


    The formation of kryptonite is actually that when the planet is destroyed, some material produces radioactivity in a huge explosion and finally condenses into irregular crystal like minerals.


    They fell to the earth with the spaceship carrying Superman.


    The meteorite rain in the town 17 years ago is the disintegration of a huge kryptonite.


    "Lex seems to want to dig out some useful news from that unlucky guy."


    Out of a distance, Luke flew into the air, his thoughts diverged.


    The little moves Lex thought were very secret were actually included in his eyes.


    Obviously, his godson has doubts about his good friend Clark.


    "Well..."


    Luke was thinking about what he would do if lex and his little cousin turned over the friendship boat.


    But suddenly there was a mixture of explosion and scream.


    Luke frowned slightly, and in an instant it was transmitted to the top of the town.


    Surprisingly, he saw Clark in Superman uniform walking into the street.


    The red cloak flutters, and the eyes burst into red light to form a high-temperature beam.


    Boom!


    A car parked on the roadside was directly ignited and detonated, releasing a raging flame.


    "What''s going on?"


    Luke is a little confused. This is probably the first time that something beyond his control has happened since he came.


    Little cousin Clark became a source of panic and a criminal of wanton destruction.


    If he didn''t know the situation, Luke might think he was on the set of the unjust alliance.


    This is very unreasonable!


    "Clark..."


    Luke did not tangle, covered with Superman combat clothes, landed in front of his little cousin, ready to stop the other party from continuing to destroy.


    For superheroes such as Superman and Batman, hurting others and depriving life has always been the beginning of blackening.


    The Batman order of the dark multiverse has already proved this.


    Although it sounds unreasonable, because the Marvel Universe next door is not soft on the battlefield, but he is still the spiritual embodiment of absolute justice.


    But this boring question can only be attributed to the will influence of the Almighty universe, and there is no serious answer.


    Superman who killed the clown established an unjust alliance.


    Batman, who killed the clown, became a laughing bat.


    ¡ª¡ªWell, the source of the problem has been found.


    The culprit is the clown.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Luke''s voice sounded directly in Clark''s brain.


    The latter''s dark pupils coagulated slightly and looked at the familiar figure not far away.


    "Kill him! You are the most powerful man in the world!"


    "Any stumbling block in front of us will crush us!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The negative personality caused by black kryptonite seems to dominate Clark''s spiritual will.


    He hesitated and struggled violently in his heart.


    But before the two personalities could decide the outcome, Luke took a step forward and the ground burst into cracks.


    He used a powerful counterattack force to force Clark in front of him.


    Boom!


    A dull noise.


    If the thunderous thunder blew in the clear sky, it reverberated and spread far away.


    Clark''s eyes widened, as if in disbelief.


    Then his body flew up and fell heavily to the ground.


    Boom, boom!


    Clark broke through the walls behind him, and the whole man was pressed on the ground with great strength, ploughing out a deep gully.


    "Big cousin beat me?"


    The normal personality of short soberness shows an extremely shocked mood.


    Generally speaking, shouldn''t Luke try to wake him up, tell him the good times of the past, endure his storm attack and never fight back?


    Why did you just do it without trying?


    The questions passing through the heart were soon swallowed up by the anger of negative personality.


    Clark supported himself with both hands and got up from the hard ground.


    He shook his head slightly to eliminate the buzzing of concussion.


    On the right eye socket, a circle of obvious bruises appears.


    "Kill him! Revenge!"


    The violent impulse occupied Clark''s heart.


    He gave a cold Snort and made a force under his feet.


    Like a gust of wind on the flat ground, there was a roar.


    The red cloak pulled out the shadow and rushed straight to Luke, a street apart.


    "I''ve said it many times, Clark! If you''re slow and hurt less, don''t think about your face!"


    Luke''s little cousin krypton, who has been exposed to the sun for 17 years, poses no threat to him now.


    Suddenly opened the biological force field and delayed Superman''s figure a little.


    Then he raised his right leg.


    Boom!


    A huge shock!


    Like a bomb detonated in the air.


    The air fluctuated violently visible to the naked eye.


    Like the waves rolling out.


    Clark, who was forced in front of his big cousin, had a swollen circle on his whole face, as if he had gained weight.


    Then he flew backwards faster than before, and there was a footprint on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I''m very experienced in dealing with those victims who have been brainwashed and blackened."


    Luke smiled kindly and said faintly, "I used to have a friend named Barnes. Under my effective treatment, he regained himself and his original memory."


    I don''t know why Clark''s negative personality was afraid when he heard his big cousin''s comfort.


    The other party''s punch and foot have made him understand that he may not be the most powerful person in the world.


    "You, don''t come here."


    Dong, Dong, Dong


    Luke said, walking forward and taking steps.


    It was like hitting a hammer in Clark''s heart, making him feel turmeric.


    Compared with positive personality, negative personality has the characteristics of arrogance, arrogance, tyranny and bullying.


    Therefore, it is easier to have fear and doubt when encountering too powerful and invincible opponents.


    "What are you afraid of? As long as you step on me under your feet, no one can stop you anymore."


    Luke, with a joking smile on his face, deliberately didn''t walk fast.


    He fixed his eyes on Clark with a look of indifference.


    Invisible pressure shrouded the little cousin. The latter''s throat rolled twice and shouted, "if you take another step, I''ll kill all the people in this town!"


    "Then let go! Don''t worry!"


    Luke shrugged and acted indifferent.


    "By the way, lovely little cousin, don''t you think I''m a good man?"


    The light laughter full of ridicule made Clark, who was dominated by negative personality, speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    According to the memory stored in the brain, the eldest cousin really never said Chunchun''s teaching that asked him to save the world and protect mankind.


    Luke mentioned more about how to fight, how to defeat opponents and how to avoid being hurt than Jonathan, his adoptive father who likes to say positive energy quotations


    "Oh, see, the big cousin you admire is actually a selfish villain..."


    Clark''s negative personality sneered, but after that, his face appeared a little strange.


    As a villain, he reprimanded others with awe inspiring righteousness, as if it was against the law.


    "You can vent your desire to kill, hurt those innocent people, and then put their blood debt on my head - if you can."


    Luke said calmly, but his eyes suddenly became sharp and hit Clark like a blade, making him subconsciously shrink his neck.


    Boom!


    I saw the dark red cloak fluttering suddenly, and the suffocating terrible wind pressure swept the streets on both sides.


    Parked cars rolled over and out, and a lot of smoke rose.


    The hard ground with cracks has disappeared Luke''s figure.


    Suddenly, Clark felt a powerful palm on his face.


    He seemed to be hit head-on by a speeding train, under great pressure, and his whole body was crying in pain.


    "Let go..."


    Before the grumpy voice came out, Clark was carried high into the air.


    Boom!


    Speed breaks the sound barrier!


    "Clark, I don''t know what happened or how to wake you up immediately."


    With his little cousin in his right hand, Luke rushed out of the atmosphere and into outer space.


    "Therefore, I can only take rough measures."


    "Good luck!"


    Luke loosened his right hand and kicked his little cousin in the chest.


    The momentum was heavy and merciless.


    Boom!


    The other side is like a falling meteorite, rubbing the atmosphere and bringing out a red tail flame.

 Chapter 439

    Although Clark struggled hard, he wanted to adjust his falling posture to resist the gravity of the earth.


    But Luke''s foot hit his chest like a shell, which made his bones ache and crack.


    Not to mention flying, Clark found it very difficult to stretch out a few fingers.


    The uncontrolled body falls rapidly and leaves the atmosphere in an instant.


    Looking at the posture, it seems that the head is facing down and the face will land first.


    Boom!


    I saw a red shadow dragging a strong fire and falling on the hard ground.


    A loud noise caused a sensation everywhere.


    A large number of smoke and dust rose, like the rolling of gray and yellow waves, setting off a strong airflow.


    The solid rock stratum collapsed, showing an oval pit.


    "Ho ho..."


    Clark gasped, barely opened his eyes and saw the moving dark red cloak.


    "Are you sober now?"


    Luke asked softly with a kind smile on his face.


    Krypton''s little cousin, who is still firmly occupied by negative personality, opens his mouth slightly and seems to be brewing an unfriendly dirty word beginning with "F".


    "Think well and then answer. You have to pay for saying the wrong thing."


    Luke smiled and said, but his kind eyes were full of danger.


    He looked down at Clark, whose mind was influenced by krypton.


    Thinking of being shot down from outer space just now, my little cousin''s body tightened.


    "Awake, awake."


    After giving birth to a negative personality, Clark seems to be much smarter than before.


    In other words, I know how to look at people''s faces.


    "Really awake?"


    Luke remained approachable and kind.


    "Really! Big cousin, I think I''ve never been so sober as now!"


    The little cousin obeyed his inner will and replied repeatedly.


    Look at the intimacy of his name "big cousin", as if the previous battles were all misunderstandings.


    "That''s good."


    Luke nodded and casually asked, "it''s time to ask questions. If you''re sitting in a car and can''t pass because of traffic congestion, and you happen to be in a hurry, what should you do?"


    Clark wondered, why did he suddenly switch to a Q & a game?


    Out of his first judgment, he said subconsciously, "let the driver drive on the sidewalk? The road is crowded, but the street should be spacious."


    Luke couldn''t help but give a thumbs up and praised: "very honest answer."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three punches!


    The little cousin who collapsed in the pit almost vomited blood and died.


    "Cousin, why did you beat me again?"


    Clark''s negative personality is also wronged.


    Are you wrong?


    If the traffic is congested and you are in a hurry, why not drive on the sidewalk.


    "Because you didn''t obey the traffic rules, little cousin."


    Luke withdrew his fist and said, "why don''t you think about what you should do?"


    "Well, sit quietly in the car listening to the radio and wait for the traffic situation to ease?"


    Clark, who had several circles of bruises in his left orbit, came up with the standard answer after careful thinking.


    "Well, that''s what Superman said."


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. He felt that even if black kryptonite distorted Clark''s mind and gave birth to a negative personality.


    I can still use the iron fist of justice to reform my little cousin and let him find himself.


    Seeing the glittering tears in the corners of Clark''s eyes, Luke couldn''t help smiling happily.


    The little cousin must have been moved by his good intentions, so he left moving tears.


    "Then do you still want to rule the world?"


    Luke asked with concern, like a door-to-door census worker.


    "No more, no more."


    Clark learned to be smart this time. Even if his head was full of dark, evil and terrible ideas, he would never say it.


    "I just want to live in peace, work at sunrise and rest at sunset, and be a simple farmer."


    Luke''s mouth was tickled. If he ignored his little cousin''s dodging eyes, he might really think that the negative personality occupying Clark''s body was preparing to reform and change.


    After asking a few questions, Luke confirmed that Clark had not suffered some kind of mental attack that made people lose their mind and become crazy.


    If it is Charm Magic or mind control, the little cousin can''t keep such a clear mind.


    Considering the kryptonite all over the town, he thought Clark might be affected by it.


    Luke clearly remembers that among many kryptonite species, black kryptonite can divide personality into two and make it produce opposite will.


    Like Clark and super girl Carla, they have all had such experiences.


    Dong!


    He knocked out his little cousin with negative personality, and Luke took him back to the town.


    He came to Luthor''s house and saw Lex in a coma and the black crystal rolling on the carpet.


    With the strong constitution of super kryptonians, Luke is not worried about the fatal impact of kryptonite radioactive energy.


    He bent down to pick up the black kryptonite, played with it in the palm of his hand for a while, and put it back into the lead box.


    "Lex, are you okay?"


    Luke photographed the unconscious Godson. He preliminarily judged with super vision that the other party had just broken a few bones. There was no problem and his life was not in danger.


    Compared with physical injury, spiritual impact may be a little worse.


    After all, it seems that Lex first discovered this rare black kryptonite.


    Therefore, he may have been affected before Clark, giving birth to a negative personality.


    Luke has a headache about this.


    Lex Luthor in this period can barely be regarded as a normal teenager with good character.


    Although he is a little too proud and likes to show off, it''s just some harmless minor defects.


    Luke didn''t want to see Lex split his personality by black kryptonite and embark on the road of villains.


    "I hope people are all right."


    He threw Clark and lex who had been knocked unconscious on the bed in the bedroom next door.


    Kryptonite''s radioactive energy is time sensitive, just like a little cousin can recover after a while.


    As for lex, watch it and see if it recovers.


    If it doesn''t work, Luke can only find some people in the magic world to give his godson psychotherapy.


    At this point in time, Constantine may not have been born.


    But Dr. destiny, Mrs. Shangdu and others have already appeared.


    Luke is confident that with his personal charm, the other party should not refuse to do himself a small favor.


    Luke stayed at Lex''s house for the next few days.


    Clark, who was occupied by negative emotions, woke up several times. At the beginning, he also wanted to escape from his big cousin and regain his freedom.


    In this world, besides Luke, who else will be his opponent.


    As long as he gets out of each other''s control, Clark can live very well.


    But every time Luke caught him and beat him up.


    The little cousin learned well and became much more honest.


    In contrast, Lex is very calm.


    The negative personality created by black kryptonite changed his temperament greatly.


    He is more silent and likes to use tricks.


    Clark was beaten so many times, mostly by Lex.


    Just facing Luke, who has no weakness and looks invincible.


    Even if Superman and Luther work together, it won''t help.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After nearly two weeks of closed life, the evil and terrible voice in Clark''s mind finally disappeared.


    He seemed to have slept for a long time, and then opened his hazy eyes. Everything in front of him felt very strange.


    "What did I do?"


    Clark recalled bits and pieces and suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt.


    He remembered that he lit cars with his hot eyes and used violence recklessly, which made the town residents panic and flee in all directions.


    He even tried to kill his cousin.


    The bad memory made Clark''s mood worse.


    "Look at your guilty face, you may be really awake."


    Luke''s voice came from the door. He carried hot milk and cereal to his little cousin.


    "The cohabitation with Lex these days... No, it should be the same bed. Are you still happy?"


    Clark automatically ignored his cousin''s ambiguous ridicule, and they were forbidden to leave the master bedroom on the second floor of the residence.


    Fortunately, Lex has all kinds of villas and enough living space.


    Of course, no matter what kind of bedroom, there will only be one bed.


    So Luke was right when he said Superman slept with Luther.


    "Did I hurt... Innocent people?"


    Clark''s face is sad, which is a terrible thing for Superman with a high sense of morality.


    If he hurts or kills innocent town residents when he loses his mind, he will probably never get out of the psychological shadow for a lifetime.


    "I haven''t heard of casualties yet. You just caused some economic losses."


    Luke shrugged and said softly, "for example, collapsed shops, streets and roads that need to be repaired, and some affected buildings... But you don''t have to worry, all this is paid by Walter."


    Clark took breakfast and gave his big cousin a grateful look.


    "Where''s Lex? How''s he doing?"


    The little cousin had enough to eat and drink, glanced at his good friend who was still awake, and asked with some worry.


    "He is also affected by black kryptonite and is still under observation."


    Taking Clark out of the bedroom, Luke checked the other party to make sure that the negative personality disappeared.


    He has a super krypton horror template, which is quite powerful in spiritual ability, and does not lose to the spiritual ability like the White Queen.


    "Many people have seen that Superman has become a violent criminal."


    Luke sat behind his desk, his hands crossed, looking at Clark, who had not been freed from his remorse.


    "Clark, you need to restore your image. In professional terms, you need an urgent public relations."


    PR?


    The little cousin raised his head, his eyes full of confusion.


    "Yes, there can be no stain on the image of justice, which will make the public doubt you, guard against you, and even reject you."


    Luke snapped his fingers, like the agent of the incarnation entertainment company, and began to analyze the negative impact of Superman''s out of control.


    "Well, what should I do?"


    Clark scratched his head. He really didn''t know what to do with it.


    "First of all, you need to communicate with the outside world. Equal conversation can bring trust, and the power of language can change the public''s impression of you."


    Luke talked eloquently, leaning back slightly and leaning against the back of the wide chair.


    "The second is a prepared press conference. The public appearance will help improve Superman''s reputation, let everyone ''know'' you and enrich their image."


    "The last thing is packaging. Generally speaking, stars need to specially formulate personal designs that meet the public''s aesthetic and favorite degree, such as genius and Xueba. Graduation from famous schools is only the basic requirement, various awards, and then make up and exaggerate some stories, such as sitting under a tree, and then an apple hits your head. You have found the basic law of the operation of the world."


    "Or you cut down a cherry tree when you were a child, and then you dare to admit your mistakes and show a rare good quality..."


    "The public likes interesting and inspirational stories and legends beyond imagination. They can meet the inner desires and emotions of most people."


    Clark was confused. He just wanted to be a superhero. Why did he feel so difficult?


    "But fortunately, Superman doesn''t need human design. You just need to express yourself sincerely, and the public can be moved by you."


    Luke smiled back and said seriously.


    "Clark, you are kind enough and just enough. You don''t lack the courage to devote yourself... The world needs such a spiritual symbol."


    The little cousin looked down and seemed a little embarrassed.


    He thinks that he is not as perfect as his big cousin, and there are many shortcomings.


    "So get ready, Clark! Let everyone see you and Superman!"


    Luke said so.


    This is his plan.


    There is no need for Superman to hide himself.


    The fact that Clark Kent is the son of krypton is no secret.


    Not to mention the Justice League, like all kinds of villains, even the Tianyan society under the government knows it.


    Better known than "Batman is Bruce Wayne".


    "Really?"


    Clark still hesitated.


    "You have to believe in yourself and me."


    Luke nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another week passed.


    Hilton Hotel in metropolis, hall on the 31st floor.


    The city''s newspapers, magazines, and television reporters all received invitations from water.


    To sum up, the content written above is "there is a big news to be announced, and you need friends in the headlines to come quickly".


    "What is Walter going to announce? The cooperation plan with Luthor group, or the military defense order?"


    "These can''t make the headlines. I haven''t seen it. Even the editor in chief of planet Daily has come. Something big must happen today!"


    "I prefer to track Superman''s news hot spots, which is more significant for the improvement of newspaper sales."


    "Superman? Disappeared for some time. I heard that he went crazy in a small town in Kansas, causing a lot of casualties... We are going to make a column on this matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was much discussion in the hall, and the press conference had not yet begun.


    Except for the staff of the organizer, the host has not yet appeared, and everyone behaved very easily.


    "Cough, welcome to the water company''s press conference."


    Luke Shiran, in a suit and shoes, stepped onto the stage and tried to see if the microphone was normal.


    "The reason I invite you is to introduce someone to you."


    "He is the future son of metropolis and a superhero in the eyes of citizens..."


    "He stopped the derailed and overturned train accident and saved hundreds of lives of the crashed airliner..."


    With Luke''s powerful voice ringing through the audience, everyone held their breath and a touch of expectation rose in their eyes.


    "... it''s a great honor to introduce him to all of you."


    After a long speech, Luke stepped aside.


    The door on the right behind him opened and the red cloak entered the meeting.


    Tall and strong, stand on the stage and hold the microphone.


    "I am superman."


    He said so.


    This sentence is like a heavy bomb falling into the water, stirring up surging sound waves.

 Chapter 440

    "I am superman."


    This sentence is like a detonated heavy bomb, which directly shocked the journalists and media workers present and temporarily lost their ability to think.


    In addition to the camera, as always, he faithfully aimed at the tall and strong figure on the stage.


    The others were all with their mouths open and showed a very obvious surprise.


    Superman, he''s not a masked hero.


    No helmet, no eye patch.


    Red cloak, capitalized "s" on the chest, and a bunch of elegant little curls


    These are the most iconic image features of Superman!


    But it''s strange that people can''t remember Superman''s appearance.


    Even his photos can cover the pages of more than a dozen newspapers.


    No one has a specific and clear image of Superman.


    So when the figure in the red cloak came to the stage, it didn''t cause an uproar. Until the other party admits his identity.


    "Superman..."


    "He is really Superman!"


    "Did Walter hold this press conference to announce Superman''s identity?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s like a fryer!


    The scene suddenly became noisy!


    The revived reporters whispered.


    Click! Click!


    The flash is constantly pressed and becomes the focus, which makes Superman on the stage feel a little uncomfortable.


    He turned to look at Luke next to him, who gave an encouraging look.


    As if a shot of cardiotonic was injected into Superman''s body, he regained his courage and continued: "I am superman, my name, my earth name is Clark Kent, and I grew up on a farm in Kansas..."


    This amazing speech, which was enough to shake the world, was broadcast to every household in the metropolis with the lens of the camera, and then to other cities.


    An hour later, the North American continent and even the whole world knew the explosive news.


    About who Superman is, the topic that once aroused heated public discussion has finally been answered.


    He came from a civilized race outside the earth and landed in a small town in Kansas because of the fragmentation and destruction of his home.


    He was adopted by a kind couple and named "Clark Kent".


    He


    "Why did Superman announce his identity at the press conference held by water company?"


    This is a question published in a newspaper.


    "Do they have a close relationship between the young rich and Superman?"


    This is a boring melon eating crowd.


    "An alien lives among us, my God! This is not good news... He may bring an army! Occupy every country and every city on the earth!"


    This is the worry of science fiction film lovers.


    "The tomorrow''s son of metropolis is actually a rural farmer in Kansas? I don''t believe it! Superman must be a resident of metropolis. Maybe he lives next door to me!"


    This is regional discrimination + Metropolitan locals.


    "What should we think of Superman? He comes from an alien, grew up on earth and is extremely powerful. Will the laws against human beings be effective for him?"


    This is a discussion among scholars.


    In short, Superman has once again become the focus of the world.


    His existence has been given too much meaning, but now that meaning has become more complex.


    "Cousin, is this really right?"


    Clark looked down at Walter''s office.


    After seeing the fierce reaction of the news media and the public, he doubted whether his act of announcing his identity was correct.


    Public opinion, like a surging tide, rushed towards him, making people feel suffocated.


    Clark will not fear those ferocious bandits and criminals, danger and disaster.


    But what can he do when he is criticized, excluded and attacked?


    Waving fists at innocent people?


    Or burn them all with hot eyes?


    Superman''s powerful power has no effect in front of ordinary people.


    The gap between the strong and the weak seems to be reversed.


    "Clark, first of all, you have to understand what you really think."


    Luke just hung up a phone call from the White House and said calmly, "what kind of life do you like to live? Do you deal with criminal organizations in schools and metropolitan areas every day? Or do you come to the stage as a symbol and have the courage to accept everyone''s questions and public opinion pressure?"


    "The former is easy to confuse normal life with superhero status, because in reality, you are just the son of an inexperienced Kansas farmer and a high school student in the countryside."


    "But every night, when you wear a superman uniform, you become an omnipotent and respected superhero."


    "The strong contrast will bring psychological changes. Maybe one day you will gradually get tired of the name Clark Kent and only like the days when you exist as a Superman - it''s human nature to be eager for recognition and attention."


    "Or conversely, you no longer want to be busy saving others and the world, but ready to return to your family and be a good husband and father."


    "Life is full of too many unknowns, not to mention that people''s energy is limited, even... Saiya people are the same."


    "If you are preparing for the exam at school, and then there is a fire in metropolis, what should you do?"


    "Save people! There is no doubt that you will do so. Then? You failed in the exam and failed in the final exam. The teacher gave you a minimum score... This is the blow and pressure from real life. It seems to be just a small thing, but it makes you fall into endless troubles and erodes your passion and love for life."


    "Clark, you need to understand one thing. Superheroes are not work, they are obligations. They are a mission given by a sense of responsibility. At the same time, they still can''t see a return on their long-term investment."


    "It''s hard for you to be the perfect Superman in metropolis while doing a good job of Clark Kent."


    Luke tapped his fingers on the table, paused, and then looked at his little cousin who was a little confused.


    Open identity, of course, will cause a lot of trouble.


    For example, villains may threaten their families and pass the risk on to their friends.


    But at the same time, it can also bring some benefits.


    The first is legitimacy. We should cooperate openly with the federal government and no longer have to bear the gray label of "masked vigilantes".


    Second, change is what Luke is happy to see, as long as everything is under control.


    He did not change Superman''s intention, but hoped that his little cousin could see the essence of the world in advance and not just immerse himself in the beautiful surface of superheroes.


    This is the DC Universe. It reveals thick darkness from beginning to end.


    Superman has encountered the malice of fate many times in different time and space and different universes.


    Deceived by the clown, she killed Louise Ryan and her baby, and then established an authoritarian regime.


    Kill Lex Luther with hot sight, rule the earth and become a Hitler like existence.


    ¡ª¡ªIn too many stories, Superman faces tragedy and becomes the most terrible person in the world.


    "Don''t worry about the government or other problems."


    Luke snapped his fingers and turned the corners of his mouth.


    "I hired a professional agent for you. He is very good at dealing with all aspects of public opinion pressure and crisis public relations."


    The door of the office was pushed open and a familiar figure appeared in front of Clark.


    "Lex? Why are you here?"


    He was surprised and stood up.


    Because of the impact of black kryptonite, Lex should still be locked up in the bedroom of the house and not allowed to go out.


    "I''ve recovered, not long ago."


    Lex showed a bright smile on his face, pointed to Clark and said, "I didn''t expect you to be the metropolis star who appears in the newspaper every day."


    "It''s amazing that my best friend and the guy I hate most are the same person."


    He drew a chair and sat opposite Luke.


    The negative personality created by black kryptonite seems to have disappeared, and lex Luther returns to his previous sunny personality.


    When he speaks, he always smiles at the corners of his mouth and acts cheerful and lively.


    "Well, I don''t want to keep it a secret, but..."


    Clark scratched his head and hid something from his friend, which made him somewhat sorry.


    Because in the education of adoptive father Jonathan, lying is wrong.


    "It''s no big deal. Everyone has secrets, including me."


    Lex narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Let''s continue to talk about how to build Superman and the greatest superhero in the world."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gotham.


    Wayne manor.


    Sitting on the carpet, Bruce Wayne was busy cutting out the old newspapers he had recently collected.


    He needs to know more about the city, and more about some people in the city.


    "Falcone the Roman..."


    "Oswald the Penguin..."


    "Sal Maroni..."


    Every time Bruce says a name, he makes an obvious mark on the notebook on the right.


    Like a young hunter, he slowly and patiently determines his prey.


    These people are gangsters with names in Gotham underground world.


    Some of them have ruled Gotham for more than ten years.


    Some are among the upper class and run profiteering businesses.


    Some have numerous minions and control the port and lower urban areas.


    "Master Wayne, you should go out and bask in the sun more than shut yourself in your room and think about these seemingly dangerous things."


    Alfred, the housekeeper, came in with a big breakfast and pushed the door.


    With a helpless look on his face, after returning from Nepal, master Wayne didn''t wear ragged clothes and dress up as a street tramp and ran to the slums of Gotham.


    Is to look through old newspapers and collect information.


    There is no plan to take over the family business of Wayne group and revitalize the family honor.


    When Alfred was young, he was an agent of MI5.


    Later, by chance, he became the housekeeper of the Wayne family.


    This seemingly ordinary old man is actually proficient in all kinds of fighting skills, healing injuries, and even computer hacker technology.


    Therefore, Alfred still has the unknown name of "housekeeper".


    With his knowledge of Bruce and the details he has observed recently, it is not difficult to guess what the other party wants to do.


    Fight gangs, or punish evil and promote good?


    In the view of the old housekeeper, this is obviously not a rational behavior.


    "Gotham was no different from me before I left. He was still guilty, drunk and... So boring."


    Bruce shook his head, bit a piece of bread and said, "so I have no interest in participating in it. I just have to change my mind."


    Bruce did not hide anything from his father and his own old housekeeper.


    If Batman in the future is honest enough to anyone, he doesn''t have much psychological defense.


    That man will only be Alfred.


    "It''s not easy, master Wayne."


    The old housekeeper pursed his lips and seemed unhappy. He joked: "if you really want to change Gotham, why not run for mayor and make the city great again?"


    "Because becoming mayor can''t completely eradicate those criminals."


    Bruce shook his head. He knew Gotham''s power structure.


    From top to bottom, corruption is rife.


    The city hall is the umbrella of the gangs, and there are few honest and serious policemen in the police station.


    Basically, everyone has received black money or protected himself, turning a blind eye to it.


    Those good people who insist on themselves and are not polluted are either excluded and treated coldly;


    Or be suppressed, the end is worrying.


    "Even if I became mayor, it wouldn''t help."


    Bruce said in a deep voice, staring at the cut old newspapers.


    "Because no matter what I want to do, the following police, prosecutors and even judges... They have formed a complete chain of interests. They will shield each other and connive at the breeding of crime."


    Alfred was silent. To sum up master Wayne''s words, it was probably that "politics can''t save Gotham".


    "How can we save Gotham?"


    When Bruce finished his breakfast, the old housekeeper standing aside put away the tableware.


    "Become some kind of symbol... Break away from the outside of human flesh and blood and become the embodiment of spirit! It can make people fear and frighten criminals..."


    Bruce took a deep breath and his eyes became deep.


    "It can also give others courage and serve as a weapon of justice."


    Alfred just shook his head helplessly and whispered, "master Wayne, before you start this great cause of saving Gotham, can you make a girlfriend and continue the blood of the Wayne family."


    "In that case, I can rest assured."


    Bruce: "


    After coming back, he was used to the cold and humorous speaking style of the old housekeeper.


    "By the way, James Gordon, are you familiar with him?"


    Bruce touched his chin and automatically skipped the embarrassing topic of making girlfriends, getting married and having children.


    "Impressed."


    Alfred stopped at the door and nodded.


    "Master Wayne, he once put a coat on you in that alley."


    Bruce''s mouth rose. Of course he remembered James Gordon and knew this man.


    What he wants to make sure is whether James Gordon has been corrupted and become one of those black policemen.


    "Mr. Gordon, there is no doubt that he is an honest man."


    Alfred paused for a moment and gave an answer.


    At least the old housekeeper has never heard of any negative news about James Gordon.


    Sometimes a person''s character is judged not by what he says, but by what he does.


    As an old man who has been in the police station for more than ten years, James Gordon is still an ordinary police officer.


    His colleagues either retired or climbed higher.


    Sitting on the bench for a long time and being unpopular with others, the Gotham police station, where corruption is rife, has been able to explain some things from the side.


    "Finally found an object to cooperate with."


    Bruce''s frown loosened slightly.


    He needs a helper, or a microphone to talk to the police station and the city hall.


    If James Gordon is as honest as he shows and is willing to make a contribution to changing Gotham.


    Then, the other party is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    When Alfred left, Bruce went on with his work.


    Although the old housekeeper has hinted many times, the board of Wayne group is secretly planning to dilute his shares and prepare to kick himself out.


    But Bruce was not worried. He could deal with such a small problem.


    The top priority is to find a cut-off point to crack down on Gotham''s gangs.


    "Hoo, Falcone..."


    Bruce breathed out when he finished what he was doing.


    He decided to rule the city in the open, and the most powerful Romans began to do it.


    As long as the other party is knocked out, the other gangs should be at least safe for a period of time.


    Of course, they may also become more vicious.


    In order to compete for a piece of territory, like a hungry sideburns dog, they launched a new round of fighting and shuffling.


    If that''s the case, it''s like creating a great opportunity for yourself to catch all the gangs.


    After careful consideration, Bruce picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    "Metropolis, Superman, aliens landing on a Kansas farm..."


    Twenty minutes later, the only heir to the Wayne family looked dignified.


    He seemed to be aware of a bigger problem, a more difficult and troublesome problem than the gangs.


    Superman!


    Bruce thought for a long time and then opened his notebook again.


    While watching the TV, there was a heated debate about whether Superman is good or bad;


    While writing down each other''s name silently, he marked it "worthy of vigilance".

 Chapter 441

    Superman of metropolis doesn''t know that his name has appeared in someone''s notebook.


    For a long time to come, he will be regarded as a threat and a time bomb, so he will be closely watched.


    A week has passed since Clark officially announced his identity.


    With the fermentation of time, there is no sign of stopping the fierce discussion in all aspects, but there is a growing trend.


    In this way, Clark lost the ordinary life of ordinary high school students.


    First, he got a call from his parents in Kansas.


    Adoptive father Jonathan did not blame his son''s choice. He understood and worried.


    Because of the different views of the town people, the interview activities of the city hall, and even the governor''s personal visit


    Jonathan and Martha, an ordinary couple, were caught off guard and difficult to deal with.


    They are not willing to become the focus of the public and live a better life in the name of Superman adoptive parents.


    Unfortunately, others obviously don''t think so.


    Those reporters swarming in, paparazzi crouching 24 hours


    They couldn''t find Superman, so they had to wait in their hometown in Kansas, trying to find some useful material that could be used as exclusive news.


    Superman''s childhood life, Superman''s growth environment... As long as it''s about Superman, everyone likes to watch it.


    This is a new wealth password!


    "Everything seems to be going in a worse direction."


    Clark''s eyes looked through the French windows at the city under his feet.


    For the first time, he realized that public opinion had such great power.


    It seems to penetrate into your life.


    "No, that''s a good start."


    Lex disagreed. He took a bottle of whisky from the wine cabinet.


    First he poured himself a cup and then handed Clark a cup.


    The latter waved his hand and refused, on the grounds that he was not old enough to drink legally.


    I have to say, this answer has a superhuman style.


    Lex shook his head and laughed. In his opinion, Clark had such a powerful power, but he obeyed the rules extremely.


    This is really a puzzling thing.


    If you change to yourself


    It may be like the idiom Solitaire, taking the first step to do whatever you want, and then doing whatever you want, all the time.


    Lex''s eyes showed a trace of envy. He looked at Clark and whispered, "announcing his identity will inevitably bring some trouble to his family, which is inevitable."


    "But what we need to pay attention to is that this is not the important thing. The key lies in the government''s attitude."


    Clark held his chest in his hands. He had just finished his talks with the president at the white house two days ago and shook hands openly.


    The photo was quoted by the planet daily and published in the front page of the day.


    In addition to going to the White House and participating in such boring political activities.


    A general in the Pentagon also called Superman many times.


    According to his big cousin, Clark didn''t obey.


    While showing a friendly attitude, don''t forget to show your fists and muscles to ensure that someone will listen to you.


    "The godfather is already talking. His initial intention is that Superman does not belong to the state property, but... The debut idol of water company."


    Lex said the latter sentence with a strange expression.


    When he heard Luke''s idea, his first feeling was that he had heard wrong.


    "Will the military agree? I think general Ryan''s position is very firm. He hopes I can become an American weapon."


    Clark frowned as if worried about it.


    "What do you think?"


    Lex asked with a smile.


    "Because I was born in the United States, they can''t let me become a thug, a violent, and do things that I don''t want and violate morality and conscience."


    Clark was filled with a sense of justice and shook his head decisively.


    "Oh, I guessed. But I think you should worry about the negotiations on the godfather''s side. How can the federal government hand over Superman''s ownership to a private enterprise? It''s wishful thinking."


    Lex narrowed his eyes, although his intuition told him that Luke had a plan.


    But after thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of how the water company should convince the Pentagon and the White House.


    They have too few chips in their hands.


    I have no right to sit at the same table with the person at the top of the pyramid of state power.


    The turnaround of all this happened two weeks later.


    North American joint air defense command.


    The strong black general strode into the command center.


    Just now he received an emergency message. A man-made satellite in near lunar orbit took an unusual picture.


    "Doctor, tell me what you found? A comet or an asteroid?"


    The black general looked dignified and stood in front of the console in the command center.


    He did not understand what kind of amazing discovery would make the chief researcher responsible for monitoring outer space wake himself up in the middle of the night.


    Is it aliens again?


    The black general named "Swanwick" thought jokingly.


    Recently, the Pentagon has been busy discussing the existence of Superman.


    Aliens, superheroes, farm boys in Kansas... The red cloak has too many labels on it.


    "Comets don''t make orbit corrections, general," the doctor shook his head and hesitated. "I hope you can see this before some amateurs find it."


    General Swanwick narrowed his eyes and had a bad feeling.


    The chief researcher of the North American joint air defense command directly called up the pictures taken by the satellite.


    Dark outer space, there is a fuzzy outline.


    Judging from the shape, it should be some kind of space flight tool.


    "It seems that the spacecraft has entered the state of lunar orbit synchronization. It is unclear why."


    When the chief researcher first found out, he realized that this important news should be reported to the Pentagon immediately.


    A spaceship stays in the earth''s lunar orbit, which is likely to be a visit to the earth by alien life.


    Or a signal of war?


    "Did you try to talk to the ship?"


    General swanovic restrained his shock. Once the news was disclosed, it would inevitably lead to turbulence and unrest in the world.


    Although it is said that as early as the beginning of the space race during the cold war, various countries continued to launch unmanned satellites into outer space, trying to find the same life in the vast dark universe.


    But when these unknown creatures really appeared in front of the public, people became afraid and panicked again.


    Does unknown life from outside the earth come with goodwill?


    Can human beings on earth live in peace with them?


    These are questions worth pondering.


    "They haven''t responded yet."


    The doctor replied reluctantly.


    General Swanwick had a dignified expression.


    He needs to dial the encrypted channel of the White House as soon as possible.


    Tell the White House in Washington and the Pentagon about this amazing news that can be called a heavy bomb.


    At least before amateur astronomers find out, the federal government has to come up with a reasonable statement and discuss how to deal with the spacecraft in lunar orbit.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    General Swanwick sighed.


    As a professional soldier, if there are unknown creatures in that ship, he doesn''t think those guys come with friendship and goodwill.


    In particular, after Superman announced his identity, the world knows that there is an alien on earth.


    Now, another spaceship.


    Will there be some connection between the two?


    With this in mind, general Swanwick''s heart became more and more heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The White House.


    Conference Room.


    The top of the Pentagon gathered.


    They all received the shocking news that an unidentified spacecraft had appeared in near moon orbit.


    Even if the other party has no action, there is no response.


    But the unknown is always frightening.


    "In fact, just two weeks ago, a small earthquake occurred at my military base in the Arctic glacier."


    General Ryan, with gray hair, said in a deep voice.


    "Someone took a video of a huge spaceship disappearing into the night sky and put it on the Internet, which caused great repercussions."


    The president, who hurried into the conference room, rubbed his frown, raised his voice and asked, "why hasn''t anyone talked about it?"


    "The report was already on the desk of the White House, but at that time, Mr. President, you were busy taking photos with Superman and accepting TV interviews. You may have forgotten about it."


    General Ryan replied with a straight face.


    The Frank words made the atmosphere in the conference room awkward all of a sudden.


    "Cough, go on."


    The president cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment.


    With a new term approaching, he did spend too much energy for re-election and general election, ignoring other issues.


    "According to the research data of the military base, the spaceship hidden under the glacier has a long history of at least 18000 years according to the isotopic analysis of the surrounding ice holes."


    General Ryan took a deep breath, calmed his heart and continued: "at that time, mankind had not become the only master of the planet."


    18000 years?


    The president and his staff were silent.


    Long before mankind gave birth to today''s brilliant civilization, other life visited the earth?


    Is there any connection between the Arctic Glacier spacecraft and the spacecraft in near lunar orbit?


    Various problems have arisen.


    "Where''s superman? He''s also an alien..."


    The president suddenly remembered the red cloak.


    "Superman is in Kansas. I''m afraid he can''t catch up for a while and a half."


    Replied general Swanwick, who was responsible for monitoring Superman''s whereabouts by satellite.


    "Walter seems to have held an event to return home."


    When the president heard about the water company, he turned black and showed some gloom. He didn''t like the young rich man who claimed to make Superman an idol.


    A powerful alien should be under the control of the federal government.


    Not to someone or a private enterprise.


    Of course, to sum up, or to put it bluntly, the president wants Superman to be a tool in his hand.


    "Can you find a way to communicate with that ship?"


    The president asked softly, looking at the photos sent back by satellite on the table.


    "We tried, but we didn''t get any response."


    The manager of the North American Joint Air Defense Command shook his head.


    "The ship was just floating in outer space. More than ten minutes ago, we used various means to send messages. Unfortunately, it was ineffective. All messages were like a stone sinking into the sea."


    "Can you knock it down?"


    The president has lost patience and has considered using force to solve the problem.


    "This is the worst plan. It''s best to implement it after establishing communication channels and confirming that the other party is hostile."


    General Ryan mused.


    No one is willing to use force until it is determined whether there is unknown life on the ship.


    Who knows if such a move will trigger a so-called "star war".


    "What on earth can we do? Wait for the ship to fall down, or let those damn aliens respond?"


    The president was obviously angry and asked, patting the table hard.


    "This country has the largest intelligence agency in the world, and 16 different departments supervise everything in this land. The purpose is to prevent any terrorist attack from happening again! But right next to us, there is an alien who can fly and lift tens or hundreds of tons of weights with his bare hands and smash a tank with one blow!"


    "And now, another spaceship is parked at our door! But you will only tell me that this can''t, that can''t, you can only wait!"


    The president''s angry voice echoed in the conference room.


    Everyone present, from the generals of the Pentagon to the staff of the White House and the top of the intelligence agency, kept silent.


    "I have something urgent..."


    While the president was furious, an aide waiting outside suddenly rushed into the conference room.


    There was a look of panic on his face, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Is the end of the world coming, Johnson?!"


    The president looked gloomy. Without permission, his staff broke into the conference room with the highest confidentiality level.


    Without a good reason, I''m afraid the other party''s political career will come to an end.


    "I''m afraid so, Mr. President."


    The young aide said seriously.


    ¡ª¡ªFive minutes ago, a video that frightened countless people swept the world.


    Whether it''s the United States or other countries.


    Television and radio have failed one after another.


    The flickering snowflakes are twisted into blurred images, and the electronic signals covering the whole world translate the declaration of threat to the world into different languages and send it to every corner of the planet.


    "I''m general Zod, from a distant planet. I arrived here through the vast sea of stars because you hid a fellow of mine. Now I ask you to hand him over. For some reason, he concealed his existence and tried to integrate into your society. He looks similar to you, but he''s not one of you. If anyone knows him News, then the fate of your planet is in your hands... Carl Al, do you hear me? You have 24 hours to consider, or choose to let the whole world bear the consequences! "


    People looked up at the sky.


    Whether in a remote and uninhabited remote town or a bustling metropolis.


    Everyone can see a giant spaceship circling in orbit like a satellite.


    That threat video broadcast all over the world is more shocking than superman''s announcement of his identity.


    The news spread instantly and spread, setting off an uncontrollable wave of public opinion all over the world.


    No one knows how the alien life claiming to be "general Zod" forcibly occupied all bands of signals, translated them into different languages and announced to the world.


    Now the president, who is far away in the White House, finally doesn''t need to worry about how to hide the news from the people.

 Chapter 442

    The North Pole.


    Krypton spacecraft.


    Luke, who should have been in Washington, was busy negotiating with the White House and the Pentagon.


    Sit in the suspended seat and open the console.


    "Recursive program diagnosis completed..."


    "Navigation permission confirmed..."


    "All systems are working properly."


    A slightly dull soft female voice sounded in his ear,


    Then, the complex and changeable operation interface slowly expanded, and a large number of letters and syllables like geometric symbols emerged.


    Luke, who has many Superman templates, has a smile on his lips. Compared with his little cousin who has never received krypton education, he can be said to be knowledgeable.


    The relevant knowledge in my mind flows out like self retrieval.


    "Krypton language has 33 basic letters, including nine vowels and 24 consonants..."


    "The writing method is that nine vowels are arranged in three lines and three columns, and twenty-four consonants are in a group of three, arranged radially along eight directions..."


    "The reason for this is to cater to the pattern of krypton''s flag..."


    "This also represents the eleven virtues advocated by kryptonians..."


    "Truth, peace, cooperation."


    "Selflessness, diligence, hope, restraint, justice, purity, imagination."


    After absorbing the krypton language, Luke found that the operation interface became simple and easy to understand.


    There is no pressure to read all kinds of relevant instructions.


    Zizi! Zizizi!


    Just as Luke was familiar with the ship''s operating system, a faint current sounded.


    The cabin door not far away opened and a strange figure came out.


    "I''m glad to see you''ve grown up. If only Laura could see it with her own eyes... I''m your father, Carl..."


    The inexplicable intruder said inexplicable strange words.


    Luke frowned slightly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually expanded, as if he couldn''t hold it.


    He looked at the intelligent consciousness that emerged as the spacecraft system started.


    The key he inserted came from his little cousin.


    The intelligent consciousness stored in it is actually Superman''s biological father.


    So Joe al naturally regarded Luke as his own son who had never been masked.


    Male, Kryptonian, has the master key and looks very young


    Based on the above conditions, who else will there be except Carl al who has fallen to the earth?


    "Sorry, you probably recognize the wrong person."


    Luke didn''t have the idea of recognizing his father. He smiled faintly and then introduced himself.


    In front of Joe Al, he didn''t use the identity of krypton''s big cousin any more, and talked vaguely and casually.


    To put it bluntly, Joe al showed up here.


    It''s just an intelligent consciousness stored in the master key, a piece of data, not a real person.


    As long as Luke is willing, he can delete it and erase the traces.


    "You''re not Carl?"


    Joe Al was puzzled and then turned into shock.


    What''s wrong with his plan?


    Didn''t the krypton ship land at the set position?


    "Yes, Mr. Joe Al, you can think of me as a remnant of the krypton outpost."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled and whispered.


    Krypton''s most brilliant pioneering era once sent a large number of exploration teams.


    Wandering in the universe, establishing outposts on various planets and collecting resources.


    The earth was also the object of their visit.


    This 18000 year old spaceship is the evidence left over.


    "Outpost... Remnant..."


    Joe al digested and looked dignified.


    If you say so, isn''t the other party older than yourself.


    After his birth, the pioneering era of krypton has ended and entered the period of closed and conservative class rule.


    "It''s all right, Joe. Just call me big cousin. Don''t be too obsessed with age and identity."


    Luke waved his hand generously to show that we had different opinions.


    You call me big cousin, and your son calls me big cousin. Everyone treats me equally.


    "... cousin?"


    Joe al coughed twice. He glanced at Luke''s overly young face and felt speechless.


    But krypton''s hierarchy is clear and rigorous, and everyone''s position in society has already been set.


    Except for Superman, an example of natural childbirth, everyone else must abide by the rules.


    Outpost of the krypton remnant, this is a respectable existence.


    Joe al''s intelligent consciousness made a little psychological construction and shouted awkwardly, "that, big cousin, my son..."


    "Carl Al, right? He now has an earth name, Clark Kent."


    Luke snapped his fingers and pressed it casually on the console. Suddenly, a large number of projection pop-up windows appeared.


    Krypton''s science and technology tree is a few times older than the earth.


    Luke easily used the ship''s database to invade the Internet, and then screened out the information about Superman and put it in front of Joe al.


    "He came to this planet later than me. Now he is a superhero on earth and the son of tomorrow in metropolis..."


    Luke whispered.


    "What about his adoptive parents...?"


    Joe Al, as if he hadn''t heard of it, just looked at the slightly childish young face.


    "Jonathan and Martha, they are good people and have taught Clark a lot."


    Luke left the suspension seat and said so.


    "Then why did Carl''s master key fall into the hands of... Big cousin?"


    Joe al then asked suspiciously.


    Luke smiled. After pushing his little cousin to the stage, he didn''t want to negotiate with the federal government.


    Unlike the industry next door, water company has a wide range of contacts and channels.


    As a Pentagon lieutenant general in the universe next door, Luke knows all about the virtues of those politicians.


    Shortsightedness, profit seeking, greed and stupidity are all inherent in nature.


    Luke wants to give his little cousin a chance to focus the world on his debut.


    Negotiations are just a means of delaying time, and the real plan is to let the kryptonians break the situation.


    When faced with external pressure, the federal government will naturally retreat and compromise.


    That''s why he got the master key of the krypton ship from Clark.


    When he started the huge ship like a fortress buried under the Arctic glacier.


    Far away in the phantom zone, general Zod, who was exiled before the destruction of krypton, and his men.


    Therefore, we searched the coordinates of the earth and got the whereabouts of the son of krypton.


    They are enough to put heavy pressure on the federal government and reflect the importance of Superman.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Earth, outer space.


    A giant spaceship orbits near the moon, and the metal on the surface reflects the light of the forest.


    General Zod, wearing heavy armor, was standing by the wide viewing platform, overlooking the blue planet under his feet.


    He is the military leader of krypton. Since his birth, his fighting instinct, command talent and genetic template for defending krypton have been encoded into his body by biotechnology.


    The love and protection of krypton are deeply imprinted in Zod''s soul.


    So when he saw that the incompetent elders were sitting high in the Parliament and would only abide by the laws left by their ancestors, he was determined to overthrow the rule of this group of corrupt and incompetent people and revitalize krypton.


    Zod launched a coup and organized a group of rebels.


    Unfortunately, due to the strong obstruction of Joe Aier, the chief scientist of krypton, he did not succeed in obtaining krypton''s fertility code - this is krypton''s gene bank. Krypton realized artificial intervention breeding long ago.


    Therefore, the life of the next generation is not natural childbirth, but artificial cultivation.


    The birth code records the genes of all types of kryptonians, which means that kryptonians are not qualified to choose their own life, because they are doomed to the future from the moment they are born.


    Zod, for example, was born a soldier and strategist.


    Be responsible for commanding the army and becoming a leader.


    These are implanted into genes in the form of coding, and finally form biological instinct.


    In this way, the time cost of a lot of education and training can be omitted. Like ants, individuals can be divided into different types, and the social division of labor can be clarified, so as to maximize the efficiency of the whole planet.


    In the long and endless history, kryptonians have forged their own brilliant civilization.


    At that time, krypton continued to expand outward, countless spacecraft passed through the universe, set up outposts on countless planets, and looked for planets suitable for survival.


    However, the extremely prosperous civilization miracle did not last long. Due to the depletion of huge resources, krypton had no choice but to give up its outward exploration.


    Thus embarked on another form of civilization process - setting the career and life of krypton life by artificial cultivation.


    Zod''s eyes were deep, overlooking the vast dark space of the universe.


    The blue planet emits a soft light full of vitality, like a magnificent and bright giant celestial body, which makes people extremely addicted.


    He was born to defend krypton, and the parent star had already collapsed in the explosion of the earth''s core.


    So the continuation of race became Zod''s only purpose.


    The birth code was handed over to his son by Joe Al, which was the hope of krypton''s rebirth.


    Zod took the remaining people across the vast sea of stars to this beautiful planet with unique civilization and life.


    Joe al''s son is krypton, the only natural person born.


    There is no setting in his genes, and the fertility Scripture is in each other''s hands.


    "I will rebuild krypton."


    Zod said firmly, with strong confidence and firmness in his eyes.

 Chapter 443

    General Zod''s high-profile speech immediately set off a wave of public opinion all over the world.


    The tough attitude, coupled with the significance of their own existence, has alarmed the heads of state.


    The giant spaceship stopped at the door of the earth''s home. The military tried many means, but there was no response.


    The United Nations held an emergency meeting for this purpose, mainly in the hope that the five hooligans... No, the five permanent members will meet to discuss a solution.


    "Carl al... Do we know the whereabouts of this man? We must find it quickly and try to avoid a war."


    This is the opinion of the British representative.


    "There''s still half of the 24 hours given by the other party. Why don''t you just try to shoot them and throw some nuclear bombs!"


    This is the opinion of the representative of Russia.


    "What''s the strength of those aliens? According to the current observation, the other side can carry out interstellar transmission and develop space weapons. If general Zod takes the lead in invading France, how should we resist? Or seek stability and make peace first..."


    That was the opinion of the representative of France.


    It was brave of them not to raise the white flag directly.


    "We are actively contacting Superman and looking for clues about Carl Al, but... It takes time."


    This is the opinion of the representative of the United States.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a meeting, no effective plan could be discussed.


    For general Zod and his party, countries have too little information to infer anything.


    As for Superman in Kansas, his phone is about to burst.


    As the only known alien on earth, Clark is not surprised to be suspected by some people.


    Whenever and wherever, conspiracy theory always has a market.


    To sum up, several statements circulated on the Internet are probably "Superman LED general Zod".


    Officials from the Pentagon and the White House, ignoring the wanton spread of public opinion rumors, urged Superman to rush to Washington, D.C. as soon as possible.


    Conventional means can''t get close to the giant ship.


    The nearby force field was disordered, and the detection spacecraft and fighter could not get close. They could only rely on communication radio waves to transmit information, but the other party did not pay attention to their plans.


    Except for the ultimatum to the world, general Zod remained silent.


    Such silent contempt made the heads of state feel humiliated, offended and greatly annoyed.


    The Pentagon believes that Superman should be sent to negotiate with him, and his identity can be confirmed by the way.


    But unfortunately, no one can contact each other.


    "... we know very little about the alien incident not long ago."


    "The leader who claimed to be general Zod gave the world a twenty-four hour ultimatum."


    "The White House has just held a press conference, saying that although these alien visitors are not friendly, please keep calm and don''t panic."


    "At this moment, I believe everyone has the same problem in mind. Who is this Carl al? Does he really exist? How did he hide among us for so long?"


    Clark, who turned off his cell phone and got rid of government agents, returned to Kent farm alone.


    He heard the news on TV, opened the door and went outside.


    Paparazzi and reporters squatting in their hometown have gone to pursue new hot spots, and the life of the adoptive parents'' family has been restored to peace.


    Another alien?


    Can''t you be your own Saiyan compatriots?


    Clark looked up at the vast starry sky. With his eyesight, he could easily see the giant spacecraft floating in the near moon orbit.


    Somehow, the young Superman''s mind is haunted by a layer of shadow, like a bad hunch.


    Who is general Zod''s "Carl Al"?


    My eldest cousin sent a message to ignore the call of the White House and the Pentagon.


    So Clark hid back at his home Kent farm and waited for Luke''s further instructions.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with my big cousin?"


    Krypton''s little cousin muttered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The North Pole.


    Krypton spacecraft.


    Luke''s dialogue with Joe al finally entered the topic of "general Zod''s arrival on earth".


    "Zod? Why is he here? He was not exiled to the phantom area..."


    Joe Al was surprised to learn the news.


    Although he is only an intelligent consciousness, a piece of cold data.


    But to some extent, he has all Joe al''s memories, almost equal to himself.


    "He escaped from the phantom area. You should know that Zod has the ability to do that."


    Luke said with a smile.


    The phantom area actually refers to the dimensional space discovered by krypton. It is used as a prison to hold and imprison those dangerous criminals.


    Zod bonus and his men were deprived of their liberty and thrown into the dark place because they committed many crimes such as rebellion and disobedience.


    There, time is meaningless and its own strength will be greatly weakened.


    Day after day, year after year, endless darkness will destroy the spirit of criminals and let them finally die.


    "Zod, he''s dangerous! He must be stopped!"


    Joe al frowned. He had a delicate relationship with Zod, both enemy and friend.


    The latter is krypton''s best general and the most powerful soldier.


    The reason he wanted to find Carl al must be for krypton''s fertility code.


    "Don''t be nervous. Zod can''t make much noise. He will only send your son to the throne of superhero."


    Luke waved his hand to show that everything was under control.


    With a few words of comfort, he pulled out the master key inserted on the spacecraft console, and Joe al''s image disappeared.


    "Zod..."


    Luke stepped out of the krypton spacecraft and looked through the thick clouds to see the behemoth in near lunar orbit.


    If it is a face-to-face duel, my little cousin may find it difficult to defeat general Zod.


    The strength of the 17-year-old Superman is limited. It is impossible to compete with the krypton compatriots who first arrived on earth as in the original plot.


    General Zod''s men are kryptonians with a warrior gene template.


    Just pick one out and you can rub Clark on the ground.


    "Hum..."


    Luke suddenly narrowed his eyes. He saw a giant spacecraft suspended in near lunar orbit and released an aircraft.


    "Zod is very efficient. He knows who Clark is so soon."


    Superman has previously announced his identity, videos about him and news all over the Internet.


    As long as general Zod noticed, he could understand at the first time that Clark Kent was Carl al.


    "The goal is Kansas... The first act has begun."


    Luke smiled. Through his super vision, he didn''t see Zod. He was led by a female commander and followed by two other kryptonians.

 Chapter 444

    North American joint air defense command.


    headquarters.


    This is a temporary combat Center for 24-hour observation of the giant spacecraft.


    Once general Zod has any action, the message will be sent from here, quickly inform the national forces, and then respond.


    Just two minutes ago, an American soldier seemed to have found something and shouted: "the satellite detected a UFO. It came out of an alien spacecraft!"


    "Zoom in. I need a clearer image."


    General Swanwick, who was in command, said in a deep voice.


    He is the supreme commander of the North American Joint Air Defense Command and a famous hawk general in the Pentagon.


    Whether superman or Zod, who made a public threat, the black general had no good opinion.


    Swanovic believes that these outsiders have bad intentions, like a time bomb that will detonate at any time, full of danger.


    This is also the general view of the military.


    Most of the big men in the military have experienced the cold war and have a strong psychological shadow.


    Even without Superman, without general Zod.


    The hawks in the Pentagon will look for America''s imaginary enemies all over the world like a persecuted delusion.


    "It''s a suspicious aircraft!"


    The American soldiers enlarged the image captured by the satellite and projected it onto the screen.


    The alien aircraft looks like arthropods and is very fast.


    Like a vague shadow, people can''t see clearly.


    "What is its goal?"


    General Swanwick frowned.


    It''s not the 24-hour deadline yet, but Zod sent an aircraft. What are you going to do?


    "Kansas!"


    Said the American soldier.


    "The aircraft was breaking into the sky over Kansas at 380 knots. They didn''t respond to our calls or our warnings."


    General Swanwick was relieved that the aircraft was not going for metropolis or Washington, D.C.


    Then the dark face became deeper.


    Without the permission of any country and without any legitimate reason, these guys broke into US airspace. They simply did not speak of martial ethics and deceived people too much.


    General Swanwick picked up the phone at hand and dialed the encrypted channel of the Pentagon. He decided to give these unscrupulous alien visitors some color to see.


    "This is the North American joint air defense command. Today the code is'' Trident ''."


    "A suspicious aircraft intruded into Kansas with the intention of violating the personal safety of local residents. I need to mobilize a group of fighter planes for fire attack."


    "Remember! The target is extremely dangerous! Once found, destructive violence must be carried out. We must not take it lightly!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Clark, who was in a small town in Kansas, didn''t know that a krypton aircraft was on its way.


    He was carrying an axe, like a real farmer, cutting firewood piled up like a hill.


    "Oh, great strength."


    Adoptive father Jonathan said happily.


    "You must be a better farmer than me in the future."


    Clark finished his work without a trace of sweat.


    This amount of exercise is equivalent to walking after dinner. It''s nothing at all.


    "My biggest dream was to inherit this farm and sprinkle pesticide in a jet plane..."


    Clark''s eyes are filled with a trace of remembrance. The happiness of childhood is always so simple.


    "Now? Ready to be a superhero?"


    Asked adoptive father Jonathan.


    These days he talked to Clark about his future ideas.


    "Helping others can make me happy."


    The young Superman nodded, looked at his adoptive father, smiled and said, "this is what you taught me. You said that my arrival must be meaningful. I shoulder a certain mission."


    "Even now, I still don''t know what it is, but I''m no longer confused. I''ve found the direction."


    Adoptive father Jonathan knew it, and a smile appeared on his wrinkled face.


    What else does Clark want to say, such as discussing what to eat for dinner, what changes have taken place in school, and whether Lana has found herself.


    But his ears moved slightly, as if he heard the harsh roar of high-speed objects rubbing against the atmosphere.


    "You go into the house."


    Clark''s heart raised a warning and urged his adoptive father Jonathan to hide in the house.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound.


    It''s an aircraft!


    Almost in an instant, it had come over Kent farm.


    Landing slowly, the hatch opened and several figures in Dark Armor appeared.


    Their faces were wrapped in helmet like breathing devices, emitting a sense of oppression.


    "Very familiar smell."


    Clark put down his axe and watched the uninvited guests.


    He could feel the strong hostility and unfriendly attitude of the other party.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked Clark.


    Anyway, you have to find out what the other person''s name is and who he is before fighting.


    "Carl al... Superman..."


    The female commander at the head tilted her head and said softly.


    She could see at a glance that Clark was a Kryptonian.


    "I''m not the one you''re looking for."


    Clark shook his head.


    When he saw an alien spacecraft coming to earth before, he also doubted whether it was his compatriots.


    But now, young Superman denies the idea.


    "My alien name is kakarot, from the Saiyan planet."


    Clark said solemnly.


    He never doubted what his big cousin said.


    "What a mess..."


    The female commander said that she frowned slightly and felt that she and the other party were chatting across servers.


    "Carl Al, son of Joe Al, krypton, general Zod orders you to hand over the birth code!"


    Clark also had a series of question marks on his head.


    Krypton?


    Fertility code?


    What''s that?


    "Where was the ship you took when you came to this earth?"


    Seeing this, the female commander changed her way of asking questions.


    Because it seems that the other party does not know the existence of the birth code, his eyes are full of doubt.


    Clark didn''t answer, but he wasn''t good at lying. He glanced subconsciously at the barn of Kent farm.


    "I see."


    The female commander nodded with satisfaction.


    Bend your legs slightly and jump.


    The whole man jumped into the air like a spring.


    Then it hit the barn like a shell.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled.


    The vigorous female commander opened the closed spaceship with her bare hands, and a stream of dust came to her face.


    After glancing a few times, she didn''t find the birth code. She knocked open the barn again and fell in front of Clark.


    "For the last time, where is the fertility code?"


    This time, the female commander''s attitude became much worse and seemed to have lost patience.


    The birth code is about the great goal of rebuilding krypton, and it must not be lost.


    "You broke into my house without authorization, smashed my house and showed such an unfriendly attitude... I think you should teach you what politeness is."


    Rao is Clark''s good temper, and he can''t help feeling angry at the wanton behavior of the female commander.


    "They are your relatives, aren''t they?"


    Krypton''s female commander seemed to smile. She looked over Clark and saw two humans in the room.


    She went to the house and reached over a jeep.


    Clark, who was ready to continue to reason, changed his face and suddenly took off, trying to resist the car with both hands.


    When the weight of more than a ton was pressed down, the young Superman who did not adjust his posture in time did not catch it and fell directly into the house.

 Chapter 445

    Boom!


    Clark broke the roof and almost got hit under the floor.


    At the critical moment, he gritted his teeth and supported the falling jeep with both hands.


    At the same time, open the biological force field and get rid of the involvement of the earth.


    Barely floating in the air, carrying the car down.


    Below are Clark''s adoptive parents. Jonathan protects the frightened Martha and hides under the sofa.


    Those broken beams, broken ceiling, and exploding bulb fragments poured down, drowning the two shadows in an instant.


    "Dad, mom, are you okay?"


    Clark steadied his body, pushed his shoulder hard and directly lifted the jeep out.


    Dong!


    Another muffled sound.


    The heavy car body hit alone in the yard and has become a pile of scrap iron.


    "Cough... OK."


    Adoptive father Jonathan pressed on his wife to ensure Martha''s safety.


    Those sundries were blocked by him, and a large piece of blood appeared on his back.


    Clark''s eyes turned red when he saw this, and an anger arose spontaneously.


    Like an angry bull, he went into a state of rage.


    Without saying a word, he broke the door.


    Boom!


    Atmospheric explosion.


    The female commander of krypton''s eyes were dazzled and saw the other party pounce on herself.


    She seemed careless and didn''t dodge.


    The whole man was hugged by Clark, his body lost control and fell back.


    They were like bullets out of the chamber, pulling out the vague shadow and disappearing.


    The two figures rushed into the corn field of Kent farm. The air flow rolled and the wind roared, tearing open an obvious "channel".


    Along the way, everything in front of them turned into powder.


    "How dare you hurt my family!"


    Caught in extreme anger, Clark waved his fist mercilessly and smashed at the female commander of krypton.


    In the past, his attitude towards women.


    It must be polite and gentlemanly.


    As we all know, Superman is a good man in the Justice League and never gets angry.


    For enemies like Lex Luthor, they are very principled and humanitarian.


    We can see that the adoptive parents almost died, and the boundless anger filled Clark''s chest, making him completely forget those rules.


    Superman has never been afraid of losing anything in his short and young 17 years of life.


    But just now, he found that he might not be able to protect his family, and he was more likely to put his parents in danger.


    Fear, anger, irritability


    These negative emotions that shouldn''t have appeared in Clark gushed out in an instant.


    Dong! Dong! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Punch after punch!


    The breathing apparatus of the female commander of krypton burst out a series of sparks and became damaged.


    Her neck was strangled by Clark, and it was difficult to resist for a moment.


    At this time, the female commander hasn''t forgotten to speak hard¡ª¡ª


    "Do you want to protect them? Carl Al, if you don''t want to hand over the birth code and disobey general Zod''s will, we will definitely let those two humans die in front of you, and you will hear their painful cries..."


    Hearing such a threat, Clark''s anger was even worse and almost burned each other to ashes.


    As we all know, don''t hurt two women in the DC world.


    One is Louise Ryan.


    Second, Martha Kent.


    The former is fine. It will only attract her Superman boyfriend and will be put in prison at most.


    The latter is even worse, because it may be affected by the mixed doubles of Superman and Batman.


    "I will stop you, I will stop you!"


    Clark, flying at high speed, all his voice was blown away by the airflow.


    He held the female commander of krypton tightly and left Kansas in just a few tens of seconds.


    They rolled and rushed into a gas station.


    Violent explosion, blazing fire, strong shock wave - overturned them to the ground.


    "Cough..."


    Clark struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the female commander of krypton in the sea of fire.


    The latter did not seem to feel well. After the helmet like breathing device was broken, her senses were in a bad torture.


    All kinds of noise, as if magnified countless times, crowded into his mind.


    Great changes have taken place in hearing, vision and breathing.


    "What did you do to me?"


    The heroic face of the female commander of krypton showed confusion and panic.


    "It took me a long time to learn how to control my senses! Concentrate, only see what I want to see, only hear what I want to hear... You''re in pain now, aren''t you? It''s like information from all over the world is squeezed into my brain!"


    Clark ripped off his tattered plaid shirt and T-shirt and bare his strong upper body.


    Before he could change into Superman uniform, he was approached by kryptonians.


    A series of battles almost made Superman run naked.


    Fortunately, the pants on the lower body are still tenacious enough.


    "I, I''m getting weak..."


    The female commander of krypton fell to her knees and completely lost her combat ability.


    It will take her some time to adapt to the earth''s atmospheric environment, air composition, and how to control her senses.


    But Clark obviously won''t give the other party this opportunity. He learned a lot from his big cousin.


    One of them is not to be merciful to the enemy.


    "I''ll hand you over to the military and put you in custody. Of course, I won''t let go of your accomplices."


    Clark walked slowly to the female commander. Before he started, he was bombarded by a laser from the krypton aircraft that arrived in time and fell on a car.


    Two Kryptonian soldiers stepped into the battlefield, and thick smoke covered half of the sky, making the atmosphere suddenly deadly.


    The pedestrians in the street screamed and fled in all directions. Only Clark stood where he was and confronted him.


    "Come in, it''s not safe outside!"


    He walked towards each other as he evacuated the crowd.


    "Carl Al, there will be no safe place on this planet."


    A dull voice sounded.


    From one of the Titan sized krypton warriors.


    The man was nearly three meters tall, his muscles bulging like hills and rocks.


    "Yes, we will kill everyone you want to protect."


    Another krypton warrior echoed.


    Clark was silent.


    He gradually calmed down his anger and clenched his fist.


    Just as Superman was about to start, four fighter planes roared in a herringbone shape.


    The pilot pushed the lever and aimed the machine gun at three figures on the ground.


    "The vulture is in position, finds the target and is ready to shoot."


    In the communication channel, the driver''s voice sounded.


    "One of them is superman? Are you sure you want to attack indiscriminately?"


    Someone asked.


    "This is general swanvick''s order."


    The leading driver shrugged helplessly.


    "Well, I hope the people won''t accuse us of trying to murder a superhero."


    The man continued.


    "Superheroes? Come on, Superman is no different from the other two targets. They are aliens. They have no good intentions."


    The leading driver turned his mouth.


    The fighter quickly approached the target and aimed.


    Dada! Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    Thirty millimeter depleted uranium armour piercing shells rained out.


    Like the hot breath of a dragon, it has amazing lethality.


    Clark reacted quickly and dodged the attack for the first time.


    But the two kryptonians didn''t have such good luck. The powerful armor piercing bullet fired all the way and hit the dark armor.


    Although it is not directly broken, causing damage.


    But the strong momentum still blew them out and smashed them into a shop behind them.


    "Well done! Ready to attack again!"


    Next to the driver, the American soldier who controls the weapon said excitedly.


    "Direction 212 degrees, the second sweep starts!"


    The 30mm depleted uranium armor piercing bullet hit him very hard. The two krypton soldiers seemed to be taking drugs and felt dizzy.


    They looked at the fighter planes flying again with fierce light in their eyes.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The two of them walked together, jumped up, and crossed the distance of a street in an instant.


    With this inhuman run-up, krypton fighters took off and jumped into the high-altitude fighter.


    The krypton warrior grinned cruelly.


    Then he removed the cockpit with his bare hands and crushed the heads of two humans in the cockpit.


    The muddy liquid mixed with red and white spilled into the sky, and the fallen fighter with headless corpses turned into coke.


    Boom!


    The continuous explosion sounded again!


    After this round of counterattack by krypton fighters, an A10 attack aircraft formation immediately lost two fighters and four pilots.


    One of the guys wanted to do it again, but Clark crashed it out in mid air.


    They fell into a fast food restaurant not far away. It looked like several grenades exploded.


    Tables and chairs are broken, doors and windows are damaged, and a large amount of smoke and dust is lifted.


    In a word, it''s a mess!


    Clark just stood up and the krypton warrior''s fist hit him.


    But Superman is no longer the self who can''t dodge and fight.


    He took his time, crossed his hands and caught a heavy punch.


    Then hit the front of the knee and hit each other''s abdomen.


    The dark armor that could resist the 30mm depleted uranium armor piercing bullet immediately opened a small crack.


    "This guy is far from his big cousin."


    Clark came up with the idea of pursuing while he was winning.


    His mind echoed with the teachings of his big cousin, and his fist hit straight along his center line.


    The speed was very fast. It made a dull sound like a sonic boom and hit the bent and low lying krypton warrior.


    The strength of terror penetrated the thick armor outside and burst out in the other party''s body.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood couldn''t help spitting out.


    The krypton warrior, strong enough to be 50-50 with Clark, stared wide, his face twisted and painful.


    After barely standing for a second or two, he fell down and couldn''t get up again.


    "This is... What trick?"


    Krypton warriors can''t believe it.


    He could see that Clark didn''t have any genetic templates.


    How can you defeat yourself so easily?


    "Yongchun, be energetic!"


    Clark replied in less standard Chinese.


    Traditional martial arts, so far, he did not hurt the killer.


    The female commander and a krypton warrior have been eliminated.


    As long as we beat the last one, Clark and his parents will be safe for the time being.


    Zizi! Zizizi¡ª¡ª


    The noise of electricity suddenly came out, and the TV set in the fast food restaurant was still intact.


    The original news channel has become a snowflake.


    "Clark Kent, your parents are in my hands. If you want to save them, give up resistance."


    The image of general Zod appeared on the TV.


    This is his second threat.


    "Dad, mom... Mean little man!"


    Clark clenched his fist. He only focused on fighting and forgot to protect his parents who were still on Kent farm.


    I didn''t expect that general Zod would be so shameless and start the kidnapping.


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Chaotic thoughts occupied his brain for a moment, and Clark, who won the battle, was at a loss.


    Did he yield to general Zod and give up resistance?


    Or find another way to save your parents?


    "Ask your cousin for help!"


    Clark first thought of Luke who had disappeared for many days.


    But before he contacted each other, the dark red cloak came suddenly.


    The big cousin is coming!


    "It looks like you have some problems, Clark."


    Luke said with a smile, carrying the female commander of krypton who was in pain and coma.


    He glanced at the fallen krypton warrior and thought that his little cousin''s Wing Chun boxing was good.

 Chapter 446

    "Zod kidnapped my parents!"


    Clark was overjoyed to see Luke appear and hurriedly said.


    In his opinion, the eldest cousin must have a way to successfully rescue his parents.


    "I already know that your parents have been on Zod''s ship."


    Luke threw the unconscious female commander of krypton to the ground.


    Glanced at a mess, like a battle scene with a violent explosion.


    He couldn''t help wondering if Superman would fight like demolition every time.


    How much money does the Wayne group have to support the various expenses of the justice alliance?


    "What am I going to do? Just kill Zod''s ship and catch them all."


    Clark frowned. A man''s defeat of the krypton warrior made him full of self-confidence.


    Today, unlike in the past, I am no longer the farm boy who can''t even fight.


    "Zod''s strength will only be stronger than them."


    Luke reminded me.


    He doesn''t want to see his little cousin capsize in the gutter.


    General Zod''s overall quality must be better than superman.


    In the original plot, he lost to Clark.


    More because of the lack of time to absorb the yellow sun and improve their own strength.


    In addition, there are no weapons with enough lethality to deal a fatal blow to Superman.


    That''s why I broke my neck and lost.


    From the aspects of fighting consciousness and learning ability, Zod, who has the general gene template, is obviously stronger.


    Clark spent so long on earth that he learned to control his senses, high-speed flight, and thermal vision.


    Although there was an objective factor of lack of training, Zod mastered it completely in only a few hours.


    It can be seen that krypton''s gene debugging technology is also unique, which can at least omit a lot of meaningless practice.


    "Do you want me to surrender to Zod?"


    The young Superman didn''t listen to his cousin''s friendly reminder.


    The victory of the first battle made Clark some blind self-confidence and did not pay attention to general Zod.


    "Don''t worry, Zod won''t hurt Jonathan and Martha for the time being."


    Luke took his little cousin''s reaction into his eyes and said nothing more. He just comforted: "what he really cares about is your fertility code, which is the key to rebuilding the planet."


    "The transaction must have chips. Your parents are Zod''s only chips. He will value it more than anyone and will never allow accidents."


    Krypton?


    Fertility code?


    Clark is a little confused.


    Even now, the innocent little cousin still has no doubt that he is a subordinate soldier from the Saiyan planet.


    This valuable trust made Luke feel a little guilty for a second.


    Soon, he restrained his thoughts and whispered, "that''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detail when I have a chance."


    Luke raised his hand and took the fallen krypton soldiers and female commanders into the underworld.


    General Zod took Clark''s adoptive parents, but his two people fell into his own hands.


    Although the other party may not agree to the exchange, at least they are qualified to sit at the negotiation table.


    The rebels exiled by krypton, together with general Zod himself, were only twelve.


    In addition to the female commander, the only woman, the others are men.


    In other words, there was no birth code for gene editing before hatching kryptonians.


    It is extremely difficult and unethical to grow krypton by relying on nature.


    Therefore, every krypton is important to general Zod.


    "What about the military?"


    Clark walked down the street and saw a sea of smoke and fire.


    Steel cars turned into debris, fallen and damaged fighter planes, collapsed and burning buildings


    The battle destroyed three blocks, two A-10 attack aircraft and four elite pilots.


    As for the buildings, shops, cars and gas stations damaged in the process... It is even more difficult to count.


    "Let Lex handle it. As long as the president sitting in the White House is not a fool, he should know that at present, the only thing that can fight general Zod is superman."


    Luke smiled, ignoring the government.


    Super vision passes through the atmosphere and sees giant spacecraft in near lunar orbit.


    Next, there is negotiation.


    He always does things first and then soldiers. Peace is precious. It''s best not to do it.


    Of course, if Zod refuses.


    Luke doesn''t mind showing each other who is the most powerful Kryptonian.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Flora opened her eyes and let out a dreamy slight groan.


    It was dark, damp and dirty, like an airtight and gloomy cell.


    "You''re awake."


    A magnetic voice with a smile came from afar.


    Vora, the female commander of krypton, followed her reputation and saw only a vague figure.


    The other party seems to be sitting in a chair, only a dozen steps away from himself.


    "Where is this?"


    Fiora tried to mobilize the power in her body, but they all ended in failure.


    The handcuffs and foot cuffs inlaid with several green stones made her lose her normal ability to move, and it was hard to even stand up.


    "You can think of it as a secret room."


    The man said faintly.


    "Chamber of secrets? Do you want to imprison me? Press me? Don''t waste your efforts. Krypton soldiers will never betray their leaders. We are absolutely loyal to our mother planet and general Zod!"


    Flora snorted and said coldly.


    The warrior gene template has a setting similar to the ideological steel seal, and is absolutely loyal to krypton and superior officers.


    "Madam commander, you seem afraid?"


    The man smiled and said.


    "Your words are not only an answer to me, but also a psychological hint to yourself. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will abuse you by all kinds of cruel means?"


    Viola''s face was slightly white, but she didn''t show any obvious emotion.


    The heroic eyebrows stirred, the eyes were cold, and looked at the man in the dark.


    "Fear? We put our lives aside when we followed general Zod."


    Fiora closed her eyes and calmed down her fear of the unknown.


    "As long as you can contribute to the grand cause of rebuilding krypton, even if you die immediately, you deserve to die!"


    After a long time, the expected whipping did not happen.


    "You misunderstood, madam commander. I just want you to give Zod a message."


    After a long silence, the man broke the oppressive silence and whispered, "he is determined to win the birth code of krypton. I must also help Clark save his parents. This is a deal that can be talked about."


    "Of course, if general Zod doesn''t want to, we can use another, more rough way of talking."


    "Does krypton have a tradition of dueling, madam commander?"


    Fiora was stunned. She thought she would suffer inhuman torture if she failed and was captured.


    Unexpectedly, the other party''s attitude was so good.


    Without a threat, he was ready to let himself go directly.


    It seems that the weak earth people are a peace loving race.


    "Why should I follow your instructions?"


    Although she gradually accepted the demands of men psychologically, foola still maintained the arrogant attitude of a krypton warrior.


    "Of course you will listen to me, madam commander."


    The man stood up slowly. He walked out of the darkness and looked down at the female commander of krypton.


    "Because this is your inherent nature, a program set by genetic coding."


    Fiora was deeply puzzled, and then she unconsciously raised a sense of respect in her heart, and a sense of horror came out of her eyes.


    "You too... Kryptonian?"


    She asked in a trembling voice.


    "Of course I''m Kryptonian."


    Luke smiled. He reached out and lifted Flora''s chin. Seeing her face of panic and failure, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "But madam commander, I''m afraid that''s not what you''re confused about."


    Flora''s brain seems to be down.


    She doesn''t understand why this strange man.


    Not only kryptonians, but also have the genetic template of "general"!


    Natural awe, innate obedience... Can make flora feel like this.


    Only krypton generals who are higher than the warrior template and belong to the leadership class!

 Chapter 447

    While Luke was having a secret room conversation with krypton''s female commander, flora.


    Back in metropolis, my little cousin Clark had a quarrel with his agent lex.


    "The godfather said, Zod can''t hurt your parents. He''s just a verbal threat."


    Lex rubbed his temples and persuaded.


    "Who can guarantee that he will not do so?"


    Clark paced back and forth.


    Acting anxious.


    He hasn''t talked about his girlfriend yet.


    So for Superman.


    The most important thing on earth is adoptive parents.


    At the thought that they fell into the hands of general Zod, they were likely to be abused or beaten.


    Clark felt restless and difficult to calm down.


    "You should trust the godfather''s judgment."


    Lex curled his lips, and he had a lot of things on his hands.


    About the amazing battle a few hours ago.


    The White House has called several times, and the Pentagon has sent troops to surround the water company''s building.


    The top of the federal government, they can''t wait to meet superman and get a definite answer.


    Giant spacecraft suspended in near lunar orbit, kryptonians hitting planes with their bare hands


    These are like time bombs that will detonate at any time.


    No one would like to live in a room full of minefields.


    "Of course I believe in my cousin! But... I''m more afraid of accidents."


    Clark scratched his head like a severe insomniac.


    Obviously sleepy, but because the work is not finished, I can''t lie down.


    He was waiting for Luke''s action, but two hours later, his big cousin still had no news.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lex''s eyes flashed as if to say something, but finally swallowed it back.


    "Take the initiative to contact Zod to confirm the safety of my family!"


    Clark seemed determined. He looked at lex and begged, "I need your help, Lex!"


    "Well, what should I do, or what do you want me to do?"


    Lex thought for a moment and asked helplessly.


    "Send a message to Zod''s ship."


    Clark looked at the shadow reflected on the French window and said in a deep voice.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Clark stood quietly on the open and desolate yellow sand Gobi,


    Lex''s message soon received a response from general Zod.


    The latter asked Clark to board the ship and have a face-to-face conversation.


    It sounds very dangerous. It''s not a wise decision to go into a tiger''s den alone.


    But Superman, who defeated the krypton warrior, agreed without thinking.


    He is still a seventeen year old boy, far from mature and calm.


    In the distant sky, an aircraft flew over the low altitude at a very fast speed, setting off violent dust.


    Clark narrowed his eyes and the UFO that landed looked like a beetle.


    All black, bionic structure.


    There is a wild atmosphere in the elegance, which has a completely different design style from the earth civilization.


    The hatch opened, the suspension ladder was lowered, and two krypton warriors in black armor came out.


    One of them, showing his face, opened his mouth and said, "Carl Al, I''m Elton the explorer. I say hello to you on behalf of general Zod."


    "Are you alone?"


    Clark nodded. His cousin was interrogating the two krypton prisoners, and lex was of no use.


    He felt he could solve the problem alone.


    The Explorer Elton said nothing more.


    He took a deep look at Clark and then took him into the aircraft.


    He did not ask the commander who had been captured alive, foola, or the whereabouts of another krypton warrior.


    The birth code is the top priority, and other things can be put back.


    All kryptonians loyal to general Zod were confidants who had followed each other in an Iron-blooded coup and led the rebels in an attempt to overthrow krypton''s decadent rule.


    After the failure, they were exiled to the phantom space together and spent endless darkness.


    It was not until krypton was destroyed that it was liberated.


    When they woke up from the sleeping cabin, they saw the wreckage of krypton.


    The cold meteorite belt floats in the void, and the home that used to depend on for survival is no longer there.


    The huge blow discouraged everyone. General Zod inspired everyone''s fighting spirit and led them to transform the light speed propulsion engine and get out of the dead area.


    "General Zod is looking forward to this meeting."


    Elton looked at young Clark and whispered.


    The former homeland has become a death, and the brilliant civilization has become dust.


    In the vast and endless dark universe, there are few people with krypton blood.


    Boom!


    The beetle aircraft suddenly soared into the sky and pulled into a fuzzy shadow.


    Quickly break through the atmosphere and rush out of the blue planet.


    "Here we are."


    Eaton loosened his seat belt, the aircraft slowed down and docked with the giant spacecraft.


    Along the lower space, enter the wide cabin.


    Clark followed in the footsteps of the Explorer Elton to bring the open bridge.


    Strong figure in black armor, standing alone on the semicircular overlooking platform.


    At his feet, there are huge celestial bodies emitting beautiful vitality.


    "This is general Zod, our leader."


    Said the Explorer Elton with respect.


    "So strong..."


    Clark looked at each other, in his perception.


    General Zod breathed a terrible smell, like a silent active volcano, which was palpitating.


    "What are you going to talk about? Threatening me with my family or besieging me? Kidnapping can be used. The means are really mean!"


    Restrain distractions, Clark asked coldly.


    "Presumptuous! Dare to disrespect the general!"


    The krypton soldiers around were angry and shouted in unison.


    In their hearts, general Zod is a great leader who leads him to rebuild his homeland, which can never be despised by anyone.


    "Eaton, let''s forgive Carl for his rudeness. He''s not familiar with krypton''s etiquette."


    General Zod stopped everyone''s angry reprimand and said in a deep and powerful voice: "we have ushered in a new compatriot, which is worth celebrating. Don''t have useless quarrels."


    Clark has no expression. His super vision is in the ship.


    It seems to be severely restricted and unable to penetrate the cabin walls at all.


    "I..."


    Clark was about to say something, but his body suddenly gushed out a very strong sense of discomfort.


    The sound heard became noisy, like a sharp noise, stimulating the eardrum.


    The sight of the eyes gradually blurred, and the light became a hazy scene.


    A feeling of weakness arises spontaneously and fills the strong body.


    "I... feel a little uncomfortable."


    Clark said with difficulty, as if drained of his strength.


    Just like facing kryptonite radiation, he swayed, stood unsteadily, and fell to the ground.


    Watching the son of his old friend kneel down in front of him with a trace of blood on his lips, Zod couldn''t help smiling sarcastically: "it took you a long time to adapt to the environment of the earth, but now you can''t accept your mother planet."


    "Carl, if you want to get rid of this pain, you can only rely on your own will and strength, and no one can help you."


    Clark could not hear Zod''s voice at all. The strange atmospheric environment almost suffocated him.


    The feeling of weakness surged like a tide. Superman fell on the cold metal ground, and his faint consciousness slowly sank into the darkness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Clark opened his eyes again, he found himself on a farm in Kansas.


    This is where he grew up. Everything is so familiar.


    "Hello, Carl, maybe you prefer me to call you Clark."


    Zod''s voice startled the confused Clark.


    He got up slowly and looked around at the scene.


    Confirm that this is a farm in Kansas, a warm family in my memory.


    "I was the military leader of krypton, and your father was the chief scientist of our planet. He was very excellent and had an extraordinary vision."


    "The only thing we agree on is that krypton is about to be destroyed."


    "At that time, I tried to stop all this and keep the fire of krypton civilization. The reward was that I and my subordinates were exiled to the phantom area - the dead place in the universe!"


    Zod faced his old son as if he saw Joe al again.


    The man who, like him, tried to defend krypton.


    But in the end, they each chose a different path.


    "The destruction of krypton set me free again. We should have drifted in the wreckage of the planet until death, but we are not willing to do so!"


    Zod sighed.


    He and his men were in despair.


    But Rao, the gods finally cared for krypton and let them survive.


    "How did you find the earth?"


    Clark asked, frowning.


    He didn''t understand how Zod and his party came to earth.


    There is no definite coordinate position between the vast universe.


    To find this blue planet is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "We transformed the aircraft propeller into the speed of light. Your father did a similar transformation to send you to the earth."


    "The tools that once imprisoned us, but finally saved us, I have to say, it''s really fate."


    Zod continued with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "We searched the outposts of the old colonial era for signs of life, but we found nothing."


    "They were abandoned after they lost contact with krypton. We took all the resources we could use, including armor, weapons and world engines... It was difficult for 33 years until a distress signal was detected not long ago."


    "You brought us here, Carl."


    General Zod watched Clark with eager eyes, just as a traveler in the night saw the light of a lamp.


    "Now you have the ability to save our race. All unborn children on Krypton have their genetic genes written in the civil file, which is the ''fertility code''."


    "Your father stole it and hid it on you."


    Clark was confused. He didn''t know his true identity at all.


    So, subconsciously asked, "why did my father steal the birth code?"


    "Because in this way, krypton can be reborn on earth!"


    Zod''s eyes were filled with enthusiasm. He waved and a giant fell from the sky.


    Three huge metal supports stand on the earth, with a dazzling column of energy gushing from the center.


    The earth''s surface set off a torrent of smoke and dust in the violent vibration, destroying Clark''s familiar farm house!


    Superman who witnessed this scene seemed to understand something.


    "Tell me, Carl, where is the fertility code?"


    Zod snapped in a doomsday scene.


    "If krypton is reborn, what will happen to the earth?"


    Clark asked back.


    "The rebirth of civilization always needs to be based on destruction. Even your father knows that."


    Zod''s voice was cold.


    He''s a Kryptonian.


    Of course, I don''t care about the life and death of the earth.


    For general Zod, rebuilding his home is the only hope in his life, and no one can stop his progress.


    "No, Zod, I won''t help you."


    Clark shook his head and refused.


    He saw the devastation around him.


    If krypton is really reborn, the price must be all life on earth.


    "Then who will you help?"


    The scene changed again. Endless skeletons covered the earth and gradually pulled Clara down.


    Zod looked down at his old son.


    This dream is over, and he has got the answer from each other''s mouth.


    "Your father is willing to give his life for honor, Carl."


    When Clark opened his eyes again, he found himself locked on a metal table.


    Zod looked at him lightly, with a trace of regret in his tone.


    "I said, my name is kakarot. I don''t know you at all."


    Clark corrected.


    He''s not a Kryptonian.


    "Whoever you are, hand over the birth code! Otherwise you will pay the price!"


    Zod said coldly.


    From his birth, he was set with a genetic template to protect krypton.


    For this great goal, everything else can be sacrificed.


    With a deep look at Clark, Zod turned and left.


    He knows very well what he cares most about the emotional troubled character like Carl.


    So don''t worry, the other party won''t give in.


    When you get the life code, you can take the first step in rebuilding your home.


    Krypton will be reborn on this blue planet. Zod walked slowly to the open Observatory, filled with longing for the future.


    "Does he agree to cooperate?"


    The Explorer Elton went behind general Zod.


    In the eyes of kryptonians, the earth civilization is backward and weak, and it is not difficult to conquer it.


    But the key is how to revive the broken and extinct krypton civilization!


    Zod and his party thought they were the only krypton blood in the universe.


    But fate gave them a great surprise.


    Joe al''s son summoned the stars and brought them to the blue planet.


    The most fortunate thing is that the fertility code in charge of krypton gene coding is also in each other''s hands.


    All this seemed to be doomed, which made Zod see hope again.


    Rebuild krypton!


    "Carl, like his father, always couldn''t see the truth."


    "The child refused me. He has too many feelings for people on earth and can''t recognize where he should stand."


    Zod said with his hands behind his back and a frown.


    Clark''s lack of cooperation was expected.


    For the young and astringent son of an old friend, he is very tolerant and chooses to give the other party more time to seriously consider.


    "What should we do?"


    Inquired the explorer, Elton.


    "Carl needs to realize that we are his compatriots. Those people on earth will only regard him as an alien!"


    Zod sneered. He had a general understanding of Superman''s situation through information on the Internet.


    "As for the birth code, he will obediently give it to me. He cares too much about the lives of those people on earth. This is a fatal weakness."


    The Explorer Elton understood that the human couple could be used as a threat when necessary.


    General Zod didn''t know because he disdained such a despicable means.


    But Clark is so stubborn that he would rather turn his back on his compatriots than protect the earth.


    In the eyes of Zod, who regarded krypton and honor as extremely important, it was a foolish act!


    "I see."


    The Explorer Elton nodded and then asked, "nafora, they..."


    "Rebuilding krypton is the first priority. Even if they die, they deserve their death!"


    Zod waved his hand and said coldly.


    The Explorer Elton sighed to himself and left the overlooking platform.


    Zod stood alone on the bridge, staring at the earth.


    His desperate heart was finally calm.


    The mother star I vowed to protect was broken and destroyed in front of me.


    This almost made Zod lose hope of living.


    The only mission and responsibility in life were thus erased. The krypton general who escaped from the phantom area wandered like a ghost in the Dark Universe.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a light burst into Zod''s sight.


    The energy breath similar to the astronomical wave appeared in his perception.


    Like a deep-sea monster, it was suddenly invaded.


    Zod suddenly became alert, his muscles tightened and entered a state of battle.


    Did the earthlings launch nuclear weapons?


    Zod thought so.


    It is the most powerful military weapon known to earth civilization and the only thing that can kill krypton.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The dazzling light quickly broke through the atmosphere, like a fleeting golden lightning.


    In an instant before the krypton ship.


    This time, Zod finally saw the true face of the dazzling light¡ª¡ª


    The dark red cloak fluttered before his eyes.

 Chapter 448

    The clock was set back half an hour ago.


    Luke and the female commander of krypton reached a consensus after in-depth communication.


    Flora recognized him as a Kryptonian and a general.


    Promise to go back to the giant ship and speak to Zod, make a fair hostage exchange, or let Clark''s parents go.


    But things didn''t go as smoothly as Luke expected.


    After he came out of the underworld, he found that his little cousin was gone.


    "Why didn''t you stop Clark''s reckless behavior?"


    Luke frowned slightly and looked at the innocent Godson.


    "Godfather, you can''t expect an unarmed ordinary man to stop Superman who raises a Boeing 747 with his bare hands."


    Lex shrugged and looked aggrieved.


    "Don''t pretend to be poor, your father will be cheated by this move."


    Luke raised his mouth and pointed to Lex''s chest, half reminding and half warning: "I don''t want to see this happen again, okay?"


    He generally treats lex and others with a gentle attitude.


    Easily getting angry and angry is not the proper performance of a leader.


    But occasionally, they will show severity and knock.


    "Lex, when I give you a task, I certainly hope you can handle it properly and complete it successfully, rather than see you screw up."


    Luke said faintly.


    Lex, feeling the pressure, took two steps back.


    "I see, Godfather."


    He has a sincere attitude and no excuse.


    "You can always give me some new trouble."


    Luke shook his head and saw Lex admit his mistake, so he didn''t say anything again.


    The young Godson always likes to show some cleverness in his head.


    Clearly can stop Clark''s rash advance, but he chose to look on coldly.


    Because of envy of Superman?


    Or do you have other ideas?


    Luke didn''t delve into it.


    The fate of some villains is doomed to be impossible to change.


    For example, Gotham''s clown.


    Obviously, Lex Luther is the same person.


    Without him, Superman could take half of the year off.


    "I wanted to get along with Zod and them as a pacifist, but I didn''t expect to gain only an inch..."


    Luke sighed, and the Superman suit covered him.


    The dark red cloak fluttered suddenly, and the body passed through the atmosphere like lightning.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Go back to the present.


    "Hello, general Zod."


    A magnetic voice with a smile sounded in Zod''s mind.


    The young man was greeting him from the overlooking platform.


    "Kryptonians... My compatriots?"


    Zod did not issue a warning order, and then activated the ship''s fort for a round of fire bombing.


    Because in his perception, the breath of the other party is quite familiar.


    "You can say so."


    Luke nodded without denying it.


    "Krypton... General."


    Zod went to the console and pressed a few times to scan the life of the uninvited guests standing in the Dark Universe.


    The results he could get made him suspicious.


    The gene template is the leadership, general!


    "Surprised?"


    Luke smiled.


    After fighting the sentry, he used his reputation to rank the template from lv4 general. (Note 1)


    "Krypton has long perished, and all the leaders have died together! There can be no other general!"


    Zod didn''t want to accept the fact that people like Joe and Al and the decadent elders chose to live or die with krypton.


    There can be no more survivors.


    Carl Al is an exception.


    How come there''s another one!


    "It''s hard to explain my origin to you, and it''s meaningless to tangle with this problem."


    Luke chuckled, and the wave of mind came into Zod''s consciousness.


    "General, you just need to know that I come with sincerity of cooperation and can help you achieve your good wish to rebuild krypton."


    Zod''s eyes were cold. How could he be easily moved by a few words.


    "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. Without your help, I can rebuild krypton."


    The krypton general flatly refused.


    "Do you mean to get the fertility code from Clark and use the world engine to transform the earth''s atmosphere and surface environment, so as to create a new krypton star?"


    Luke''s tone was slightly ironic.


    There are countless ways to rebuild krypton, and general Zod had to choose the most difficult path.


    If he has a good attitude, take the initiative to explain the cause and effect to Clark.


    According to Superman''s good man character, it is impossible to refuse to hand over the birth code against the krypton people.


    But Zod had to choose the earth and break into Kent farm to hurt his mother.


    Success led Clark to his opposite, leading to the failure of the grand plan.


    Of course, this is closely related to personality defects at the genetic level.


    Zod is a leader, general krypton.


    Stubborn and tough, never compromise and give up easily.


    "With all due respect, the earth is not as simple as you think."


    Luke smiled. The earth of Marvel Universe is the heart of the eternal God.


    On this set, the origin of the earth is also extraordinary.


    It is the central channel of the multiverse. In the emotional spectrum, the white light representing life is hidden here.


    Zod didn''t like the eight planets in the solar system and had to choose the earth.


    I can only say that he has a good eye!


    "Really? I don''t think so."


    Zod shook his head with a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    After krypton spacecraft arrived on earth, it quickly made a detailed analysis of its civilization level and racial life.


    Backward, inefficient, complex social structure, numerous religious beliefs


    In short, it is a low civilization that will not see the hope of reunification for the next 100 years.


    "It seems that there is no need to talk about it."


    Luke shrugged.


    The result was within his expectation.


    Zod, Odin, sentinels.


    To some extent, their personalities are very similar.


    They will not be shaken by others and take back their decisions.


    Zod narrowed his eyes and opened a hatch in front of the bridge.


    Strong air flow forms suction and pulling force.


    Krypton general''s strong body is as unshakable as a mountain.


    One step, two steps


    Zod went to the side of the hatch, looked at Luke and asked in a deep voice, "do you want to stop my great plan to rebuild krypton like Carl?"


    "I''m sorry we didn''t agree."


    Luke nodded.


    Zod sank at the reply.


    He doesn''t want to waste his time exploring and discovering a new livable planet.


    For kryptonians, the earth is the most appropriate choice.


    Young and full of vitality, and in the radiation range of the yellow sun.


    Just start the transformation project through the world engine.


    You can regenerate krypton in the shortest time.


    "Your suggestion is not suitable for the current situation. My people and I can''t wait to welcome the rebirth of the mother planet!"


    Zod thought for a moment and shook his head.


    Luke would not have been so patient if he had not been temporarily confused about his strength.


    "General, I personally hope you can reconsider."


    Luke''s mind swings into Zod''s brain.


    "Believe me, conquering the earth is not as easy as you think. Many creatures stronger than you have tried, but none of them has achieved their goal."


    He was not annoyed by Zod''s repeated rejections.


    In most cases, cousin Superman has a good temper.


    "They are not strong enough!"


    Zod''s patience was exhausted and he said coldly, "now get out of my mind!"


    The tenacious will of the krypton general instantly expelled the voice in his mind.


    The black cloak fluttered, and Zod took a step and hovered in the void.


    Then clench your fists with both hands, and the surging power is like the eruption of a volcano.


    Zod in black armor, like a huge beast, exudes a terrible smell.


    He looked at Luke coldly, although he had some fear because of the identity of the other party''s krypton general.


    But Zod didn''t think he would lose. His innate fighting instinct was firmly imprinted in his genetic blood.


    "So I said, it''s the biggest headache to negotiate with a reckless man full of brains and muscles. Why can''t you be more rational?"


    Luke thought silently and complained silently.


    "Since you think you want to talk with your fist, try it."


    Faced with the violent general Zod, Luke had no fear at all.


    On the contrary, there is a faint excitement in my heart.


    This is an instinctive desire for a strong opponent.


    In the dark and cold boundless universe, two strong and powerful figures stand above the earth.


    A summit duel between krypton generals is about to begin!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    North American joint air defense command.


    Black general swanovic stared at the picture transmitted by satellite on the big screen with a shocked look in his eyes.


    Although the image is slightly blurred and delayed.


    However, everyone in the command room can clearly see that there are two figures standing in outer space without any support.


    The harsh environment and extremely dangerous cosmic vacuum seemed to have no impact on them.


    Black general Swanwick clenched his fist. In the face of such non-human existence, can he still rely on troops and weapons to deal with it?


    A burst of worry filled his mind. When the strength gap between the two sides was too large, it would mean the arrival of war.


    Because the lion will not live in harmony with the sheep!


    "Send the news to the White House... Forget it, I''ll go and tell the president myself that America, no, the crisis of the whole human civilization is coming."


    The black general walked out of the command room with a dignified expression, and after he left, the picture on the big screen changed.


    The two figures confronting each other suddenly moved!


    With speed beyond imagination!


    Like two long-standing steel shells, they collided violently and fiercely!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Despite the vacuum environment of the universe, no sound is transmitted.


    But everyone who witnessed this scene seemed to feel a strong collision sound in their ears.


    The invisible sense of power was directly and vividly displayed in front of them through the pictures transmitted by satellite.


    "God! It''s terrible!"


    An American soldier in the command room couldn''t help sighing.


    General Zod in black armor was like a tireless ferocious beast.


    Time after time, they quickly approached and launched a crazy attack.


    His fist seemed harder than alloy.


    With the unparalleled explosive power in the body, it is enough to break through everything in the world!


    "Even the military''s exoskeleton armor can''t last a second in the hands of this monster..."


    The screen is as fast as a remnant image. You need to slow down several times and freeze frame by frame to see the action.


    Just rely on imagination, we can understand how fierce the collision between the two figures is.


    Bang!


    The picture on the screen suddenly shook, and a large number of snowflakes flickered.


    It turned out that the aftermath of the battle between the two sides had interfered with the satellite, and the burly man in black armor was punched away.


    It directly crashed through a man-made satellite floating in orbit, and the violent explosion ignited a bright flame.


    The picture came to an abrupt end.


    No one knows how the battle will end.


    However, the terrible combat effectiveness and destructiveness shown by the two non-human monsters are enough to make people feel frightened and palpitating!


    "How should we deal with such a monster?!"


    Everyone in the command room had the same question in mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    the outer space.


    The terrible battle continues.


    General Zod''s face was full of anger and war.


    Holding the man-made satellite that exploded into a mass of scrap iron in both hands, he erupted with surging force and directly threw dozens of tons of huge metal objects at his opponent.


    Bang!


    The huge sound wave was swallowed up silently.


    Luke''s face remained unchanged, like penetrating a piece of paper, tearing open the solid and huge man-made satellite.


    The infinite power of Superman spurted out and drove the body to general Zod.


    "Your Excellency, you are not as powerful as I thought -"


    Luke''s sarcasm came into Zod''s mind and instantly aroused the other party''s anger.


    Krypton general''s eyes showed a violent killing intention.


    It''s like a raging sea tide, which makes people feel afraid involuntarily.


    Luke smiled and turned into a shadow to avoid Zod''s big hand.


    The krypton general''s combat skills are really honed, and he also has a beast like keen intuition.


    No wonder Superman was beaten by him in the original timeline.


    If not for living on the earth for a long time and adapting to the environment, it may be unknown who will win the final victory.


    Zod stepped on the void and punched out, like a cannon roaring, shaking an invisible ripple sound.


    Luke put his hands on his chest, withstood this amazing force, and his body retreated back involuntarily.


    Zod grinned with a cruel smile.


    The continuous high-intensity fighting made him regain his old feeling.


    Blood gradually boils in the body, like a boiling volcano!


    Zod jumped up like a hunter who caught the right time. His arm covered with arm armor was raised high like a sharp sword!


    "I''m not the opponent you''ve met before."


    Luke''s demeanor was calm, and hot energy erupted from his body.


    Like a human torch, it releases a huge amount of light and heat.


    Zod, who pursued the victory, suddenly felt a deep chill.


    He quickly put his hands around his head, and the terrible shock wave blew himself out directly.


    The dark expanse of space lit up a little light, and then quickly dimmed.


    Luke walked in the void, his deep eyes staring at the somewhat embarrassed krypton general.


    Zod''s majestic black armor was now broken.


    Half of the flying cloak was also destroyed. Luke''s sudden attack just now obviously made him suffer a little.


    "Why continue this meaningless battle... General, I come with sincerity for cooperation, and I have proved to you that I have sufficient strength and qualification for equal dialogue."


    Hearing Luke''s voice, Zod thought for a moment.


    The fierce light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and the overwhelming killing intention disappeared.


    Krypton general is not a mindless man, as a qualified military leader.


    In fact, he has a strong view of the overall situation and the ability to think calmly.


    Luke''s strength is strong, if he must be against himself.


    Then no matter Zod or his companions, they have to pay a great price.


    Weighing the pros and cons, the krypton general glanced at Luke and returned to the ship in silence.


    The latter followed and stepped into the bridge.


    The two enemies who had just fought a fierce battle sat back at the negotiating table in an instant.

 Chapter 449

    "General, what happened..."


    Zod returned to the ship and stepped on the bridge.


    The Explorer Elton was the first to lean over, a little shocked.


    He and the rest of the krypton warriors had a panoramic view of the previous battle.


    The two sides of the confrontation raised their hands and feet, and the terror emitted by the addition of fists and feet is simply chilling.


    Especially at the back, even powerful soldiers like general Zod fell behind.


    It can be imagined how terrible the uninvited guest was.


    "It''s all right. It''s solved."


    Zod waved his hand, and he and Luke reached an agreement.


    As the latter said, there is no point in fighting by force.


    Looking at the relaxed expression of the other party, it is obvious that he has not done his best.


    Wait until later, who wins and who loses is unknown.


    Moreover, Luke is alone. He also has krypton spacecraft and his family.


    If you really want to be the enemy, the gains will outweigh the losses and increase the losses.


    "General, why did you let him in?"


    Ilton, the explorer, caught a glimpse of Luke following him, looked alert and almost started the highest alert inside the ship.


    "Have a good attitude, friend."


    Luke swaggered forward with a smile on his face.


    "After intense and intense discussion, your Excellency and I reached an agreement and decided to sit down calmly and have a chat."


    The Explorer Elton didn''t believe it at all.


    He had never seen general Zod negotiate calmly with others.


    In case of any problem, just hit it with your fist.


    Only when you can''t fight, can you resume rational thinking.


    This is the way kryptonians do things!


    Highlight one word.


    Reckless!


    "Right, your excellency?"


    Luke looked over at the silent krypton general.


    "Elton, you all step down. He is also a Kryptonian and our people."


    Zod hesitated for a long time and held back the men around him.


    He thought clearly that Luke''s strength was not below himself - at least it seemed so on the face of it.


    Both kryptonians and leaders.


    There is no need to fight for the earth and other problems, causing both sides to lose.


    "You said you could help us rebuild krypton... What good suggestions do you have?"


    Take a deep breath. Zod chose to compromise and be soft for the sake of the overall situation and the mother star.


    The tone was a little less stiff and softened.


    "It''s just looking for a livable life planet. It''s not a problem."


    Luke snapped his fingers and looked confident.


    He was thinking about how to turn Zod and his krypton warriors into the Marvel Universe.


    With such a group of thugs, the crazy Titan, the warlock Adam and the three empires of the Milky way should all stand aside.


    As for rebuilding krypton?


    As long as Zod no longer insists on destroying the earth, Superman will certainly be willing to cooperate.


    Clark''s ears have always been soft, just like his heart.


    In the final analysis, the reason for the farce of fratricide is that there is a problem in communication.


    One is stubborn and tough, and the other will never give in.


    It''s strange not to fight.


    "It looks like you have the right goal."


    Zod frowned.


    Although he thought that a guy of unknown origin like Luke was not trustworthy.


    But if the other side can really bring krypton back to life, it is not impossible to reach cooperation and even make greater setbacks.


    In everything, the overall situation is the most important!


    That''s what Zod thought.


    "Your Excellency, everyone who knows me knows one thing very well, that is, I will never achieve my goal with lies."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth made a slight arc.


    His eyes were calm and firm, which made people involuntarily willing to believe.


    "Well, I can give up conquering the earth as long as Carl hands over the birth code!"


    After a fierce battle, Zod, who realized that he was in a bad situation, finally let go.


    When you can''t achieve your goal with your fist, sitting down and negotiating becomes the only way out.


    "Clark will promise. He''s actually a good talker, but you''re using the wrong method."


    Luke didn''t know where to take out a complicated and strange contract and handed it to Zod.


    "Let''s talk about the price, rebuild krypton and let Clark hand over the birth code... These are no problem. In return - you accept my employment."


    Zod frowned and looked puzzled.


    Hire?


    what do you mean?


    "Here is an absolutely fair and honest contract. After you sign it, you and other krypton compatriots will work for me... For a period of time."


    "During this period, I need to follow my instructions and complete my tasks."


    Luke''s eyes twinkled, trying to look sincere.


    If Mephisto, the old devil of hell, was present at this time, he would certainly recognize that the words on the contract were just a disguise.


    The real magic effect is actually the magic mark hidden in the surrounding patterns, which is almost difficult to see with the naked eye.


    Even if you see clearly, laymen without rich experience and magic knowledge can''t understand the meaning.


    This is the usual routine of hell demons.


    Therefore, people in the magic world will be very careful and cautious when signing contracts.


    Dr. strange Stephen strange lived on the streets for some time, penniless, and even wrote a best-selling book "a thousand notes on how to distinguish the devil''s contract".


    "For a period of time? How long?"


    Zod didn''t agree easily, with a touch of vigilance in his eyes.


    "Thirty years?"


    Luke asked tentatively.


    "It''s too long. We still have a lot to do."


    Zod shook his head decisively.


    He only wanted to devote his limited time to the great cause of building krypton. How could he work for lukbai for 30 years.


    "Fifteen years?"


    Luke asked again.


    "Ten years! This is my bottom line!"


    Zod narrowed his eyes.


    After thinking about it, he gave an answer.


    He likes the straight negotiation style, not so many twists and turns.


    "Ten years, then."


    Luke was so difficult, then shrugged and reluctantly agreed.


    Finally, he specially stressed: "I value the spirit of contract, your excellency general."


    "This contract will be notarized by the existence of a certain concept. Once it is violated, it will incur a huge price. Do you understand?"


    Zod, without changing his face, took the contract from Luke and said coldly, "as long as you let Carl hand over the birth code, my men and I don''t mind being a space mercenary for a while."


    "Very good. You are worthy of your Excellency the general. Your speech is straightforward."


    Luke clapped his palm and said with appreciation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Superman''s cell, the metal gate was pushed open.


    Bound on an operating table, Clark heard the movement and opened his heavy eyelids.


    There was a white light above his head, which made him dizzy.


    "Clark."


    The familiar voice made his brain faint and suddenly shocked. Superman tried to see the man approaching.


    Like a big cousin''s voice?


    The light dimmed and seemed to be moved away.


    Luke smiled and asked softly, "are you surprised, are you surprised?"


    Superman was stunned for a moment, and then he was a little surprised.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here?"


    Luke tilted his lips and whispered, "you''ve become a prisoner. If I don''t come to the rescue again, what if they slice it by Zod?"


    Clark felt ashamed when he heard the speech.


    It was his recklessness and impulse that led to such an end.


    "I talked to Zod and he decided to give up the plan to make the earth a new krypton."


    Luke tore off the shackles of Superman. The atmospheric environment inside the spacecraft had no impact on him.


    "Zod... How could he promise?"


    Clark asked subconsciously.


    From the previous contact, we can see that the krypton general is a stubborn and difficult guy to communicate.


    "I knew it with emotion and moved it with reason, which made Zod realize his mistake. He not only gave up his original crazy idea, but also decided to work for me... All his life to redeem his sins."


    Luke replied solemnly.


    There is no time limit specified in that contract.


    As long as you sign your name, Zod''s soul will belong to Luke''s underworld.


    I was a worker when I was born, and I don''t want to relax after I die.

 Chapter 450

    Work?


    a lifetime?


    Clark, who regained his mobility, showed a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t believe it.


    General Zod will repent and work for his big cousin to wash away his sins.


    It sounds like the president of the United States suddenly found his conscience and felt that he should not interfere in the internal affairs of other countries every day and stir up regional disputes everywhere.


    So he made a public apology to the world and apologized for stepping down.


    Full of a fantastic magic color.


    "Clark, that''s your fault."


    Luke frowned and taught his little cousin a lesson.


    "Labeling people is incorrect. Although Zod has done many wrong things, such as ignoring life, attempting genocide and destroying the earth."


    "But as long as you have a deep understanding, you will find some bright spots."


    "Every evil soul has a value worthy of redemption. They must not be excluded because of their mistakes."


    Clark stared, wondering if the light above his head was too bright, or for some other reason.


    When the big cousin finished, he felt a light of the right way gushing out.


    Luke''s image has become more majestic and tall than before.


    "I''m too narrow."


    Clark bowed his head in shame.


    Compared with the noble quality of his big cousin full of kindness and love, he is really much worse.


    "You''re still young. It''s normal for you to have some problems in your ideological consciousness."


    Luke waved his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It seems that I can''t hold back and laugh at the next moment.


    "Clark, now that we''re here, it''s time to tell you something."


    Luke''s face became dignified as soon as he turned around.


    The atmosphere suddenly became serious, and Clark was a little flustered.


    There is a sense of tension that the head teacher is about to visit home after failing the final exam.


    Luke walked out of the cell, then went to the console in the lower cabin and inserted the master key with Joe al''s consciousness stored in it.


    "This is..."


    Clark saw a projection of a beard, and his face showed a trace of amazement.


    This looks familiar.


    He thought so.


    Although he is a strange face he doesn''t know, he has an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    "I''m your father."


    Joe al saw Clark and blurted out the classic lines.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A series of question marks appeared on Superman''s head.


    What is the operation of recognizing your son at the beginning?


    "Old Joe, I''ll leave it to you next. Give your son a good knowledge of krypton."


    Luke walked out of the room with his hands behind his back and walked leisurely like an old cadre.


    Only Clark and the bearded man looked at each other.


    "Well, let''s start with how your mother and krypton disappeared."


    Joe al coughed twice and began to get to the point.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    An hour


    Two hours


    After talking for more than three hours, Clark came out of the room.


    His eyes were slightly red.


    The young face had a look of pain and sadness.


    Obviously, the subordinate soldiers of the Saiyan planet have wandered to earth.


    Far from being touched by the explosion of krypton, the extinction of the same race and the sacrifice of parents to heaven.


    After listening to his father Joe al''s story, Clark only felt that he was a cup full of tea tables, mainly highlighting a tragic word.


    "Don''t be too sad..."


    Luke patted Superman on the shoulder and said seriously, "I didn''t tell the truth before. I''m afraid you can''t stand the stimulation."


    "Although krypton has been destroyed and turned into a dust in the universe, we are not alone."


    Clark nodded hard. When he learned his identity as a Kryptonian, he felt more comfortable looking at Zod.


    The next few days were about handing over the birth code in exchange for Zod''s departure from earth.


    The little cousin himself had no opinion. In order to build trust, the krypton warrior released Superman''s parents.


    Luke also returned the female commander foola and others to Zod.


    Two weeks later, the two sides reached an agreement and finally settled.


    Clark underwent surgery by a krypton medical officer to remove the fertility code from the cells.


    At that time, his father Joe al took such a key item and poured it into his newborn son before krypton was destroyed.


    "Carl, I''m sorry about your father''s accident."


    After getting what he wanted, Zod met Clark in private.


    Superman''s father, Joe el, died in his hands.


    They are both enemies and friends. They have the same vision and find the precursor of krypton''s destruction.


    Similarly, they dislike the decadent rule of the leadership and try to find hope again.


    However, they are on different roads.


    Zod wanted to overthrow the upper echelon and restart krypton''s outpost exploration program.


    Joe al felt that krypton was hopeless.


    With the maturity of gene editing technology, people are firmly limited.


    From the moment of birth, the future of kryptonians has been doomed.


    Gardeners, architects, soldiers, scientists


    Careers are set up.


    Character, marriage, too.


    The original intention of kryptonians is to eliminate inferior and not good genes and make their people perfect.


    But it ignores that after a race is wiped out of diversity, it can only lose all its potential, gradually become mediocre and perish.


    "I can''t forgive you instead of my father."


    Clark was silent for a long time and replied.


    He is not the kind of person who will hold hatred in his heart and fall into pain and suffering every day.


    "Carl, we are always alone in this universe."


    Zod turned his back and looked at the blue planet with soft light.


    "They won''t accept you. Any life will either worship or fear the existence above itself."


    Clark pursed his lower lip without making a sound.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Godfather, are you leaving metropolis?"


    Lex looked at the young man in the office chair.


    Not long ago, Luke transferred all his industries to him and Clark.


    Then, he told a lot of things.


    It''s like going on a long trip and not coming back.


    "To be exact, it''s a long trip."


    Luke held a dozen signed soul contracts in his hand.


    Zod and his men have become his workers.


    In this time and space, all kinds of stories about superheroes have not yet begun to play.


    Luke thinks it doesn''t make much sense to stay. Just pack the kryptonians together and return to the Marvel Universe.


    "When will you be back?"


    Lex is a little reluctant.


    He still has feelings for his godfather.


    At least Luke cares more about himself than dad.


    "I''m not sure."


    Luke put away his soul contract and gave Lex a deep look.


    He doesn''t know whether his godson will become Superman''s biggest enemy in the future.


    I don''t know if Batman in Gotham will Miss Clark and write it in a small book because of Zod''s invasion.


    "Maybe it won''t be long before we can meet again. I hope you can still remember what the godfather said."


    Luke slowly left his seat and went to the French window.


    "Yes! I can save the world when necessary, Godfather."


    Lex said seriously.


    "Clark is not the only one who can be a superhero, although I don''t have the power of him."


    Luke smiled.


    According to the outcome of each major event, Lex Luther did save the multiverse several times.


    "Say goodbye to Clark for me."


    He didn''t say goodbye to his little cousin.


    The parting atmosphere had no other effect except to increase sadness.


    "I will."


    Lex turned to take two cups from the wine cabinet, but when he turned back, Luke had disappeared.


    The godfather always does.


    Suddenly appeared, as if omniscient, full of mystery.


    "Don''t even say hello when you leave."


    Lex smiled bitterly and poured himself a glass of wine in silence.


    Now he is the boss of water company.


    And the agent of the future son of metropolis.


    "It''s time to find something interesting to do."


    Lex took a sip of whisky and his eyes were long and deep.

 Chapter 451

    "Where are we going?"


    On the krypton spacecraft, Zod watched Luke''s back.


    He had no idea of breaking the contract and promised to work for the other party for ten years, so he wouldn''t go back on his word.


    But Luke said he would take himself and his hands to another world, a very distant place, which made Zod a little curious.


    He has crossed the sea of stars and has been to many unknown planets.


    What other place can be called "distant"?


    "I don''t know."


    Luke is setting the coordinates of the universe and calls Vicente on the set next door.


    When the latter connects with the eternal God, they can drag themselves and Zod back to the Marvel Universe.


    "So we don''t even have a destination now?"


    Zod frowned and a cloud of anger rose in his heart.


    If he hadn''t been unable to beat each other, he would have rushed up with his fist.


    There is no plan, which is a fatal problem for a general under his command.


    "Not yet."


    Luke smiled and a pure white light came out of his hands.


    Like water waves rippling, rippling in circles.


    Across the set, the signal seems a little bad.


    "Open a door."


    After a long time, Luke got in touch with the emperor and sent a message in a concise and comprehensive manner.


    "Wait, you''ll soon be on the train to the new world."


    Hearing Luke''s words, Zod restrained his anger and snorted coldly.


    He wants to see what new tricks the other party can make!


    More than ten minutes later, the pure white light suddenly expanded a circle.


    Boom!


    Like a tsunami!


    A powerful wave of energy swept through!


    Zod saw the soft white light swallowed up and subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover his eyes.


    The next moment, he and other krypton warriors, even the sailing krypton spacecraft, were wrapped in it.


    Bright light flashing!


    Like a violent explosion.


    In a few seconds.


    The huge ship disappeared.


    As if it never existed.


    It was dragged by an irresistible force, marking a shining track and rushing out of the wall of origin.


    Dr. Manhattan on Mars remains in a sitting position.


    He raised his head when the krypton spacecraft disappeared into the darkness outside the wall of origin.


    It seems to have found something, and there is a look of thinking in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Taiyo system, Saka.


    This is a planet full of extreme barbarism, constantly in a state of war.


    Until the arrival of Gao Tianzun, everything changed.


    The cosmic elder with a long life transformed it into a huge arena and a slave trade center.


    Send slave teams to look for powerful soldiers everywhere and throw them into the arena for fun.


    Gambling and competition.


    These are Gao Tianzun''s two hobbies.


    Only exciting gambling and wonderful fighting can awaken his enthusiasm.


    The endless long life is enough to kill any emotion.


    If they don''t have hobbies, these cosmic elders may find a way to commit suicide because they are too boring.


    Outside the main city, the dump.


    WOW! WOW!


    Scavenger 142 looked at the piles of garbage dumped from the "devil''s * *" and wondered if he could pick up anything good for some wine money today.


    The two most famous things on Saka, except gladiators, are garbage mountains.


    It has a special position and forms the Taiyo galaxy with eight other celestial bodies.


    There were two satellites, akar and Sabir, but the latter was destroyed by the explosive energy of the cosmic vortex and turned into a broken star ring.


    That unimaginable and amazing disaster also created the cosmic channels around Saka.


    Spaceships in nearby galaxies can easily fall here because of a mistake.


    Therefore, many civilizations use it as a dump and a place of exile.


    If you have nothing to do, dump waste here or throw some criminals.


    Scavenger is one of the three mainstream occupations on Saka, making a living by picking up garbage.


    Occasionally, if you are lucky, you can find the engine parts of the spacecraft and second-hand household robots. You can get a lot of money when you send them to the garbage station in the main city.


    There are two mainstream occupations left.


    Either join the slave team or go into the arena.


    "I''m not very lucky today."


    The young woman who claimed to be "scavenger 142" said helplessly with a wine bottle.


    Ton, poured a few mouthfuls and lay down on the console of the aircraft.


    Unlike her peers around her, she rushed to see the large garbage dumped.


    The work efficiency of scavenger 142 is quite low, looking like a lazy salted fish.


    It''s like a social animal forced to work overtime to cope with the boss. It has no enthusiasm.


    Boom!


    Loud noise!


    The space wormhole, known as "devil''s * *", is completely crowded with half of the body of the spacecraft.


    "Good thing!"


    "How could anyone throw a spaceship into the dump?"


    "How much will it cost if you find it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scavengers whispered and couldn''t help rubbing their hands, looking forward to it.


    "It''s obviously a spaceship with intact power system..."


    Scavenger 142 glanced at the group of uninformed peers, shook his head and moved his aircraft out a little.


    If the plasma splashes on the shell that has just been maintained when people fire, it''s not good.


    Boom!


    The huge spaceship finally squeezed out of the space wormhole and fell on a garbage mountain below.


    The heavy mass directly crushed the waste materials piled up into mountains.


    "What is this place?"


    Zod, dizzy and even a little nauseous, held the console with both hands and finally stood firm.


    He saw a group of ill intentioned scavengers in strange clothes below.


    There are also garbage mountains with strong smell around, with strong puzzlement in their eyes.


    "General, the navigation instrument has failed. The star map shows an unknown place without records!"


    Said the Explorer Elton eagerly, with a trace of fear in his tone.


    There are navigation maps of up to 28 galaxies loaded in krypton spacecraft. They can''t jump out of such a long distance in a short time.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Rushed to Luke with a calm face, Zod asked angrily.


    "Welcome to... Well, I don''t know where this is."


    Luke wanted to give a vigorous introduction, but he glanced at the scavengers below and the smelling garbage mountain, and couldn''t help pausing.


    Something''s wrong!


    Didn''t the eternal God bring him back to earth?


    Or did emperor weishandi make a mistake when he preached?


    "Well, your excellency, before we find out where this is, we should deal with those guys who killed like locusts."


    Luke pointed to the excited scavenger below.


    Like a group of sharks smelling blood, they rushed towards the ship with all kinds of weapons.


    wait?


    Scavenger?


    Mountains of rubbish?


    Is this the Saka star of the Supreme Master?


    A series of thoughts flashed through Luke''s mind.


    "Elton, see if the fire system is normal?"


    Zod, distracted and angry, said to the adjutant.


    Eaton stood on the bridge and turned on the operating system.


    The two wings of krypton spacecraft stretch out Fort after fort.


    Boom, boom! Boom, boom!


    After a round of shooting, there were no living people in this huge dump.


    "You are so cruel and rude."


    Luke said something without pain or itch, and then asked the female commander foola to drive the ship to the open area.


    It is also the leader class and the general template. His orders should be obeyed by all krypton soldiers except Zod.


    "Where are you going?"


    Krypton general asked when he saw Luke slow and ready to get off the ship.


    They are not familiar here. They have no sense of security.


    Although, judging from the strength of those scavengers, the aborigines of this planet look very weak.


    But Zod still did not relax his vigilance and was ready to formulate strategies and kill all the creatures that wanted to be enemies.


    "Ask for information. Don''t be so nervous."


    Luke waved his hand and whispered.


    Strange environment is really easy to put pressure on people, but as long as these kryptonians are within the radiation range of the yellow sun, they are super soldiers who can stop killing people and God.


    The headache should obviously be the high heaven of Saka star.


    Getting rid of Zod and the rest of the kryptonians, Luke swept through the dump and found an aircraft leaning against the periphery.


    "Hey, friend, is this Saka star?"


    Luke took a step and sent it to the other party''s location.


    "Yes, go east and you can see the city."


    Maybe I saw the scene when my colleagues were destroyed. Scavenger 142 had a good attitude.


    No, like Thor, he came up, grabbed it and sold it to the arena.


    "Are you from Asgard?"


    When Luke got the exact answer, he couldn''t help asking one more question.


    He knew that there was a female warrior God of Asgard on Saka. When she was a scavenger, she occasionally guest starred in the work of a slave team.


    Like drinking, drunk all day, with obvious characteristics.


    But in Luke''s memory, he was a black sister.


    The scavenger 142 standing in front of him has blond hair, fair skin and heroic eyebrows.


    "As what?"


    "Asgard."


    "What, gard?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the other party was unwilling to admit it, Luke didn''t continue to ask.


    He just remembered it on a whim.


    "If I want to stay on Saka, I may need a guide who is familiar with space navigation. If you want to go back to your hometown, you can take a free ride."


    After leaving this sentence, Luke disappeared into the dump.

 Chapter 452

    Saka is a strange planet in a state of chaos all year round without a clear government and clear law.


    The living rules that people abide by and follow come from the will of the high God.


    For scavengers, as well as local aborigines.


    The cosmic elder who looks like an old Hippie on earth is an inviolable God.


    Who can get his favor, that can ascend to the sky step by step.


    Whoever annoys the other party will end up miserable.


    Therefore, every tramp who comes to Saka is eager to enter the arena and become a champion.


    And every soldier who was thrown into the arena also longed for freedom and escaped from the cage.


    The krypton spacecraft that fell from the wormhole in space quickly drove away from the dump.


    There are few people here. There is no other life except the scavenger group.


    Zod used krypton''s technology to scan the planet''s geomorphic environment and atmospheric composition;


    While searching the major coordinates in the galaxy to confirm their position.


    Unfortunately, everything is in vain.


    "There was no response."


    The seeker Elton''s face was puzzled and seemed extremely puzzled.


    "General, I haven''t found any planet loaded and recorded by the spacecraft!"


    Zod frowned tighter.


    The krypton general did not realize that he and his people had completed the great achievement of visiting the studio next door.


    Continue searching


    After a moment of hesitation, Zod murmured.


    He went to the end of the bridge and opened his hands as if he were feeling the warmth of the sun.


    Deep eyes, looking into the distance.


    That''s where Luke disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that hawk hasn''t been here yet."


    Luke stepped into the main city and looked at the tallest building, the huge head on the arena.


    Only the winning streak in the competition and the fighting champion recognized by Gao Tianzun can win this honor.


    There would have been six, namely Hulk, Thor, horse faced Thor, Ares, humanoid Ted Salis and double headed man.


    But now Luke didn''t see the heads of hawk and sol added to it.


    It can be inferred that during the period of his departure, the avenger alliance has not been fast forward to the stage of Austrian creative crisis and civil war.


    "I don''t know what''s going on on on earth."


    If Luke wants to go back, he can open a portal and cross the galaxy to earth at any time.


    But he did not do so. First, it was more laborious to carry a krypton spacecraft.


    Second, it is not easy to find such a group of free labor, krypton workers, who must make good use of it.


    General Zod and a dozen krypton warriors can sweep any force in the galaxy.


    If they were allowed to stay on earth and deal with problems such as Hydras and mutants, it would be a waste of resources.


    The vast universe is the huge battlefield that kryptonians should really cross.


    Like an invisible man, Luke broke through the heavy guards and entered the unmanned VIP room of the arena.


    There happened to be a champion soldier''s game today. The seats on the arena were almost full of spectators who bought tickets.


    Cheers resounded around like thunder.


    Luke leaned back on the comfortable seat. He was very interested in Gao Tianzun.


    The strength of cosmic elders may not be strong, but they live long enough and know a lot of secret past events.


    Since defeating the sentry and promoting to the monomer.


    Luke had a simple "meeting" with the five gods of the creation of the universe, and then got the task of sneaking into another studio to do things.


    Intuition told him that the powerful existence at the top of the pyramid was planning a grand plan.


    Otherwise, there is no reason for the creator gods who are only under the court of life to notice themselves, such as death, eternity, infinity, annihilation and swallowing stars.


    Of course, what is more worth pondering is that they actually discovered the existence of another multiverse.


    "... let''s welcome Saka''s greatest Gladiator! Horse faced bill!"


    The host''s roar interrupted Luke''s thinking.


    He shifted his attention from the fruit on the table to the center of the field.


    Gao Tianzun likes to find those powerful creatures and throw them into the arena.


    After fierce fighting, the final winner will become the champion.


    "Horse faced Bill..."


    Luke heard the name and had a vague guess in his heart.


    When the host''s voice fell, the reinforced metal fence rose slowly on one side of the circular field.


    A tall dark figure came out. The champion soldier called "horse faced bill" was wearing black armor reflecting cold light.


    The head shaped like a horse''s head was wrapped in a steel helmet, leaving only a long and narrow face and a pair of angry pupils like burning fire.


    Holding a golden round hammer in his right hand, the momentum is like a mountain, full of oppression.


    "Horse face bill! Horse face bill!"


    The atmosphere of the whole stadium was like being detonated.


    All the audience shouted in unison, calling the same name in a passionate voice.


    "If you ignore that horse head, it looks a bit like Thor."


    Luke smiled and was right.


    The full name of Mamian bill is "beta ray bill".


    Because the home planet was destroyed, only a few survivors escaped.


    They become cosmic refugees. In order to live better, they want to choose a guardian.


    After passing various tests and tests, Bill shouldered this heavy responsibility.


    His body was transformed into a powerful form of biochemical machine, which was better than the iron body.


    Bill''s record is also amazing. He once defeated Thor and raised mirniel with one hand.


    Fight against the messenger who swallowed the star and defeat it.


    Because he also likes to use a hammer as a weapon and has been recognized by milnell, bill is also known as "horse face Thor".


    On the other side of the arena, he strode out of the large number of krunan soldiers.


    They are the new harvest of the slave team. In order to create a more exciting combat effect, Gao Tianzun asked this well-trained team to face Ma and bill together.


    It even gave crunan soldiers weapons other than cold weapons, such as laser guns and flamethrowers.


    "Whoever can defeat my champion, he can get the last freedom!"


    Gao Tianzun''s voice spread all over the stadium along the loudspeaker.


    This is not only the excitement of the audience, but also the excitement of the crunan soldiers who are in the arena and become the focus.


    No one likes the life of slaves, driven like animals.


    "Kill him!"


    "For freedom!"


    "We''re getting out of here!"


    "The family in my hometown are still waiting..."


    The shape of the clunan looks like a hard, rough gray black stone.


    They are strong and born with great strength.


    And not afraid of pain, can be immune to most radiation damage.


    The trained crunan soldiers are among the best quality arms in the universe.


    After entering the arena, they put on a defensive formation for the first time and were ready to advance steadily.


    The champion soldier''s name is very loud, and no one will take it lightly.


    Even if there is only one horse faced bill, the weapon is just a hammer.


    But behind him, there were hundreds of thousands of audience shouting enthusiastically.


    In terms of momentum, it has surpassed too many crunan soldiers.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Do it!"


    "Hit it with a hammer!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two sides deadlocked for a while, unable to resist the urging of the audience and the unhappy eyes of Gao Tianzun in the stands.


    Mamian bill showed a trace of compassion in his eyes and sighed.


    Pick up the hammer and rush over!


    Boom!


    The champion soldier in the middle of the arena shook his feet slightly and trampled on the hard ground.


    The whole man shot out like a sharp arrow!


    The atmosphere is squeezed and pushed away by strong forces.


    Make an explosive noise.


    Horse faced bill rushed into front of the crunan soldiers almost in an instant.


    He raised the golden round hammer and just swung it gently.


    Terrible forces swept out and dispersed the solid defense formation.


    The crunan soldier standing in front of the horse faced bill, his body exploded and cracked, and the hard stones collapsed and disintegrated in a breath less time.


    "Fire! Fire!"


    Someone shouted.


    The laser gun is full of energy and will spray out at any time.


    Click!


    Horse face bill opened his palm and suddenly grasped it.


    Strong muscles bulge one by one and pinch it into a scrap iron.


    His fist was like a heavy hammer, banging on the chest of the krunan soldier.


    Another man was killed on the spot!


    The raging waves of fire rolled over the horse''s face, bill.


    He was still expressionless, and the golden hammer flew out, smashing the man into powder like a violent thunder.


    In this way, in just a few minutes, more than 20 krunan soldiers were slaughtered, leaving no survivors.


    Such exciting and wonderful battle naturally attracted the audience''s applause.


    Even Gao Tianzun, sitting in the top stand, couldn''t help showing a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    This is the competitive game he wants to see!


    "Let''s congratulate..."


    Before the host''s praise was finished, he only heard a "boom", and the smoke and dust rose in the arena.


    A dark shadow fell from the sky and fell in front of horse faced bill.


    "Can someone tell me what the hell is here?"


    The deep and powerful male voice echoed in the quiet arena.


    The dark cloak fluttered like a flag.

 Chapter 453

    "Zod?"


    Luke, sitting in the VIP room, was stunned. He didn''t expect that the krypton general found himself in the arena.


    It seems that leaving the familiar environment and coming to a strange place will really put considerable pressure on people.


    Zod had been waiting impatiently for a long time before he entered the main city. It was not like the impatience of a general.


    "Just can lead Gao Tianzun out."


    Luke wanted to show up, but he thought about it¡ª¡ª


    Krypton is such a powerful natural warrior. The cosmic elder on Saka must meet hunting Xinxi and try his best to get it.


    He lifted his body and sat back on the sofa.


    Looking relaxed and leisurely, he picked up an alien fruit and threw it into his mouth.


    "Krypton vs. Thor... This is a rare play."


    Luke looked to the middle of the arena, and the two tall figures facing each other showed a look of expectation in his eyes.


    One is an alien warrior who has undergone biochemical transformation and can lift mirnier and defeat Thor;


    The other is the innate leadership class, a Kryptonian who has a general gene template and once pressed Superman on the ground.


    Fighting such a strong man is much more interesting than the previous one-sided massacre.


    Compared with Zod, the crunan soldiers are just appetizers.


    "Where did this guy come from?"


    "Did he buy tickets?"


    "Horse face bill smashed him flat with your hammer!"


    "Fight! Fight!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No one hates dramatic and unexpected turns.


    Because it can make ordinary stories more interesting.


    It can also cast a legend on the life of mediocre mortals.


    The story of a soldier who never lost from beginning to end and finally died in the arena.


    Obviously, it is not as touching as dying in the hands of another strong soldier and draining the last drop of blood.


    As the champion of the arena, the victory of horse faced bill over the crunan soldiers was a matter of no suspense.


    When the audience recovered from the bloody massacre and the visual impact dissipated, they felt dull.


    Therefore, the sudden intrusion of Zod, an uninvited guest, ignited their enthusiasm.


    Thunderous applause and cheers broke out, sweeping and inundating the krypton general.


    Zod''s face was confused. He didn''t understand what those people were calling?


    Celebrate festivals?


    Hundreds of thousands of spectators crowded the stadium shouted.


    The bright spotlight hit Zod in an instant.


    The host, whose voice stopped abruptly before, also created an atmosphere with an impassioned tone under the instruction of Gao Tianzun.


    "Can''t they be quiet?"


    Zod frowned, endured the noise and harsh voice, and looked at the horse bill.


    He learned the common language from those scavengers, but he was still a little awkward.


    "You have stepped into a cage without freedom."


    Mamian bill looked with pity at the krypton general who broke into the arena.


    He could see that the other side was a strong man.


    This conclusion can be drawn from the violent breath or strong body.


    But what can happen?


    As the elder of the universe, Gao Tianzun has countless slave groups and a huge fleet composed of space pirates.


    No matter how strong a soldier is, he also needs to eat, drink and rest. He can''t consume a large number of enemies at all.


    In this way, Mamian bill was captured alive and reduced to the arena of Saka.


    He once fought hard, but Gao Tianzun threatened his people.


    Forced by helplessness, Mamian bill could only yield at the feet of the cosmic elder.


    "A group of weak, funny creatures, enjoy watching you fight with other creatures?"


    Zod looked around and his face sank.


    The krypton general reacted, and the group clapped and shouted like crazy.


    Just to see, he and horse faced bill bite each other like two beasts.


    "Are you so willing to accept your destiny? Become a killing machine without dignity?"


    Zod''s tone showed anger.


    Although he was not kept in a cage, he fought and fought with people all day.


    But the krypton general, emotionally, hated and resisted such behavior.


    "Do you think I haven''t tried to resist?"


    Horse faced bill smiled bitterly.


    He was a good man who hated killing and fighting, but he became a butcher in the arena.


    "Cowards!"


    Zod snorted coldly.


    The tough krypton general didn''t want to listen to Mamian Bill''s explanation at all.


    According to him, all the misfortunes in the world are caused by their own weak ability.


    The law of the jungle is like the law of the jungle, which is deeply rooted in the genetic blood.


    "Who is the owner of the arena?"


    Asked Zod.


    Mamian bill hesitated for a few seconds, rolling his throat, trying to say Gao Tianzun.


    The electric current like a needle hit his neck and made him tingle.


    "Tear him up, horse faced bill!"


    Gao Tianzun''s indifferent voice rang through the audience along the microphone.


    Zod glanced at the distant grandstand and shook the ground.


    The tall man, like an arrow, rushed out and rushed to the VIP room where Gao Tianzun was located.


    Mamian bill had no choice but to follow the order of the cosmic elder and swing a golden hammer at each other.


    With the sound of "boom", the atmosphere burst into a loud and harsh noise.


    Zod in mid air felt the danger and could only stop his sudden steps.


    Turn around and open your hands.


    Dong!


    The golden round hammer collided with krypton''s body and burst out a circle of violent air waves visible to the naked eye.


    The explosive sound wave directly stunned the audience in the front row.


    The ground collapsed into holes of different sizes, as if it had been bombed by artillery.


    "Is that all?"


    Zod shook, but soon stabilized.


    He stepped on the atmosphere and the dark cloak fluttered.


    With amazing power, Bill approached the horse.


    One punch hit the head, like the collapse of heaven and earth, and the whole space is distorted.


    Ma Mian was shocked in Bill''s eyes. It was too late to dodge. He hardened his head and raised his hands to block.


    Click!


    The hard body after biochemical transformation is not enough to see in front of Zod.


    Mamian Bill''s arms were smashed, and the whole person was thrown out like a broken kite and crashed into the solid arena wall.


    "Wonderful!"


    "This is the real competition!"


    "Horse face bill fell!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the past, the audience was affected by the battle and did not dissuade those people.


    Instead, they were more excited, more excited, and couldn''t help cheering for Zod''s strong strength.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    Zod fell to the ground, swaggered and looked at the horse face bill whose body was embedded in the wall.

 Chapter 454

    Mamian bill has never met such a powerful opponent as Zod.


    In terms of strength, speed and fighting consciousness, the latter is almost a crushing victory for itself.


    Of course, there is the negligence of horse faced bill. He doesn''t have too strong fighting spirit.


    But it was a bit of a blow to the end of such a miserable fight.


    "Even if you escape from the arena, you can''t escape Saka."


    Horse face bill gasped.


    "Run away? Why run away?"


    Zod flashed anger in his eyes and said in a heavy and powerful voice, "when you meet an asshole who steps on your head, you should punch up, not turn around and run."


    "That''s the act of a coward! It''s an act of no responsibility! Your will is not worthy of your strength!"


    Krypton''s general has always had a firm will and a tough attitude.


    He despises all weak people!


    Appreciate the soldiers with courage and perseverance!


    Obviously, Mamian bill is not among them.


    A man who is willing to be a slave and driven by others does not deserve Zod''s respect.


    "Oh, I am indeed a coward, succumbing to the feet of the high Lord."


    The horse faced bill with shattered arms and collapsed chest seems to be fatally injured.


    The modified mechanical body, through nano repair technology, has already made the wound heal quickly.


    He pulled himself out of the solid wall and held the golden hammer.


    For Zod, this reckless guy who rushed into the arena in an attempt to threaten Gao Tianzun''s personal safety.


    There was actually some admiration in Bill''s heart.


    But he was just a slave, without free will, and could not disobey the orders of the high Lord.


    Even, he couldn''t remind the other party to run away.


    In that case, Gao Tianzun will be furious.


    The cosmic elder on Saka may not be willing to punish Mamian bill himself.


    For a little thing, the flogging arena is the most popular and the most profitable champion.


    It''s not worth it.


    But whether Gao Tianzun will do anything to his people is unknown.


    The thought of his people in danger made Bill look pale.


    Hold the hammer and step forward.


    Dong!


    The sound of thunder passed out.


    Like a mammoth, trampling on the ground.


    The golden hammer, like a thunderbolt, directly hit the powerful krypton general.


    The power of terror pierced the atmosphere and set off a violent roar.


    Zod seemed to have expected and still didn''t dodge.


    He faced the fierce attack, clenched his right hand and hit it straight.


    The air is squeezed into strips of hard solids, as if splitting space.


    Boom!


    When the fist contacts the hammer, the ground on which both sides stand collapses and the vast arena is shaken.


    The smoke and dust all over the sky rises wantonly, obscuring the line of sight like a sandstorm.


    Then, the harsh sound turned into a circle of sound waves, impacting towards the audience.


    Those who hold their breath are like wheat harvested by a sickle, falling in pieces and pieces.


    A little better. I feel tingling in the eardrum and buzzing in the brain.


    A little close, I couldn''t bear it directly and passed out.


    The aftermath of the battle is really too violent, and there is a danger of bringing disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Those who sat behind the audience fled one after another.


    The original fierce applause disappeared in an instant.


    "What a wonderful competition!"


    Gao Tianzun in the VIP room clapped his hands and laughed, and didn''t care about the unlucky audience.


    He looked at the dark figure standing in the billowing smoke and dust, and a glow appeared in his eyes.


    Strong, brave and magnificent... If such a creature is thrown into the arena, it will definitely become another popular champion!


    "It''s so exciting! A natural soldier will come to the door!"


    Gao Tianzun couldn''t help feeling his breaking luck.


    His slave hunting team traveled to and from many planets, collecting gladiators worthy of training.


    But none of the "goods" brought back can match the uninvited guests who rushed into the stadium.


    "Strange, I can''t see what race he is and which planet he comes from!"


    After Gao Tianzun''s excitement passed, he felt a little confused.


    The elder of the universe has a long life and rich experience and knowledge, which is unimaginable to ordinary people.


    But he had never known a life race with the such a special constitution as Zod.


    Powerful, amazing speed, high comprehensive data in all aspects.


    If we say, Mamian bill is a rare s card.


    There is no doubt that nazod has the amazing potential to become SSR.


    "Be sure to get him!"


    Gao Tianzun secretly made up his mind to immediately mobilize the space fleet deployed in major cities.


    It is most effective to use the sea of people tactics against strong soldiers.


    As long as we can''t get rid of the limitations of the planet''s gravity, no matter how strong the soldiers are, they can only bow down and submit to the fierce artillery fire of the fleet.


    "Report... Fleet... Out of control! Falling! Enemy invasion!"


    But before Gao Tianzun''s plan was reached, he received a warning from his subordinates.


    A tragic video was projected in front of him¡ª¡ª


    It was a human life dressed like Zod.


    Somehow, he stood in front of the fleet.


    Compared with the huge space warships, there are a large number of space fleets.


    The figure of that man is extremely small and worthless.


    But before the commander gave the order to fire, the dark red cloak disappeared.


    He turned into a sharp straight line and easily penetrated the indestructible and powerful warship.


    Boom! Boom!


    Gao Tianzun''s fleet is like fragile paper, completely unable to resist the moving track of the mysterious man.


    The firelight of the explosion, like a grand fireworks show, blooms slowly.


    The Saka fleet across the galaxy turned into a piece of scrap iron in an instant.


    The space war hammers that lost power fell powerlessly.


    Gao Tianzun was completely stunned when he saw this scene.


    The cosmic elder doesn''t care that the fleet is destroyed. As long as time is enough, he can build another one at any time.


    Those space pirates who work hard for their wealth and expensive space warships... Are not a problem.


    What surprised Gao Tianzun was the incomparable strength of the mysterious man!


    In less than half a minute, the other party destroyed a complete space fleet.


    What kind of power is this?


    "Where is the intruder? Where has he gone?"


    Gao Tianzun sorted out his complicated mood and calmly sent out his voice from the communicator.


    Facing Zod, he also wanted to catch the other party and throw it into the arena.


    It can be seen that after realizing the terrible strength of the mysterious man, Gao Tianzun had no idea of this at all.


    He just hopes that the other party can leave Saka as soon as possible and don''t make any more trouble.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    "He... He''s in the arena!"


    The leader of the slave team was incoherent.


    He found the whereabouts of the mysterious man through satellite tracking.


    Like being able to cross a long space, the other party suddenly appeared in the arena where Gao Tianzun was located.


    "What?"


    Gao Tianzun couldn''t believe it.


    The space fleet has just started, and it is quite a long distance from the main city.


    How long has it been since they killed each other?


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    There was a slow, rhythmic knock on the door.


    Gao Tianzun, sitting on the sofa, was surprised and stood up.


    The door was pushed open.


    "Are you free? Gao Tianzun, I''m here to talk about conditions."


    Luke walked into the VIP room with a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 455

    Talk about terms?


    Gao Tianzun was stunned and stared at the young man who broke into the VIP room.


    There was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    The video captured by the satellite before was too blurred.


    The cosmic elder only glimpsed a dark red shadow, but did not see the real face.


    But when Luke appeared in the VIP room, Gao Tianzun couldn''t help wondering what happened in the video.


    Is this the terrible enemy who destroyed a complete space fleet?


    "It looks ordinary..."


    This is Gao Tianzun''s first impression.


    No strong sense of oppression.


    There is no such fierce momentum of penetrating space warships with bare hands.


    Then.


    Dozens of detectors all over the room confirmed this guess.


    The data displayed are very general, not even comparable to several guards in the room.


    If we say, the combat effectiveness of Mamian bill is more than 300.


    Zod''s combat effectiveness can exceed 500 peak.


    Then Luke''s combat effectiveness will not exceed 20 at most.


    Too weak!


    Gao Tianzun felt that he could pick the most rubbish soldier from the arena and rub each other on the ground.


    "Something''s wrong! Something''s wrong!"


    The universe elder frowned and tangled.


    How can a strong man who can destroy the space fleet be so mediocre?


    The cosmic elder''s reason constantly reminded him that Luke was by no means as gentle as he seemed.


    On the contrary, the other party can be very threatening.


    In some way, it just evaded the scanning of the detector.


    "Don''t you want to introduce yourself when you talk to someone?"


    Gao Tianzun flashed many thoughts and asked cautiously.


    Two strong and powerful soldiers from different stars stood in front of him like a wall to prevent the other party from any attack intention.


    "Luke, just call me Luke."


    The young man smiled faintly.


    His tall and straight figure of more than six feet seemed a little "thin" in front of the two alien men who were nearly ten feet.


    "Earthman..."


    Gao Tianzun narrowed his eyes and made a judgment.


    He knows a lot about the blue planet in the solar system.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    The cosmic elder hesitated and asked.


    Luke raised his mouth and said in a natural tone, "I need to find a young planet suitable for life and located in the solar system."


    "In addition, we need a large population for construction and a space fleet that can jump in space..."


    Gao Tianzun became more and more confused.


    What does this have to do with yourself?


    He doesn''t run a star construction company!


    "I hope you can prepare these things."


    Made a list for several minutes, Luke finally said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A series of question marks appeared directly on Gao Tianzun''s head.


    His face became more obvious.


    He even wondered if he had heard wrong.


    Otherwise, the young man from earth.


    Why did you make such a rude request in such an understatement?


    "I''m sorry, this is a gladiator, not a service company for VIP reception. You''ve found the wrong place."


    Gao Tianzun barely kept a decent smile and didn''t lose his manners.


    He is also an elder of the universe. He can get a certain degree of respect wherever he goes.


    It runs the largest population trade in the universe and has a large number of slave ships and fleets.


    Moreover, there is a brother who is also the elder of the universe.


    Collector Tanya divan has great power.


    The largest space mercenary recruitment market and black market trading center.


    Nothingness is the other party''s territory.


    Therefore, in terms of fame and details, Gao Tianzun is not much weaker than the three galactic empires.


    "You may not understand what I mean."


    Luke said to Gao Tianzun across the two guards.


    "This is a notification, not a request."


    He had no other intention of finding each other.


    He just wanted to collect a handful of wool and planned to equip Zod and others with a space fleet, and then complete the plan to rebuild the new krypton.


    Therefore, Luke deliberately chose a high-profile appearance.


    Destroy a space fleet with bare hands, fully demonstrate their own strength, and then put forward the above requirements.


    Planning communication.jpg


    However, it seems that the psychological quality of the cosmic elder is very excellent, and he doesn''t seem to be shocked.


    Hearing Luke''s arrogant answer, Gao Tianzun sneered and even disdained to answer.


    He was always skeptical about the other side''s performance in blowing up a space fleet.


    Besides, a creature with such great power.


    How can you be a robber and blackmail yourself.


    Gao Tianzun showed a trace of impatience.


    The two guards took two steps forward and squeezed in front of Luke.


    They reached out and pushed the "thin" man who broke in, ready to throw him out of the VIP room.


    "Sometimes it''s not a good habit to believe too much in machines."


    Luke glanced around and seemed to reflect why Gao Tianzun was so calm.


    The package with biological force field and promoted monomer make the overall momentum more peaceful and not as strong as before.


    He was mistaken for an ordinary earth man, which is understandable.


    It can only be said that no matter what kind of life species, they are easily blinded by their own senses and data.


    Boom!


    Luke didn''t do it. He just removed the biological force field.


    The two strong guards tried to press his shoulders.


    As a result, they are like sketched portraits erased by erasers and turned into a canopy of atomic dust that is difficult to see with the naked eye.


    The ceiling of the VIP room was like being lifted by a strong shock wave, blowing out a huge hole.


    The whole spacious and luxurious room, except the ground under your feet.


    All four walls were flattened and decomposed into the most subtle substances.


    This time, the dozen detectors finally gave a harsh alarm before they were crushed into dust.


    The data given are not hundreds or thousands.


    It''s a terrorist value that exceeds the detection range and exceeds the upper limit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gao Tianzun opened his mouth. He could feel a terrible wave of energy, like a tide, destroying everything around him.


    The cosmic elder is in the center of the storm and can''t even take a step.


    I feel that as long as I move a little, the destructive force like the explosion of stars will completely crush and decompose myself.


    "Sir, I think the request you just made is too... Simple."


    Gaudy Gao Tianzun quickly changed his face and squeezed out a smile.


    "In addition to a livable planet in the solar system, I should add three space fleets, more than one million free labor, and supporting equipment for landform transformation and atmospheric transformation... These are all funded by me."


    "Nothing else, just want to make a friend."


    Looking at Gao Tianzun with a cold sweat on his forehead and a stiff smile, Luke opened the biological force field and took back the suffocating heavy pressure.


    "This is what a wise man should do. Follow his inner will."


    He said faintly.


    He said faintly.


    The elder of the universe secretly feigned.


    If you had been so high-profile, nothing would have happened.

 Chapter 456

    "When will the goods be delivered?"


    Luke wanted to find a sofa to sit down, but found that except for the floor, the whole VIP room had been erased.


    He can only transfer himself and Gao Tianzun to the next room.


    Fortunately, in terms of power control, compared with starting, the little cousin of krypton, who is a human demolition machine, is much better than the big cousin of Superman.


    The VIP room next door was not affected, and Luke got his wish and sat down on the sofa.


    If he let go, it would be more than a fleet, a house, and the whole Saka star would no longer exist.


    "I will do all this in the shortest time."


    Gao Tianzun glanced at Luke from time to time and thought when such a strong man appeared on the earth.


    As for the backward planet in the solar system, he only heard the name of Odin of Asgard and the supreme mage, the spokesman of VisANT.


    There is nothing else.


    It is said that it is a mysterious place.


    A long time ago, the group of gods visited the earth and left their creation.


    The infamous crazy Titan mieba in the universe always thinks about the blue planet and covets the legendary infinite original stone.


    "The three space fleets will be convened and handed over to you soon, and all kinds of supporting equipment for transforming the planet will be purchased quickly and completely, without delaying your time."


    Gao Tianzun restrained his thoughts, was very atmospheric, and readily agreed.


    After living such a long time, wealth and dignity are external to the universe elder.


    As long as he is not deprived of the only fun of setting up a gambling game with others and enjoying competition, it''s easy to say anything else.


    That''s how they are. It''s better to die than lose their hobbies.


    Because at that time, endless life became a curse in disguise.


    "However, habitable planets in the solar system... May take a little time to search."


    Gao Tianzun said carefully.


    A strong man who is at least a heavenly father is entitled to be respected wherever he goes.


    Moreover, think of Luke''s subtle control over the decomposition of matter into atomic dust and the terrible smell that makes the planet vibrate.


    The elder of the universe thinks that the other party may be more than the heavenly father.


    Monomer?


    Gao Tianzun''s body shook slightly and quickly got rid of the speculation in his head.


    The cosmic God Group, which once regarded the universe as a testing ground, is the terrible existence of per capita monomer.


    If Luke had such terrible strength, it would be easy to kill himself.


    No matter how many space fleets come, I''m afraid they can''t stop each other.


    "Your slave ship shuttles through the galaxy and has footprints all over the stars. Don''t you have a detailed star map?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He didn''t care much about this problem. Sooner or later.


    Considering Gao Tianzun''s character of eating hard rather than soft, he deliberately made a harsh appearance.


    Who''s the elder of the universe? His performance just now was really poor.


    Luke was just a little low-key and almost kicked out.


    "You don''t know. I''m just engaged in population trade. Most slave ships stay and hover in star ports of the three galactic empires or transit stations of interstellar routes."


    Gao Tianzun has no due bearing of the universe elder, like Party B squeezed by Party A, who makes a pitiful gesture of complaining.


    Luke nodded and then shook his head.


    I understand all the reasons, but you have to solve the problem.


    Any creature is forced out. The better you speak, the easier it is to relax and can''t form pressure.


    For example, Zod.


    The krypton general has not yet realized the cruel fact that he has become a migrant worker.


    Luke has to beat each other if he has a chance.


    "By the way, I have a brother."


    Gao Tianzun looked bitter, but he soon thought of a way.


    "I don''t know if your Excellency has heard of Tanya divan?"


    Luke pondered for a moment and said faintly, "Difan group? A collector of nothingness?"


    "That''s right."


    Gao Tianzun rubbed his hands, and a trace of joy flashed in his eyes, inexplicably showing a feeling of being a thief.


    "He is the boss of the unknown land, where Difan group is stationed all year round."


    "Because they are not governed by the laws of the three galactic empires, such as cosmic mercenaries, space pirates, smugglers, slave traders and wanted criminals... All kinds of ''talents'' have gathered in the past."


    "News from any corner of the galaxy will eventually flow to the land of nothingness."


    "I''m sure Difan group can meet your needs."


    Luke was stunned for a moment, took a deep look at Gao Tianzun and whispered, "you''re really interesting, brother."


    If a collector knew that his brother was ready to lead trouble to the East and throw the trouble to himself, he would be moved to tears.


    "Where, where, as long as you can share your worries and solve difficulties, it''s nothing."


    Gao Tianzun has no psychological burden and substitutes himself into the role of a dog leg.


    As for the pit collector?


    We are all brothers.


    What''s wrong with helping block the knife!?


    Luke was surprised at the impudence and lack of face of the cosmic elder.


    I thought it was not unreasonable for the other party to live so long in the dangerous Marvel Universe.


    "I will convey your deep feelings to Tanya divan."


    As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit the smiling face.


    Gao Tianzun is so low-profile that Luke can''t continue to make excessive demands.


    He had to turn his eyes to the two figures in the arena.


    One stands and one falls.


    Just when Luke blackmailed Gao Tianzun, Zod had knocked horse faced bill to the ground.


    As long as there is no magic attack, mind control, krypton weapons... Usually, kryptonians represent invincibility.


    Even horse faced bill is also a powerful soldier.


    But it''s still a little worse than Zod.


    "That... That brave soldier is your Excellency''s man?"


    Thinking that the space fleet destroyed by Luke was actually used to deal with Zod.


    Gao Tianzun could not help but move his mind and came to this conclusion.


    "Not really. He just works for me temporarily."


    Luke smiled and waved to the krypton general standing below.


    Krypton general frowned slightly, as if he didn''t like such a casual gesture.


    After a moment of hesitation, he still obeyed Luke.


    He knocked open the French window of the VIP room and strode in.


    "What''s up?"


    Zod asked coldly.


    He looked at Gao Tianzun on the sofa with a chill in his eyes.


    Maybe he sympathized with the experience of Mamian bill. The krypton general hated the master of the arena, the master of Saka, and the high God.


    "His name is drew Zod. He is a worker under my command."


    Luke didn''t seem to notice. He smiled and introduced Gao Tianzun.


    "On the distant planet Krypton, general Zod was praised by the people as the greatest freedom fighter and the man who broke the shackles."


    "What he hates most in his life is the slave owner and the arena owner. He wants to screw off those guys'' heads... I don''t mean you, don''t be nervous and don''t be afraid."


    Gao Tianzun wiped the sweat on his forehead, forced out a smile and said, "in fact, I am also a person who loves freedom. I wanted to dissolve the arena a long time ago, but I haven''t found a suitable opportunity."


    "Since this... General Zod is a freedom fighter and a new champion who defeated Mamian bill, I''ll just give him all the gladiators."


    "I believe that those strong soldiers can live a more free life under your command."


    Luke waved his hand, pretended to refuse a few words, and then said, "I''m so sorry. You''re so polite."


    Gao Tianzun, who dared to be angry but not speak, smiled happily and continued to send praise.


    Only Zod, with a big question mark on his head.


    Freedom fighter?


    What the hell!

 Chapter 457

    Zod is neither a fighter nor a freedom seeker.


    He simply hates the weak who succumb to fate and don''t have enough courage.


    A real soldier will never lower his head, let alone be put in a cage willingly.


    Therefore, when Luke called him over, Zod wanted to teach Gao Tianzun a lesson.


    It''s better to throw the other party into the arena and let the angry people who lose their freedom and become slaves tear the damn guy to pieces.


    This is the natural ending.


    But when the krypton general heard Luke say that Gao Tianzun was willing to offer three space fleets and help find a livable planet.


    And be responsible for providing free labor force after putting into krypton construction.


    Zod chose silence.


    no way out.


    Gao Tianzun gave too much.


    His position is simple.


    Krypton is everything.


    "That''s settled. Zod, don''t say it quickly. Thank you, Gao Tianzun!"


    Luke glanced at krypton general and coughed twice, reminding him.


    For the sake of Gao Tianzun''s selfless dedication, the arrogant Zuo Demian thanked him.


    Readily, the krypton general sighed to himself.


    He sighed helplessly that his pride and integrity were slowly being eroded.


    This is probably the heavy price that must be paid for the rebirth of krypton!


    After talking about the terms, Luke refused Gao Tianzun''s banquet.


    He is not interested in those alien beauties, and he is not in the mood to socialize with the greasy cosmic elders.


    He is not a star Lord. He can estrus with female creatures of any race.


    Those alien women with red, yellow, blue and green skin are not very appetizing.


    Take Zod back to the krypton ship. As soon as Luke got to the bridge, he saw a group of krypton soldiers waiting for questions and answers.


    This scene made him feel strange about human trafficking.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    Female commander foola, staring at Luke, who is also a krypton general.


    "Saka star."


    The latter shrugged and replied.


    "Where is Saka?"


    Flora went on to ask.


    "A wild planet in the Taiyo system."


    Luke raised his mouth and teased the female commander of krypton.


    "I guess your next question is'' where is the Taiyo galaxy '', right?"


    Realizing that she had been fooled, Viola raised her eyebrows and clenched her fist.


    "Don''t beat around the bush. I''m afraid this is not the universe we know well?"


    Zod stepped in. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Luke with a smile.


    If the other party were not his nominal boss, the krypton general would not have such good patience.


    "Yes, this is another universe. There is no guardian of the universe, no green light corps, and no earth where Clark is."


    Luke nodded and admitted that he ignored the angry Zod and krypton soldiers and continued: "everyone, ask yourself, is the original universe and the strange world important to you?"


    "Those who were there, they won''t help rebuild krypton, or even become obstacles."


    "Don''t you think those little blue people, or other civilizations, want to see a new krypton appear?"


    Luke''s questions made Zod meditate.


    Reason told him that the other party was right.


    When krypton is reborn, other cosmic forces may not sit idly by.


    "A strange place often means a new beginning."


    Luke smiled and left space for Zod and the krypton warriors.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Gao Tianzun really paid attention to efficiency. Before long, three space fleets had been sent to Luke.


    Those space pirates were very unruly at first. After being convinced by Zod''s physics, they were as honest as three good students.


    Krypton''s general is really talented in disciplining recruits.


    Three space fleets surrounded by krypton spacecraft left Saka and headed for the nothingness of collector Tanya divan.


    Fortunately, the space technology and operating systems of the two studios are roughly the same.


    Zod and the krypton warriors learned how to fly the main warship without going through too long training time.


    Under Luke''s assignment, general Zod himself, female commander foola and explorer Elton.


    They respectively control the three space warships "given by Gao Tianzun for friendship", which have the strength of kryptonians. Naturally, those space pirates who have no loyalty and credibility dare not act rashly.


    Even if you have a different mind, you should hide it well to avoid being regarded as an example.


    Luke doesn''t have time to worry about those complex problems. If Zod and krypton soldiers are even unfair to space pirates like miscellaneous fish, it''s better to choose another person for the task of rebuilding krypton.


    "Boss, I''m almost here."


    A one eyed dragon pirate with a mechanical righteousness and very cyberpunk, said respectfully.


    Luke nodded to show that he knew.


    He doesn''t like titles like "Captain" and "commander".


    Therefore, the pirates took the second place and chose the title of "boss".


    Interstellar navigation is a very boring thing, although at the beginning, the gorgeous macro of the universe will make people sigh.


    But in the back, the monotonous and boring dark space will only create a depressing atmosphere.


    "Start the next jump."


    Luke leaned back in his seat and commanded the space pirates.


    Krypton spacecraft anchors space coordinates, and its engine emits dark blue fireworks.


    Suddenly accelerate and break into the grid like jump site.


    Luke closed his eyes and felt that he was going through a long tunnel.


    When the krypton spacecraft rushed out from the other end of the space coordinates, the first thing to enter everyone''s sight was a spectacular and beautiful dust nebula.


    "This is the land of nothingness."


    Said the Cyclops pirate carefully.


    Luke was silent and just looked at the huge strange head.


    Like a smaller planet, it floats quietly in the nebula.


    "Drive into Xinggang."


    Luke waved his hand.


    The noumenon of nothingness is the huge head of the ancient god, which was discovered by the collector''s Difan group a long time ago.


    After it is occupied, mining activities will be carried out gradually.


    In the vast dark universe, the once powerful God Group is the driving force behind the origin of civilization on all planets.


    But now they have only one head to look at.


    Bones, brain tissue, and spinal fluid are sold as rare resources.


    Luke sighed faintly, and the krypton spacecraft slowly sailed into the Starport and docked in the dock.


    For hundreds of years, under the intentional operation and construction of Difan group, this chaotic area not under the jurisdiction of the three galactic empires has gradually become a famous illegal zone in the universe.


    There are no strict laws here. As long as you have enough wealth, you can buy everything.


    The famous collector turned this celestial head like an asteroid into a reasonable and huge trade center.


    Here, everyone never has to worry about being wanted or arrested by other forces - even the three empires will get the permission of the Difan group in advance.


    Therefore, they can safely and boldly sell and deal with those who obtain wealth and harvest through illegal means.


    Over time, not only smugglers and space pirates like to come here to trade.


    Even rich mercenaries who are their own parents and intelligence brokers of various forces regard Nothingness as a secret and convenient private channel.


    Krypton spacecraft is docked in a wide space dock. Due to its huge size and the crew of all kinds of space pirates, it has attracted the attention of many people.


    Is this a new pirate group?


    They thought so.

 Chapter 458

    Luke didn''t care about the dark eyes of others, and swaggered out of the dock with the space pirates.


    Zod, female commander foola, and explorer Eaton, the three space fleets they lead are still behind, and they are expected to arrive soon.


    "Boss, are you here to buy intelligence or participate in the auction?"


    The one eyed dragon bowed like a valet and asked.


    Although the space pirates recruited by this gang have not seen Luke''s powerful force to destroy a fleet with his bare hands.


    But they all experienced Zod''s iron fist and naturally behaved very skillfully.


    Even krypton general must maintain a certain degree of respect when facing Luke.


    Thus, the human boss from the earth.


    Either have a larger background or have stronger strength.


    Space pirates are not only a group of illiterate people without formal education, but also smart people who come out.


    They know very well what kind of guy can bully and what kind of big man can''t offend.


    "Auction?"


    Luke''s eyes lit up.


    He hasn''t been to the best occasion for this kind of dress to beat the face, pick up the leak and win the treasure.


    "Yes, there is a collection festival every year. This is a celebration established by Tanya divan. A grand auction will be held the day before the festival."


    Seeing that the boss was interested, the one eyed dragon specially explained.


    "The main purpose is to attract more guests and publicize the reputation of Difan group."


    Space pirates are always the most informed people in the universe, who know a lot of secrets.


    Luke narrowed his eyes, seemed a little excited, opened his mouth and asked, "is there any gimmick at this auction?"


    As we all know, no matter which auction house does business, it must prepare a final auction to attract customers.


    "It seems to be a resource planet, containing some special mineral veins."


    The one eyed dragon thought and whispered.


    This auction has been warming up for a long time.


    Difan group is spreading advertisements everywhere.


    It is clear that it is to attract warlords, dictators, or powerful empires.


    A resource planet with considerable appreciation space is meaningless for space pirates like wolves and mercenaries.


    It is not safe enough to fall into the hands of caravans and trade groups.


    Only powerful empires like Kerry and Scrooge can be useful.


    "Resource planet..."


    Sure enough, Luke turned his mouth when he heard it.


    Buying a small resource planet for mining rocks at a high price has no other effect than wasting time.


    Zod and other kryptonians, what they need is a viable young planet.


    "Find a hotel first and wait for Zod to come."


    Luke waved away the idea of attending the auction.


    With the recommendation of Gao Tianzun, plus the three space fleets with sufficient firepower.


    He felt that he should be able to reach an agreement with the collector and get clues about the right planet from each other.


    As for penniless, I can''t afford to pay enough.


    That doesn''t matter.


    Luke has always relied on reasoning, but only occasionally.


    He just asked Zod to find the cosmic spirit ball and sell it to collectors.


    I believe that at that time, Tanya Di fan would like to kneel down and talk about this business with himself.


    Anyway, the six infinite stones are of no use to Luke.


    He only needs to keep the eye of the supreme mage, the original stone of time.


    At best, coupled with the Divine Shield''s cosmic magic cube - space original stone.


    Avoid mieba, director of the Family Planning Commission, collect a complete set and snap your fingers.


    Maybe Luke''s fellow countrymen crossed into the Marvel Universe.


    Collecting infinite raw stones and wearing infinite gloves is the final main line.


    But Superman, who had experienced the pleasure of fingering in the movie universe and rubbed mieba on the ground, didn''t need to do so.


    Luke''s current small goal is to jump out of the box of the multiverse and open the door of the omnipotent universe.


    In this way, no matter it is a big event or a cosmic crisis, it will not affect himself.


    I just want to live in peace.jpg


    The only people who can barely live a peaceful life through the Meiman universe are the big guys of the omnipotent universe.


    Even if the multiverse is restarted, it will not change their existence.


    However, the level of the Almighty universe can not be achieved by simply upgrading the template.


    They are editors, creators.


    Only by taking advantage of the opportunity in big events can we open that door.


    Luke thought as he walked into the door of the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "General, here we are."


    Zod led the space fleet, along the direction of krypton spacecraft, through continuous space jump, into a psychedelic and gorgeous nebula.


    "Let fiora and Elton stop the fleet in an open area."


    Said the krypton general in a deep voice.


    The number of the three space fleets is huge, and the unknown Xinggang is likely not to fit.


    They just stopped for a while to make some supplies and search for the target location of "new krypton".


    There''s no need to mobilize people. It''s like a war.


    Considering the low-key general Zod, he decided to go in by aircraft and meet Luke again.


    "OK."


    A space pirate leader nodded.


    They dare not question Zod''s order.


    Those rebellious and small action brothers have become space mummies.


    Krypton general never mind solving problems with the simplest and most violent methods.


    After breaking the necks of several space pirates with their bare hands, the gang were as docile as sheep, and nothing else happened again.


    "Fiora and I flew into nothingness, and the others stayed on the warship."


    Zod dropped that and left the bridge.


    Reaching the lower space, he sat in a small dark spaceship.


    There are other krypton soldiers to bomb and supervise space pirates. I believe there will be no trouble.


    The aircraft decelerated slowly, pulled into Xinggang and was about to stop at the dock.


    Boom!


    Violent vibration!


    The aircraft that Zod was flying in was like a bouncy ball, spinning and flying out.


    It''s like when someone forcibly squeezed into the only parking space and scratched a large mark on the way back into the warehouse.


    "General!"


    The female commander foola''s eyebrows stood up with anger. Most of the kryptonians, except Superman who grew up on earth, actually have a bad temper.


    In particular, the warrior gene template, without a few words, directly started.


    "Who are they?"


    Zod''s face sank. When did he receive such treatment.


    "Kerry''s warship! It may be a high-level military!"


    After fiora came to Marvel Universe, she made up for cosmic forces for a period of time.


    The spaceship bears the flag of the Kerry Empire and eye-catching signs similar to family badges.


    The krypton general narrowed his eyes and did not attack immediately.


    Silently found another dock and docked the aircraft.


    After paying enough fees, Zod and the female commander of krypton quickly found the space warship.


    "You just hit..."


    The krypton general''s tall body stopped in front of the group.


    "Get him out of the way."


    In front of the cluster and behind, the blue skinned male creature glanced at Zod and scolded.


    Hearing the officer''s order, two Kerry soldiers with guns came forward to drive away the idle people who didn''t know where they came from.


    "Tell me to go away?"


    Zod could understand the universal language, and his anger increased rapidly.

 Chapter 459

    "Another beautiful day."


    Collector Tanya tiffan is staying in his "private museum".


    He looked at the rare collections collected with great satisfaction.


    "Who else can have more treasures than me?"


    The cosmic elder''s face is full of a sense of achievement, just like a two-dimensional otaku looking at the limited edition of the wall.


    Sometimes, happiness is so simple.


    "Master, there is an earthman who claims to be introduced by Gao Tianzun. He hopes to buy a young and viable livable planet from Difan group."


    The maid with red skin walked carefully into the private area of the collector and said softly.


    Around her, there are display cabinets.


    Among them are dead and living creatures.


    For example, a scientific and technological product derived from ancient civilization, some endangered racial life, and even a space dog in a spacesuit.


    For Tanya tiffan, his collection standard is very simple.


    It''s not just that things are rare, but mainly because of their own value and preservation time.


    The universe elder has a long life, but collectors are more different.


    He once bet with "death", one of the five gods, and was lucky to lose.


    The price of losing is that you can never step into the country of death.


    In other words, Tanya divan has a conceptual sense of "immortal body".


    In the foreseeable future, the collector may be the one who has lived the longest among the elders of the universe.


    Unless the multiverse is restarted, the concept of death will be rewritten.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for Tanya divan to die in a real sense.


    Because of this, collectors'' favorite collections.


    It is something that can be preserved forever and will not be corrupted by time.


    Like infinite stone, it belongs to this column.


    In the cartoon, Tanya Di fan once wanted to collect the Avengers and threw the American captain and iron man into the showcase, but failed.


    And mutants, aliens, are his targets.


    "Gao Tianzun, earthman..."


    The collector frowned.


    The elder of the universe has lived so long that his feelings have long been indifferent.


    They are only interested in their hobbies and desires.


    I don''t care about anything else.


    "He shouldn''t be. He has caused me some trouble again!"


    After thinking for a while, the collector said to the maid, "take the earth man to the reception room. I''ll see you later."


    Every time Gao Tianzun looks for him, nothing good will happen.


    Last time, the other party said that Saka lacked a champion soldier.


    I had to bet with Tanya tiffan and finally grabbed the horse face bill.


    It was a precious collection that he managed to get. He was a unique and powerful soldier who had undergone biochemical transformation.


    There are also wrestling competitions in the unknown. Horse faced bill was originally a trump card for collectors.


    It is used to fight the captain of the guard of the HIA empire.


    "Yes, master."


    The red skinned maid nodded and then said, "the warships of the Kerry Empire have just entered Xinggang. The representative of the auction house is the accuser Ronan, the famous warlord."


    "How could it be him?"


    The collector''s stretched eyebrows twisted into a ball again, and his face was a little depressed.


    Nothingness is the territory of Difan group. Even the three empires of the Milky way should give some face.


    The accuser Ronan is not only overbearing, but also extremely arrogant. He is a war madman.


    There is also a strong racist plot, which discriminates against any life except pure blood Cree.


    It would be terrible if some skuru and HIA passed by him and provoked this guy to kill.


    After all, the accuser Ronan has not done such a thing.


    "Have you sent someone to meet you?"


    The collector immediately put the meeting with the earth people behind him. He didn''t want to accuse Ronan to make any trouble later and disrupt the process of the auction house.


    "No, No. we have contacted the warships of the Kerry empire before, but they refused to talk. We don''t know when the accuser Ronan will arrive at the unknown place."


    The maid with red skin lowered her head and replied in a trembling voice.


    The collector was very angry, but he was not in the mood to punish others at this time.


    He hurried out of the huge house full of display cabinets and was ready to contact the person in charge of Xinggang.


    But before Tanya divan did so, the messenger sent a message first.


    "What? Someone is fighting with the accuser Ronan?"


    The collector''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Who would have the courage to provoke the notorious authoritarian warlord?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Set the clock back twenty minutes ago.


    "Tell me to go away?"


    Zod stared at the tall, blue skinned male creature.


    The other party looks like a big man, hugging in front of and behind, with great pomp.


    And when krypton general blocked the way, many soldiers immediately took up their guns and aimed at their bodies.


    Looking at their indifferent eyes, it seems that as long as the male creature with blue skin gives an order, he will immediately shoot the enemy without hesitation.


    "It''s unreasonable enough."


    Zod sneered and didn''t move away.


    He is not a good temper. Only krypton general has taught others to do things with his fist.


    But this blue skinned guy not only let the warship crash his aircraft, but also threatened himself with force!


    "Inferior race..."


    Zod clenched his fist and was about to teach each other a lesson when he suddenly heard such a word.


    The original raging anger, like pouring a ladle of hot oil, is more boiling!


    I have to say, these Kerry people are jumping in the minefield.


    You know, in Zod''s general gene template, guarding krypton is regarded as the greatest honor and mission.


    In order to achieve his good wish to rebuild his home star, he even didn''t hesitate to work for Luke and sell his freedom.


    But someone insulted kryptonians as inferior race in front of him.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, it''s like going to a black slum and shouting "Nigo" three times.


    It''s needless to say what will happen.


    In his anger, Zod was too lazy to talk nonsense again.


    He opened his palm directly and grasped it suddenly. He pinched the energy gun against his chest into scrap iron.


    Then, the right hand grabbed the Kerry soldier''s neck and twisted outward.


    Click!


    The fragile neck bone breaks directly.


    Even the Cree''s constitution is much more tenacious than that of other races.


    It can even accommodate multiple organ copies, immune to a certain degree of radiation damage.


    But in the hands of kryptonians, they are still like lambs to be slaughtered and have no ability to resist.


    The dark cloak was raised high, and Zod rushed into the team of Kerry soldiers at a speed far exceeding the dynamic vision of Kerry soldiers.


    The fist is like a hammer, making a dull sound.


    It can be said that if you rub it, you will die and if you touch it, you will hurt.


    In a few breaths, all the high toed and arrogant Kerry soldiers took the Bento and left.


    And the scene was quite bloody!


    Break your neck, collapse your chest, and burst your head


    The krypton general killed people like mowing grass. He was very efficient. He didn''t give the Kerry people room to react at all.


    "Now, does anyone want to apologize to me for being rude?"


    Zod asked coldly, staring at the big man of the Kerry Empire whose forehead beat and showed his killing intention.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Tall, blue skinned male creatures pushed away the Kerry soldiers in front and stepped out.


    He held a long handled war hammer in his right hand, with high momentum and a great sense of oppression.


    On the surface, it doesn''t look like a weak person.


    "I am the supreme accuser of the Kerry Empire, Ronan!"


    The blue skinned male creature made a name in the newspaper, but did not see the expected fear and panic of the other party.


    Until a petite woman came forward to remind me.


    The rough man who killed a team of Kerry soldiers in an instant nodded and suddenly realized.


    "So, you are the accuser Ronan."


    Zod thought deeply, pondered for a moment and continued, "I already know who you are. For the face of the Kerry Empire, you can go after apologizing."

 Chapter 460

    "Another beautiful day."


    Collector Tanya tiffan is staying in his "private museum".


    He looked at the rare collections collected with great satisfaction.


    "Who else can have more treasures than me?"


    The cosmic elder''s face is full of a sense of achievement, just like a two-dimensional otaku looking at the limited edition of the wall.


    Sometimes, happiness is so simple.


    "Master, there is an earthman who claims to be introduced by Gao Tianzun. He hopes to buy a young and viable livable planet from Difan group."


    The maid with red skin walked carefully into the private area of the collector and said softly.


    Around her, there are display cabinets.


    Among them are dead and living creatures.


    For example, a scientific and technological product derived from ancient civilization, some endangered racial life, and even a space dog in a spacesuit.


    For Tanya tiffan, his collection standard is very simple.


    It''s not just that things are rare, but mainly because of their own value and preservation time.


    The universe elder has a long life, but collectors are more different.


    He once bet with "death", one of the five gods, and was lucky to lose.


    The price of losing is that you can never step into the country of death.


    In other words, Tanya divan has a conceptual sense of "immortal body".


    In the foreseeable future, the collector may be the one who has lived the longest among the elders of the universe.


    Unless the multiverse is restarted, the concept of death will be rewritten.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for Tanya divan to die in a real sense.


    Because of this, collectors'' favorite collections.


    It is something that can be preserved forever and will not be corrupted by time.


    Like infinite stone, it belongs to this column.


    In the cartoon, Tanya Di fan once wanted to collect the Avengers and threw the American captain and iron man into the showcase, but failed.


    And mutants, aliens, are his targets.


    "Gao Tianzun, earthman..."


    The collector frowned.


    The elder of the universe has lived so long that his feelings have long been indifferent.


    They are only interested in their hobbies and desires.


    I don''t care about anything else.


    "He shouldn''t be. He has caused me some trouble again!"


    After thinking for a while, the collector said to the maid, "take the earth man to the reception room. I''ll see you later."


    Every time Gao Tianzun looks for him, nothing good will happen.


    Last time, the other party said that Saka lacked a champion soldier.


    I had to bet with Tanya tiffan and finally grabbed the horse face bill.


    It was a precious collection that he managed to get. He was a unique and powerful soldier who had undergone biochemical transformation.


    There are also wrestling competitions in the unknown. Horse faced bill was originally a trump card for collectors.


    It is used to fight the captain of the guard of the HIA empire.


    "Yes, master."


    The red skinned maid nodded and then said, "the warships of the Kerry Empire have just entered Xinggang. The representative of the auction house is the accuser Ronan, the famous warlord."


    "How could it be him?"


    The collector''s stretched eyebrows twisted into a ball again, and his face was a little depressed.


    Nothingness is the territory of Difan group. Even the three empires of the Milky way should give some face.


    The accuser Ronan is not only overbearing, but also extremely arrogant. He is a war madman.


    There is also a strong racist plot, which discriminates against any life except pure blood Cree.


    It would be terrible if some skuru and HIA passed by him and provoked this guy to kill.


    After all, the accuser Ronan has not done such a thing.


    "Have you sent someone to meet you?"


    The collector immediately put the meeting with the earth people behind him. He didn''t want to accuse Ronan to make any trouble later and disrupt the process of the auction house.


    "No, No. we have contacted the warships of the Kerry empire before, but they refused to talk. We don''t know when the accuser Ronan will arrive at the unknown place."


    The maid with red skin lowered her head and replied in a trembling voice.


    The collector was very angry, but he was not in the mood to punish others at this time.


    He hurried out of the huge house full of display cabinets and was ready to contact the person in charge of Xinggang.


    But before Tanya divan did so, the messenger sent a message first.


    "What? Someone is fighting with the accuser Ronan?"


    The collector''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Who would have the courage to provoke the notorious authoritarian warlord?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Set the clock back twenty minutes ago.


    "Tell me to go away?"


    Zod stared at the tall, blue skinned male creature.


    The other party looks like a big man, hugging in front of and behind, with great pomp.


    And when krypton general blocked the way, many soldiers immediately took up their guns and aimed at their bodies.


    Looking at their indifferent eyes, it seems that as long as the male creature with blue skin gives an order, he will immediately shoot the enemy without hesitation.


    "It''s unreasonable enough."


    Zod sneered and didn''t move away.


    He is not a good temper. Only krypton general has taught others to do things with his fist.


    But this blue skinned guy not only let the warship crash his aircraft, but also threatened himself with force!


    "Inferior race..."


    Zod clenched his fist and was about to teach each other a lesson when he suddenly heard such a word.


    The original raging anger, like pouring a ladle of hot oil, is more boiling!


    I have to say, these Kerry people are jumping in the minefield.


    You know, in Zod''s general gene template, guarding krypton is regarded as the greatest honor and mission.


    In order to achieve his good wish to rebuild his home star, he even didn''t hesitate to work for Luke and sell his freedom.


    But someone insulted kryptonians as inferior race in front of him.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, it''s like going to a black slum and shouting "Nigo" three times.


    It''s needless to say what will happen.


    In his anger, Zod was too lazy to talk nonsense again.


    He opened his palm directly and grasped it suddenly. He pinched the energy gun against his chest into scrap iron.


    Then, the right hand grabbed the Kerry soldier''s neck and twisted outward.


    Click!


    The fragile neck bone breaks directly.


    Even the Cree''s constitution is much more tenacious than that of other races.


    It can even accommodate multiple organ copies, immune to a certain degree of radiation damage.


    But in the hands of kryptonians, they are still like lambs to be slaughtered and have no ability to resist.


    The dark cloak was raised high, and Zod rushed into the team of Kerry soldiers at a speed far exceeding the dynamic vision of Kerry soldiers.


    The fist is like a hammer, making a dull sound.


    It can be said that if you rub it, you will die and if you touch it, you will hurt.


    In a few breaths, all the high toed and arrogant Kerry soldiers took the Bento and left.


    And the scene was quite bloody!


    Break your neck, collapse your chest, and burst your head


    The krypton general killed people like mowing grass. He was very efficient. He didn''t give the Kerry people room to react at all.


    "Now, does anyone want to apologize to me for being rude?"


    Zod asked coldly, staring at the big man of the Kerry Empire whose forehead beat and showed his killing intention.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Tall, blue skinned male creatures pushed away the Kerry soldiers in front and stepped out.


    He held a long handled war hammer in his right hand, with high momentum and a great sense of oppression.


    On the surface, it doesn''t look like a weak person.


    "I am the supreme accuser of the Kerry Empire, Ronan!"


    The blue skinned male creature made a name in the newspaper, but did not see the expected fear and panic of the other party.


    Until a petite woman came forward to remind me.


    The rough man who killed a team of Kerry soldiers in an instant nodded and suddenly realized.


    "So, you are the accuser Ronan."


    Zod thought deeply, pondered for a moment and continued, "I already know who you are. For the face of the Kerry Empire, you can go after apologizing."


    The krypton general killed people like mowing grass. He was very efficient. He didn''t give the Kerry people room to react at all.


    "Now, does anyone want to apologize to me for being rude?"


    Zod asked coldly, staring at the big man of the Kerry Empire whose forehead beat and showed his killing intention.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Tall, blue skinned male creatures pushed away the Kerry soldiers in front and stepped out.


    He held a long handled war hammer in his right hand, with high momentum and a great sense of oppression.


    On the surface, it doesn''t look like a weak person.


    "I am the supreme accuser of the Kerry Empire, Ronan!"


    The blue skinned male creature made a name in the newspaper, but did not see the expected fear and panic of the other party.


    Until a petite woman came forward to remind me.


    The rough man who killed a team of Kerry soldiers in an instant nodded and suddenly realized.


    "So, you are the accuser Ronan."


    Zod thought deeply, pondered for a moment and continued, "I already know who you are. For the face of the Kerry Empire, you can go after apologizing."

 Chapter 461

    After Zod left Xinggang, he soon contacted Luke, who had been staying in the core hotel for a long time.


    The latter heard of the trouble caused by the krypton general, and his mouth was aroused with a relaxed smile.


    He stood in front of the wide French window, overlooking the "city" outside, ignoring Zod and foola who came in.


    Nihilistic land is divided into mining area, residential area and core area.


    The most peripheral mining areas are the activities of workers earning meager salaries.


    In addition, there are small groups composed of many illegal elements, which specialize in staring at outsiders.


    Once you find a fat sheep you can start, soon their organs will appear on the black market.


    Such things happen from time to time.


    Although there are patrols and law enforcement teams without knowledge.


    But those private armed forces belonging to the Difan group only serve big people.


    The bottom mining area is a slum. As long as there is no big trouble, they generally won''t intervene.


    The security in the residential area is a little better.


    Most of them are mercenaries for a living and wanted criminals, as well as service providers.


    Only by stepping into the core area can we be regarded as the elite.


    You can enjoy a good life and a comfortable environment.


    People at the bottom of the mining area often compare the core area to a city full of lights and wine.


    Life there is like heaven.


    The concept and law of nihilistic land, summarized in Tanya divan''s own words, is "life that cannot create value, there is no need for existence".


    "Why did you almost fight Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire?"


    He asked, turning away from his divergent thoughts.


    He wanted to meet the collector and leave after he achieved his goal.


    Who knows, it was originally agreed to meet Tanya Di fan in the afternoon.


    But because of the conflict between Zod and the accuser Ronan, many changes have taken place.


    Luke hasn''t seen the famous collector in the universe yet.


    "It was Ronan who insulted us first."


    Perhaps worried about Luke''s accountability, the female commander foola explained.


    After all, the other party is their nominal boss.


    The ten-year working contract has already been signed, and it is impossible to go back on it.


    "You misunderstood, Ms. flora. I didn''t mean to blame."


    Luke smiled lightly and looked relaxed.


    The three empires of the galaxy - Kerry, HIA and scuru.


    These huge empires with powerful military power, advanced technology and influence radiating dozens of star regions and thousands of celestial bodies are nothing in his eyes.


    "It''s just a pity that I wasn''t there."


    Luke smiled if he replaced Zod.


    The accuser Ronan must have died. There will be no two-day appointment.


    "But you just said that the captain of the guard of the HIA empire will also come to nothingness to participate in the auction?"


    Luke asked again.


    He paid special attention to this problem.


    Flora nodded softly.


    This is what the accuser Ronan said himself. He is going to use the resource planet of the final auction as a bet to invite the sword fight to end.


    Luke''s eyes flashed. He didn''t forget that he had another branch mission.


    Defeat Marvel''s four Superman.


    The sentry has been beaten.


    There are three people left: Doujian, Lanqi and Hyperion.


    Luke was naturally moved by the three lucky draw opportunities in front of him.


    "What do you think of the duel invitation of the accuser Ronan?"


    Luke finalized his plan and turned his attention to Zod, who was silent.


    "General goods."


    Krypton general whispered.


    Luke frowned slightly.


    Zod''s judgment can''t be wrong.


    But if the accuser Ronan has no chance of winning against the krypton general, what courage does he have to challenge the sword?


    "General."


    After a moment of hesitation, the female commander foola succumbed to the genetic template and chose to call Luke "general".


    "The accuser Ronan''s weapon may be his dependence."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and remembered.


    The supreme wisdom of the Kerry empire once gave Ronan a powerful hammer called "universal weapon".


    No more than the disgraceful villain who finally died under an awkward dance in the galaxy guard.


    Ronan, the accuser in the cartoon, can manipulate matter, create gravity and control lightning... Those abilities give him extremely strong combat power.


    This may be the strength to take the initiative to challenge the sword?


    "Are you confident that you can defeat Ronan?"


    Luke sat down on the sofa and tapped his fingers twice subconsciously.


    In order to win the lottery, even if he hates violence and advocates peace in his heart.


    You have to end up in person and have a fair fight with the captain of the guard of the HIA empire.


    As for the accuser Ronan?


    Even if he has a universal weapon, at best, he has only changed from an ant to a stronger ant.


    "You can order a big dinner. In one meal, I can screw off that guy''s head."


    Zod''s face was calm and his tone was firm.


    After so many years of war, except Luke, he can feel a great threat.


    Others, no more.


    "Then I''ll leave Ronan to you."


    Luke snapped his fingers and nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    The arena of nothingness was officially opened.


    all seats are occupied!


    Crowds!


    Most of the audience are elites from the core area.


    There are also a small number of gamblers in residential areas.


    They all heard that the accuser Ronan spent a sky high price to photograph the resource planet producing rare mineral veins.


    Although the guards of the HIA Empire fought with swords, he did not bid low.


    But as an authoritarian warlord, Ronan, the accuser who controls more than a dozen planets, is better and richer.


    The resource planet that broke the record of nihilistic auction will be used as a bet.


    Whoever can defeat the accuser Ronan in the arena can get this amazing prize.


    The sword fighting of the HIA Empire did not respond positively, but he was invited by collectors.


    Promise to come to the arena and witness the final ownership of the planet.


    In the passionate voice of the host, the audience shouted loudly, and the atmosphere has warmed up almost.


    The accuser Ronan, wearing black armor and holding a long handled war hammer.


    He strode to the center of the field under the attention of everyone.


    "Who wants to be the first challenger!?"


    The voice of the host resounded through the audience.


    Despite the wave of voices, no one bravely stood up.


    The background of the Kerry Empire, its own strong strength


    This challenge, unless it is a person of the same level.


    Otherwise, winning is meaningless and can''t keep things.


    If you lose, you may lose your life.


    "Which warrior..."


    The host asked several times in succession.


    But no matter how he provoked the mood at the scene, no one was willing to be the leading bird.


    A few minutes later, some impatient accuser Ronan raised his right hand, clenched the hammer and pointed to the viewing platform with the best perspective.


    The captain of the guard of the HIA Empire, the most powerful soldier in the universe, fighting swords.


    He sat there.


    without doubt.


    This is a red fruit provocation.


    Dou Jian''s forehead beat and stood up slowly.


    But before he fought, someone fell into the arena first.


    Just listen to the "boom", and the atmosphere will explode.


    The dark cloak was raised high, and a tall figure hit the hard ground.


    "Here I am."


    Zod murmured.


    Instead of looking at the accuser Ronan, he looked over each other and caught a glimpse of Luke and flora in the front row.

 Chapter 462

    "Fiora, is there an opening in the arena?"


    Luke, sitting in the front row, took his eyes away from Zod and the accuser Ronan.


    "Dish mouth?"


    The female commander of krypton glanced around and found that there were many guys sneaking around in the audience.


    They should be employees from peripheral casinos looking for betting customers.


    As we all know, any competitive event can not avoid breeding the spinach industry.


    Even in the place of nothingness, it is no exception.


    Moreover, the early publicity of this battle is high-profile and full of gimmicks.


    A bet on a resource planet, the consul of the Kerry Empire and captain hiawi


    Too many topics can be discussed, attracting countless audiences.


    Besides, if the accuser Ronan and captain hiawe fight a sword duel.


    The odds fluctuate very stably, if there is no irritation.


    The fierce collision between the authoritarian warlord of the Kerry Empire and a passer-by dark horse who didn''t know where to come from was more interesting.


    Although most of the audience thought there was no suspense, the accuser Ronan had a great chance of winning.


    But there are always a group of experienced gambling dogs who are greedy for amazing odds and are ready to make reverse bets.


    In the arena, the confrontation between the two people has not yet started.


    On the contrary, the audience is in full swing and extremely positive.


    "Do you really want to do this?"


    Flora hesitated.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in the strength of her officer.


    But among the virtues of kryptonians, gambling is illegal and bad.


    Especially if Zod knows, I''m afraid the consequences will be very serious.


    "Just entertainment, don''t care too much."


    Luke waved his hand to comfort the female commander of krypton.


    "Besides, can you rebuild krypton with your hands alone? Even with the resources provided by the high God, it is only insignificant for the reproduction and survival of a civilization and a race."


    Viola looked tangled and finally got up silently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You shouldn''t have come?"


    The accuser Ronan gripped the long handled hammer and looked at Zod not far away.


    He thought the other party would find a place to hide instead of keeping the appointment on time.


    After all, in the Milky way.


    No one knows Ronan''s fierce name.


    "Kryptonians will not refuse the challenge, let alone run away."


    Krypton''s general''s cold face, metal armor humming and vibrating, like a lava volcano ready to go.


    "Well, I will give you the highest honor - to die under the Warhammer of the consul of the Kerry empire."


    The accuser Ronan showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    The Kerry empire is the highest ranking military empire in the galaxy.


    The Crees are also known for their belligerence and ferocity.


    They can kill all life on a planet without changing their face, while respecting those who fight for faith.


    Zod stopped talking nonsense. His dark cloak was raised high and his tall body took a step.


    Dong!


    Invisible air waves billowed and spread in all directions.


    Space seemed to stagnate abruptly, and krypton general''s every move seemed to slow down.


    This is actually a visual disorder.


    Zod''s speed was so fast that he turned into an unstoppable black figure.


    He rushed towards the accuser Ronan with an unparalleled arrogance when everyone was caught off guard.


    For krypton generals, fighting is always a life and death struggle and bite.


    There is no point. So far, pay attention to martial ethics.


    It''s stupid to say hello before you do it!


    "Oh."


    The accuser Ronan spits out a sneer and directly swings the long handled hammer.


    The air flow was squeezed into white flocs, and the roaring sound spread all over the huge arena.


    Where the hammer passes, it seems that space collapses and releases waves of destruction.


    Zod had no fear in his eyes, let alone any intention to avoid his edge.


    The right hand clenches the fist, the muscles are tight, and the heavy strength condenses on it.


    The next moment, the divine weapon given by the supreme wisdom collided with the Kryptonian''s iron fist.


    Dong!


    A loud bang.


    The solid arena trembled a few times, as if it were an earthquake.


    The ground under their feet suddenly burst into fine cracks, like an expanding spider web.


    The surging air waves set off dust waves, just like a long dragon in the air.


    The deafening dull sound from near to far stimulates the fragile eardrums of all the spectators in the arena.


    "Only to this extent?"


    With the strength of the impact, Zod stepped back, withdrew his fist and made a mockery.


    That long handled war hammer is really indestructible.


    It''s a pity to fall into the hands of the accuser Ronan.


    The krypton general''s eyes were awe inspiring, his feet made a force, and hit each other again.


    The earth cracked and ravines crisscrossed.


    After a few breaths, the two figures fought each other hundreds of times.


    Terrible sound waves, swinging out circles of ripples visible to the naked eye.


    Facing such a violent attack, the accuser Ronan could not help feeling a suffocating pressure.


    Zod''s fighting consciousness is too excellent, and he can just avoid the shock wave launched by the Warhammer every time.


    Make this universal weapon ineffective.


    Moreover, krypton''s iron fist is powerful.


    If it were not for the Warhammer energy shield, I''m afraid Ronan, the accuser several times, would be in danger to meet the bitter fruit of failure.


    "You are a tenacious soldier, but it''s a pity to meet me!"


    The consul of the Kerry Empire roared, and the Warhammer in his hand released heavy pressure.


    The air seemed to become viscous, and Zod felt a powerful force field.


    It''s like falling into a swamp and mud, and it''s like a towering mountain above your head.


    This is a divine weapon forged by supreme wisdom and one of its own abilities.


    Manipulate gravity, absorb energy, create a force field, emit shock waves


    The supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire named the Warhammer "universal weapon", which can be said to be worthy of the name.


    Seizing the rare opportunity, the accuser Ronan launched an offensive.


    Clench your hands and raise the hammer.


    With the power of terror, it bombarded Zod''s chest directly.


    The metal armor from Krypton directly cracked several cracks and then turned into powder.


    Before Zod could react, he was beaten to the sky.


    He felt sharp pain all over and his eyes looked like Venus, as if he had been hit head-on by a space warship.


    In a dizzy daze, Zod quickly fell down.


    There was another roar.


    The earth shook.


    The Gladiator''s solid alloy wall was almost broken down, showing a deep human shaped dent.


    "Welcome death!"


    Ronan, the accuser, rose from the air like a predatory Falcon and jumped at Zod who couldn''t get up.


    The black armor covering the body surface buzzed and screamed.


    The fizzing air flow twisted like snakes, setting off the consuls of the Kerry Empire like gods and demons.


    Boom!


    Violent energy, like detonated explosives, releases terrible waves of destruction.


    Fiora, sitting in the front row, was so worried that she couldn''t help standing up.


    She did not expect that general Zod would inadvertently seize the opportunity for the accuser Ronan and fall into an extremely dangerous situation.


    "Fiora, you underestimate the will of a krypton general."


    Luke looked calm and steady.


    Zod is also a strong man who can spend several rounds with him, so he won''t lose to Ronan, who relies on weapons.


    There was silence in the arena, and people in the audience stood up one after another, stretched their heads and tried to see the situation.


    This battle can be said to be ups and downs. At the beginning, Ronan, who was favored by the public, fell into passive beating.


    Zod became a dark horse and showed his skill.


    When the victorious Libra fell to the krypton general, the consul of the Kerry Empire killed the Jedi and gave the other party a fatal blow.


    The smoke slowly dispersed, showing a vague figure.


    "Ho ho..."


    Zod, who smashed into the alloy wall, opened his palm and held the hammer tightly between the lightning and flint.


    The violent energy, like a knife, cut the Kryptonian''s hard skin like steel.


    The wound was so deep that white bones could almost be seen.


    Tick! Tick!


    The scarlet blood sprayed on Zod''s face, making his face particularly ferocious.


    Despite the loss of a right arm, krypton general still blocked the fierce blow of accuser Ronan.


    Click! Click!


    Zod clenched his teeth and pushed the hammer away.


    Show that pair of eyes full of anger and perseverance.


    "It''s my turn."


    He spit out this sentence coldly.

 Chapter 463

    "Die!"


    The accuser Ronan clenched the hammer and worked again.


    It''s your turn?


    This is not a round game!


    He just needs to continue to add chips and add another fatal injury to the other party, and the winning Libra will tilt to himself.


    KAKA! Click, click!


    Bai Sensen''s skull was like a rusty machine without oil, making a sour sound.


    The broken stubble pierced the skin, which was quite shocking.


    Perhaps because of the pain, Zod''s expression became abnormally distorted.


    He roared, and the hot energy emerged and condensed into two crimson points.


    Hiss!


    The electric eye is threatening.jpg


    It''s like two laser swords sweeping through!


    The universal weapon filled with rage energy seems to have been drained.


    The dazzling light became dim and fell powerlessly.


    The accuser Ronan was stunned and didn''t seem to react.


    After a few seconds, he clearly felt the sharp pain back to his brain.


    "Ah! My... Hand!"


    With the Almighty weapon falling to the ground, there is a strong arm.


    It belongs to the accuser Ronan.


    "I''m not the one who needs to meet death."


    Zod''s eyes flashed red light, like a demon God out of hell.


    With his left hand sticking out like lightning, he held tightly around the neck of the consul of the Kerry Empire and interrupted the painful scream echoing in the arena.


    Click!


    A crisp sound.


    The krypton general''s hard skull hit the accuser Ronan''s nose bone.


    The blood flowed out like a dragon that unscrewed the valve and covered the whole face.


    Five fingers, like iron tongs, pressed on the head of the consul of the Kerry empire.


    The almost useless arm hit each other on the jaw.


    Boom!


    The latter was hit high into the air like a powerful shell.


    Zod took a few deep breaths and bent down to pick up the long handled hammer.


    Squinting, waiting for the accuser Luo nan to fall.


    Then he swung a powerful weapon from the hand of supreme wisdom.


    Boom!


    The consul of the Kerry Empire seemed to be hit by a flying baseball, rolling and turning into a remnant.


    The tall figure tore the atmosphere and smashed heavily on the alloy wall of the arena.


    The sound was like thunder and smoke everywhere.


    "Ronan... Down? The powerful consul down?"


    The Kerry soldiers in the audience were crying, as if they didn''t want to believe what they saw.


    The Kerry Empire had a strong military atmosphere. Ronan was so young that he could become a consul, a member of the supreme accuser, and a member of the core power class.


    In addition to aristocratic blood, the family supports these factors, which is also closely related to his own strength.


    Ronan, who is recognized as the first soldier of the Kerry Empire, was defeated!


    And the most unacceptable thing is that he didn''t lose to the guard captain of the HIA empire.


    But in the hands of a guy who doesn''t know his name, he encountered the biggest Waterloo of his life.


    Others were also shocked by the result.


    Only those popular gambling dogs could not help cheering and celebrating the victory.


    Finally, I don''t have to jump on the roof!


    "Remember this feeling, consul of the Kerry empire."


    Zod strode forward and approached the seriously injured accuser Ronan.


    "You are not a God. It is not difficult to overcome. You will bleed, hurt and... Fear!"


    The Almighty weapon shaped like a war hammer, without any intention of holding hands, smashed hard at the head of the consul of the Kerry empire.


    Krypton generals never pay attention to forgiveness and letting go.


    For him, the best way to respect his opponent.


    Is to offer a bunch of flowers in front of the enemy''s grave, that''s all.


    A faint look of fear flashed in Ronan''s eyes.


    That is the awe of death engraved in the bones of every creature.


    "The battle is over!"


    The space warship suspended above the arena shot a repulsive beam in time to crowd Zod out.


    The collector couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat. He couldn''t let the consul of the Kerry Empire die in nothingness.


    In that case, it will definitely lead to a new war.


    At that time, Difan group will suffer losses.


    "Congratulations to this... Powerful soldier who doesn''t know his name and won the final victory!"


    In order to avoid regeneration, Tanya tiffan couldn''t wait to announce the results.


    "The consul of the Kerry empire once bet on the resource planet he photographed, so..."


    Boom!


    Another shadow fell into the arena.


    Red cloak, high collar, tight combat clothes, and distinctive Moxi dry hair style.


    The applause and cheers like a tsunami broke out like a tide.


    Because of the man who stepped into the field.


    It was the captain of the guard of the HIA empire.


    Recognized as the most powerful warrior in the galaxy.


    Sword fight!


    "I remember the accuser Ronan said that this is an open challenge without restrictions, right?"


    Asked Kalac loudly.


    His eyes were fixed on Zod.


    If the winner standing in the arena is the accuser Ronan.


    Sword fighting won''t end in person.


    The reason is simple, in his opinion.


    The consul of the Kerry empire is not a real soldier.


    Relying on powerful weapons and no determination to fight, what qualifications can we fight with ourselves.


    This is what Kalac really thinks.


    "I don''t care about the stakes, but I''m looking forward to the battle."


    Dou Jian said sincerely.


    "You can go down and rest first to recover your injury and energy."


    Zod ignored each other and silently held the spoils of war - the universal weapon shaped like a war hammer and walked into the audience.


    The accuser Ronan belongs to himself and the sword belongs to Luke. This is what they have long agreed.


    Although, this big man with strange hairstyle looks strong and worth fighting.


    But the krypton general was exhausted and lost his interest.


    "His battle, I took it."


    Luke, sitting in the audience, rose slowly and gave his place to Zod.


    He did not enter the arena like general krypton. He calmly entered the arena along the stairway.


    The sudden turn not only stunned the collectors and the audience, but also surprised Doujian himself.


    His fierce eyes swept over Luke and didn''t notice anything strange.


    Compared with the accusers Ronan and Zod, it can even be said to be very ordinary.


    "You... Forget it, I''m not interested."


    The fighting sword waved its hand and fought with a strong soldier like Zod, which would be boiling with blood.


    But killing passers-by with one punch will not have any sense of achievement.


    In his opinion, Luke is the passer-by who has no sense of existence and momentum.


    The captain of the guard of the HIA Empire has his own pride.


    Even the accuser Ronan is not seen, let alone a guy who doesn''t know where to come from.


    "I''m his boss. If you want to fight him, you must get my consent."


    Lukewarm said softly.


    He looked at Dou Jian like an old farmer in the field, looking at the wheat that was about to harvest.


    As long as you beat each other, you can get another chance to draw.

 Chapter 464

    "Boss?"


    Dou Jian showed suspicious eyes.


    The universe is no different from nature.


    To some extent, they all follow the cold law of the law of the jungle.


    Therefore, there are many standards to measure a person''s weakness and strength.


    Wealth, status, planetary background, individual strength... And so on.


    Kallac himself is one of the three major forces in the galaxy and the leader of the Royal Guard of the HIA empire.


    Coupled with the reputation of the strongest soldier in the universe, even war madmen like accuser Ronan dare not provoke at will.


    It can be said responsibly that if the Milky way is compared to a huge building with a pyramid structure.


    Then the fighting sword has stood at the top and has the capital to look down on other creatures.


    Therefore, he is full of confidence. Even Zod, who defeated the accuser Ronan, only appreciates it, rather than feeling that the other party can really compete with himself.


    "Yes, I''m his boss."


    Luke nodded and looked calm.


    No matter how strong Zod is, he is only a worker under his hands.


    Dou Jian thought for a while. Seeing the krypton general sitting in the audience and closing his eyes and recuperating, he didn''t refute and reluctantly believed it.


    "Well, you''ll take the challenge."


    Kalac clenched his fist and went into battle.


    On that incredibly strong body, an amazing breath erupted.


    It looks like the essence, forming a thin flame.


    "Combat effectiveness soared."


    Luke gave a low smile.


    It seems that the sword fighting he met is full of confidence and is at its peak.


    The captain of the HIA Imperial Guard, one of the four superman of marvel, is characterized by the more confident and powerful.


    Very idealistic ability!


    As long as Doujian fully believes in himself, he can give full play to 200% of his strong strength, and even explode a species in front of the battle and break through again.


    On the contrary, if you have a little doubt in your heart, you will soon become a waste that can''t be done by third rate miscellaneous soldiers.


    Therefore, kalak''s achievements are remarkable, but there are also many black histories of capsizing.


    "My attitude towards fighting is very serious. Since you have to challenge me, don''t delusion..."


    Dou Jian also wanted to give a solemn warning to dispel Luke''s idea.


    But the latter did not want to listen any more, trampled heavily on the ground and interrupted Kalac''s speech.


    Unlike the accuser Ronan, Zod''s open and close, the array is vast.


    Luke''s foot continued without any movement due to the subtle control of the biological force field.


    Quietly, the ground of the arena collapsed and annihilated into a fluffy and extremely fine atomic dust.


    The flow of time seemed to slow down, and the scene of destruction was frozen frame by frame.


    People sitting in the audience saw this scene, as if they were clutching their hearts with big hands, and felt an extremely oppressive sense of suffocation.


    It was as if death appeared in front of them and was about to wave a sickle and harvest life.


    Strong fear arises spontaneously and cannot be suppressed.


    The wave of destruction rapidly expanded outward with Luke as the center, and soon reached the front of Dou Jian.


    "So strong..."


    Kalac, who was originally contemptuous and suspicious, looked dignified.


    He did not expect that Luke''s tall and straight body contained such terrible power.


    Dou Jian has great vision and understands the level of this foot, which is far better than the accusers Ronan and Zod.


    Instead of relying solely on brute force, he showed an extremely terrible degree of control.


    If we say that the accusers, Ronan and Zod, are two reckless men who do not understand skills. They compete with each other for whose fist is harder.


    Luke is a world-class champion. He not only has strength, but also has excellent skills.


    The gap between the two sides can hardly be put together.


    "It suits me!"


    Kalac just felt full of fighting spirit.


    He always wanted to meet an opponent like Luke who could put great pressure on himself.


    No Dodge, no retreat.


    The fighting sword swings its fist, and the muscles of the whole body are like pieces of alloy steel, emitting a shocking oppressive momentum.


    Step out!


    Dong!


    The fist is like hitting an indestructible wall.


    Kalac felt the strong anti shock force, and the whole right arm was numb.


    Just the energy force field is so strong.


    Queen HIA is on the, this opponent is worth fighting!


    The fierce fighting sword bumped wildly into Luke.


    Qiu Jie''s muscles swing out a circle of air flow, and the thin flame rises into the sky.


    With all his strength, Kalac finally tore open the biological force field, broke through the invisible barrier and approached Luke.


    The huge fist pierced the air and brought up a violent momentum no worse than that swept by the typhoon.


    "The way you work hard is really respectful."


    Luke joked, as if he didn''t mean to hide.


    His face remained unchanged and he took a deep breath.


    The air flow enough to grind the steel into waste residue all poured into the tall body as tall as a mountain.


    Like a bottomless pit, it directly pumped the center of the arena into an almost vacuum environment.


    Dou Jian ignored so much. He can survive in the space environment, let alone breathe.


    In an instant, a strong fist came.


    This is a terrible blow enough to crush the mountains and change the landscape!


    Without reservation, Kalac made every effort to launch the most powerful and ferocious attack against Luke in his life!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The astonishing sound was eliminated before it came out.


    Luke just raised his eyebrows, opened his palm and firmly caught the punch.


    Even if it was carrying unimaginable terrible power, it was still difficult to enter, and even Luke''s body did not shake.


    The stagnant air flow, like the roar of a dragon, makes a sharp roaring sound, forming violent hurricanes.


    The arena was on the verge of damage, and the audience in the front row crawled away from the original place for fear of being involved in the aftershocks.


    "How is this possible?"


    Dou Jian''s eyes widened, as if greatly stimulated.


    He couldn''t believe that he burned all his will and gathered all his strength without causing any harm to Luke.


    "Is it my turn?"


    Lukewarm asked softly.


    He has long been out of the level of stacking combat power.


    Smash a planet and destroy a world.


    For today''s Superman, it''s easy.


    Therefore, no matter how strong Kalac is, he can be called the most powerful soldier in the universe.


    Once faced with Luke, he is like two creatures in different dimensions, which is completely incomparable.


    His eyes flashed, and turbulent energy erupted.


    Dou Jian was blown out before he recovered from this shocking and frustrating cruel fact.


    The distinctive Moxi dry hair style is drooping, which can resist artillery bombardment and the battle clothes of space radiation are blackened.


    "How could this happen..."


    Kalac''s eyes were empty and he kept muttering to himself, as if he were trapped in endless doubt.

 Chapter 465

    Sometimes, the ups and downs of life are so fast.


    Ten minutes ago, fighting sword was full of confidence.


    He thinks he is the most powerful soldier in the universe. Even the accuser Ronan disdains to look at him in the eye.


    Ten minutes later, this pride and honor is like a fragile bubble.


    Directly pierced and disappeared without a trace.


    "Why is this? It should have made people happy when they met an opponent who could fight a war..."


    Kalac muttered to himself.


    He couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it.


    Dou Jian can accept the fact that he has suffered defeat.


    Because any soldier must experience setbacks and training, and feel the immersion of blood and fire.


    Just like forging a sword, it is constantly beaten and quenched.


    Repeat countless times to show the edge.


    The only difference between the strong and the weak is to see who can successfully stick to it and get out of the trough.


    Therefore, fighting sword is not afraid of failure.


    But he... Couldn''t accept it. He lost so badly!


    If both sides go through a fierce battle and try their best to burn everything.


    In the end, Kalac was slightly inferior to his opponent.


    It doesn''t matter.


    But.


    Only from the performance of Luke gangcai, Dou Jian feels the gap between himself and the other party.


    Not across a gap that has the opportunity to cross, but the vast Milky way that can''t see the edge!


    Too strong!


    It''s the kind of power far beyond Kalac''s understanding!


    Once proud of his strength and physique, Dou Jian found for the first time that his fist was so weak.


    "Can you stand up?"


    Approaching Kalac, who had fallen to the ground, Luke looked down at each other.


    He didn''t lay a heavy hand. With the strong physique of the commander of the Shia Imperial Guard, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    You know, the fighting sword at its peak can go deep into the core of the sun and tear apart the horror level of black holes.


    "Ho ho..."


    Kalac opened his mouth as if to say something.


    His legs supported his charred body and kept shaking, like a child who had just learned to walk.


    When his eyes touched Luke, he seemed to be struck by lightning.


    The whole person trembled and fell down again with a bang.


    A sad look flashed in Dou Jian''s eyes. He will always live in the shadow caused by each other in the future.


    Men''s confidence can never be found again!


    "Ah, it''s... not so."


    Luke tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    The psychological quality of the commander of the HIA imperial guard is obviously not good.


    He felt that he had not done anything too much. How could he strike the sword like this?


    Seeing that the other side couldn''t stand up, Luke didn''t want to continue fighting.


    When the system decided that he had won, he looked up at the collector.


    "Let''s congratulate..."


    Tanya tiffan trembled and picked up the microphone.


    There were not many people left in the auditorium of the arena.


    In addition to the soldiers of the Kerry Empire, there are only the royal guards of the HIA empire.


    Then add Zod and flora.


    The other audience had already fled and scrambled out of the arena.


    After all, no one wants to be affected.


    "According to Ronan''s agreement, the bet is your Excellency''s, and you will be responsible for supervising the transfer, handover and other measures!"


    Seeing no one, collectors were too lazy to maintain their demeanor and directly finalized the ownership of the planet.


    Normally speaking, as a cosmic elder, he hasn''t seen any big scenes.


    You can see that the sword fight was defeated, and there was no room to fight back.


    Tanya Di fan is really a little frightened. When did a terrible strong man appear on the earth?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, there were no twists and turns.


    Luke defeated the guard captain of the HIA Empire, and Zod defeated the consul of the Kerry empire.


    There is no doubt that their strong strength has enabled them to successfully win the resource planet.


    Doujian and accuser Ronan were sent back to their home planet to cultivate their injuries.


    No one dares to express other opinions on the ownership of the final bet.


    Because Luke and Zod are not only strong individuals, they also have three fleets parked at the door of nothingness.


    On hearing the news, the collector''s attitude became more enthusiastic and respectful.


    Tanya divan was just like the supreme VIP, honestly looking for a suitable livable planet for Zod and generously agreed to many requirements.


    Only at this time did he understand why Gao Tianzun sent these evil stars to the land of nothingness.


    Despite the curse in my heart, I still have to do enough on the surface.


    The collector was generous and gave Zod several ships of slaves that were supposed to be handed over to Saka star for nothing.


    This greatly changed the krypton general''s impression of Tanya divan.


    After solving the chores at hand and leaving the task of krypton reconstruction to Zod.


    Luke found a quiet room and began the lottery.


    It is still a dazzling burst of light, like a rotating wheel, in which there are all kinds of Superman templates.


    "Stopped."


    A glimmer of expectation flashed in Luke''s eyes.


    [template extraction completed]


    [mechanical Superman]


    "Hank Henshaw?"


    Luke''s mouth tilted up, adding a similar mechanical control, and his ability of manufacturing technology is also good.


    The original name of mechanical Superman is "Henry hank Henshaw". He was a human scientist and first appeared as the lex group.


    Renshe is a common "genius scientist" in the villain camp. He boarded a spaceship with his wife for scientific research activities, but unexpectedly encountered high-intensity solar radiation.


    The spaceship crashed, but hank Henshaw survived - in another form of life.


    At the last moment, he uploaded the consciousness data to the mainframe of Lex group and mechanically assembled a body.


    This is the earliest version of the origin story, which is somewhat similar to the mixture of magic four and arctron.


    Of course, considering that the two companies "learn from each other", it''s hard to say who pays tribute to each other.


    The experience of mechanical Superman changed several times later. In the Superman Dynasty, Hank Henshaw was picked up by dakside and transformed with the technology of tianqixing.


    In short, this template is characterized by extremely outstanding mechanical transformation and Electronic Intrusion capabilities.


    Open the character panel and the above data will be refreshed.


    Host: Luke (Luke Carville)


    Load template: Magic Superman, Ravager, super krypton, mechanical Superman


    Grade: lv4


    Ability: omitted


    There was a lot of relevant knowledge in his mind. Luke closed his eyes and digested it for a while, and slowly vomited a long breath.


    He scanned the scientific and technological equipment and household appliances in the room, and lines of accurate data appeared in his eyes.


    Not only that, Luke can feel a different novelty ability.


    As long as he thinks he can put a part into something, he can ignore the principle and process to some extent and directly assemble it.


    "I can think..."


    Out of curiosity, Luke casually removed a remote control that controls intelligent devices, and then installed it on the long oval communication device.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    The strange sound of buzzing and shaking took shape.

 Chapter 466

    Hara is the home star of the Kerry empire.


    It is located in the Large Magellanic Cloud, the Pama galaxy.


    Long ago, Hara had two major races.


    One is the race called "kotatati".


    They like plants, love peace and live a peaceful life.


    The second is the "Kerry people".


    Before the arrival of the skurus, the relationship between the two races was fairly harmonious, and there was no violent dispute.


    As a well-known deformation race in the galaxy, skurus can change their appearance at will and disguise themselves as others.


    It is said that elites who have received special training can be copied together with their memories.


    Because of this, they also have a nickname of "Shanzhai star man" on earth.


    The skurus, who are very good at infiltration and camouflage, provoke the conflict between the two major races of Hara planet and intensify the existing contradictions.


    In the following decades, the kotatati were almost wiped out by the belligerent Cree.


    And the skurus did not benefit. They underestimated their opponents.


    Instead, a spaceship was intercepted by the Kerry people, which provided technical support for moving towards the Milky way in the future.


    Even the skurus themselves did not expect that this failed invasion would evolve into a civilization war lasting for millions of years.


    Although now, the fleet of the Kerry Empire shuttles through the galaxy and travels between thousands of colonial planets.


    But Hara is still the only home in the hearts of all Kerry people who think they are pure.


    Every year, many pilgrims even form sightseeing groups to travel by spaceship.


    "I heard that Ronan was defeated in nothingness? He was not only cut off one hand, but also lost the Almighty weapon given by the supreme wisdom?"


    In the special training room of the Star Corps, a pair of men and women are fighting.


    "You shouldn''t criticize a noble accuser behind your back."


    Men look serious and avoid women''s fists.


    He is the defensive side, constantly retreating and dodging, fast and responsive.


    "I thought you''d hate... That guy."


    The woman''s heroic eyebrows wrinkled into a ball. While talking, she threw out a beautiful whip leg.


    "Why do you say that?"


    It''s hard for a man to imagine that in the slender and graceful looking female body, he can burst out the power that is not inferior to that of a powerful soldier.


    "He once scolded... Hybrid bastard in front of you - I heard what Minerva said."


    The woman hesitated and replied.


    The problem of racial discrimination does not only exist on the earth, but also applies to cosmic civilization.


    For example, the Kerry Empire attached great importance to lineage, because a large number of military nobles emerged after years of foreign war and colonial expansion, thus forming a warlord faction on the separatist side.


    The accuser Ronan is one of the representatives.


    As we all know, the prevalence of bloodline theory can easily turn into racism.


    Because most of the upper class have blue skin, they are regarded as "pure Crees".


    They regard their compatriots with pink skin as the product of being conquered and combined by other civilizations, and return them with an attitude of contempt and exclusion.


    But in fact, in addition to the difference in skin color, the two have exactly the same physical characteristics, and there is no difference between good and bad.


    The man named Yong Rogge was even more embarrassed. He had neither blue nor pink skin.


    Because the characteristics of the Kerry people are not obvious, their skin color is extremely weak, almost no different from the earth people.


    That''s why Ronan said he was a hybrid.


    "He is indeed an asshole, but according to the provisions of the Empire, I shouldn''t talk about the chief behind my back."


    Yong Rogge put his hands out and resisted the woman''s attack.


    While he was unprepared, he hit his opponent on the cheek.


    "Firth, have you had nightmares recently? Have you had insomnia?"


    Reluctant to talk about his own Yong Rogge digged off the topic.


    The blonde woman who fought with him did not belong to Hara or the Kerry empire.


    She came from a remote planet in the solar system. She just lost her memory and forgot the past.


    For some benefit, Yong Rogge brought it back to Hara.


    They instilled loyalty to the Kerry empire into each other, and recruited into the Star Corps - the elite combat team of the Kerry Empire, which specializes in secret missions such as rescue and assassination.


    "No."


    The woman shook her head.


    In fact, she was still haunted by a nightmare yesterday.


    Memories of the past, like clips of broken pictures, are played in cycles.


    When she wanted to pursue, she got nothing and couldn''t remember anything.


    According to the regulations of the Star Corps, Yong Rogge is her officer and mentor.


    She should have confessed, but Firth chose to hide it.


    "Well, don''t be confused by the past. It will make you hesitate, distract you and make you vulnerable."


    Yong Rogge was very satisfied, nodded and said.


    "I will apply to supreme wisdom for you to join an action to be started soon."


    Firth''s eyes lit up. She hasn''t carried out a mission since she joined the Star Corps.


    "What is it about?"


    The woman rubbed her sore cheek and asked.


    "After a group of skuru refugees, they fled into the land of nothingness."


    Yong Rogge made a brief summary without giving too much detail.


    "Ignorance? Isn''t that Ronan''s sad place? I can help him find the universal weapon - if he is polite enough."


    Fox joked.


    "You''d better obey the orders calmly. Don''t act rashly. It''s very difficult to defeat the group of Ronan."


    Yong Rogge has a dignified expression. The news about Luke and Zod has spread all over the galaxy.


    "Especially one of the guys called ''Superman'', even the captain of the guard of the HIA empire can''t compete with the sword."


    Firth curled his mouth and didn''t take it to heart.


    There is an extremely powerful energy in her body, but Yong Rogge and supreme wisdom always warn themselves not to use it casually.


    "Superman..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nothingness.


    In recent days, Luke has stayed in docks and factories, obsessed with all kinds of machinery.


    When he saw the disassembled parts, he couldn''t help fiddling with them.


    Like a Lego toy, they casually put it together and made a lot of strange things.


    And with the increase of proficiency, Luke became more and more handy.


    Everything depends on feeling. Nothing can''t be pieced together.


    He felt that if he continued, he might be able to build a GAODA with his bare hands or knock out a terminator.


    In addition to the ability of mechanical transformation, Luke also gained in electronic intrusion.


    The whole unknown monitoring instrument has become his "eyes".


    Even the collector''s private area is no exception. We know exactly how much inventory there is in it.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t get the mother box of tianqixing."


    Luke has some regrets. If the mechanical Superman''s ability is combined with the black technology of the mother box, it is equivalent to opening the explosive plug-in.


    Coupled with the combat power of Zod and others, it''s not easy to build a fleet to conquer the galaxy.


    "Lord Superman, there is a skuru outside who wants to see you."


    In the dock, a worker said carefully.


    As long as Luke still knows nothing, the master here will no longer be a collector.


    Three space fleets, plus the ability to easily defeat swords.


    Let Superman temporarily replace Tanya divan and become the master of the land of nothingness.


    "Skuru? The famous transfiguration race?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows with a strange look in his eyes.


    Whether Kerry or skuru.


    They are all "good friends" of the earth.


    The accuser Ronan once invaded the earth with a fleet, and then was startled back by Captain Marvel.


    As for the skurus, they caused the big event of secret invasion.


    "Bring him in."


    Luke nodded.


    Zod has taken two fleets to investigate the young and livable life planet and prepare for reconstruction.


    He stayed in a place of nothingness, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    Before long, a male creature with green skin and long ears came in.

 Chapter 467

    "Are you taros?"


    Luke finished welding the last part with hot vision and stopped his work.


    The skuru, who wanted to meet him, had been waiting for a long time.


    "Yes, your excellency Superman."


    The chief of the skuru, named taros, nodded and replied.


    "In your opinion, this may be a very presumptuous visit, but I do have good reasons to see you."


    Very polite.


    This is Luke''s first impression of taros.


    of course.


    Since he unilaterally crushed the sword fighting captain of the HIA Imperial Guard, few people should dare to show their arrogance.


    In the vast Milky way, countless predecessors have long proved a truth with their lives. They should be humble in the face of the strong.


    This kind of iron rule is no exception for collectors who are the elders of the universe.


    "Tell me."


    Luke smiled. He could probably guess why the other party found himself.


    "I heard that Lord Superman comes from earth?"


    Taros didn''t answer directly, but threw another question.


    This is not a secret. The unknown intelligence brokers are everywhere, and Luke himself has not deliberately concealed it.


    Superman''s name, strength and hometown... These news flew all over the galaxy like wings.


    "Yes."


    Luke affirmed.


    "Then I didn''t find the wrong person!"


    Taros looked excited when he was confirmed.


    The heart also seems to put down a big stone, and the tone becomes much lighter.


    It seems that he spoke with concern before.


    "Mr. Superman, you may not know that the earth is about to face a crisis!"


    Taros didn''t sell off, he said directly.


    No one knows how patient Luke is. If he is an impatient character, deliberately delaying may annoy the other party.


    "To tell you the truth, there is a huge list of infiltration and occupation within the skuru Empire, which lists many... Undeveloped civilized planets that have not entered the space age."


    Glancing at Luke quietly, taros carefully said: "according to the priority, the advance team of the Empire will gradually penetrate the core class, control power, provoke internal conflicts everywhere, and create large-scale war... So as to consume the power of the target planet, so that we can occupy it."


    "The earth is also your goal?"


    Luke was not surprised that the skuru secret invasion had already occurred on the original timeline.


    The big event had a far-reaching impact. The avenger was suspected by the government and iron man was forced to step down.


    Norman Osborne, the green devil, replaced the other party and reorganized the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. Bureau into a "sky hammer bureau" to monopolize power.


    "Not us, Lord Superman."


    Taros quickly corrected that he didn''t want Luke to confuse himself with the invading skurus.


    "I am different from those skurus. They are aggressors and conspirators, and we are just victims, a group of homeless refugees."


    In a sense, taros can be regarded as "skuru traitor".


    He was not loyal to the Empire and did not like the ruling queen skuru.


    Because he and his people''s home planet have been turned into scorched land by the lunatic accused Ronan.


    The endless Imperial war destroyed taros'' home and took everything from his people.


    After that, the queen skuru, who was admired by all, did not show mercy and sympathy to them.


    Therefore, taros did not accept the settlement of the skuru.


    But with his people wandering around, living a precarious life.


    He hated the Kerry Empire, but he no longer believed in Queen skuru.


    "You''d rather risk treason and tell me the news, taros. What''s your purpose?"


    Luke smiled kindly and looked forward to the skuru who had tipped off.


    "The Kerry Empire invested a lot of resources and launched the research program of the speed of light engine. The leader is Dr. Ma Weill. Unlike other Kerry people, she has incomparable enthusiasm for war."


    Taros told everything, hoping to impress Superman in front of him.


    "Dr. Ma Weill sheltered us and promised to help my people find a new home after the research on the speed of light engine is completed."


    "However, the Kerry Empire noticed something wrong and sent the Star Corps to accept the results in advance."


    "The first guy, Yong Rogge, shot and killed Dr. Ma Weill, but didn''t get the speed of light engine. He only took a woman, an earth woman."


    Luke frowned, surprised captain Carol Danvers had appeared?


    Then it seems that the timeline hasn''t jumped too far behind.


    "Now, the Star Corps is chasing us. The Kerry Empire also wants to get the energy core caused by the speed of light. At the same time, the advance troops of the skurus have penetrated the earth to find clues to the speed of light engine..."


    Taros presented the complex situation to Luke through words.


    "I provide this information because I want your protection."


    Luke blinked and replied, "if what you said is true, I can accept the scurus on behalf of the earth government and live temporarily."


    Sure enough, as he guessed.


    Superman comes from the earth, plus strong strength as a guarantee.


    For taros, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate choice.


    It seemed to Luke that it was only a small effort to take in the skuru refugees such as taros.


    Anyway, the Kerry Empire certainly didn''t have the courage to find its own important people.


    "Er... Thank you, your excellency Superman."


    Taros thought the other party would think carefully for a while before giving an answer.


    It was the Kerry Empire, the largest military regime in the galaxy.


    "I treat them equally, whether they are skurus or Crees."


    Luke smiled, meaning "not for someone, everyone here belongs to garbage".


    Taros was silent at the thought of Superman''s amazing achievements.


    It seems that there is no sense of contradiction when such arrogant boasting is said by the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Firth, I stress again that no matter what happens, you must keep calm and obey orders."


    Yong Rogge took a team into the star harbor of the unknown by spaceship.


    When he got out of the dock, he stared left and right, with curious Firth on his face, solemnly reminded him.


    The earth woman he brought back to Hara is an unstable factor.


    Yong Rogge''s task is to supervise her and use her to forge it into the most effective weapon of the Kerry empire.


    But if you don''t use it well, hurt yourself first.


    "I see. I will follow the team and obey all the instructions of my superiors."


    Firth said so, but he didn''t put Yong Rogge''s words in his heart.


    Finally left Hara and came to a new place.


    She was looking forward to some decent opponents and some interesting stories.


    This is a qualified adventure.


    "Welcome to the land of nothingness."


    Before the Star Corps of the Kerry Empire showed their strength and collected the whereabouts of the scurus refugees, a heavily armed patrol surrounded them.


    The leader was the pink skinned maid of collector Tanya divan.


    She received an order from her host to invite the group of "guests" to the core area.


    "What does that mean?"


    Yong Rogge asked in a deep voice as soon as his face changed.


    This is not a mission of infiltration and assassination, nor is it a dangerous forbidden area.


    Therefore, the Star Corps did not do more camouflage and went out in the name of the Kerry empire.


    After all, it is one of the three great powers of the galaxy. In other places, people will sell some face.


    "Can I see this as a provocation to the Kerry Empire?"


    Yong Rogge showed his identity and said in a cruel voice: "without the trial of the accuser and the ruling of the Empire, you try to arrest the soldiers of the Empire. This is the greatest insult to the Cree and contempt for the supreme wisdom!"


    The maid with pink skin, with a sweet and pleasant business smile on her face, replied, "you misunderstood. The master just wanted to invite you to meet."


    Meet?


    Yong Rogge squinted and turned his head to look at Firth.


    "I haven''t done anything yet."


    The latter said innocently.


    After thinking for a while, Yong Rogge thought he might be too nervous.


    Difan group can not dare to challenge the Kerry empire. Even if the collector is the elder of the universe, it should succumb to the will of the supreme wisdom.


    Otherwise, the land of nothingness will no longer exist and become scorched earth.


    With this in mind, Yong Rogge regained his confidence.


    He raised his head, with a proud look in his eyes, and waved to Tanya divan''s maid to lead the way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later.


    Yong Rogge and other men were put in prison.


    The leader of the Star Corps seemed to have been beaten up. His eyes showed a circle of bruises, and the whole person was very decadent.


    "I''m so stupid. Why didn''t I expect Superman to stay in the land of nothingness, and he''s still an earth man."


    Yong Rogge murmured.


    He followed the collector''s maid into the core area and was taken to a private area.


    It wasn''t Tanya divan who greeted the Star Corps.


    Superman seemed to be ready. As soon as he met, he told all the twists and turns that had happened to Firth.


    Moreover, it is easy to erase the mental control imposed by the supreme wisdom.


    Firth, who recovered his memory... Oh, no, it should be Carol, who beat Yong Rogge, who deceived himself.

 Chapter 468

    The building of Difan group is the most prominent landmark in nothingness.


    The viewing platform on the top floor can overlook the whole area and have a panoramic view of everything.


    Luke Shiran sat down on the sofa and poured a vegetable drink to the surprised captain with complex expression and who had not fully digested those memories.


    "It''s normal that you may not accept the facts for a while."


    Like a young psychologist, he began to give Carol speech therapy.


    "The human body has some emergency mechanism. Once the spirit is strongly stimulated, it will start automatically. Sometimes it is also one of the protective measures to be unwilling to believe in the truth."


    Captain Marvel was secretly controlled by the supreme wisdom of the Kerry empire with efficient brainwashing.


    Although Luke used the psychic ability of super krypton to awaken the past memory hidden in Carol''s mind.


    However, because she had been taught for a long time that the interests of the Kerry Empire were above all else and she was always ready to sacrifice for it.


    It is equivalent to an operation after ideological transformation, which has already become the shape of supreme wisdom and cannot be restored immediately.


    It will take some time for psychological rehabilitation.


    "I know my real name and what happened, but... When you get out of that carefully fabricated mean lie and see the real world, you still feel very uncomfortable."


    Captain surprised took the cup of plant drink and took a sip.


    It tastes bitter but refreshing.


    "Once deceived, it''s hard to trust others."


    Luke said slowly and continued: "the same reason, you subconsciously doubt that everything in front of you may be false."


    "It''s because Yong Rogge and supreme wisdom have caused you great psychological trauma and psychological shadow."


    Carol nodded, impressed.


    As long as she thinks of Yong Rogge, who is respected in her heart, she is actually a completely hypocritical villain.


    I can''t help feeling some physical discomfort and nausea.


    "What are you going to do with them?"


    Luke noticed this and took the initiative to turn off the topic.


    "Behind Yong Rogge is the Kerry empire..."


    Carol gently reminded me.


    At least she stayed on Hara for a long time.


    He was well aware of the military strength of the Kerry empire.


    "That''s not important. My men repaired the accuser Ronan severely not long ago. Compared with the consul of the Kerry Empire, Yong Rogge is just a nobody."


    Luke waved his hand, looked relaxed, and obviously didn''t pay attention to the Kerry empire.


    Frankly, he even wants to see supreme wisdom become angry and start a war.


    In this way, the appeal of self-defense.


    Superman can blow up the space fleet with his bare hands, break into Hara planet alone, and then disassemble the computer integrating the highest wisdom of the Kerry people into parts.


    Of course, in theory.


    Luke doesn''t need any reason to do things.


    But he cares about his reputation and doesn''t want to become the next crazy Titan SANOS.


    As long as everyone obeys the rules, it''s no big deal to play games at the card table.


    "Forget it, let them go."


    Carol still has concerns.


    In her inherent cognition, the Kerry empire was extremely powerful.


    In order to revenge Yong Rogge, it''s unwise to provoke such a behemoth.


    "This is your private affair, and has the final say of yourself."


    Luke nodded and agreed that the word "strong" never had to be explained by himself.


    Sooner or later, Carol will understand.


    What a terrible existence is an individual at the monomer level.


    A mere Kerry empire is nothing at all.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Luke''s eyes flashed and asked new questions.


    "I don''t know. I only knew a few hours ago that I came from the earth. My mentor was actually a sinister liar... The false life shaped by the supreme wisdom was denied, but my original life was destroyed."


    Carol put down his plant drink, looked at Superman, bit his lips and asked, "is there any wine here?"


    Luke snapped his fingers and, like magic, touched out a bottle of whisky from the earth.


    "Authentic hometown flavor."


    With a wave of his right hand, the wine cabinet automatically opened and two wine glasses flew out.


    "Can you have a drink with me?"


    Carol''s mental state is not good and she is in urgent need of alcohol.


    "It''s an honor."


    Luke is very gentlemanly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Earth.


    S.h.i.e.l.d.


    Peggy, charming and unchanged, slammed the door open in high heels and walked into Howard Stark''s office.


    The loud noise alerted the staff on the whole floor.


    They looked in the direction of Howard Stark''s office, then put away their curiosity and bowed their heads to do their own business.


    "Please tell me, what''s going on?"


    She slammed a pile of documents onto the table in a sharp tone, without giving any face to the old friend she had known for many years.


    "Why did two-thirds of the large amount of funds granted by the Divine Shield bureau to your four laboratories disappear for no reason? It was not used in any research related work, but transferred to other accounts."


    Peggy was furious and questioned.


    When she saw the report, she could hardly believe her eyes.


    The four laboratories directly under Howard Stark''s jurisdiction had extremely bad misappropriation of funds.


    And after her detailed investigation, she found that more than that, the greedy funds finally flowed into an unnamed overseas company.


    Continue to dig deep. The trading company, which is obviously just a cover, has private money transactions and transfer records with many senators in Congress.


    Along this line, Peggy found stark industries all the way.


    She found that recently, despite the strong opposition of the board of directors, Howard spent a lot of money to buy more than 20 unknown small and medium-sized security companies in the industry.


    "In the name of s.h.i.e.l.d., you spend money to buy congressmen, promote the expansion of overseas military bases, and then send researchers to conduct human experiments with disabled soldiers... Howard, this is a crime!"


    Peggy held her chest in her hands and glared at Howard stark sitting behind her desk.


    After the other party came back from vacanda, his behavior became a little strange.


    Though as like as two peas, they feel like a different person.


    "This is an agreement reached between me and the White House. Mr. President needs stark industries to provide the military with more powerful ''weapons'', not missiles or guns, but living super soldiers."


    Howard said with a smile on his face.


    "Illegal human experiments, and integrating those security companies to form a military enterprise directly responsible for the Pentagon... These are the meanings of the upper level."


    Peggy''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes looked more strange at Howard.


    She could not imagine that the other party would say this in a natural tone.


    "What does the top mean? I''m your top!"


    Peggy said coldly.


    "Times have changed, Carter."


    Howard stood up, put his hands on his desk and whispered, "the White House has long been dissatisfied with the excessive power and interference of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d., and the World Security Council can''t stand the huge budget allocated every year."


    "There are no enemies in the world! Hydra has long been under the aegis. Those damn mutants have stayed in school or participated in talent shows and variety shows on TV."


    "The significance of our shield for world peace has been questioned."


    Howard stared at the female commander standing in front of him and said faintly, "I have received some news. If the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. continues to maintain an arrogant attitude and ignores the orders of the White House and the World Security Council, it will soon be declared dissolved."


    "That''s why I secretly reached an agreement with Mr. President and even showed kindness to the Pentagon in order to keep the Divine Shield Bureau and consolidate its position."


    Peggy tried her best to be patient and listened to Howard''s long speech.


    She was silent for a moment, left a "take care of yourself" and turned away.


    "Oh, naive woman."


    Howard pulled off his tie and hissed.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Under his normal face, there was a faint green.

 Chapter 469

    Seeing Peggy''s back disappear from sight, Howard put away his smile and waved to his secretary to close the door of the office.


    After a moment of meditation, he felt for a mobile phone from the drawer.


    Enter the encrypted channel and dial the phone with unknown contact.


    Drop, drop, drop.


    There were three rings before someone answered.


    "What''s the matter with you? As I said, try to keep a low profile and keep your hands and feet clean to avoid leaving any clues for tracing."


    Howard bent his fingers and rapped hard on the table to express his dissatisfaction.


    He managed to fool Peggy Carter with the reason of cooperating with the White House to seek external support for the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    But this is only a delaying measure.


    If the other party continues to investigate, it will show its feet sooner or later.


    As the highest leader of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., Peggy Carter''s power is far beyond Howard''s initial judgment.


    For example, red house.


    The spy agency that originally belonged to Leviathan has become the Secretariat of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    The beautiful nightingales are specially trained and assigned to various departments to act as confidential secretaries.


    To some extent, they are Peggy Carter''s eyes and ears, allowing the female commander to more effectively control the internal situation of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Any disturbance can''t hide the sight of the red house.


    And the field team led by Nick Frey, the mutant College of white queen EMMA FROST


    These are independent institutions that Howard cannot intervene and has no power to command.


    The only place he can penetrate is the scientific research department.


    And not all, like anim Zola and Bolivar Tesla... The laboratories they are responsible for do not allow outsiders to enter at all.


    As for Howard stark, that''s even less welcome.


    "This guy''s popularity is really bad!"


    After reading this, "Howard" make complaints about it.


    Obviously, he is not himself.


    "We have been careful enough. The aegis Bureau has too many eyes and too strong a force to avoid them completely."


    At the other end of the cell phone, there was a voice of complaint.


    "The strength of this planet is not strong. We can completely control the high level of mankind and dissolve the Divine Shield Bureau."


    "Those superheroes and mutants... All obey the rules. As long as they use the pressure of public opinion to force and divide, I believe they will become a mess soon!"


    Howard frowned, seemed a little unhappy, and said in a deep voice, "are you teaching me to do things?"


    He was the commander of the advance force of the skuru empire.


    "No, no, I just... Suggest."


    The voice from the mobile phone immediately dropped.


    "You only saw the first floor, but I considered the second and third floors."


    Howard cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. not only has the authority of the World Security Council, but also has a deep relationship with the magicians of the three temples as far as I know."


    "Besides, if you launch an action rashly and get that guy called Superman... Out, how will it end?"


    The impostor searched Howard Stark''s own memory and had a certain understanding of Luke Carville, the director of s.h.i.e.l.d., who disappeared.


    The impression left by the other party to the public is only "strong".


    This is the first thought that most people have mentioned the secretary.


    "We should be careful to ensure the completion of the task."


    Howard, the German Center of gravity, told: "don''t make trouble on your side, increase penetration and try to catch all the top military officials. I will continue to inquire about the relevant news of the Tianma plan, as well as the whereabouts of Dr. Ma Weill of the Kerry Empire and the speed of light engine."


    Then he gave a few more orders before hanging up.


    Howard Stark is an important figure in the s.h.i.e.l.d. and likes to run around.


    Therefore, he was directly selected by the advance forces of the skurus and became the first object of camouflage.


    Peggy Carter, who is also in a high position, has a complex relationship network and often goes between the White House and the Council headquarters, which makes it difficult for scurus to start.


    "Superman..."


    The skuru officer, disguised as Howard stark, narrowed his eyes.


    As we all know, the director of aegis has disappeared for a long time.


    Considering that there had been similar disappearances before, the skuru chief chose to hide.


    Finding the speed of light engine to contribute to the grand cause of the skuru empire is the primary task.


    Conquering the earth can be a little slower.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you think of it?"


    In the top office of the headquarters building, Peggy asked softly with one hand supporting her jaw.


    Opposite her sat Nick Frey.


    "About Mr. stark?"


    Nick Frey considered the sentence. He is currently a level 8 agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, responsible for the management of the field team.


    "If it''s just a little abnormal, it doesn''t prove anything. Genius and madness are sometimes only a line apart... And Mr. Stark is not normal."


    "I often tell cold jokes that no one understands, and then I shut myself in the laboratory for ten days and a half months..."


    Nick Frey didn''t have much contact with Howard stark. For a moment, it''s difficult to understand where Peggy Carter''s abnormal behavior is reflected.


    "Steve, how''s he doing lately?"


    Peggy did not dwell on this topic, but mentioned the long retired captain of the United States.


    "Well, Captain Rogers and his wife, and... Bucky Barnes, they''re doing well."


    Nick Frey replied with a strange look.


    If you ignore the second half of the sentence, you can think that the captain of the United States is happily married.


    But with the second half of the sentence, it will look very strange.


    It''s clearly a peaceful life for two people. Why does there exist a violation of peace?


    "Get Steve. S.h.i.e.l.d. needs the help of the captain of the United States."


    Peggy looked indifferent. She was used to the close brotherhood between Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes.


    Frankly speaking, at every family party, she even felt that Margaret, the wife of Captain America, was the redundant one.


    "I see."


    Nick Frey nodded with a chill in his heart.


    Peggy is not only preparing to invite the captain of the United States out of the mountain, but also plans to contact the White Queen Emma frost to remind the mages of the three temples.


    Intuition told her that unknown changes were taking place, and a terrible storm had begun to brewing.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. must be prepared to deal with it and ensure that it will not be defeated.


    Peggy issued instructions in an orderly manner until she finished all the work at hand.


    She rubbed her temples to relieve her fatigue.


    When she was free, the female commander of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. could not help thinking of the bastard who pushed her work to herself and was not responsible at all.


    "If Superman is still there, how can there be these problems?"


    Peggy shook her head and said with a bitter smile.


    Luke will always be the sea god needle of the Divine Shield Bureau. With his existence, everything is calm.


    But as Superman left, the world became turbulent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Without knowing anything, Difan group building.


    "Is it better after drinking the wine?"


    Glancing at the drunken captain of surprise, Luke put down his glass and asked.


    In the past few hours, the other party almost emptied his inventory.


    Cup after cup, bottle after bottle, never stopped.


    "OK, much better."


    Carol stammered.


    "Do you want to go back to earth?"


    Luke suggested that returning to a familiar environment could arouse Carol''s deeper warm memory.


    "Earth?"


    Carol''s eyelids are a little heavy.


    "It''s not that easy to fly from New York to London."


    There is an unknown distance between the nothingness and the earth.


    Even if Captain Marvel completely liberates the power in his body and flies at the speed of light, it will take some time.


    "For me, it''s much easier than flying from New York to London."


    Luke smiled. Yong Rogge''s gang left it to the collector to negotiate with the Kerry empire. He decided to go back first.


    Taros, the skuru who defected, has said that an advance force rushed to the earth to find the speed of light engine developed by Ma Weill.


    If something goes wrong, s.h.i.e.l.d. may not be able to cope.


    Pop!


    Luke snapped his fingers gently.


    A portal is formed in an instant.

 Chapter 470

    One of the few benefits of becoming a supreme mage is probably convenient transportation.


    No more spending money on air tickets and waiting in line for the train.


    With Stephen strange''s classic saying, "go wherever you want"!


    Luke snapped his fingers, and the magic sparks danced and outlined the circular portal.


    One step across, you can run from the unknown to New York on the earth.


    "What kind of magic show is this?"


    Drunk, with two red cheeks, Carol stared like a curious baby.


    Across the delivery channel, she seemed to see Times Square in New York.


    There was a heavy traffic and a heavy crowd.


    The billboard is playing the latest pop music and the most popular star idol.


    "It''s magic, Ms. Danvers."


    Luke corrected with a smile.


    It has been a long time since he left the universe and the earth.


    When I promised the five gods to sneak into another set.


    Not long after the establishment of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d., the cold war has not officially begun.


    But now Captain Marvel has appeared, and the timeline has advanced to about 1990.


    Guess that guy Howard may even have a son.


    Finally have an iron man part?


    Luke felt a surge of excitement.


    He can''t wait to see Tony Stark kidnapped by the Shijie Gang, and then run to the rescue, so as to brush off his favor.


    Then he punched obadai Stan and kicked Kim in hell''s kitchen.


    Left hand Colson, right hand black widow, go to Zhongcheng high school to find spider man


    Luke has been waiting too long for the correct process of this novice task.


    What about Superman? What about the single universe?


    If you want to improve your popularity, you still have to mix the plot!


    There is no future if you stick around in comic stories all day.


    "Magic... Is like the wardrobe in the Narnia legend? Can it take me back to earth?"


    Carol staggered to her feet, and a flash of magic sparks caught her attention.


    Looking at Captain Marvel''s drunken look, Luke twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    He had a bad hunch whether the return trip to earth should be moved back for a few days.


    "I remember your hometown is in Massachusetts..."


    Luke outlined the specific location in his mind and replaced the coordinates of the space channel from Times Square in New York to the location of MIT.


    "I want to go to New York, Washington, or... It doesn''t matter where I go!"


    Perhaps because of the alcohol effect, Carol was not reserved at all. He pulled Luke, the caster, and rushed directly into the transmission channel.


    She needs a walk away trip.


    "I -- shit!"


    When they stepped into the other end of the space, they were wrapped by the intense sense of weightlessness.


    They didn''t step on the solid ground and fell down like a loaded shell.


    "Never go out with a drunkard! That''s a lesson!"


    Luke quickly controlled the balance of his body. The moment the biological force field opened, the whole person was stably suspended in the air.


    Carol was not so lucky. She was swept out by the strong airflow and fell into the thick clouds like mountains.


    "Here is..."


    Luke was not worried about each other''s safety.


    Not to mention the captain''s ability to fly.


    If you get drunk and fall from a high altitude and die... It''s too embarrassing for a superhero.


    It may become the first case of drunken flight accident in history and be recorded in history!


    "Africa, actually came here."


    Super vision shrouded in the past like radar, overlooking the vast land.


    Then Luke found himself within the limits of the Ethiopian plateau.


    Looking hard at the past, he can also see the huge Rift Valley across East Africa.


    "Did she really get drunk and fall to death?"


    Luke looked through the clouds and found Carol falling straight without braking.


    There was a slight lag in the space under his feet, and he suddenly appeared next to Captain Marvel.


    Carrying a delirious drunkard in one hand, he landed on the ground through space transmission.


    Fortunately, Carol used to be a female pilot.


    She just covered her stomach and felt a little uncomfortable. She didn''t spit it out directly.


    "It was a day when I was disillusioned with female superheroes."


    Luke muttered, but soon he realized something was wrong.


    He and Captain Marvel appeared on a rock platform, and the water of the waterfall poured down,


    Surrounded by Aboriginal blacks with primitive tribal style, they all stared at themselves with strange eyes.


    "... interfered with the sacrifice of the Panther God bast!"


    Luke probably understood what ABBA ABBA, the old black priest, was saying.


    The place where he stood was just an altar made of white stones, on which all kinds of fruits, animal teeth and skulls were placed.


    "Outsider! Execute outsider!"


    It seemed that because the sacrifice was interrupted and the faith was blasphemed, the group of indigenous blacks were excited and shouted.


    The old black priest raised his hand and suppressed the boiling voice.


    He looked at his Majesty in dress and asked, "what should they do?"


    Techaka frowned and was suddenly interrupted by someone. Of course, he would not be very happy.


    But he was more worried that the existence of wakanda might be exposed and that the way that the two men and women appeared was too strange.


    "Let the guards take them down and send them out of the country secretly."


    Techaka had no intention of executing the two intruders.


    Although vakanda retains many primitive tribal customs and customs.


    But since he succeeded to the throne, he has always advocated civilization and education and abandoned many barbaric things.


    The guards armed with vibrating gold spears reported their vigilance and gradually approached.


    All this seemed ridiculous to Luke.


    Panther God Buster?


    The corners of his mouth were raised, and his right hand was filled with pure white light.


    Directly tore open the door of dimension, carried the back neck of a black leopard out of thin air and said, "is this the God you worship?"


    The wakanda people were stunned by the sudden turning point.


    In their view, the couple appeared without warning.


    Then, like performing magic, he turned into a panther with smooth fur and human eyes.


    It happens to be another leopard God sacrifice, which is worth pondering.


    "Leopard God!"


    The black priest took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Trembling, he knelt down like a devout believer.


    The Panther God bast is vakanda''s main belief.


    Like ape God, lion God and so on.


    Some tribes worship secretly, but the number is not large.


    And in fact, these images are animal gods, not created by pure imagination.


    They can be divided into the category of dimensional demons and gods, inhabit a special dimensional world and enjoy the worship of mortals.


    "High priest, is this... Really a leopard God?"


    King techaka was suspicious. He had only entered the land of his ancestors once.


    That''s when you swallow heart-shaped herbs in the name of "Panther".


    In his vague memory, techaka vaguely saw a panther very similar to Luke''s hand.


    It crouched on the towering tree and looked down at itself with proud and indifferent eyes.


    "There is absolutely nothing wrong! There is a green gem on the leopard God''s forehead, and he is intelligent and can understand people''s words."


    Said the black priest with certainty.


    King techaka couldn''t help scanning the past.


    It was found that the black leopard''s forehead was just shining with emerald, and the Yellow pupil showed a humanized color, which seemed to express some emotion.


    This is really a leopard God!

 Chapter 471

    For the leopard God Buster, today is undoubtedly very bad.


    As usual, it stayed in the dimensional world and enjoyed the sacrifice of the wakanda people.


    After eating and drinking, get ready to doze off.


    Since it became the God of vakanda, it has been used to such a dull and full life.


    Eat and drink every day, sleep and raise fat will be very satisfied.


    Like what, domam wants to occupy the earth all day and is beaten by the supreme mage.


    In the view of the leopard God Buster, he was idle and had nothing to do.


    Why are you messing with her.jpg


    However, fate always likes to be caught off guard and make a joke.


    A big hand fell from the sky and pulled it out of the dimensional world!


    Although Buster is a panther, he still belongs to the cat family.


    When the back neck skin is pinched, its smooth hair, vigorous and powerful ball belly swings in circles.


    His feet were straight, his ears drooped, and he couldn''t help curling up in a ball.


    Ouch!


    It gave a low cry.


    There''s no deterrent.


    "Damn guy, humble mortal, let go of your evil hand!"


    Inexplicably, buster, who was disturbed by his nap, wanted to yell at him loudly to show the majesty and anger of the gods.


    But his keen intuition about danger and his rich experience as a dimension demon made it wrong for the first time.


    This mortal... How strong!


    And there''s the magic smell of weishandi!


    Isn''t it the supreme mage?


    I''m dying! I''m dying!


    I''m a good citizen. I''ve never done anything harmful to nature


    For a moment, the Panther God Buster, who turned many thoughts, continued to curl up and tried to form a black unknown sphere.


    It seems that it is not a god worshipped by wakanda people, but a clever and docile kitten waiting for the love of its owner.


    "Leopard God! It''s really a leopard God!"


    Wakandaben is a closed tribal country. The final interpretation power of leopard God belief and worship object has always been firmly held by the royal family and priests.


    He saw the high priest kneel down first, and then the king crossed his hands and put them on his chest to salute the Panther on the altar.


    The wakanda, who were clamouring to execute the outsiders, quickly closed their mouths and fell to their knees.


    At this time, the pious color on their faces is in sharp contrast to the wild cry before.


    This is probably one of the consequences of handing over the power of thinking to the upper class.


    "What happened? Did we go to any slum?"


    Carol, who is in a drunken state, completely ignores that superheroes should maintain politically correct norms of behavior.


    "If this is a movie or a cartoon, you will certainly get into big trouble because of this sentence."


    Luke carried the Panther God buster in one hand and the drunken captain surprised who nearly crashed in the other hand.


    King techaka of wakanda looked up at the altar. The two muttering outsiders coughed and said, "the leopard God shows his spirit, which is the recognition of the sacrifice! This is a gift to wakanda!"


    The black high priest understood the meaning and echoed: "the leopard God Buster is on the, please continue to bless vacanda! Bless your most devout believers!"


    This remark aroused the cheers of the people.


    The leaders of other tribes were calm and looked at each other with different faces.


    The Panther God Buster shows his spirit. This matter can be big or small. It all depends on how your majesty wants to publicize it.


    If the slightly "bloated" Panther is really the God vakanda believes in.


    What about the two outsiders who interrupted the sacrifice?


    The apostles of the gods?


    Or the spokesman of the leopard God?


    But only the king of vakanda can inherit the name of "Panther" and go to the land of ancestors to meet the gods.


    Now these two sudden outsiders make the Panther God Buster appear, which will undoubtedly embarrass the royal family.


    The leaders of other tribes were floating in their minds, waiting for his majesty to resolve it.


    Inside wakanda, it has never been monolithic.


    In addition to the royal family that inherited the name of the Panther, there are five tribes.


    In addition, the way of king election is through a one-to-one fair challenge, and the final inheritance right is not completely monopolized by the royal family.


    Therefore, the political structure of wakanda shows a delicate balance and a feeling of mutual restraint.


    The powerful border tribes settled near the national boundary. They usually disguised as ordinary herdsmen and were actually well-trained soldiers.


    He is also proficient in the technology of raising war rhinoceros, which constitutes the first solid defense line to guard vacanda.


    Riverside tribes live by water and have lived on both banks of the AMAS river for generations. Most of the people are fishermen and farmers.


    Because of his great loyalty to the royal family, political marriages are often reached.


    Mining tribes are responsible for mining mineral resources. They have superb smelting and casting techniques.


    The export of wakanda specialty Zhenjin is basically controlled and managed by the trade tribe.


    Besides, every year, we regularly send spies and eyeliner to overseas to ensure the leading information and intelligence.


    Finally, there is a tribe of apes.


    They are very different from the mainstream of wakanda, first of all in faith.


    Worship the White Ape God, not the leopard God.


    For the royal family, there is no fear, but very resistant.


    So he chose to live in Jabari mountains, isolated from the world and not communicate with other ethnic groups.


    The manifestation of panther God Buster is of great symbolic significance to several forces other than the ape tribe.


    Under the divine system of monarchy, whoever can be affirmed by the leopard God can replace the royal family and win the support of the people.


    It sounds outrageous, but it''s normal for wakanda, who is located in East Africa, disguised as a third world country, actually sits on Zhenjin technology and can hit an aircraft with a spear.


    The advancement of science and technology can not change the fact that the system and civilization are backward.


    "You two must be the envoys selected by the leopard God? Your presence makes this sacrifice more complete! I offer my heartfelt thanks on behalf of the people of wakanda!"


    Techaka quickly saw the situation, went forward and said to the two outsiders.


    It must be said that the young king who inherited the name of the Panther and swallowed heart-shaped herbs knew the art of language very well.


    One step ahead to finalize the identity of Luke and others, and then point out vacanda.


    He also showed a good attitude and had no intention of accountability.


    "Messengers? We''re just travelers passing by."


    Luke has no intention of pretending to be a prodigy.


    He didn''t expect to appear in vacanda.


    The exploration and diplomatic mission of this country should have been carried out later.


    The trade route of Atlantis has been opened up by the Divine Shield Bureau, sending a large number of resources to the earth every year.


    As the five big countries that give priority to cake, they benefit a lot.


    Atlantis has been incorporated into the territory of the s.h.i.e.l.d., and vacanda is no exception.


    "Travelers... Wakanda has always been simple, warm and generous, and has a welcoming attitude towards any passenger!"


    King techaka laughed heartily and resolved his embarrassment.


    "Really? I don''t believe it."


    Luke continued to play his awkward nature and tried to leave techaka speechless.


    His Majesty''s face is very ugly. If it weren''t for the face of the leopard God, he would like to hammer each other to death.


    "Since vacanda welcomes foreign guests so much, do you have the custom of giving gifts?"


    Let go of the hand holding Carol, and Luke kept stroking the fat and round panther in both hands.


    The latter dared not speak and could only stare at the king of vakanda with angry eyes.


    Techaka was shocked. He thought his attitude was not respected enough and offended the guests summoned by the leopard God. He quickly nodded and said, "of course, there is. Vakanda is generous!"


    "Distinguished guest, if you like something, just say it and you can take it away!"


    Luke was rolling the poor, weak and helpless leopard God. When he heard techaka say so, he couldn''t help looking at him and became interested.


    "Is your majesty serious?"


    He asked again.


    "I make a promise in the name of vacanda. Distinguished guests can take everything they like!"


    Techaka was very forthright and positive, as if he were categorical.


    In front of the leopard God, he naturally wants to behave well and can''t be stingy.


    Even if these two people are interested in gold, silver and jewelry, how much can they get.


    "That''s what you said, your majesty."


    Luke was a little reserved, then smiled and said, "I heard that vacanda is the origin of Zhenjin. I once promised a friend to give him this rare metal as a gift."


    Tchala was slightly stunned, but she was not surprised.


    Wakanda strictly controls the export of Zhenjin ore, and there is little circulation in the international market.


    Every time it appears, it is sold on grams, and it will be fired to an unimaginable high price.


    Feel the sight of the leopard God, and the Yellow pupils flash golden light, full of great majesty.


    Techaka just paused a little, then nodded and promised, "no problem! Distinguished guest, as long as you can get it, you can give vakanda as much vibration gold as you have!"

 Chapter 472

    "Give as much as you have?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Whatever I want?"


    "Of course!"


    "Your Majesty, I''m not polite."


    "Don''t mention it! Distinguished guests, wakanda people are always generous and enthusiastic. The more you take, the happier we are!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luke smiled and rubbed the Panther''s head hard.


    I felt the smooth fur I had carefully taken care of and was rubbed around by that hateful big hand.


    Panther God Buster came from grief and looked more angrily at the king of vakanda.


    The latter''s heart shook again, as if a heavy mountain was pressing on his shoulder.


    "Aren''t you good enough?"


    Techaka looked puzzled. He had given vakanda''s most precious resources, and he couldn''t satisfy the leopard God?


    You know, there may not be much Zhenjin exported and circulated to the international market every year.


    "Well, distinguished guest, I think you may be tired of taking it yourself, or how about loading it directly into a car?"


    In order to please the leopard God, techaka clenched his teeth and stamped his feet and made great concessions.


    A car of Zhenjin!


    If this hits the international market, it can attract a large number of buyers to buy at a high price.


    The wealth earned is enough for the rest of your life.


    "A car? Forget it, your majesty, I''m still used to doing it myself and having plenty of food and clothing."


    Luke shook his head and refused.


    You''re kidding!


    A car of Zhenjin?


    Send beggars!


    "Ah, this..."


    Techaka was stunned and thought that the other party was a little ignorant.


    Isn''t it easier and more cost-effective to move a truck full of Zhenjin than you?


    The king of wakanda has not yet realized the seriousness of the problem.


    He didn''t know that the young man standing in front of him could push the aircraft carrier a long time ago.


    Now it can even pull planets and drag celestial bodies.


    It can''t be judged by normal human standards!


    "It seems that during the time I left, everyone has gradually forgotten Superman and stopped paying attention."


    Luke sighed silently. If it had been before, King techaka would have recognized him at the first time.


    Then offer Zhenjin with both hands obediently. There are so many broken things.


    "Since the distinguished guest insists on it, I won''t force it."


    Techaka suddenly felt that the oppression brought by the leopard God disappeared, so she relaxed and said.


    "That''s settled."


    Glancing at the heroic dry cloud, Luke felt guilty of cheating the foolish son of the landlord.


    He originally wanted to Xu Xuzhi, and later revealed his identity.


    So as to persuade techaka to give up the closed and conservative strategy, turn to active foreign exchanges and become a trading partner of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    It''s just that Luke didn''t expect techaka to take the bait so easily.


    Take the initiative to send Zhenjin to the door and let him whore for nothing.


    "I didn''t want to do this, but he gave too much!"


    See the king of vacanda still talking, brushing the favor of the leopard God buster.


    Lu Kewei sighed that this kind of leek that thrives and harvests automatically is really rare in a hundred years.


    "We must cherish it! We can''t cut it at one time, but pay attention to sustainable development!"


    He thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Luke came to the palace of vacanda.


    He settled the drunken Carol and continued to roll the panther with narrow eyes.


    The leopard God Buster is numb. He figured it out. Since he can''t resist, he embraces fate.


    Besides, it''s not that any dimension demon God can be dragged around by the supreme mage.


    Like Mephisto, domam and others, they are more beaten.


    "Distinguished guest, I don''t know when you plan to go to the warehouse to choose Zhenjin?"


    King techaka waved and asked the leader of the trading tribe to come forward.


    "If you have any request, you can mention it to elder azuta. Vakanda is absolutely satisfied!"


    The miracles of the Panther God Buster spread rapidly all over the cities of vacanda.


    Those believers are in high spirits and want to see the grace of the gods and then worship piously.


    The leaders of various tribes discussed whether to have another more grand and formal sacrifice.


    As for the two outsiders, no one cares.


    Because for the wakanda people, the trouble that can be solved with Zhenjin is not trouble.


    "I think it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. I''ll just do it today."


    Luke smiled and touched the Panther God buster. He didn''t intend to stay in vacanda for long.


    Take enough Zhenjin and you can leave. He is still waiting for him to deal with the Secret Invasion of the skurus and various problems of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "No problem, elder azuta, you can take this distinguished guest to carry Zhenjin."


    The king was full of how to use the leopard God to strengthen the authority of the royal family, and didn''t care much about Zhenjin.


    "You can give him as much as he can. Don''t be stingy! We wakanda people are never stingy!"


    Elder azuta heard the speech, glanced at Luke, who was tall, tall and slender, and nodded slightly.


    Even if the other party is Hercules, there are many vibrating gold veins under vakanda.


    Don''t mention taking it by hand. Even with the help of various machines, it is inexhaustible.


    "Distinguished guest, please follow me."


    Elder azuta walked ahead and acted as a guide.


    "There are smelted and processed vibration gold in the warehouse. You can take it at will."


    Luke''s eyes moved and asked carelessly, "is this the way to the warehouse?"


    "Yes, in addition to the share of the Zhenjin mined by wakanda to other tribes, there is also the part supplied to the outside world. The rest will either enter the factory or be sent to the warehouse."


    Luke nodded as if suddenly.


    Then, he said unintentionally, "can I go to the underground mine?"


    Elder azuda frowned slightly and felt puzzled.


    What are you doing in the mine?


    There are all raw stones that have not been processed. In terms of value, they are certainly not as high as the vibration gold handled in the warehouse.


    "The mine is an important place and is not open to the outside world..."


    Elder azuta subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Luke smiled faintly and grabbed the panther in his arms.


    Under the pain of eating, the leopard God bast quickly widened his eyes and glared at elder azuta.


    Before the latter was finished, the whole man fell into a powerful threat.


    He looked at the deep pupils of the shining golden light and felt the emotion conveyed by the leopard God.


    "Promise him!"


    Elder azuta wiped a cold sweat, withdrew his refusal and said, "of course, it''s just for ordinary people. You are the most distinguished guest of wakanda. You can go wherever you want."


    This black leopard is indeed the God we worship!


    Elder azuta had doubts, but now he fully believes them.


    But why does the leopard God Buster favor an outsider so much?


    Let the other Party keep touching, like a pet.


    Elder azuta, who had this idea in his mind, shook his head hard to get rid of the idea of disrespect to the gods.


    I must have thought wrong!


    He said so comfortingly.


    Not long after, elder azuta took Luke to the underground mine.


    Through the efforts of generations in wakanda, a complex and complete transportation network has been built.


    On the cobweb like track, dozens of trains sped by.


    "Further down is the core of the vein."


    Elder azuta explained.


    "Distinguished guest, if you like raw stones, you can choose a few at will. I''ll have someone pack them into the car."


    Luke looked up and scanned the space.


    He put down the panther in his arms and said with a smile, "I''ll do it myself."


    "Don''t you need help?"


    Elder azuta asked.


    "I can take a hundred million points. I don''t need help."


    Luke returned with a gentle smile.


    The biological force field opens slowly.


    Like invisible ripples, it swept quickly and wrapped this huge underground mountain like a giant dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Big things are bad!"


    The black bodyguard rushed into the king''s bedroom, looked flustered and stammered, "your majesty! Zhenjin... Ore vein... Has been removed!"


    Looking at the chaos under his hand, techaka was very unhappy and shouted angrily, "is it a sky collapse or an earthquake? Look at you. You panic when you encounter a little thing. It''s embarrassing! How can you be a good Royal Guard? Maintain the royal face?"


    The black bodyguard gasped and said in a trembling voice, "Your Majesty, that... Guest, he emptied Zhenjin!"


    Techaka didn''t seem to understand the meaning. He laughed and said, "it''s just a little gold. Why be nervous! Let him move, even if the warehouse is empty!"


    The black guard rolled his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said again, "it''s not a warehouse, it''s a whole vein!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tchaca was stunned. He heard clearly this time.


    "That man has lifted up all the mines... Your majesty, go to the courtyard and have a look!"


    Techaka''s expression was frozen, a dull look that he didn''t want to believe.


    He ran in a hurry, ignoring Royal etiquette and demeanor, and rushed to the open courtyard.


    The place was crowded with bodyguards and maids, all of whom raised their heads.


    As if to see some kind of surprise, his mouth opened wide and his eyes shook.


    Techaka looked up involuntarily, and saw a huge shadow in the sky not far away, like a giant dragon soaring into the sky.


    That''s... Zhenjin vein!

 Chapter 473

    The origin of wakanda comes from a vibrating gold meteorite millions of years ago.


    It fell from the sky and hit the African continent, exterminating the surrounding indigenous people.


    This is a great disaster and a gift from God.


    The scattered vibration gold is mixed with the soil components, imperceptibly changing the surrounding vegetation environment.


    Later, five relocated tribes set foot in this fertile land again.


    They named it "wakanda" and tried to tap Zhenjin, a strange and precious resource.


    However, there is no harmony between the five tribes.


    In order to compete for more land and more mines, there are always conflicts and struggles among indigenous people.


    At this time, the leopard God Buster appeared.


    It guides the powerful soldiers of a tribe to find heart-shaped herbs.


    That strange plant can give human unimaginable strength, speed and reaction ability.


    So, a powerful warrior selected by the leopard God buster.


    With absolute force, he unified the five tribes and became the first king.


    And in the identity of the Yuanzu panther, the capital of wakanda was established.


    From generation to generation, until now.


    The Zhenjin meteorite was buried deep in the bottom, creating a rich ore vein that even the wakanda did not explore completely.


    Generations of panther kings only need to mine inexhaustible Zhenjin.


    You can easily grab wealth and interests and live a carefree and extremely satisfied life.


    In this regard, wakanda is no different from resource countries such as Saudi Arabia, Dubai and the United Arab Emirates.


    Therefore, compared with the concept of the state, it is more like a huge mine.


    Just as Saudi Arabia and Dubai are seen as gas stations disguised as countries.


    Because of this, vakanda keeps a close eye on the export and production of Zhenjin and does not allow any smuggling.


    Once found, even among the royal family.


    They should be severely punished, put in prison and imprisoned for life.


    "That''s a complete vein..."


    Techaka''s voice trembled.


    He seemed a little incredulous and raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    However, the huge shadow moving slowly.


    It''s getting closer and clearer.


    "How could it be done... How could it be!"


    The young king''s face changed and his chest fluctuated like a pulling bellows.


    If you hadn''t taken heart-shaped herbs, you would be strong.


    May be out of breath and pass out.


    "I, I can''t breathe!"


    Techaka looked at the huge ore veins rising and floating in the sky, and his heart was so painful that he couldn''t restrain it.


    "Go and call the leaders of other tribes! And let the general summon the army... Forget it, a man who can resist the mountains..."


    The young king gave up his idea halfway through.


    There was a vague guess in his heart.


    There was once the most powerful human being known on this planet.


    The other side led the allies, defeated the axis of evil, and was a war hero and Savior.


    Aryan fortified warrior, king of Atlantis, mutant conspirator, all are the losers of that man.


    It is said that even the werewolves and blood families in the underground world bow down to them.


    The three temples hidden in the fog, the legendary mage, are closely related to him.


    Although long ago, the director of aegis no longer appeared in public view and gradually disappeared.


    However, his legendary deeds have never been cut off.


    From movies to novels, even documentaries.


    As long as it is related to Superman, it is the hottest wealth password in Hollywood.


    "Alas, if it was that man, the price vakanda paid would be more than just a vibrating gold vein."


    Techaka said pessimistically.


    Once the underwater world, Atlantis launched a national force into land and raided New York.


    However, under Superman''s iron fist, they could only wave a white flag and declare their surrender.


    From the beginning to the end, there was a clash of civilizations between the sea and the land.


    It was even faster than the Blitz, and Atlantis broke the French record.


    There is a lesson from the past. Techaka is not confident that vacanda can do better than the undersea people.


    Even less confident that the Panther is stronger than the sea king and can keep its dignity in front of Superman.


    Twenty minutes later, Luke, who had removed a gold vein, looked pale and returned to the palace of wakanda.


    That little "gift" has been thrown into the underworld by him.


    The round Panther God Buster has a more enthusiastic attitude than before.


    If we say that when we first fell into Luke''s clutches, we could barely maintain the reserve and coldness of the gods.


    Now, it has completely changed into the shape of Superman.


    From time to time, he rubbed his head against Luke, and then looked at each other with a pair of kazilan''s big eyes.


    Proper selling behavior!


    He had no scruples about the surprised expression of King vacanda.


    He''s just a poor, weak and helpless kitten. He doesn''t know anything.


    Don''t stop Luke, move Zhenjin.


    Even if the other party wants to destroy vacanda, the leopard God bast is considering.


    Just looking for the next tribe to grow again.


    "Your Majesty, are you ill? You look terrible."


    Seeing that techaka, leaning on the throne, covered his chest with his hand and looked hard to breathe, Luke asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, but... I have a snack colic. It''s an old problem."


    The young king took a deep breath and replied.


    "Just take care of yourself."


    Luke rubbed the head of the leopard God and whispered, "thank your majesty for his generosity. I took so much vibration gold for nothing. To tell the truth, I was a little embarrassed, but elder azuta asked me to take it at will."


    "Due to his enthusiasm, I can only take a little more."


    Standing aside, his eyes were empty. It seemed that he was elder azuta who had not recovered.


    Hearing this, I almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    He thought of the underground mine, Luke''s hands open.


    Then the rock strata of the whole ore vein vibrate and slowly pull up into the air.


    The impact of that scene was beyond words.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little gold. You don''t have to take it seriously, distinguished guest."


    Techaka glared at elder azuta, who was still in a state of ignorance, and then said word by word.


    "There will be another dinner later. I hope you can enjoy it."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and was slightly surprised to see King vacanda making such a low gesture.


    Although he was merciful, he did not empty the Zhenjin meteorite at one time, but carried away one of the extended veins.


    But someone else should have regretted it long ago and become angry.


    After all, it is estimated according to the Zhenjin price in the international market.


    Vakanda suffered heavy losses this time, which is equivalent to hollowing out half of the Treasury''s reserves.


    "Swallow my anger and be so patient... It seems that you know my identity."


    Luke thought for a moment and drew a conclusion.


    At the same time, it is also a country''s autonomy. Wakanda has eyeliner and undercover all over the world.


    If you didn''t recognize yourself before, you can also blame Superman for disappearing for too long and being forgotten.


    But as long as we carefully search, we believe vakanda will soon find clues.


    "Thanks to your Majesty''s kindness, there''s no need for the dinner. I have something to deal with, so I won''t bother more."


    Luke waved his hand and declined the invitation.


    "We will naturally have the opportunity to meet again in the future. Wakanda is a strong and promising country and will be on the world stage sooner or later."


    Techaka''s eyelids jumped and his arm covering his heart fell down.


    He understood Luke''s meaning and hesitated. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Being conservative, closed and not communicating with the outside world is the strategy vakanda has always adopted.


    But with the changes of the times, techaka, who has studied in Europe, seen the wonderful world and felt the vastness of the world, is not willing to be the master of success.


    He has the idea of reform, but he lacks courage.


    The leaders of other tribes, even within the royal family, have a large number of conservative forces.


    They only focus on short-term interests. Unless Zhenjin mining is completed one day, they will always be satisfied with their current life and choose to stop.


    Luke''s appearance seems to change all this.


    "Well, since the distinguished guest has something to do, I won''t force him to stay."


    Techaka was moved by the thought of Superman''s status and strength.


    If wakanda had the support of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., it might not be able to rise rapidly on the African continent and lead black compatriots to win freedom.


    As for the cost?


    Luke can remove the Zhenjin meteorite and cut off the future of vacanda.


    But he didn''t do that. He just took one of the veins.


    It is not difficult to see what kind of character and means Superman has.


    "That''s all for today."


    Luke rubbed the leopard God Buster hard, left the conference hall of the palace and went to find Carol.


    Half an hour later, it was confirmed that Superman and his companions had left. Techaka looked at the Panther squatting in the hall of deliberation.


    The Panther God Buster, who had pretended to be a kitten before, flashed gold in his eyes, as if he was dissatisfied.


    The young king quickly gave up his position and saw the round Panther step up the steps and jump to the throne with elegant steps.


    He coiled up comfortably and dozed off.


    "Is this the leopard God of vakanda..."


    Chaka smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 474

    Luke, who returned with a full load, opened a transmission channel and came to camataj.


    Before leaving the 1024 universe, he entrusted the Divine Shield bureau to the supreme mage.


    Although it is said that according to Gu Yi''s Salted Fish character, he may not always stare at and deal with problems like a nanny.


    But I want to know what happened during my departure. It''s most appropriate to find the supreme mage.


    At the other end of the portal is the open space of Kama Taj.


    At this time, a group of novice apprentices stood in several rows in twos and threes.


    Under the guidance of the mage, they learned how to open the portal with the hanging ring.


    "Lao Wang, long time no see."


    Luke greeted with a smile when he saw the king with a round figure and a serious face.


    The other party was holding a pile of books and seemed to come out of the library.


    Unlike the universe in which he became the supreme mage, the king of the world is still very young.


    His face was not so round and unsmiling, as if someone owed him money.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know that Kara Taj can''t drink at will!?"


    The young mage Wang saw that Luke''s clothes were different from those of many mages of Kamata Taj, and supported a woman with wine smell in his right hand.


    He couldn''t help frowning and sticking to his round face, trying to yell at such behavior.


    Kamataj is indeed divided into classes of status, such as the supreme mage, then his own disciple, the manager of the three temples... And so on.


    But the atmosphere of this session has changed.


    Because Gu Yi has never paid much attention to rules, she advocates speaking freely and putting freedom first.


    This has lowered the income threshold of Kama Taj and increased the number of apprentices.


    Of course, it will also bring other problems.


    Such as going astray and being seduced by the dark dimension.


    Not everyone can control himself in front of power.


    "Forget, you''re not the old hotpot king."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. He equated the supreme mage, the old king of the universe, with the hot pot.


    No other reason, just because the other party''s dip is really great.


    At that time, the biggest expectation of every day was to help Stephen strange play, eat hot pot and rinse meat, and then supervise Dr. strange to do sports.


    "Is Guyi there?"


    Luke asked directly regardless of Master Wang''s surprised eyes.


    He glanced around and didn''t feel the breath of the supreme mage.


    As one of the top powers in the nine realms, he can stand side by side with Odin.


    Gu Yi should shine in Luke''s eyes like a bright torch.


    "It''s Mr. Carville. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still elegant."


    Before Master Wang yelled at Luke''s presumptuousness, master Shi Shiran, the Hamil mage who broke one arm, came over.


    He knew Superman. He knew the weight better than this lengtouqing, and immediately welcomed him.


    Master hamir wears clothes similar to Taoist robes. His words and deeds are quite old-fashioned. He is a friendly elder who has practiced in Kamata Taj for many years.


    "Wang, this is Superman, a war hero respected by the secular world, and also a guest always welcomed by Kama Taj. You should show your respect."


    Hamil glanced at Master Wang and motioned the other party to step down.


    Then he reached out and invited Luke into the central hall.


    The copper ball of the celestial body kept rotating, and its surface gave off a lava like color.


    Normally speaking, in such an important place, Kara Taj should not allow outsiders to enter.


    But the relationship between Luke and Guyi is not simple. Master hamir has heard the gossip.


    Most of them spread from hell, demons, or the corners of the dark world.


    Similar to the "secret affair between the supreme mage and Superman", there are more than a dozen versions, with various flavors, suitable for young and old.


    Of course, master hamir will not believe those untenable rumors.


    He just felt that the supreme mage''s attitude towards Luke was indeed somewhat different.


    The secret contact between the three temples and the Divine Shield Bureau, as well as the establishment of the magic Congress.


    In the past, Gu repeatedly dared to challenge the rules and would not try such a huge change.


    "The supreme mage went to the outer dimension not long ago. It seems that there is something urgent."


    Master hamir said slowly.


    "But before she left, she specially ordered the three temples to pay attention to the Divine Shield Bureau and beware of possible troubles."


    Luke nodded slightly and said seriously, "it''s hard."


    Not surprisingly, Gu Yi was worthy of his reputation as a fisherman and left everything to others.


    "External dimension?"


    Luke''s heart moved and continued to ask, "is there any crisis?"


    The supreme mage has always been only responsible for the safety and order of the universe. How could he skip work without saying anything.


    As a senior person who has jumped out of the cosmic box and even traveled across the multiverse, Luke naturally knows where the outer dimension is.


    The supreme mage had the experience of traveling before, but it was only limited to the dimensional world of the universe.


    For example, dimensional space such as hell, border and dark dimension.


    The outer dimension usually refers to the strange world that exists in another box outside the universe.


    "The supreme mage did not say it clearly, but he mentioned it vaguely. You will meet her soon, Mr. Carville."


    Master hamir smiled and said frankly.


    Luke thought for a moment, probably guessing, but not sure.


    "How has the s.h.i.e.l.d. worked these years?"


    Instead of focusing on the riddles given by the supreme mage, he cut to the point.


    "Everything is fine and calm."


    Master hamir was concise and comprehensive. He thought for a moment and then added: "with the management of Ms. Peggy Carter, there is nothing on the surface."


    "But privately, some small troubles are constantly involved in political struggle and power confrontation, but Kama Taj is not good at dealing with these, so she did not intervene."


    After that, the Brokeback mage used magic projection to show the recorded world situation and turbulence.


    Luke looked intently and was silent.


    When the third pole of the world disappears, changes will naturally occur.


    Fortunately, the direction of the world has not been stirred into a mess by his butterfly, all out of control.


    After the cold war, the red Empire still collapsed.


    Leviathan and hydra, so a violent conflict broke out.


    These two deadly enemies were eventually incorporated into the Divine Shield Bureau.


    After entering the peace phase, Howard stark held a wedding, and the American captain retired with the winter soldiers.


    With Luke''s long prepared plan, the White Queen successfully promoted the mutant registration act.


    Carville youth talent college officially came into public view, but it enrolled a large number of freshmen.


    Some of the excellent children have become the leaders of the prestigious young generation among the mutants.


    For example, Charles Xavier, who received a professor''s degree and stayed as a teacher at the mutant college.


    And Eric Lanser, who chose to join task force X and ran all over the world.


    Compared with the white queen, Wolverine and saber toothed tiger, they are more energetic and energetic.


    One actively seeks further rights and interests for his compatriots by attending various lectures and speeches and even making public appearances in TV programs.


    A mutant who likes to show strength and seize power, so as to unite with his personality charm to those who are similar to him.


    "They are all your students, Mr. Carville."


    Master hamir said with a smile.


    So far, the bronze statue of Superman still stands in the mutant college and has become a symbol that every student will look up to.


    Luke sighed. He joined the super soldier program with the American captain since the outbreak of World War II.


    Then defeat the axis of evil, Aryan strengthen warrior


    Along the way, I have unconsciously stood at the top of the world.


    The two young leaders of the mutant are his students.


    The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. was built by him. Before the Hydra set off a storm, it was beaten and incorporated.


    Even the iron man, who opened the movie universe and made the Afghan cave a peer for every Strider like him and a famous punch in place, has just grown up.


    His father not only didn''t die under the iron fist of the winter soldiers, but also early registered the name "Iron Man", making Tony Stark a second generation.


    Outside the universe, the collector, Gao Tianzun, the brothers who are also the elders of the universe, have seen the power of Superman.


    Luke Carville, the terrible earth human, is famous in the nine worlds.


    Then Ronan, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, was beaten half paralyzed by general Zod.


    Since then, he will deeply imprint this place on the bottom of his heart and never dare to have the slightest arrogance.


    Captain surprise, who had to go through some twists and turns, also brought Luke back.


    Everything is changing.


    As a matter of course, as the biggest villain, mieba, who should be full of a sense of oppression, may not be enough for Luke to punch down.


    Even if he collected six infinite stones, put on gloves and snap his fingers.


    Superman, who is already at the peak of this single universe, will not have any fear.


    Of course, if the crazy Titan could open the door, get the heart of the universe and open the door of the Almighty universe.


    Or with the passage of time, it will become the ultimate form of the emperor.


    That''s another matter.


    In short, Luke is not only standing at the peak of the human world, he has even reached the end of the single universe.


    One step further, we have to face the existence of the five gods in the universe, annihilation of Zerg, life court, beyond Protoss, molecular man.


    "It was... A wonderful journey."


    Luke looked back and could not help feeling like an old man.


    Thinking of this, he was no longer interested in the skurus on earth and the three empires of the Milky way.


    As for the hell kitchen, the avenger alliance, street heroes and superheroes that may appear in the future, it''s even less exciting.


    Villains destroy the world?


    With Superman, no more conspirators and careerists dare to make things to death.


    The crisis of earth destruction?


    With Superman, it is the safest and most dangerous place in the galaxy.


    Even the most dedicated evil on Marvel''s set, Hydra, chose the unimagined path of "join if you can''t fight".


    The rest of the guys, you''d better wash up and go to bed early.


    "Is that why I feel boring?"


    Luke sighed silently in his heart.


    When all stories become plain and daily;


    When New Yorkers no longer have to worry about aliens and super villains appear;


    When Superman''s existence, and finally the significance of superhero''s existence, becomes less important than before;


    Maybe it should be over.


    "Master hamir, I''ll give you this drunk... Drunkard. Let her meet in New York when she wakes up."


    Luke left captain surprise in the Kama Taj. He didn''t want to delay any more.


    For those friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time, it''s time to give them a big surprise.


    "No problem. I''ll call the waiter and take good care of this... Lady."


    Master hamir nodded and agreed.


    Briefly recalling the past, Luke took a deep breath and opened the transmission channel to the headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    The magic spark flickered, and he slowly stepped in.


    Not surprisingly, no one moved into his office.


    All the furnishings and furniture are kept as they are and spotless. It must be cleaned often.


    Luke sat in the wide seat, turned the back and looked out of the window.


    What comes into view is the Potomac River, the artificial lake in constitutional Park and the Lincoln Memorial


    Reliving the feeling of a moment, the returning director of aegis pushed the door out.


    Maybe it''s getting dark and catching up with the time to get off work, or the security system is tight outside and loose inside.


    Luke didn''t meet anyone, let alone strict obstacles.


    He brushed his face and made his way to Peggy Carter''s commander''s office.


    The light is still on.


    Luke didn''t knock and pushed away gently.


    As he imagined, the valiant female commander worked at the desk.


    A few strands of blond hair fell down and covered the smooth forehead.


    His steps were so light that he didn''t disturb each other.


    Who does the most powerful human in the world want to approach quietly.


    Even the best agents, the best killers, can''t detect it.


    "Peggy..."


    Walking to his desk, Luke whispered.


    He looked at each other with tender eyes, trying to see a surprise in his beautiful eyes.


    However¡ª¡ª


    did not!


    Just a moment of amazement, Peggy Carter touched the Walter PPK automatic pistol stuck under the table at the fastest speed.


    Pull the trigger quickly and it''s a three shot shot shot at Luke.


    One on the forehead and two on the chest.


    The high-speed metal bullet hit Luke''s skin.


    The deflated warhead fell feebly on the floor and made a clear sound.


    "Damn skuru! Don''t pretend to be him!"


    Peggy stared and said angrily.


    While retreating, he also shot all the bullets in the pistol at one time.


    "Peggy, how can I prove myself?"


    Luke looked stunned and quickly understood what had happened.


    He was very helpless. Those skurus ruined their deliberately created surprise.


    Welcome back Superman, not a warm hug, nor a passionate kiss.


    But cold bullets with a caliber of 7.65 mm, which can''t even scratch the skin, and even have no feeling.

 Chapter 475

    It''s not easy to prove that you are yourself.


    Skurus can not only change their appearance at will, but also achieve the camouflage effect of confusing the false with the true.


    Moreover, some of the elite soldiers can also be copied together with the memory to achieve a perfect replacement identity.


    Unless the skuru died on the spot and revealed his original shape.


    Otherwise, with modern means such as fingerprint, iris and DNA, it is difficult to verify who is the real person.


    In the cartoon event of secret invasion, the superheroes suffered a big loss and fell into an endless chain of suspicion.


    No one can guarantee that the friend and partner standing in front of him is really the original person.


    Doubt and suspicion will destroy the sense of trust established by fighting side by side and going through life and death, and completely disintegrate the possibility of team operation.


    What if someone gives you a mean back stab at the critical moment of the battle?


    This idea deepens the rift between the avenger alliance and street heroes.


    This has turned what should have been cooperation against foreign enemies into a big fight.


    "Peggy..."


    Luke wanted to say something private that only the two of them knew, but before he opened his mouth, the female commander of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. stepped on high heels and rushed close to him.


    The automatic pistol with empty magazine smashed over and crashed into the chest. It was like a Lego building block toy, without the slightest lethality.


    It was just that Luke glanced at the pointed high heels he stepped on hard and felt a chill in his heart.


    Not worried about getting hurt, but from a man''s instinctive reaction.


    Women''s nails and high heels are called the two killer Maces.


    Luke stepped back and turned sideways to avoid the murderous Peggy.


    His right hand stretched out and tightly held the slender waist full of explosive power.


    The latter kept struggling, but in the face of Superman''s steel body, any degree of resistance was meaningless.


    Even if she injected the fortifier prepared by infinite formula, her physical quality and cell aging rate were different from ordinary people.


    "I don''t know how to explain. Because the skurus can change their appearance, copy their memory, and even imitate..."


    Luke paused and said seriously, "but I think this problem can be judged by you. Follow your inner thoughts and believe in your feelings."


    The men and women close to each other looked at each other, and the subtle emotion was transmitted to each other through the window of the soul.


    Peggy''s eyes were in a trance, and her heart beat hard, as if she had been hit by something.


    "Can you fly?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the hot line of sight?"


    "Yes."


    "Then for the first time..."


    "My office, you were lying on that table..."


    "I mean, the scene of our first meeting!"


    "Well, Brooklyn, my door. Brown military uniform, big chest..."


    Let go of Peggy, who has doubts in her heart. Luke answers questions and shows all kinds of abilities.


    The former''s canthus jumped. His speech style is very similar to that bastard man who left his work and went on a trip.


    "Where have you been since you left?"


    The female commander of s.h.i.e.l.d. held her chest in her hands and asked coldly.


    "I told you before I left that I would go a long way."


    Luke smiled. He didn''t deliberately hide anything. He told Peggy about the concepts of single universe box and multi universe world.


    As for the five creation gods in the universe, there is a game at a higher level. All kinds of stories on the set next door are simply mentioned in one stroke.


    Some are beyond the scope of understanding and cognitive ability, and not everyone can calmly accept the fact that he is a comic character or a movie character like a dead waiter.


    Professor Charles in a certain time and space used his mental ability to read the dead waiter''s thinking, and then... The bald head became fragmented like an exploding watermelon.


    "Is it really you?"


    Peggy put down her vigilance. As an excellent female agent, her sensibility prevailed.


    "Of course. As I said, it won''t take long - although it seems that a long time has passed on the scale of human time, I''m back anyway."


    Luke was also very helpless. If Dr. Manhattan had not obstructed him and exiled himself to the catcher world, how could he delay so long.


    "The scurus have launched an offensive? Make you so nervous?"


    Peggy had believed 80 percent. She spoke a little closer and whispered, "a skuru pretended to be Howard and sneaked into the s.h.i.e.l.d."


    "We didn''t notice at first, until some time ago..."


    The female commander of s.h.i.e.l.d. talked about the recent events. Just halfway through, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Two young girls dressed as secretaries broke in with guns in both hands.


    Mistakenly thinking Luke was a scurus, Peggy quickly called the Nightingale under her hand.


    They appear to be civil servants of the Secretariat, but in fact they come from Leviathan''s spy agency red house.


    Those qualified and excellent girls will be assigned to various departments of the aegis Bureau as eyeliner and nails.


    "It''s all right..."


    Seeing the Nightingale coming, Peggy waved her hand and subconsciously stood in front of Luke.


    But the latter''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the hot light showed no mercy, penetrating the two charming people.


    High temperature energy penetrates the chest and evaporates the blood, leaving only a ferocious cavity.


    "You are!"


    Peggy turned her head and looked at Luke.


    "Skuru."


    Superman pointed to the two bodies that fell to the ground. Their bodies and faces changed.


    The skin is pale green, with a pair of pointed ears, which is different from normal humans.


    "They are likely to have penetrated into every department of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and are ready to launch a change, such as overthrowing the original management with the help of the White House or other external forces to conduct a comprehensive reshuffle."


    Luke guessed.


    These words made Peggy worried, but later she took a look at Superman and put away her unnecessary worry.


    "Now that everyone has come back, the work of handling the scurus will naturally be handed over to the director general."


    The female commander of the s.h.i.e.l.d. said with a smile.


    She felt a sense of relief that she had not seen for a long time.


    The responsibility that once weighed on the shoulders, as well as all kinds of heavy things.


    With Luke''s appearance, everything seemed to dissipate.


    "Let me see."


    Luke thought for a moment. It was too troublesome to find out the advance troops of the skuru Empire hidden in the Divine Shield Bureau and human society one by one.


    He likes an efficient way of doing things. It''s best to solve it at one time.


    "Let''s have a press conference."


    A moment later, Luke said.


    He has this confidence. When the skurus know that Superman has returned, they will fall without war.


    There are no secrets in the Milky way.


    The conflict about the nihilistic place has already spread.


    Even if the news of these skurus is lagging behind, it is impossible to turn a blind eye to the existence of Superman.


    "Press conference... Well, I''ll raise it."


    Peggy nodded, then casually asked, "where did you just say? By the way, you brought another woman back?"


    Luke''s smile on the corner of his mouth stagnated slightly, indicating that he was very sad.


    What do you mean again?


    He has always kept his guard, not close to women.


    Occasionally, it is helpless to violate the principle several times.

 Chapter 476

    Peggy picked up the phone on her desk and called the Information Office of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Let them be ready to write manuscripts, contact the media and prepare for the press conference.


    At present, she can''t believe anyone except Luke who proves her identity.


    The deformation ability of those skurus is really hard to prevent.


    Without Superman, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is likely to encounter a violent and turbulent power reshuffle.


    As long as we control the core figures such as Peggy Carter, Howard stark and Nick Frey.


    Then disguise it and copy the memory.


    God can turn the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. into the shape of a skuru without anyone knowing it.


    "What are you going to say at the press conference?"


    Peggy put down the phone and asked curiously.


    Superman has left the earth for a long time.


    The declared reason is that the super soldier''s cell division speed is too fast, resulting in vigorous life consumption, so it needs to be frozen and dormant for a long time.


    Despite repeated suspicions from the Pentagon and the White House, they were blocked back by the Divine Shield.


    So far, most people think that the war hero they worship, the lighthouse on earth, is still sleeping in the sleeping cabin.


    Even if the top level of the human world maintained a skeptical attitude, it did not say anything.


    After all, Superman gradually loses its influence and voice power and continues to sleep, which is what they are willing to see.


    "I''m back."


    Luke replied.


    "That''s it? No?"


    Peggy opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    After many years, Superman appeared again in the public eye and announced his return to the world.


    It should be an impassioned speech that touches people''s hearts.


    Such an important occasion can be solved in one sentence?


    "Enough."


    Luke said faintly.


    His name is the representative of power and power.


    His existence is a symbol of prestige and status.


    Unless the skurus don''t know good or bad, or think they have something to rely on.


    Otherwise, after learning the news of Superman''s return.


    The only thing they have to do is to retreat and leave the earth.


    "Well, the new president will certainly sigh that he is the luckiest term after Truman."


    Peggy joked.


    Superman left the earth just when Truman was in office.


    No one in power likes to have a big mountain on his head.


    The dormancy of the world''s third pole has breathed a sigh of relief to the two superpowers in the East and the West.


    It can be predicted that Superman''s return will cause an uproar.


    "They are too short-sighted. They regard the little power on their head as a treasure and think everyone wants to rob."


    Luke brushed his lips. If he was willing, he would form a powerful government headed by Superman and rule the world.


    But this is meaningless. He has been based on the peak of the single universe and is eager to promote the multi universe.


    The five creation gods of the universe promised as a reward for Luke''s sneaking into the next studio.


    Superman''s universe 1024, and universe 91, which has become the supreme mage, can even add a movie universe.


    The ownership of these three single universes will be handed over to Luke.


    In other words, the whole universe is his, and a mere earth is nothing.


    Although, the five creator gods of the universe also have exceptions.


    For example, becoming a cosmic combat unit is always defeated by the planet devourer.


    Or, when a powerful character hangs up


    The five gods are always the first to be crushed.


    But despite the performance of the cartoon, Luke had to admit that they were indeed pluralistic bosses with some administrator rights.


    It''s not a big problem to draw out three single universes for yourself.


    "It looks like you have another big plan."


    Peggy answered.


    Despite the intimate relationship of sharing a bed and negative distance communication.


    But sometimes she still doesn''t know what Luke is thinking.


    This is known as the most powerful man on earth, every step he takes.


    After consideration, there are plans.


    However, outsiders may not understand.


    "Yes, it was a grand plan to jump out of the pond and into the boundless ocean."


    Luke Leyu shares this happiness with Peggy and gets three single universes, so he can try to build a huge multi-dimensional system.


    At that time, there will be no more interference from the creator God and the life court.


    Those guys who act as background boards all year round want to turn themselves into migrant workers and work for them.


    But what Luke wanted was to get "venture capital" and "set up another portal".


    Even if he doesn''t know what the five gods of creation and the higher-level "Administrators" behind them want to do.


    But chaos is a rising ladder. If the two sides fight, it will undoubtedly be a good thing for Superman.


    "How long will the press conference take?"


    Luke leaned into the sofa and asked casually.


    "About forty minutes."


    Peggy then made several phone calls and invited many influential TV stations.


    She did not disclose the heavy news of Superman''s return, but said that there were extremely amazing things that must be broadcast live in North America.


    Luke raised his eyebrows and asked Peggy to come over and hold each other''s waist.


    He buried his head in his soft chest, took a deep breath and said, "you''ve worked hard all these years."


    Before leaving, Luke injected Malena with the strengthening potion of infinite formula, and then entrusted it to the supreme mage.


    The reason for this arrangement, on the one hand, is that Gu Yi once inadvertently mentioned that the beautiful girl from Sicily has good magic qualifications.


    On the other hand, among all Luke''s women, only Malena is too weak and needs him to worry.


    If Gu Yi takes care of him, Superman will be relieved.


    Therefore, Malena went to the supreme mage and became a female mage.


    But Peggy needs to take over the s.h.i.e.l.d. she can''t walk away or live her life at ease.


    It''s not easy for anyone to shoulder the heavy work and stick to it for so many years.


    "I almost forgot that in addition to the small defect of being extremely irresponsible, Mr. director, you are still a perfect lover."


    Peggy''s eyes softened, but her mouth didn''t relax.


    "I was too young to be deceived by your love words."


    Luke raised his face, pretending to be surprised and said, "what? Love words? I always thought you appreciated my technology and were conquered by my..."


    A fist hit him on the chest, and Peggy was a little angry.


    The director put away his exaggerated smile and pulled her onto the sofa.


    "It''s daytime, and there are two skuru corpses nearby. Are you interested? Besides, there are... Thirty-two minutes left. Is that enough?"


    Peggy wasn''t surprised. She wasn''t shy or resistant.


    She knows Luke''s temperament too well. In some ways, this war hero in the eyes of outsiders and the lighthouse in the world can be called asking for too much and asking for too much.


    Frankly speaking, daytime and office, plus uniform elements, are just pediatrics.


    The most ridiculous time, Superman even took Peggy and Malena.


    At an altitude of more than 18000 meters, the three people spread the biological force field and came to an exciting multiplayer movement.


    After hearing this, the White Queen also expressed a little envy and privately asked what it was like to rush up to the clouds at a height of 10000 meters.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Hugging Peggy with a black suit and white shirt, Luke said solemnly, "I just want to lie down and have a rest."


    "If you just rest, can you let go of your hand?"


    Glancing down at Xi''s evil hand, Peggy asked seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    New York port, warehouse 1.


    Howard starkstran got out of the car and saw a familiar figure.


    "You got Nick Frey, too?"


    He asked with a smile.


    Standing in front of him was a tall man with dark skin and serious expression.


    The field director of s.h.i.e.l.d., Superman''s former driver, Nick Frey.


    "The White House and the Pentagon are in control, and the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has been infiltrated by 60%. No matter how powerful Peggy Carter is, he can''t stop our plan."


    The skuru with Nick Frey''s face smiled.


    "That''s good. Find a way to get Superman''s secret place of frozen sleep. If someone forcibly wakes Luke Carville, everything will be bad."


    Howard stark said faintly.


    He doesn''t know what happened in the unknown.


    "I''ll increase my penetration and pry this information out of Peggy Carter''s mouth."


    The skuru nodded. He was the liaison officer in the advance force, responsible for connecting the compatriots who secretly invaded the earth.


    "By the way, there is new news from the Empire. Let''s pay attention to the movement of the earth."


    Skuru, disguised as Howard stark, smiled. Except for Superman, there was no other threat to the blue planet.


    "When we find Luke Carville, we can brainwash him into a soldier loyal to the Empire."


    He said so.

 Chapter 477

    New York, horn daily.


    "Don''t you have anything new to take out?"


    The newspaper owner named "j-jonah James" angrily threw a pile of prepared news materials on the table.


    This mean and vicious young man just inherited this small newspaper from his father not long ago, which has been running since World War II.


    Unlike the kindness and kindness of old James, little James has a hot temper, likes to satirize others, and his mouth is unforgiving.


    These days, almost all the employees of horn daily have been scolded by him.


    "Let me see, ah, Tony Stark... A rich second generation who has just graduated from MIT. You have nothing to report except his lace and gossip every day?"


    James raised his voice and said loudly, "New Yorkers like to read gossip, but they are not interested in the dissolute life of dandies with the name of genius and who are good for nothing except picking up girls!"


    "If you want to dig, you should also keep an eye on Howard stark. For example, Stark''s father and son go to a nightclub and compete with each other for a stripper... That''s the hot stuff!"


    The employee who shrunk his neck and endured the scolding of the boss weakly reminded: "Howard Stark is the chief scientific research consultant of the Divine Shield Bureau. He is a national public official. If someone is found tracking, our paparazzi may be killed on the spot as a spy."


    James''s incessant venomous voice suddenly stopped. He scratched his head and cut off the topic: "Howard stark can''t, then you dig mutants. The guy who often ends on TV, Charles, or another one, the magnet king? The metal king? Is the mutant who controls metal anyway!"


    "Magneto."


    The employee corrected.


    "What do you say? It''s really not good. You can find some materials, write a memoir about Superman''s sleep, and interview the retired captain of the United States."


    Because his father lived well, Tony Stark failed to inherit the family business and become a young rich man.


    Losing the status of Stark''s industrial helm is far from attracting the attention of the public only in the name of genius.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the horn daily, it is not so attractive.


    On the original timeline, Tony Stark is a newspaper darling who feeds half of the New York paparazzi alone.


    "Boss, I got the message!"


    The female secretary in high heels came in with her mobile phone.


    "My best friend''s boyfriend, his former high school classmate''s girlfriend''s uncle... A staff member in the Information Office of the Divine Shield Bureau, he told me that the Divine Shield Bureau has big news."


    James was dizzy by the complex relationship. He only caught the two key words "Divine Shield bureau" and "big news".


    Unlike the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. controlled by director marinated egg, Luke did not deliberately hide its existence.


    Therefore, the public knows that behind this is the complex organization of the five major countries responsible for international crises.


    "Try to get in!"


    James clapped his hands excitedly. The horn daily, a tabloid without a large group background and official certification, naturally couldn''t get the invitation.


    "You can spend as much as you want. You must not lag behind other media!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. wants to hold a press conference, the major media flock like sharks smelling blood.


    Some newspapers that were not invited also tried every means to sneak into the meeting.


    Even if only a few photos are taken, the headlines in the next few days will be guaranteed.


    Half an hour later, on the 22nd floor of the headquarters building of the s.h.i.e.l.d. on the Potomac River.


    The hall was crowded with reporters from various newspapers, and piles of long guns and short guns were aimed at the stage.


    "Isn''t today''s speaker Ms. Carter?"


    Some reporters rushed to doubt.


    As the current top commander of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Peggy usually acts as a spokesman.


    Originally, the latter had thought of giving Howard the task. He liked to be in the limelight most.


    But after several attempts, I found that this man who has married, had children, started a family and career, and entered middle age loves to play freely every time.


    The press conference was not serious, like a talk show.


    Therefore, Peggy chose to go on her own, and Howard was forbidden to touch the microphone again.


    "What''s the news? I remember the big battle a few years ago, or because the mutants made a big event in the Middle East."


    Another reporter guessed.


    As an international organization, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. does not specifically follow the orders of any country.


    A few years ago, the Shijie Gang made a lot of trouble in the Middle East.


    After contacting the White Queen Emma and obtaining the consent.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. sent magneto and his Brotherhood to that chaotic place.


    Later, a guy who claimed to be man appeared. He was the master of the Shijie gang.


    The young magneto and the other side are inseparable, and each other has a victory or defeat.


    Finally, the divine spear bureau came forward and brought adult man back to China.


    However, the impact of that time was too great, resulting in pressure on public opinion.


    The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. specially came forward to explain and praised magneto as the leader of the younger generation of mutants.


    "Start in two minutes!"


    Natasha, with her wine red wavy hair, tried the microphone, checked other equipment and said to the media under the stage.


    The latter turned on the camera and prepared pens and small books.


    Two minutes later, a tall figure came out of the background.


    Before he spoke, there was an uproar under the stage.


    The flash, the sound of pressing the shutter, the dull expression of those reporters... All prove the meaning of this person.


    The whole world will change greatly again because of his appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the skuru''s secret base.


    They gathered in the dark room against the human face.


    Among them are politicians, businessmen and even senior agents of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. just had a press conference. Is there any news on the scene?"


    The skuru leader who had just met "Nick Frey" walked into the room.


    "Just a few minutes ago, I received news that two compatriots disappeared. It is likely that Peggy Carter found something wrong and wanted to disclose the news of the skurus."


    The skuru, who wore the senator''s appearance, sneered and said, "then others will only treat her as a madman. When everyone denies the truth, the truth will become false."


    The imperial advance force, skilled in infiltration, detection and chaos, knows this routine well.


    They have made large-scale wars on no less than 20 planets, leading to the extinction of one race and civilization after another.


    The earth is the next goal.


    "There''s news coming back."


    Said the skuru, posing as a White House aide.


    He clicked on his projector and broadcast the news conference live.


    "I''m Superman."


    The tall man standing on the stage whispered.


    Metal armor, dark red cloak, with the young face that has appeared in documentaries and promotional films countless times.


    The reporters on the stage were stunned.


    This is the real big news!


    Superman Returns!


    Open your eyes from the deep sleep, get out of the sleeping cabin and return to the human world!


    The skurus in the room also opened their mouths. They didn''t get any news at all.


    When did Peggy Carter, who was under 24-hour surveillance, wake up Superman?


    Skuru people even controlled Nick Frey. How could they not have heard of such a big thing?


    "What should I do now?"


    All the members of the imperial advance force looked at Howard stark, their leader.


    "Why don''t you... Consider a strategic retreat? Call back when you know Superman''s real combat power?"


    Someone suggested.


    If Superman is really as powerful as those documentaries and propaganda films, it may not be possible to carry out this operation only by an advance force of the skuru empire.


    "We are all the elite of the Empire. Are we still afraid of human beings on earth?"


    Some people disagree.


    The leader of skuru was silent. He raised his right hand and entered the entry of "Superman" in his watch to get more information.


    Then, in an instant, all kinds of news from the Milky Way bounced out.


    A few minutes later, after browsing, leader skuru wiped a cold sweat and made a decision.


    "Retreat quickly and let those inside the s.h.i.e.l.d. try to escape. Don''t take any risks."


    The rest of the skurus looked confused. As for being so quick and decisive?


    Even those who advocate surrender consider shrinking their strength and wait and see for a few days.


    It''s a shame to run straight away!


    "This planet is terrible! We must retreat. We can''t delay at all!"


    When leader skuru remembered the description of Superman''s combat power, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    If those are true, then the earth is probably one of the most dangerous places in the Galaxy!

 Chapter 478

    Superman''s return, like a heavy bomb, crashed into the calm lake and set off huge waves.


    The turbulent world pattern of undercurrent seems to become subtle with the emergence of that man.


    Of course, Luke himself did not have any intuitive feelings.


    He only said one word at the press conference, and then handed the scene to Peggy.


    The reporters just pressed the shutter and didn''t even have time to ask serious questions.


    The spread of news in modern society can be called rapid.


    Ten minutes later, the White House and the Pentagon took turns calling.


    Whether the president or the general.


    They are polite and sincere.


    Most of the conversation was about inviting Superman to Washington, D.C., or attending a party.


    This kind of political chat usually has no nutrition.


    Luke exchanged a few casual greetings and handed over the itinerary of the next few days to Natasha, director of the Secretariat of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "The mayor of New York wants to invite you to give a speech in Brooklyn. What do you think, Mr. director?"


    This beautiful girl with wine red hair looked much more mature than when she stayed in the Soviet Union and Leviathan.


    The high-level core of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has basically been injected with reinforcing agents of infinite formula to delay cell aging and maintain young vitality.


    Even though Luke has left the world for a long time, Peggy and Natasha can''t see much change.


    But the precipitation of years can always give women more beautiful charm.


    "No time, no interest."


    Superman, who returned to the headquarters building of s.h.i.e.l.d., shook his head and refused.


    Now he just wants to have a good rest and take a long vacation.


    In the past, the cause was still in its infancy. It could not be separated from the circle of politics and power, and could only participate in it.


    But now, unlike in the past, the Divine Shield bureau is on the right track and has a good momentum of development.


    The power image created by Superman has also become the common cognition of the group of people at the top of the pyramid of the human world.


    Luke doesn''t need to deal with any dignitaries, let alone fill his schedule and deal with all kinds of high-end cocktail parties and interpersonal relationships.


    He can turn from the stage to the background and watch where the world changed beyond recognition will go.


    "In the future, you can push this kind of invitation directly. Don''t ask me again."


    Luke knocked on the table and said softly.


    Confirming that Natasha had no other job, he closed his eyes without scruples and magnified the single cosmic sense.


    The black widow sitting opposite felt a real strong wave sweeping through her, like a radar sound wave.


    Because she is too close, through naked eye observation, we can find that the air is distorted, as if it is constantly shaking, rendering strange colors.


    Seeing this scene, Natasha subconsciously held her breath and dared not make any action.


    "Don''t be nervous. It won''t hurt you."


    Luke comforted.


    He is gradually covering the planet under his feet with his senses.


    No matter what those skurus would choose to do, it is an indisputable fact that they secretly kidnapped and kidnapped Howard stark and Nick Frey with the intention of attacking the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    For the purpose of making an example, Luke must show a stern attitude.


    As for the consequences of offending the skuru Empire?


    i ''m sorry.


    That''s not in his consideration.


    Superman''s senses expanded rapidly, and the whole person seemed to rise to a very high place to open the perspective of God.


    The earth is like a blue glass marble in the palm of your hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mutant college, Westchester County.


    The young Charles stood on the podium and gave a history class to the fifth graders in a kind and gentle tone.


    He had a different choice from his good friend Eric and did not enter the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    But stay in this school that is of great significance to mutants and be a teacher.


    Because long before they went on stage, white queen Emma and Superman worked together.


    The mutant Registration Act was introduced, and the public''s view of mutants was greatly reversed.


    The public opinion environment at this time is much better than before.


    Even William Stryker, the "mutant butcher" in the original plot, sent his son to school.


    As someone said, the story of the world was messed up by him and could no longer see its original appearance.


    So, Professor Charles and magneto, who should have loved each other and killed each other.


    Instead of going their separate ways, they became the young leaders of their compatriots.


    "The original mutants go back to..."


    Charles put his hands on the table and his endless words stopped suddenly.


    He looked up with a look of shock in his eyes.


    Look through the window in the direction of Washington, D.C.


    As an alpha mutant, Charles has the most powerful spiritual ability in the world.


    If he wants, he can even use the brain wave amplification instrument developed by the beast hank to enter the human consciousness all over the world.


    When Luke sat in the headquarters building on the Potomac River, opened his senses and searched every skuru on earth.


    Charles, who was in Westchester County in northern New York, naturally noticed.


    He habitually tried to capture the spiritual traces, trying to find out who that person was.


    But the powerful wave of mind ruthlessly excluded Charles.


    Next second!


    He screamed!


    Cover your eyes with your hands, as if your retina was burned by the sun.


    That''s far more than you think!


    More powerful than the legendary Omega mutant!


    "Class is over!"


    Charles said in a hurry, turned and rushed out of the door to explain the situation to the headmaster.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Skuru liaison officer disguised as Nick Frey sent messages to his compatriots infiltrating the Divine Shield.


    He has learned the horror of Superman from the leader''s mouth.


    If those seemingly exaggerated news are all true.


    Let alone an advance force, even if the Empire invested all its strength, it might not be able to cause any harm to him.


    After all, it''s a man who can easily defeat the sword fighting man, and the universe elders should be respectful to him.


    In the Milky way, Superman''s reputation.


    It has surpassed Odin, the former communist Lord of the nine realms, and has a hidden tendency to catch up with the crazy Titan.


    "Using stealth technology, spacecraft docked in outer space are ready to jump at any time."


    After contact, the skuru returned to his original appearance.


    He doesn''t like to dress up as a dark, serious guy.


    "What about those humans we control?"


    Asked the liaison officer.


    In the dark room, only he and the leader of the advance force of skuru were left.


    "Throw it in the ''warehouse''. Anyway, they will wake up sooner or later. Just find a way by themselves."


    The leader did not kill those people, not even extort confessions by torture.


    The reason is simple.


    Not out of cosmic humanitarianism or anything else.


    The skurus don''t need to do that at all. They usually find a goal.


    Then control it and copy it together with the appearance and memory.


    "Will Superman already know our existence?"


    The liaison officer is a little nervous.


    The law of existence of the vast Milky way has always been similar to the law of the jungle in nature.


    Civilization is a coat, take off that cover, there is only red fruit barbarism.


    The crazy Titan and his dark order have become a major problem for the three empires.


    Now Superman, who is equally powerful, is about to rise with this blue planet.


    Once the other side knows that the skuru Empire has made the idea of the earth, will it lead to the outbreak of a war?


    "What if I know?"


    The leader seems to have regained his composure.


    Skuru''s deformation ability is not only superficial, but genetic imitation.


    Unless Superman can see the distribution and movement of each atom, go deep into the micro world and see the changes.


    Otherwise, how can we tell who is human and who is skuru?


    So in the view of the leader, the best situation is that everyone takes a step back.


    Forced by the power of Superman, they consciously withdrew from the earth.


    And the other party can also turn a blind eye as if nothing had happened.


    The idea of the skuru leader is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    Boom!


    The dark room seemed to be lifted off the roof by an invisible hand.


    The light shines in!


    This is a deep underground air defense base.


    The skuru leader used Howard Stark''s power and funds to build a stronghold privately.


    But that invisible force, like the palm of God!


    Thick soil, hard steel and cement, all crushed!


    "I found you."


    The huge and spiritual sound directly blasted into the consciousness of the leader of the skuru people.


    His frightened expression suddenly solidified.


    As if the soul had been evacuated, he trembled and fell to his knees.


    At the same time, the scattered skurus were struck by lightning.


    They hold their heads tightly and stubbornly resist the invisible wave of mind.


    But no one can persist for more than one second and lose consciousness.


    "Mr. Director..."


    In the office of the headquarters building, Natasha gave a careful cry.


    Luke leaned back into his chair and closed his eyes as if he were resting.


    She had sat still and stiff for five minutes.


    It was a little unbearable, and it made a noise.


    "Well, let the security guard throw the skurus under the building into prison and wait for Peggy to come back for a good interrogation."


    Luke opened his eyes and gently snapped his fingers.


    Outside the headquarters building, magic sparks flickered and opened many transmission channels.


    The scurus who lost resistance and passed out in a coma smashed on the green lawn like dumplings.


    "Skuru?"


    Natasha, unsure, went to the French window and looked.


    "Mr. director, how did you find them..."


    Leviathan graduated and the female secretary who won the title of "black widow" covered her mouth.


    She had just learned from Peggy that the scurus were very cunning and difficult to distinguish.


    But Luke was just sitting in the office, and these guys came to the door by themselves, which was ridiculous.


    "When you can put a planet in the palm of your hand and play at will, it''s easy to do anything and find anyone."


    Luke smiled faintly and leaned back slightly.


    Solve the Secret Invasion of the skurus, and then vacation life.

 Chapter 479

    Another Halloween.


    The streets of New York are full of citizens in strange clothes.


    Some wear spider man tights, some carry plastic props and hammers to play Thor;


    Some use LED lights and DIY a set of Iron Man Battle clothes by themselves. Some dye their hair green. Maybe... It''s a guest Hulk?


    But the most is still the dark red cloak.


    Whether children or adults.


    From a distance, it merged into a sea of people flashing a little red.


    In low earth orbit, the headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. is suspended in outer space, just like the eye of Horus overlooking the earth.


    Today is iron man Tony Stark on duty.


    He made some mistakes that almost led to the destruction of the Avengers.


    Finally, Dad came out to wipe his ass and fix the strong artificial intelligence "aochuang" made by his son and Hank PIM.


    "Hum, that was just a mistake."


    Tony''s legs are on the satellite headquarters called Skynet. As early as five years ago, the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. moved to outer space from the Potomac River.


    It was his father Howard stark who was in charge of the project.


    "Mr. stark, aochuang has caused economic losses of more than hundreds of billions of dollars around the world, and has aroused dissatisfaction and accusations against the avenger alliance from all countries..."


    Jarvis said with a British London accent.


    "Sometimes you should take into account the boss''s mood."


    Tony smashed the empty coke cup into the operating robot arm and said helplessly, "today is Halloween. I had planned a wonderful party theme!"


    "Let those Weimi models, Playboy cover girls, dress up as seven dwarfs and snow white, and the princess''s stepmother."


    Jarvis, built into the computer system of the satellite headquarters, was silent for a moment, and then said, "Mr. stark, I must remind you that if you intend to play the role of king, the story between you and snow white is bad to some extent, despised by the secular world and can not pass the review."


    Tony rolled his eyes. Jarvis was a little too serious, just like Captain America.


    He just wanted to liven up the atmosphere and make some jokes.


    Although, there is only one person in the satellite headquarters tonight.


    Plus


    The Avengers have gone home for the holiday.


    Barton has a wife and children. Scott, the second generation of ants, has a lovely daughter, Benner, a nerd, and a beautiful girlfriend.


    Even Thor, who was full of muscles, found company - a female astronomer named Jane foster.


    "After a long time, the clown is myself!"


    Tony chewed on the Big Mac, which was a little cold. He thought that he would spend a lot of money and be surrounded by beautiful women.


    But when the festival comes, everyone else is attending and enjoying the party, but he is alone at the satellite headquarters.


    "Didi!"


    The rapid alarm woke Tony up.


    He suddenly sat up straight and raised his hand to draw away the projection map.


    "Let me see... It''s California! What happened?"


    Tony rubbed his hands. On this lonely Halloween night, it would be a good thing if some guys with no eyes jumped out and let him pass the time.


    S.h.i.e.l.l.d. launched the "insight program" a long time ago, which greatly reduced the number of superpower crimes in countries all over the world.


    Coupled with the popularity of superhero culture, a variety of street heroes and mutants have sprung up, competing to become righteous police.


    Of course, if they want to execute justice, they must personally come to the Divine Shield Bureau and register.


    Then it will consider the personal ability and the city, so as to distribute the security area.


    Dad Howard learned a new word from one of his friends, which vividly summarized the job.


    Police!


    In short, to borrow a sentence from time magazine - "this is the era of superhuman"!


    Every day, new masked vigilantes appear and new super villains are born.


    "Locate! Jarvis, we have work to do!"


    Tony presses the ark reactor on his chest. Mark Series No. 50 nano armor instantly covers his whole body.


    This is the most thorough change and innovation of the steel armor developed by his father.


    Of course, it is also his most satisfactory work at present.


    Standing on the circular channel of phase transmission, Tony shouted very loudly¡ª¡ª


    "Avenger, move!"


    The next moment, iron man disappeared and was dropped directly somewhere in California.


    Like the Skynet satellite headquarters of Horus''s eye, it quietly overlooks the blue planet below.


    A new era has come.


    The old people who were once active on the stage gradually retreated behind the scenes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I said, as a superhero, isn''t it strange to put on strange clothes and play other roles?"


    Luke, wearing a hand-made suit and combing his hair, smiled faintly.


    He stood in the hall, and all his former friends came to the party with the theme of changing clothes.


    Steve wrapped his whole arm in tin foil and dressed up as a winter soldier.


    While Bucky held up the genuine gold shield, put on the uniform of the Star Spangled Banner and dressed up as the captain of the United States.


    They deserve to be a pair of good friends. They even play Cosplay like each other.


    White Queen Emma dressed up as a princess of Disney. Peggy was wearing a red dress and a hat. She was obviously Little Red Riding Hood.


    Marina dyed her blonde hair, matched it with high heels and a white backless dress, and the proper Marilyn Monroe.


    In addition, there is the black widow Natasha''s version of Cleopatra. Nick Frey was very creative and made an explosive head, claiming to play a gangster killer in a film directed by Quentin Tarantino.


    Aside from these familiar faces, there are also abandoned Sea King namo, black queen Selene, mutant youth leader Professor Charles, magneto and vampire queen Serena in the hall


    These people either rule the seven seas, or the top of the magic parliament, or the representatives of the mutant camp, or the controllers of the underground world... They come together not to participate in the festival.


    But because of someone who has disappeared for decades.


    "What do you play when you dress so normally?"


    Howard stark, who made himself a Star Wars Jedi, came up and asked.


    Among the people present, as long as he and a few others dare to speak to Superman in such a relaxed tone.


    "James Bond, I still need a martini. Please take it for me."


    Luke smiled and instructed Howard.


    "So, let me count, one, two, three... Six, seven! Good guy, how many Bond girls do you want?"


    Howard took a martini with olives from the waiter''s plate.


    "It''s hard for me to answer this question."


    Luke and Howard can talk about men only when the corners of his mouth are raised.


    Steve that guy is too honest and has only Bucky in his eyes. He can''t discuss it at all.


    "I forgot, there are three universes now. Earth one has Peggy. Who is earth two? The queen of hell''s border called secret guest? What about earth three? It can''t be the aunt of the pajama baby? That''s too exciting!"


    Although he was married, Howard talked about women and was still eloquent.


    This is probably that rivers and mountains are easy to change and nature is difficult to change.


    "Your thinking is really divergent enough. I''m not an estrous stallion!"


    Luke was speechless and explained, "what''s better for you? Run to earth 3 and hold your granddaughter every day?"


    "At such an old age, if you really want to be a grandpa, let Tony have one!"


    Howard looked depressed. He always maintained the state of middle-aged people through the strengthening medicine of infinite formula.


    But mentally, he is already an old man.


    "Don''t mention it, that little bastard only knows to hook up with female stars and sleep models everywhere. It''s not like me at all!"


    Howard was a little angry. He was eager for his son to get married and get a grandson and granddaughter to bring him a belt.


    "When you were young, didn''t you have the same virtue? Chasing beauty was simply Stark''s family inheritance."


    Luke joked.


    After returning to earth, he slowly handed over the work of the s.h.i.e.l.d. to Nick Frey and liberated Peggy.


    The so-called "long vacation" is to collect the "reward" paid by the five creation gods of the universe and the three single universes.


    Luke has been shuttling between the earth for a long time.


    Once in a while, I went to Kamata Taj to train Stephen strange and let him carry out the road of one punch mage.


    Occasionally go to the movie universe and have a hot pot with fat house Thor and rocket raccoon.


    In a word, life is beautiful and peaceful.


    In this way, Luke entertained his friends and subordinates at the party while chatting with his old friends.


    When the night was drawing to a close, Nick Frey, who was reporting to his former boss, heard the "didi" sound of the calling machine.


    He picked it up and looked intently. He found that it was the message from iron man.


    "What happened, stark?"


    With an apologetic pause, Nick Frey went to the balcony and contacted Tony with a communicator.


    According to iron man''s arrogant character, you can''t find yourself for no reason.


    "I found a strange guy in California! He''s fast!"


    Iron man''s voice came from the messenger, hurried and shocked: "it''s supersonic... God, it can be faster... I can''t catch up with him and lose him!"


    "Fast? Then you should find Charles Xavier and ask him to send fast silver to chase him!"


    Nick Frey is a little helpless. The s.h.i.e.l.l.d. doesn''t have super powers with extreme speed.


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s not that easy. I''ll pull the quick silver in."


    In the channel of the communicator, there was one more person soon.


    "Mr. stark, that guy''s speed... That may be a little frustrating, but I really can''t catch up with him!"


    The express silver, whose real name is "Pietro Maximov", said dejectedly.


    "Let Jarvis track it by satellite! What does that guy look like?"


    Nick Frey''s face is so heavy that he can''t even catch up with fast silver?


    Obviously, this is a new superpower.


    "I don''t see. He runs too fast, like a golden lightning!"


    In the rustling noise, there was a quick silver answer.


    "Wait! He''s slowing down. He seems to have exhausted his strength!"

 Chapter 480

    "Name?"


    "Barry Allen."


    "Age?"


    ¡°25¡£¡±


    "Gender?"


    "Ah? Am I not obvious enough?"


    "Less nonsense! Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist!"


    The young agent in the interrogation room patted the table hard and said in a harsh voice: "the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will not wronged a good man or let a bad man go! Be honest with your problems!"


    "Well... Man."


    "Where do you come from? What''s your purpose? We''ll give you a mental test later to confirm whether you have anti social and anti human tendencies."


    "I didn''t, sir..."


    A weak voice came from the darkness.


    "I just ran a little faster, but I''m not a bad person!"


    The young agent sneered and said in a deep voice, "everyone who comes in says so! Answer the questions well!"


    "I''m from Zhongcheng. I''m looking for someone."


    Replied the low voice.


    "Looking for someone? Who?"


    The young agent stopped taking notes and looked up.


    However, the opposite is a long silence.


    In the dark room, only one lamp on the table was on.


    The agent hit the light on each other, illuminating the face being interrogated.


    With messy blond hair and beautiful blue eyes, it looks like a big boy next door, giving people a sense of intimacy.


    Young agents are not confused by their looks. Villains are like good people these days, and good people are like villains.


    In the words of director Nick Frey, it is that "gentle scum" and "dressed animals" are popular at present.


    "You should have heard his name. His name is Luke Carville - Luke said he was very famous here and was... A super idol?"


    The young man who calls himself Barry Allen, says organizational language.


    He was confined to a metal seat with shackles on his hands and feet.


    If you want to twist your body, it''s difficult to change a slightly more comfortable position.


    As a member of the Justice League and a superhero in midtown, Barry experienced the feeling of being interrogated as a criminal for the first time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The young agent sitting opposite suddenly changed his face when he heard the answer.


    "Your hearing seems too bad, sir."


    Barry repeated it seriously and said: "... Luke is a good man. We fight side by side to prevent the catastrophe of flash point."


    Caught off guard, hearing Superman''s name, the young agent didn''t know what to do.


    A few seconds later, he heard the low voice of director Nick Frey in his ear.


    "Don''t review it for the time being. Paper files are sealed and electronic data are deleted."


    The young agent nodded, packed up and stood up.


    He went around Barry''s back and neatly put a powerful anesthetic in each other''s neck.


    Outside the interrogation room, the monitoring room on the 15th floor.


    Nick Frey''s dark face didn''t change, but his expression was more gloomy.


    Luke Carville.


    That''s Superman''s name.


    Now qualified, or dare to call it so.


    Except for veterans like Ms. Carter, Captain America, Mr. Howard stark.


    No one else.


    Everyone will add a prefix of respect more or less.


    For example, Mr. general, Mr. director, the God of the world... And so on.


    "It''s about Superman. I have to report to Ms. Carter."


    Nick Frey narrowed his eyes because Captain Marvel was brought back to earth without causing subsequent twists and turns.


    That looks like a cat, but it''s actually a dangerous yuan eater.


    It has become Luke''s domestic pet, which has saved him from being disabled.


    "This little thing will disturb... Will that one look too incompetent?"


    In the monitoring room, Garrett coughed twice.


    He sat next to Nick Frey, talking casually, looking relaxed and unrestrained.


    "Concealment and non reporting is the real manifestation of incompetence."


    The black director said in a deep voice.


    He and gattler were once incorporated into the secret team of the "Zodiac" and assigned to carry out tasks around the world.


    In a sense, they are old comrades in arms.


    Having had such feelings, naturally there is no need to deliberately abide by the rules of superiors and subordinates.


    "I''m worried - that one has retired behind the scenes for a long time and has given us the power of the Divine Shield Bureau."


    Garrett rubbed his chin and felt the pricking beard carefully.


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to be disturbed by us."


    Nick Frey didn''t say he just came back from Superman''s party.


    Over the years, it seems that your Excellency has retreated behind the scenes and generously delegated power, but in fact, he has shifted his attention to a broader place.


    Parallel universe


    Nick Frey thought of the word and his eyes flashed.


    He is in a high position and is qualified to know these secrets.


    "Garrett, you know, no one has escaped our sight since the s.h.i.e.l.d. implemented the insight plan."


    Nick Frey looked serious and said seriously, "but I conducted a global high authority search for the name ''Barry Allen'' in the database."


    "I didn''t get any right results! He seems to have never existed!"


    Gattler''s face changed slightly and realized that something was wrong.


    Human beings cannot be ghosts. As long as they exist and live, they will inevitably leave traces.


    "It seems that something big is going to happen."


    Garrett couldn''t help taking out his cigarette. He didn''t light it. He just sniffed the smell.


    There was a trace of excitement in his eyes. The world had been quiet for so long that many people felt a little bored.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Barry Allen?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows and the party was over.


    After chatting for a while, the old friends all left.


    He leaned back on the recliner, watching the beautiful scenery in the pool and chatting with Peggy.


    Nick Frey is not qualified to talk directly to Superman.


    The news he reported was generally relayed by Peggy Carter, the former director.


    "Flash came to... My world."


    Luke was not too surprised. Instead, the corners of his mouth lifted up and showed a faint smile.


    "Your holiday is coming to an end, isn''t it?"


    Peggy asked, sitting in a recliner with her chin in one hand and her head tilted.


    Her relationship with Superman is so close that she can communicate at a negative distance, which is more secret than Nick Frey knows.


    Parallel universe, box theory... And another set.


    "It seems so. The five gods, the life court... They have been waiting too long."


    Luke stretched out and said with emotion, "me too. I''ve been idle for too long. I feel that my body is about to rust."


    "The vacation is over, and then there is a magnificent... Grand war!"


    Peggy curled her hair with her fingers, blinked her beautiful eyes, and vomited enchanting words like a sea demon¡ª¡ª


    "Tonight is the last holiday. Do you want to have a thorough carnival?"


    Luke looked serious and asked, "for example?"


    Peggy smiled and just looked at the women in the pool.


    "This is also a war."


    Luke became interested and asked Barry to wait one night. He has more important things to do at present.

 Chapter 481

    The next day, like a criminal, Barry was personally escorted by Nick Frey to Superman''s house, a suburban manor in San Antonio.


    Then the black man with no sense of humor walked into the courtyard. He saw a beautiful lady.


    "Black tea or soda? Luke, he''s over the pool."


    Peggy lifted her drooping hair, glanced at Barry, who was nervous and cramped, and said with a smile.


    "The soda is ready."


    The latter thought and replied.


    Pizza, fat house and happy water are his favorites.


    Fast runners burn terrible calories and calories.


    At the beginning, Barry had to inject several bags of glucose every day to fill the nutrition.


    "Go by yourself."


    Nick Frey sat in the living room and pointed in the direction of the pool.


    Push open the window and the noon sun shines down.


    Barry saw the figure on the couch, wearing swimming trunks, sunglasses, fine red upper body and a glass of juice in hand.


    Like tourists on vacation in Hawaii, life is leisurely and relaxed.


    "Which Barry are you?"


    Luke asked aloud the first time he saw the flash.


    He didn''t just deal with Barry Allen, the flash point paradox.


    Then there will be flash in the second time branch line reopened.


    In that world, Luke was Superman''s big cousin and lex Luther''s godfather, which completely affected the direction of the story.


    In theory, the flash of that branch will know his existence.


    "How many me do you know?"


    Barry scratched his head and asked curiously.


    There are too many secrets for cousin Superman, just like Batman.


    As his teammates, it gives a sense of security.


    But if it''s an enemy, it''s a headache.


    "Well, you should be the flash point Barry."


    Luke took off his sunglasses and said lazily, "if it''s the flash on other time lines, they''ll solve the parting question first."


    "For example, which parallel world is this?"


    Barry Allen, who has experienced the flash point, is probably the fastest person who knows the parallel universe most except the lightning boy Wally West.


    No way, who let them be the first to sacrifice to heaven every major event.


    Like the bat family, most of them have their parents dead and have a miserable life experience;


    At the growth stage of Superman family, we always face many problems and feel confused.


    The significance of the existence of the lightning family may be to create a switch that can be restarted at any time for those who are located in the omnipotent universe and control the fate of heroes.


    Before the infinite earth crisis broke out, Barry Allen, the second-generation flash, was the focus of sacrifice.


    After that, three generations of flash Wally West took over with honor.


    In comics such as zero hour, rebirth and metal, dead and alive are sacrificed to heaven again and again.


    Lightning family, full of heroes.jpg


    "Obviously, this is not my multiverse at all."


    The flash smiled bitterly, looked at Luke and said, "I have lost the divine speed force, and I can''t feel its energy, its force field and its existence."


    Divine speed force is a magical force belonging to DC Universe, and Barry acts as a "generator".


    He is most closely connected with the wall of divine speed force. Every step he takes will produce divine speed force.


    "At the beginning, the guy with white hair couldn''t catch up with me at all, but the longer he ran, the slower I was. The speed of my body was consumed clean and could not be supplemented... This is a problem I''ve never encountered!"


    Barry calmly analyzed and drew inferences.


    "The divine speed power does come from outside the wall of origin, but it is closely connected with me anyway."


    "Several times, I have lost the lightning speed, but it is only a test. As long as I feel it with my heart, I can always find its existence."


    "But now, the speed power has disappeared."


    Luke nodded. It seems that all members of the Justice League can regain their intelligence as long as they get rid of Batman.


    He has already understood what happened. In terms of speed, fast silver is definitely not the opponent of flash.


    But this is Marvel''s set. Barry Allen fought away. Without a continuous supply of divine speed, he will soon be drained and become ordinary people.


    Anyway, yesterday''s competition across two sets.


    Finally, the silver won.


    "You can understand the world as a mirror universe similar to and different from each other."


    Luke stood up, stretched out Superman, hooked Barry''s shoulder and said with a smile: "or, you think of them as two comic companies with the same business. It''s normal to learn from each other for serialization, sales and topic... So there are superheroes like you, Superman and Batman."


    "See that guy? He looks serious, as if someone owed him money. He is the special agent leader of the Divine Shield Bureau, who is responsible for docking with the superhero group. His status and use are similar to Amanda Waller of the eye of heaven."


    "In addition, there are billionaires, superheroes and billionaires who can make high-tech armor, a Nordic God whose father is Odin, and..."


    Luke, like a family treasure, pointed out the identity background of the members of the avenger alliance one by one.


    "Did you find anything, Barry?"


    Flash was a little confused. He was almost stunned by the relationship between various characters vomited out of Luke''s mouth.


    He quickly sorted out the complicated information, and finally he noticed something wrong.


    "I see what you mean."


    Barry smiled bitterly, which was too similar.


    This time, he rushed out of the wall of origin and came to a strange space-time that is not parallel to the universe.


    "Well, the world background is over."


    Luke snapped his fingers and pulled the crooked topic back.


    "Now it''s my turn to ask. How did you find me? Exactly, how did you get here?"


    It is well known that flash can reverse time and restart the universe.


    But when did he still have the ability to play?


    "Photos."


    Barry blinked and looked through the French window at Peggy, who was at home in her apron.


    And Malena, who had just stepped down from upstairs, and other women, had strange expressions on their faces.


    "What picture?"


    Luke asked subconsciously.


    Barry pulled out an old yellowing photo with a slightly blurred picture.


    Above is Luke and wonder woman.


    Their group photo in flash point world.


    "I won''t tell Diana - if she doesn''t ask."


    Barry is very honest to guarantee.


    Needless to say, Luke is a romantic guy like Bruce.


    This is totally different from Superman.


    In most cases, Clark''s real girlfriend will only be Louise Ryan.


    "Oh, I don''t need you to worry."


    Luke didn''t believe a single punctuation mark in flash''s promise.


    He and Hal Jordan, the green lantern, are the famous gossip king of the Justice League and the gossip disseminator.


    "It seems that you have found a guy who stole the ten years of the universe and changed the origin of superheroes."


    Luke didn''t care about this little problem. He took the picture and said softly in his eyes.


    It should be properly kept in Diana''s hands.


    Flash didn''t know where to get it. He borrowed its special nature as an anchor and ran to marvel set.


    Barry Allen did his best not to have a trip or a mirror and eat an extra lunch box.


    "Yes, Wally told me that there is a terrible existence trying to secretly manipulate the justice alliance and manipulate all this!"


    Barry''s color is dignified and no longer relaxed.


    "His name is Dr. Manhattan."


    Luke is outspoken. He still remembers that the blue man owes himself an account. He hasn''t figured it out yet.


    "We can say the details on the way. Now I need you to run, Barry."


    Run?


    Flash closed his eyes and still didn''t feel the speed.


    How can he cross the set without this energy?


    "Run and you''re done!"


    Luke said faintly.


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers, shrouded in pure white light.


    Sitting in the living room, holding black tea, Nick Frey stared at the disappearance of the two figures.


    "If I hadn''t been prepared, I would have felt like I had drunk too much."


    The black director sighed.


    When the task is completed, it''s time for me to go back to s.h.i.e.l.d.


    He put down his cup and glanced at a lovely cat lying on the sofa.


    "Meow, meow... Come here, little guy, let me touch it."


    Nick Frey usually looks serious, but just like most humans on earth, unable to resist the charm of meow people, he has become a shit shoveling officer.


    He couldn''t help but want to tease and roll his super cat.

 Chapter 482

    Luke didn''t know that Nick Frey, who had escaped the disaster, still extended his hand to the yuan eater he raised.


    He snapped his fingers and the pure white light shrouded him.


    Almost in an instant, they broke through one cosmic box after another and came to the end of the multiverse.


    It was a wonderful experience. Barry opened his eyes and looked down at the glittering bubbles from top to bottom.


    One world presents gorgeous scenery, which makes people intoxicated.


    It''s quite different from breaking through the speed of light, creating wormholes in time and space, and crossing the past.


    But before the flash came back, the magnificent pillar of light with infinite power threw him elsewhere.


    "Hello, Barry Allen."


    The bald mage, who is very neutral, said with a smile.


    Barry looked around and found himself in a temple like building.


    He scratched his head and asked, "where''s Luke?"


    "He has a necessary conversation before he goes to your world."


    The bald mage greeted the flash to sit down and handed him a cup of hot tea. He looked very enthusiastic.


    Here is the Kama Taj, who doesn''t know which parallel world. Gu Yi from 1024 universe looks out of the window.


    With silent emotion, a great game across two multiuniverses is finally about to begin.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s you... To tell you the truth, I prefer Ms. death, Mr. eternity, or uncle swallow star."


    Luke stood in the void, with the swirling Milky way at his feet.


    "They are easier to deal with and more interesting to talk to."


    In front of Superman is a golden figure as huge as a celestial body.


    It is as if it lies across the multiverse and is extremely huge.


    Compared with those planets, it looks like tiny grains of sand.


    A thunderous and majestic voice came down¡ª¡ª


    "You are the initiator of this game. You should know what to do."


    That road is indomitable, like the Golden Shadow of a giant.


    There are three faces, representing justice, necessity and revenge.


    He has a very loud name, life court.


    He is a multiverse manager who surpasses the five creation gods.


    Like other background boards, the life court has high authority and few appearances.


    "Are you going to teach me how to do things?"


    Luke''s eyes twinkled and said faintly, "no matter the five creation gods or you, you are not a referee. At best, you can only be regarded as a higher-level participant."


    "So don''t try to manipulate others."


    During the long days of his relaxing vacation, he only indulged in sound and color.


    Occasionally engage in multiplayer sports and other than theme parties.


    By the way, finish the accumulated tasks and increase Superman''s reputation.


    It''s like closing the Hydra and getting a krypton ship.


    Throw it to Howard stark and s.h.i.e.l.d. for reverse reduction and analysis technology.


    Find Hyperion and Lanqi, the two "Marvel Superman" who haven''t fought.


    They had a friendly duel. After beating them down, they got two lucky draws.


    Silver Superman, supreme little Superman.


    Two more powerful templates made Luke break from the single universe to the multi universe in one fell swoop.


    This is the confidence that he can be so calm and treat the five creation gods and the court of life.


    Although in most of these periods, the pluralistic bosses who were acting as the background plate had a lot of unusual black history.


    The worst of them is the planet devourer, which has become a cosmic combat unit.


    As administrators under the Almighty universe, they actually have quite high permissions and are the embodiment of rules.


    Compared with sentinels, sword fighting opponents who can be solved with fists will be a little more troublesome.


    "I''m just a reminder, not a warning."


    Said the life court in a deep voice.


    "The collision between the two multiuniverses will lead to what kind of results, which is the future we can''t predict. We need to be more careful."


    Luke curled his lips and didn''t take the "reminder" of the life court to heart.


    He has his own plans and ideas. No one can force himself.


    Perhaps the existence of the Almighty universe has sprouted a new idea to let two multicosmic superheroes fight a century war, or for other reasons.


    In a word, the two sets will have an unprecedented huge linkage.


    The five creationists and the court of life, the managers of the multiverse.


    I hope Luke can win more chips for himself and even win the game directly.


    "All the details have been finalized long ago. I know what I should do."


    Luke waved his hand. He didn''t like to chat with boring guys, and the life court happened to be the most boring existence of the multiverse.


    "The direction of this game does not depend on me."


    The five creation gods and the court of life let Luke sneak into the next studio.


    The purpose is to obtain more information and have a greater impact.


    But he didn''t do it, or do it according to the ideas of those multiverse managers.


    Coming from Marvel Universe doesn''t mean you have to be an enemy of another set.


    He is Superman''s big cousin and has a lot of relationship with wonder woman.


    Moreover, the big events that have not yet happened in the DC Universe, such as death metal, contain the opportunity to join the omnipotent universe.


    For whatever purpose, Luke will not be entirely on the side of the life court.


    Isn''t it good to jump left and right and be a neutral?


    "Magic Superman, Ravager, super Kryptonian, mechanical Superman, silver Superman, supreme little Superman..."


    Luke''s eyes moved and his heart sighed.


    With the blessing of many Superman templates, he has broken through the single universe level and become a multi universe level, which is enough to stand side by side with the life court.


    But it''s hard to go further.


    Even the golden Superman based on the five-dimensional world is essentially just standing at the peak of the multi universe, not entering the omnipotent universe and jumping out of the framework of "story".


    If you say, among many Superman templates.


    The only thing that can reach the Almighty universe level may be the consciousness body, thinking machine Superman, which is a combination of 52 parallel universe Superman.


    The great demon mandrak, who devoured the parallel universe, called it second only to God.


    But Luke can''t place all his hopes on the template drawn from the thinking machine Superman.


    He thinks this game is a good opportunity.


    If the two multiuniverses are integrated, can they be separated from the fate of the past and future written by the omnipotent universe and those beings?


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll chat next time."


    Luke pretended to look at his watch and disappeared into the sight of the life court.


    Next moment!


    Barry, who was drinking tea, was picked up in one hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Luke said hello to Guyi.


    "Supreme mage, have a chance to drink tea together again."


    Gu Yi smiled gently, raised his glass and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t go to another similar multiuniverse. After you come back, you can say more things there."


    Luke nodded, took Barry and disappeared into the Kama Taj.


    They turned into a rapid flow of light, breaking through the boundaries of the multiverse.


    The huge wall that could not see the edge was still standing, and the tenth metal in the body burst into bright light, penetrating the barrier and interference of the power of origin.


    "Here is?"


    Barry opened his eyes and relaxed from the uncomfortable feeling of carsickness.


    "Mars, the starting point of this journey."


    Luke replied.

 Chapter 483

    "Mars?"


    Barry subconsciously held his breath, but he could not only speak normally, but also had no sense of suffocation in a vacuum.


    "Don''t leave me too far."


    Luke opened the biological force field, silently covered the whole Mars, and created an ecological environment suitable for human beings.


    Not to mention the cosmic vacuum, even the explosion of stars can not break his protection.


    The existence of multi universe level can no longer be measured by common sense.


    "Why is it here?"


    Barry was puzzled.


    He thought Luke would go to the Justice League first or marry Superman.


    After the flash point crisis was resolved, the superheroes of the Justice League, their origins and history were more or less changed.


    For example, Superman lost his parents and appeared in the public eye earlier.


    Diana, the wonder woman, did not participate in World War I until modern times.


    Even someone has been forgotten.


    Three generations of flash, Wally West.


    To be exact, he is the fastest man in the world.


    Barry Allen is faster than the second generation flash.


    Wally West was one of the first people to notice Dr. Manhattan, but his existence was rewritten by the blue man, making all superheroes forget the existence of three generations of flash.


    Batman, the young Titan, including Wally''s wife, don''t remember his name.


    Later, only Barry recognized it.


    He remembered Wally and dragged the other party out of the space of divine speed.


    After that, the flash who learned that someone had tampered with the timeline and tried to manipulate the justice alliance would not sit idly by.


    Barry went straight to Gotham, told Batman, and asked the other party to use the smartest brain in the world to find a way.


    After a moment of discussion, they did not make it public and called the members of the Justice League for a meeting. Instead, they went to the flash point world that was about to collapse.


    Thomas Wayne and Bruce Wayne, two generations of Batman in two worlds.


    They had a father son meeting and guessed Dr. Manhattan''s intentions.


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, flash couldn''t help thinking of cousin Superman.


    If someone changes one hero story after another by the occurrence of flash point.


    So, will Luke''s disappearance also be caused by the other party?


    With this in mind, Barry quickly found the wonder woman.


    In addition to Batman, Wally, and himself.


    Diana is the most likely person to realize the problem.


    Because, it was in the flash point world that should not have appeared that wonder woman and big cousin Superman had too close intersection.


    Diana, who learned about it, told a secret.


    She always feels that she has forgotten a very important key figure. The other person often appears in her dream, but she can''t get close and can''t see clearly.


    Wonder woman finally handed Barry an old photo of her with a man.


    With the help of the residual energy, the latter finally locked Luke''s position and crossed to another set.


    The above is the follow-up of flash point.


    "The culprit the justice alliance is looking for is on Mars."


    Luke''s eyes flashed, his invisible vision quickly shrouded the whole planet, and then said, "it''s just that superheroes seem to have found it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Turn back the time to two days ago.


    Because of some international disputes and vicious events, the legitimacy and rationality of the justice alliance have been questioned by the world.


    Superman, once a complete moral character and regarded as a "Lighthouse", has been attacked by public opinion and public opinion.


    Faced with such a situation, as the brain of the justice alliance, Batman''s mind is on another thing.


    Who is manipulating everything in the dark?


    Tampering with the timeline?


    Is it reverse lightning?


    can''t.


    Elbert swan is dead.


    There is no doubt about this.


    He died in the bat cave.


    Die in front of Batman.


    Bruce clearly remembered that a blue light shrouded the counter lightning.


    Then, it''s like a speedster, a futurist, a super criminal who finds a shocking secret.


    It''s like being erased and turned into a wisp of smoke.


    Lex Luther?


    Batman shook his head and denied the answer.


    That arrogant bald man hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    He has no motive and no reason to do so.


    Just playing hide and seek and catching thieves with Superman is enough to meet all the needs of Lex Luther.


    Batman thought of villains'' names one after another, and then denied them again and again.


    Who is it?


    While he was confused, he felt very bad.


    Batman has always hated being out of control and unknown. He only likes accurate answers and predictable development.


    A day later, the moon''s watchtower headquarters.


    Martian Hunter Ron detected a strange wave of energy in his hometown.


    After careful consideration, Batman decided to take his family members, night wing and bat girl to Mars.


    Also joining this team is Amanda Waller''s suicide team, super girl Carla.


    In order to deal with the possible dangers, take targeted measures.


    Batman came to Constantine and zatana in the dark justice alliance, the green swamp monster of all things.


    Hal Jordan and others in the green light, such as guy Gardner, John Stewart and so on.


    After Hal Jordan, they are responsible for sector 2814, that is, the Green Lantern who covers the security of the surrounding star regions of the earth.


    All in all, this lineup is quite luxurious.


    In the justice alliance, in addition to the Superman left on the earth, there are also the magical female Xia who wants to speak at the United Nations.


    Thunder, sarzan, sea king and steel bones are all together.


    "Block the planet!"


    When the spacecraft arrived on Mars, Batman took the lead.


    He was wearing a dark armor with life support equipment and had a dull voice.


    The Green Lantern obeyed the instructions and raised the ring.


    The shining green light forms a huge shield to wrap the huge Mars in it.


    Looking around, it is a red earth.


    A huge building like a clock stands here.


    "Any plans, Batman?"


    Mighty superheroes, come down from the ship.


    They stepped into the precise, perfect and mechanical building with vigilance and care.


    A blue man with red fruits appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "It''s indecent!"


    Constantine, who followed the line, glanced at zatana, who was leaning away from her face, and scolded in righteous words.


    Although he usually has debauchery, such as taking drugs and having a multiplayer party.


    But there is no bottom line, nor will it expose itself in public and walk birds everywhere.


    "Pervert!"


    The Green Lantern scolded Hal.


    "Carla, close your eyes!"


    Ron, the Martian hunter, stood in front of the super girl.


    "Who are you and what''s your name?"


    Batman stepped forward and asked in a deep voice.


    His keen intuition reminded him that the blue man was dangerous.


    "They are against and afraid of their own power..."


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t answer the question.


    "What do you mean?"


    Batman frowned.


    "Sorry, I''m talking to Bruce Wayne six minutes later."


    Dr. Manhattan turned around, looked up and said, "superluminal particles confuse my vision."


    "Wouldn''t it seem ridiculous that you went to Mars to find the answer to the problem, but you didn''t even understand the problem itself?"

 Chapter 484

    "Isn''t this guy crazy?"


    Green Lantern Hal Jordan looked suspicious and asked Batman.


    If there are superheroes present, who usually deals with psychosis, antisocial lunatics and perverts most.


    The dark knight from Gotham dares to be second. It is estimated that no one dares to be second.


    As we all know, Gotham is a city with simple folk customs and outstanding people.


    Clowns, penguins, riddlers, black masks... Throw a brick into the sky when you go out, you can hit three or four villains.


    "I''m not crazy."


    Dr. Manhattan replied.


    He looked at the superheroes around him, but his eyes were in a trance and had no specific focus.


    A few minutes ago, the space-time of the universe seemed to be disturbed, or affected.


    The violent motion of superluminal particles, like a hazy gauze, obscures Dr. Manhattan''s quantum perception.


    He can''t see what will happen in the future in a moment. It''s like a movie with a skipped plot. He can only predict the ending.


    "I hope you can explain your identity, purpose and why?"


    Batman stared at the blue man, trying to get useful information from each other''s expression.


    However, nothing was achieved.


    "This guy doesn''t look like an intelligent creature at all. He doesn''t even have the slightest emotional fluctuation."


    Batman''s heart sank and silently raised the other party''s risk index to a level.


    Even a madman like a clown who can''t guess the logic of behavior will show some obvious emotional tendency.


    But Dr. Manhattan is like a god overlooking mortals. There is nothing else but indifference.


    "My purpose?"


    Hearing the question, Dr. Manhattan''s eyes became more trance.


    He looked through the fog of superluminal particles and came to July 16, 1940.


    A young engineer named Alan Scott boarded the train, but unfortunately encountered a collapse when crossing the bridge.


    He clung to a green lantern and miraculously survived.


    This is the story of the justice society, the first generation of green lantern.


    As time dragged on, Dr. Manhattan''s eyes fell on November 22, 1940.


    Alan Scott put on a mask and sat at a round table, wondering who would speak first.


    This is the first meeting of the justice society.


    This is the story that should have happened.


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t let this happen.


    On July 16, 1940, Alan Scott boarded the train according to the original track of his life.


    The bridge collapsed and the accident occurred.


    A blue arm stretched out and moved the lantern of the green light.


    So Alan Scott didn''t get it and didn''t survive.


    The first green lantern of the justice society disappeared.


    "This is an experiment."


    Dr. Manhattan replied.


    His eyes stopped on Batman, but passed through each other''s bodies and looked into the distant past.


    On April 18, 1938, Dr. Manhattan left the catcher universe and entered the DC Universe.


    The first person he talked to was a down and out actor named "Carville Coleman".


    Dr. Manhattan just looked at each other and knew everything.


    In December 1928, Carville Coleman came to Los Angeles alone with only seventeen dollars and a few sets of clothes.


    On January 19, 1929, Carville Coleman had delivered newspapers at Paramount Pictures for eight months, and people still couldn''t remember his name.


    On February 14, Carville Coleman lost his job because the studio was burned.


    On February 12, 1937, Carville Coleman was expelled from Dan Tana restaurant because he skipped work to line up for an audition.


    On April 18, 1938, Carville Coleman was evicted by his landlord and had to spend the night on the street.


    Ten minutes before midnight, he was awakened by a blue light and saw himself.


    Dr. Manhattan, who left the catcher universe, was confused for the first time.


    He came to a new place and met new people.


    The world, everything in the universe, is like a puzzle, which has not been answered yet.


    So Dr. Manhattan did a simple experiment.


    He invited down and out Carville Coleman to dinner and tried to foresee the future in three minutes.


    However, it failed.


    Dr. Manhattan realized that he needed a focused "coordinate". He stared at Carville Coleman and saw the future a year later.


    On April 18, 1939, Carville Coleman auditioned successfully.


    A successful attempt to make Dr. Manhattan look at the flowers from the fog and return to normal.


    His quantum senses seem to be constantly using this multiverse.


    The future looks more and more clear.


    On April 18, 1943, the box office of the film starring Carville Coleman was on fire.


    On April 18, 1952, Carville Coleman won the Oscar and won the honor of best actor.


    On April 18, 1954, Carville Coleman got cancer and was about to die.


    On April 18, 1955, the opposite seat was empty.


    In a short moment, Dr. Manhattan saw the man''s life.


    Then he noticed a more interesting existence than Carville Coleman.


    On April 18, 1938, news about Superman quickly spread all over the United States.


    A man in a red cloak raised a car.


    Dr. Manhattan noticed that this was the beginning of world change.


    A theoretical physicist named Bryce DeWitt put forward a hypothesis that the universe is divided into different time lines all the time.


    According to this theory, the birth of parallel world is endless, just like the branches of a big tree.


    "Multiverse."


    Dr. Manhattan opened his mouth and said something that superheroes on Mars don''t understand.


    His eyes were still moving around the timeline. Superman first appeared on April 18, 1938.


    Dr. Manhattan keenly felt that the man in the red cloak called "Superman" was not only the first cross dressing hero in the world, but also the center of the world and the multiuniverse.


    With the emergence of Superman, young engineer Alan Scott will become the green lantern in July 1940.


    In January of the same year, a college student named Jay Garrick lost consciousness and inhaled heavy water vapor in a school experiment.


    When he wakes up, he will be the fastest man in the world.


    This is a flash.


    In the same month, archaeologist Carter hall came into contact with an ancient knife, which awakened the memory of being an Egyptian prince in a previous life.


    This is eagle man.


    In May, a golden helmet with unknown supernatural power fell to Kent Nelson.


    This is Dr. destiny.


    In October, Al Pratt, frustrated by his size, found one of the greatest fighters in the world and began training under him.


    This is the atom smasher.


    In April 1939, Wesley doz dreamed of a serial killer who made trouble at the World Expo.


    Wearing a gas mask, he caught the murderer.


    This is the first generation of sleeping demons.


    In February 1940, Jim Corrigan''s body lay quietly.


    After that, he came back from the dead and sought revenge.


    This is a generation of ghosts.


    In November 1940, everyone gathered and the American Justice Association was established.


    Dr. Manhattan read the past and the story of cross dressing heroes.


    Then something unexpected happened to him.


    When Dr. Manhattan looked back, he was surprised to find that Superman had disappeared.


    It seems to have been deleted. No one has heard of it anymore.


    Until 1956, the man in the red cloak appeared in metropolis.


    Twenty five years ago, a meteorite fell over Kent farm in Kansas.


    Jonathan and Martha found the krypton orphan and adopted him as "Clark Kent".


    Superman disappeared because a mysterious force that even Dr. Manhattan could not detect changed his story.


    Such changes affect every world of the multiverse at the same time.


    In October 1986, when Superman arrived on earth, it changed again, and the story was different.


    Dr. Manhattan is confused.


    He can''t understand such a phenomenon.


    Why do established facts change again and again?


    In May 1949, young Clark Kent sat in front of his bed, accompanying his dying parents.


    In 1956, Dr. Manhattan watched Clark sweeping the grave.


    In October 1986, he saw the Kents who should have died. They were still alive.


    A few years later, Jonathan Kent died in his son''s arms again.


    Dr. Manhattan stands quietly in the palace of Mars, but his consciousness travels through the past and future.


    Time is like an empty room to him.


    He can not only exist in the past, but also be based on the future.


    "I misunderstood the nature of the universe."


    Dr. Manhattan spoke again and said something that other superheroes didn''t understand.


    He no longer sticks to the past, but looks to the future.


    Following the track of Superman, I saw a thousand years later.


    Clark Kent still exists, not disappeared like Carville Coleman.


    As a result, Dr. Manhattan had an uncontrollable curiosity.


    After becoming a quantum life, the world no longer has any secrets to him.


    Human beings are too ordinary and life is too mediocre.


    All things seem to be the same, but they are beyond recognition.


    Until he came to DC Universe and found Superman, Dr. Manhattan rediscovered what he was interested in.


    For example, reshaping the multiverse.


    If this world, even other parallel universes, exist and change because of Superman.


    So what will happen if he directly changes Superman?


    Therefore, Dr. Manhattan eliminated the first generation of Green Lantern, Alan Scott.


    On the eve of Clark Kent high school prom, Jonathan and Martha died in a car accident.


    Clark, who has lost his parents, is increasingly estranged from human relations.


    Since then, Dr. Manhattan has made several changes.


    For example, let Jonathan Kent die in a tornado.


    Or let Superman die on destruction day.


    More and more great changes make the multiverse fluctuate violently.


    Three generations of the flash, Wally West, discovered Dr. Manhattan.


    Later, Batman also glimpsed it.


    "I want to know my ending."


    For the last time, Dr. Manhattan said what the superhero didn''t understand.


    When he made these changes and observed the changes of Superman, the world and the multiverse.


    The blue man saw the end of the future.


    Superman waved his fist at himself angrily, and then there was darkness.


    In the following 100 years, 1000 years, there was no change.


    "So, did I destroy the world, or did Superman kill me?"


    Manhattan''s trance eyes seemed to find the focus and looked at the superhero who surrounded him.

 Chapter 485

    "Batman, I don''t think I need to keep talking nonsense with this guy!"


    The outspoken shazan emerged from the crowd, kneading his big fist in a casserole, with an eager expression:


    "Give him a hard punch and we''ll know everything!"


    This strong, muscular man, his real name is "Billy bartson".


    Don''t be deceived by the appearance, he is actually only a fifteen year old child.


    By chance, Billy bartson was selected by the wizard of eternal rock and got the magical power of six gods.


    As long as you shout out the name of "Shazam", a magic lightning will fall by air.


    It transformed him into a strong and brave superhero.


    Billy Bateson has "the wisdom of Solomon", "the power of Hercules", "the endurance of atlas", "the divine power of Zeus", "the courage of Achilles" and "the speed of mercury".


    Of course, about "Solomon''s wisdom".


    Because it is rarely reflected, it is also jokingly called "wisdom that locks the door".


    "That''s right! If he''s a dangerous criminal, he should be put in prison. If he''s crazy, we''ll wake him up!"


    Sea King Arthur curry agreed and waved his trident at the blue man who exposed his body.


    Batman gathered everyone together and ran to Mars not to enjoy each other''s nudity.


    Today, the justice alliance and even the superhumans all over the world are being questioned and vigilant.


    Superman fell into a crisis of public opinion, and wonder woman was forced to go to the stage of the United Nations to make a public speech to remedy the bad situation.


    There are a lot of problems on earth waiting for superheroes to deal with.


    They don''t want to waste time on a blue man who doesn''t like to wear clothes.


    No matter how powerful the other party is, or what kind of conspiracy he has.


    There was no fear among the people present.


    In the new 52 timeline after the flash point, the justice alliance is strong enough.


    They thwarted the heavenly king and prevented the invasion of dakside.


    He also fought back the repeated attacks of the hand-made crazy devil blahnia and successfully saved the earth.


    Even Mobius, the anti watcher who planned the "infinite earth crisis", fell at their feet.


    Now, in the face of the blue man who doesn''t know his name and origin, these superheroes are also full of confidence.


    "I don''t mind if you keep talking longer. Anyway, I charge by the hour."


    Constantine, with a silk cigarette in his mouth, shrugged and looked like watching a play.


    "Speaking of it, do any of you give this guy a nickname? How about bird walker? I think it''s very appropriate!"


    Wearing a yellow windbreaker, his hair is as messy as a bird''s nest, like a slovenly decadent uncle.


    This is Constantine.


    He appeared out of place in a group of superheroes.


    It''s like inserting an adult character in children''s animation.


    "Now no one wants to hear your cold jokes and appreciate your sense of humor."


    Zatana held her forehead and motioned to Constantine to shut up.


    The latter shrugged and Batman could persuade him to take part in the operation.


    Nature cannot rely on a sense of responsibility or a sense of justice, such an ethereal thing.


    Constantine will always be the first activist to jump out as long as he gives enough money or benefits.


    Of course, if there is a danger or a price to pay, he is also the fastest one.


    Zatana, standing next to Constantine, walked away silently and pulled away.


    No way. In terms of fame, he may be the worst in the audience.


    Even swamp monsters are more popular than Constantine. After all, the former is just a little eccentric.


    The latter, I don''t know when they will sell you to the devil or throw you out to block the knife.


    As we all know, Constantine is an asshole in all kinds of senses.


    But ironically, whenever the world faces destruction.


    This guy always has a way, so people have to pinch their nose to cooperate with him and become teammates.


    "If you can shut up, I might add an extra zero to the bill I pay you, Constantine."


    Batman doesn''t look back. He can directly launch money and successfully make the other party mute.


    The reason why he called Constantine, zatana and swamp monsters from the dark justice alliance.


    To target the blue man on Mars as much as possible.


    The Green Lantern grasps the energy of the emotional spectrum.


    Shazan has divine power.


    Steel bones can be pressed at the scientific and technological level.


    Sea King Arthur and super girl Carla are thugs.


    Ron, the Martian hunter, is responsible for linking everyone''s hearts as the giver of tactical orders.


    Batman thinks he has considered all aspects and may have problems.


    "I hope you can cooperate and don''t make senseless resistance."


    Batman in dark armor, said in a deep voice.


    The blue man has been surrounded by superheroes. What else can he do except surrender?


    "Green Lantern!"


    Batman looks at Hal Jordan.


    The latter took the lead in raising the lamp ring.


    The green light spewed out and turned into huge chains to bind the blue man.


    The rest of the Green Lantern also did the same. Emotional energy changed into all kinds of weapons and rushed to Dr. Manhattan who couldn''t move.


    "That''s interesting."


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t resist, just staring at the Green Lantern Hal Jordan''s ring.


    The naked body collapsed into a stream of particles, and understatement escaped many green lantern attacks.


    Then, the quantum body recombines in an instant.


    Came to Hal Jordan and wanted to take off his ring.


    This action caused the green light ring to burst into emotional light, like a surging wave, drowning the people present.


    "I''m very interested in him."


    Dr. Manhattan seemed unaffected. The green light impinged on his body without causing any harm.


    "What''s inside?"


    Hal Jordan roared and his will power was highly concentrated, trying to resist Dr. Manhattan.


    But it was useless. The lamp ring that belonged to him was finally taken off.


    "This energy takes emotion as the raw material and is collected by the ring and converted into energy. It''s a very novel thing."


    Dr. Manhattan held the lamp ring, looked at it for a moment, and threw it to Hal Jordan who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground.


    "Let''s go together! We don''t need to talk about morality to deal with such villains!"


    Constantine retreated behind the line and shouted.


    Listening to this impassioned tone, I didn''t know that he wanted to take the lead in the charge.


    "Try magic."


    Batman made a gesture.


    Zatana spread her hands and cast irony magic.


    "Freeze!"


    A cold current freezing through the blood came out of thin air and swept towards Dr. Manhattan.


    Swamp monsters are also unwilling to lag behind. Towering trees and vines suddenly grow in the barren and dry red soil of Mars.


    Waving his thick tentacles, he broke through the palace and beat each other like a whip.


    Shazan mobilized his divine power and burst out bright white magic lightning all over his body.


    "Magic? You think you''re manipulating this mysterious energy, but you''re not."


    Dr. Manhattan''s face was still expressionless and his voice was indifferent.


    "In my opinion, the power you control is only the fragment of creation and the embodiment of concept."


    The naked blue man spread out his palm, the cold current, the green plant growth of all things, magic and lightning... All attacks suddenly decompose into atomic dust invisible to the naked eye.


    Then, the unstable energy was reorganized by him and existed in a new way.


    "This is the true face of magic."


    Dr. Manhattan looked at the fiery core in the palm of his hand and gently breathed.


    Infinite light and heat are released, like a nuclear explosion.


    The strong airflow destroyed the magnificent palace like a clock in an instant, and also lifted a group of superheroes out.


    "Batman, go and invite Superman!"


    Constantine ran the fastest and protected himself with magic.


    He shouted at the dark armor. Even the Green Lantern and many mages were not the opponents of Dr. Manhattan.


    Besides the son of krypton on earth, who else can stop each other?


    "I can solve it!"


    Based on the Martian land, Kara radiated a hot beam of light from her eyes against the violent air flow.


    "Kryptonians?"


    Dr. Manhattan''s eyes flashed white.


    The super girl''s hot sight failed to break the quantum body.


    The blue man bent down, grabbed a handful of soil and held it tightly.


    In an instant, matter changed and a green kryptonite appeared.


    "Is this your weakness? Weakness, pain, discomfort..."


    Kryptonite radiation shone on Carla, making her lose her strength immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "What to do? Even the Justice League is not the opponent of the blue man!"


    The flash watching the war was anxious, especially after seeing Hal Jordan knocked down, he wanted to rush directly into the battlefield.


    After all, a good friend is a quilt.


    "I know. But if you join in, it will do nothing but increase the number of losers."


    Luke didn''t hide his tracks. He just watched the blue man''s every move.


    The quantum body, the quantum sense, enables Dr. Manhattan to dominate everything and the movement of particles of matter and energy.


    He can easily decompose and reorganize, such as turning soil into kryptonite.


    It can better understand and analyze the power of magic and emotional spectrum from a micro perspective.


    Even the lightning man with divine speed has no way to deal with Dr. Manhattan whose reaction speed is Planck''s time.


    To sum up, the blue man may be the most difficult opponent the Justice League has ever met.


    Even if Superman on earth arrived in time, it would have little impact on the war situation.


    "Are you going to do it?"


    Flash looked at the next big cousin Superman with hope in his eyes.


    But in a few minutes, all the superheroes fell to the ground.


    On the surface of Mars, only the blue man stands as before.


    Even Batman, who has the strongest brain, can do nothing in the face of the crushing power gap.


    "I still have an old account with him."


    Luke curled his mouth and glanced at Dr. Manhattan.


    The dark red cloak fluttered up, stepped out step by step, and pulled out a sonic boom.


    No greeting, no greeting, just a punch.


    Dr. Manhattan was surprised for the first time in his indifferent eyes.


    "You came out of that world?"


    Previously, in order to prevent Luke from destroying his plan, he specially exiled the other party to the catcher universe.


    "Adrian asked me to say hello to you for him."


    Luke clenched his fist and the space around him trembled.


    The next moment, like a broken mirror, breaks into a dark void.


    The emotional energy shield shrouded in the Martian atmosphere was impacted.


    Like a fragile eggshell, it dissipates directly.


    The fallen superhero looked up and could only see a faint shadow.


    The man was tall and mighty, his cloak raised high, like occupying the center of the universe, emitting endless light and heat.


    Dr. Manhattan tried to see through the attack of this punch. Ordinary hand to hand combat could not hurt the quantum body at all.


    But it includes magic Superman, Ravager, mechanical Superman, super Kryptonian, silver Superman, supreme little Superman... The fist of all templates is not so simple.


    When the fist front passes, not only space is broken, but time also begins to curl and shrink.


    The Mars under my feet gave out a painful cry, as if it would soon fall apart.


    "This is the end I see?"


    Dr. Manhattan looked vaguely at the tall man with hot eyes and flying cloak.


    This punch sealed all the way out!


    Space, time.


    The quantum body can''t travel through space-time normally for the time being.


    There is no other way out except the front hard connection.


    Dong!


    A loud noise!


    It''s like the thundering sound of the multiverse!


    Mars, earth, Venus, the headquarters of the green light corps, the planet OUA, and even the interior of the wall of origin


    Those multicosmic beings feel that terrible power very clearly.


    No fancy, no skill, just pure power, it is bad to click through the dimension of reality.


    The strong light rolled like a wave, and all the superheroes on Mars fell into blindness.


    When they regain their sight and can see things clearly.


    Dr. Manhattan has disappeared, and there is no trace of the powerful and powerful tall man.

 Chapter 486

    "Where are the people?"


    Batman looked around, and there was no doctor Manhattan in his eyes, nor the figure of the tall man.


    "What happened?"


    Shazan rubbed his head, and the terrible shock wave directly lifted him out.


    That blue man is terrible!


    Even the most powerful superhero on earth.


    Lighthouse on earth, son of krypton.


    He also has weaknesses.


    Like kryptonite, like magic, like... Kindness.


    But Dr. Manhattan''s strength is almost desperate.


    The Justice League has never met an enemy like him.


    No defects, no loopholes, almost invincible.


    "Was that Carl just now?"


    The super girl asked hesitantly.


    She saw a raised dark red cloak and hot rays from her eyes.


    This reminds Carla of Superman.


    "The Superman I know is not so grumpy."


    Batman shook his head.


    Just then the man appeared, killing waves swept across Mars.


    This is not what Superman can do.


    "Hal, are you okay?"


    Barry, who was watching the battle, saw that the battle was over, quickly picked up his good friend and said:


    "Luke, his name is Luke Carville. He is also a krypton."


    "Maybe you don''t know him, but Luke helped me prevent the great crisis of the destruction of the universe!"


    "Like Wally, he was probably deleted from the timeline by the blue man!"


    "Only me and Diana may remember something!"


    Batman''s eyes suddenly became sharp when he heard lightning say so.


    As always, he captured the key words sensitively.


    Kryptonians!


    Another powerful Kryptonian!


    How many kryptonians are there in this universe?


    Batman feels krypton''s destruction is a lie.


    From general Zod to super girl Kara.


    And the super krypton horror, and breniak''s bottle city of Kando.


    It seems that every once in a while, a Kryptonian will pop up!


    Batman has a headache and even signs of rising blood pressure.


    The increase of kryptonians means that there are more targets to monitor and objects to be vigilant.


    This is a very tiring job!


    "Flash, can you say one more thing about... Luke?"


    Batman sighed deeply and asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Luke? He..."


    Facing the Justice League''s brain, Barry behaved like a student called to the office by the teaching director.


    He told all about Marvel studios.


    This is not a secret to hide.


    "Another multiverse?"


    Batman finally couldn''t keep his indifferent tone and showed a trace of surprise.


    He looked at the open battlefield and worried in his deep eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    If you set the clock back three minutes ago.


    Superheroes on Mars can see such a scene.


    The tall man''s momentum is like a volcanic eruption, and his hot eyes emit light.


    The dark red cloak was raised high, and the hard fist was waved, which instantly penetrated the dimension of time and space.


    Time is like a complex line curled back, and space becomes a thin sheet of paper folded and twisted.


    Matter annihilates and smashes, and then forms a vacuum of nothingness!


    The only thing that can remain intact is the quantum body of the blue man.


    The blue light energy like the tide of the sea and the tsunami disappeared separately in front of Superman''s iron fist.


    Dong!


    Silent noise!


    The whole multiverse is shaking!


    The seemingly slow process does not exceed Planck''s time.


    Superman''s fist slammed into Dr. Manhattan''s head.


    The quantum body, which is neither material nor energy, is like a watermelon pierced by a bullet.


    Burst into pieces and turn into nothing!


    Thick darkness enveloped Dr. Manhattan.


    This is the future he sees and the end he sees.


    I''m dead!


    "I see."


    Dr. Manhattan suddenly.


    For the first time since he had the quantum body, he felt the threat of death so clearly.


    Superman''s iron fist seems to contain some power to stubbornly prevent the reorganization of the body.


    Death?


    Dr. Manhattan noticed a breath similar to divine power.


    If more appropriate words are used, they may be "rules" and "authority".


    His consciousness drifted in the sea of quantum, trying to dominate matter, dominate particles and restore that body.


    As a postdoctoral in Manhattan, he will not age or die.


    Pain, weakness, fear... These most basic human feelings have been forgotten.


    Even Pharaoh Adrian tried to kill himself with the energy of eigenfield generator.


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t feel dangerous.


    But this time it''s different.


    The other is Superman from other universes.


    The strength is beyond common sense.


    "If you can''t reorganize your body from the current timeline, go to other..."


    Dr. Manhattan decided to follow the curling timeline and avoid Superman''s next attack.


    His thinking transcends time and space and is the possibility of infinite quantum change.


    Therefore, it exists on all timelines and all time points.


    "You think so well, doctor!"


    Luke took a step forward and took the lead in rushing into the curled and broken space-time.


    The biological force field is fully open and has a silver Superman template enough to drag a galaxy. He easily wraps this space-time and takes it to another timeline.


    The justice alliance world changed by Superman''s big cousin!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another timeline.


    After Luke left, Superman walked out of the small town of Kansas and became the son of hope of the metropolis.


    Lex Luthor took over Wharton.


    Everyone has a bright future.


    Then Superman met Batman, loved each other and killed each other.


    Then wonder woman, flash, green lantern, steel bone, sea king


    Form a team together.


    The justice alliance appeared and a greater villain came.


    From outside the universe, dakside looked at the blue planet.


    People experience crisis, some Heroes sacrifice themselves, some heroes save the world.


    Many villains and justice alliances staged the story of the police catching thieves.


    Such a circular routine is constantly staged.


    Until the infinite earth crisis comes!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In less than a second, Dr. Manhattan''s quantum body was reorganized.


    But when he opened his eyes, what he saw was darkness.


    The multiverse continues to collapse and disintegrate.


    It''s like a furnace burning out and about to go out.


    One earth after another was swallowed up and destroyed, and trillions of lives died.


    "What is this?"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Dr. Manhattan''s indifferent eyes.


    I came to that point in time?


    Before he could figure it out, Superman''s fist had crossed time and space.


    With it came Luke''s deep voice¡ª¡ª


    "This is the infinite earth crisis! This is the day of the restart of the multiverse and the death of the parallel world!"


    Dong!


    The hard fist once again broke Dr. Manhattan''s quantum body and turned his consciousness into darkness.


    Luke stands firmly in this space-time. He can feel that the multiverse is gradually collapsing and will be swallowed up by an extremely terrible force.


    The stars tremble and all things mourn.


    Like the end of the universe.


    "The infinite earth crisis has begun."


    Luke thought to himself.


    The source of all this happened tens of billions of years ago.


    The immortals of Martus constitute an extremely high-level super ancient civilization.


    Among them is a scientist with distorted desire, karona.


    Despite the opposition of his compatriots, he had to explore the taboo secret - the origin of life and the universe.


    Karona''s pursuit of knowledge led to a great disaster affecting the multiverse.


    The antimatter universe was born - a complex world completely opposite to the positive matter universe.


    Its existence also makes the positive matter universe begin to split, creating the concept of "parallel universe".


    In order to deal with the crisis, the immortals of Martus established the green light corps by studying and using the power of the emotional spectrum.


    Then, other light ring legions were born.


    This is an ancient legend recorded in the book of OA.


    Luke not only knew this secret, he also knew the guardian in the physical universe, called the "monitor".


    The guardian of the antimatter universe is called "anti monitor".


    Anti surveillance has always wanted to devour the positive material universe, so as to weaken the power of surveillance and make itself the only existence.


    Now his wish is coming true.


    Millions of parallel universes are being swallowed up and destroyed.


    The power of anti surveillance has reached its peak and stands at the apex of the multiverse.


    As long as he uses the antimatter cannon to destroy all parallel universes and swallow this unimaginable terrorist energy.


    Then, anti surveillance is likely to open the door to the Almighty universe.


    You know, after the infinite earth crisis.


    Even the heavenly king daxid, under the pressure of survival, cooperated with the justice alliance.


    It can be seen how terrible the anti surveillance person is at this time.


    Luke used his super vision to get a panoramic view of the destruction of the entire multiverse.


    He saw superheroes in parallel universes trying to resist, but they couldn''t cause damage in the face of powerful anti monitors.


    "Solve the trouble for your little cousin and get the anti life equation by the way."


    Luke thought faintly.


    The reason why anti surveillance is so powerful is mainly because of that terrible equation.


    Loneliness + alienation + fear + despair + self-worth ¡Â ridicule ¡Â condemnation ¡Â misunderstanding ¡Á guilt ¡Á ashamed ¡Á fail ¡Á Judgment = Hope = stupidity, love = lie, life = death, self = dark side


    It is said that this anti life equation is the power of high-level rules.


    It can swallow any substance and manipulate any life.


    It is the most dangerous weapon in the multiverse. Once it is owned, it will manipulate others at will, affect others'' thinking and submit it to the users of equations.


    Even the existence of a multiverse cannot be violated.


    The dark monarch of the heavenly star, dakside, has always wanted it.


    The anti watcher who holds the anti life equation is his most powerful state.


    Even the ghost incarnating the wrath of God cannot be judged.


    Of course, the scenery is limited to this story.


    In the following several major events, the anti monitor who lost the anti life equation was captured by the Black Death emperor and made into the total energy of the Black Lantern Legion.


    He was forced to fall again and again. Later, even Dr. Manhattan could blow him in the head.


    The dark red cloak fluttered slightly.


    The next moment.


    Luke appeared in the antimatter universe.


    At this point.


    Superheroes are exhausted.


    The voice of the anti watcher shook the universe¡ª¡ª


    "Today is the day of the demise of the positive material universe! Your world will die, just like those who tried to stop me! Did you hear the death knell? That will be the last sound you can hear!"


    Superman covered his head in pain. He heard the prayers, prayers and panic of the multiverse, and saw the terrible scene of planets burning, releasing light and heat, and finally returning to nothingness.


    "I want to save..."


    The magnificent hot line of sight hit the anti surveillance armor, but there was not even a scar left.


    "You can''t save anything, Superman."


    The huge figure standing in the antimatter universe stepped on it, and the terrible force shattered the celestial bodies.


    The energy shield held up by many superheroes burst in an instant.


    "I will let you witness with your own eyes how your world is destroyed!"


    The antimatter roared, ready to start the antimatter cannon.


    Flash struggled to his feet. He wanted to sacrifice himself to destroy the terrible weapon that destroyed the positive material cannon.


    As long as you use God''s speed, you can do it!


    "This time, I don''t need you to worship the heaven."


    Luke appeared before the Justice League.


    Exhausted, exhausted Superman saw the dark red cloak.


    The memory hidden in the heart was immediately awakened, and all kinds of pictures came like a tide.


    "Big cousin..."


    Finally, all the memories turn into a title.


    "Leave it to me."


    Luke didn''t look back, but took a step forward.


    The fluttering cloak seems to cover the whole multiverse.


    The tall and straight figure is like a huge celestial body, lying in the sight of everyone.


    "You are..."


    The anti surveillance man didn''t finish his words, but he punched him.


    The former is at the most satisfied and peak moment in life. How can we tolerate such provocation.


    The power of the anti life equation turned into a dazzling light shining on the multi universe, shrouded over, with the intention of corrupting and controlling Luke.


    But the tenth metal in the latter''s body exploded brightly, belonging to the power of the origin of the universe, and tenaciously resisted the severe erosion of the anti life equation.


    Luke shook the palm of his hand, a star like celestial body shrunk into a ball, which was pinched by him and smashed on the anti monitor''s armor.


    The antimatter universe that is about to collide seems to have been run over by thunder.


    Every creature in the parallel universe can feel a terrible breath sweeping through.


    The anti watcher is down!


    Swallowing the anti life energy of many parallel universes, facing the expressionless and indifferent tall man, it is not enough to give himself a sense of security.


    "This is not only the end of the multiverse, but also your end."


    Luke said calmly.


    He looked down at the fallen anti watcher and stepped on it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The past timeline has been occupied by Superman."


    Dr. Manhattan''s consciousness still exists. He witnessed how Luke killed the creatures in his armor.


    Anti life energy overflows and is directly absorbed by Superman.


    "The future! Go to the future, Superman can''t find me!"


    Dr. Manhattan forced himself to leave this point of time and go to a more distant future space-time.


    When his body reconstructs, open his eyes.


    This time, no superman''s iron fist came.


    But Dr. Manhattan heard bursts of scary, crazy laughter.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    The laughter was as sharp as a night owl and as crazy as a madman.


    Just listening makes people feel cold and faint.


    "Which timeline is this?"


    Dr. Manhattan walks on a desolate planet. His eyes can only see the results, but he can''t understand the process.


    But soon the blue man knew the answer.


    A slender shadow like a bat shrouds the multiverse.


    Against it, there is another woman.


    That''s the mother of the multiverse, papetua.


    She is the Almighty God standing in the sixth dimension and the existence that creates everything.


    The "world caster" who created the dark universe, the "watcher" and the "anti watcher" killed by Luke are the three sons of papetua.


    The omnipotent universal goddess of creation was originally sealed in the wall of origin by her son.


    But then the wall of origin broke.


    But with the design of the laughing bat, papetua was successfully unsealed.


    The laughing bat comes from Earth 22 in the dark multiverse. He is also one of many batmans.


    One day, he was infected by the virus because he killed the clown.


    Batman and clown, the front and back of a coin, are integrated into one.


    After transforming into a laughing bat, he designed to kill night wing, red hood, Red Robin and bat woman, and exterminate his bat family.


    And his son Damian was transformed into a wild laughing Robin with a clown virus.


    After committing all these crazy criminal acts, the laughing bat killed the justice alliance.


    It was a bloody and cruel story.


    Finally, after killing all the objects that can be violent, the laughing bat was recruited by babatos to join the Dark Knight Order and become one of the seven nightmare batmans.


    Today''s laughing bat has become the most powerful existence in the multiverse through countless conspiracies and plans and the plug-in of "everything is in my expectation".


    As long as the strength of defeat has not been restored, the weak goddess of creation papetua.


    The laughing bat can take over the multiverse and create and destroy the world at will.


    "Soon the laughing bat will kill papetua, and when she dies, he will use our fear to create a nightmare multiverse - there is no place for us."


    The discussion of the Justice League spread to Dr. Manhattan from a long distance.


    "Another multiverse is about to perish and wait to restart again! The future should be like this!"


    Quantum life has no emotion, but Dr. Manhattan still feels sad.


    It turns out that whether it''s the past or the future.


    The fate of the multiverse is so dark.


    "Perhaps the countless changes of Superman are part of the restart of the multiverse."


    Dr. Manhattan suddenly raised his head and looked at the two illusory projections standing in the higher dimension and filled with the multi universe.


    Laughing bat, papetua.


    "Everything is like a constantly deleted story. We are all characters in the book, so we can''t jump out of the frame."


    Dr. Manhattan seems to have figured out where the mysterious power that makes Superman''s story different every time comes from.


    That''s the higher world of the goddess of creation.


    The greatest secret hidden in the depths of the Almighty universe.


    "You knew that, didn''t you?"


    Dr. Manhattan turned his head and looked at the tall man who had caught up again across time and space.


    "Yes."


    Luke, who has the supreme little Superman template, has fixed eyes and looks at a place of nothingness.


    As if facing the host of the camera, or the actor of the film.


    "Every restart of the multiverse is the end of a story."


    Luke seemed to explain and read some kind of narration.


    "Popular superheroes and villains remain, add more details and settings, and start a new life."


    "Unpopular characters are gradually marginalized, reduced to a background board and no longer appear."


    "Doctor, this is the truth of the multiverse."


    "Everyone is a puppet carrying the thread. There will be no memory of being deleted and restarted every time."


    Dr. Manhattan was silent. He called himself a quantum observer.


    Observe the changes of everything and the world from a bird''s-eye view.


    As everyone knows, other creatures at higher latitudes also do similar things in a similar way.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Asked Dr. Manhattan.


    All the gratitude and resentment are so insignificant in front of the big event of the demise and restart of the multi universe.


    Since the end of fate is darkness, Superman will certainly do something to prevent this bad ending.


    "Shut up the guy with the ugly laugh and... Take over the multiverse instead of papetua."


    Luke said faintly.


    "Where did you get your confidence?"


    Dr. Manhattan was confused.


    Luke is only a multiverse at best. There is no chance of winning in the face of the equally powerful laughing bat and the once omnipotent universe papetua.


    The original power of the tenth metal, part of the power of death, and the "fourth wall" ability of the supreme little Superman


    Even if everything is comprehensive, it is impossible to defeat two strong enemies.


    "I may be almost alone, but with you, it may be different."


    Luke said with a smile.


    "Aren''t we enemies?"


    Dr. Manhattan is more confused.


    He seems unable to use human behavioral logic to analyze each other.


    "You exiled me once and I killed you twice. It''s even."


    Luke waved his hand magnanimously and said in a bewitching tone, "do you want to see the demise of the multiverse? Then you can only go back to the catcher universe and face the Pharaoh Adrian and the quiet and boring life."


    "Stay here, you can witness all kinds of wonderful stories."


    Dr. Manhattan showed a humanized look for the first time, and his eyes lit up.


    He was excited.


    "What else can you give me besides these?"


    Asked Dr. Manhattan very directly.


    "A job."


    Luke snapped his fingers.


    He did not pay attention to the laughing bat and papetua who were fighting fiercely.


    Even without the help of Dr. Manhattan, through the influence of the downstream of time, I will eventually be able to unite with superheroes to defeat each other.


    This is the doomed end of the story.


    What Luke wants is to adjust a little and add his part.


    Lost the world caster, watcher and anti watcher, as well as the creation goddess papetua.


    This multiverse has no managers, leaving many positions to be filled.


    "I have a way to light the furnace of the world. If I can defeat those two guys, then I need a caster, an observer and an order keeper."


    Looking at Dr. Manhattan, Luke gave his reward.


    "Which one would you like to be? Or are you interested in three jobs?"


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t speak and thought quietly.


    On a higher dimension, the battle between the laughing bat and papetua is becoming more and more intense.


    At present, the former has the upper hand.


    Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    That scary, crazy laughter echoed in every corner of the multiverse.


    "Which one are you going to let me deal with?"


    A moment later, Dr. Manhattan asked.


    For a quantum life without the emotional needs of normal organisms, there is really nothing more attractive than an all-round observation of the multiverse.


    Besides, he is also curious about what is behind the Almighty universe?


    "How''s papetua?"


    Luke looked up at the slender shadow.


    "I hate that guy''s laughter. It''s too harsh and ugly."


    Dr. Manhattan nodded, a burst of blue light dissipated and moved to the sixth dimension.


    And Luke disappeared and appeared in front of the laughing bat.


    "A new face? Kryptonian? Superman? Do you need me to tell you the story of my massacre of metropolis?"


    The laughing bat, who has reached the apex of the multiverse, is not surprised to see Luke.


    After all, everything was in his expectation.


    He knew everything about the new face in an instant from the timeline of the past.


    Cousin Superman?


    Established a Wharton company?


    Lex Luther''s godfather?


    All kinds of information poured into the head of the laughing bat. He looked through all the tone and said with a mocking smile: "no matter where you come from, no matter how strong you are, kryptonians will never defeat Batman. This is the iron law."


    "Haha, it''s enough to satisfy my evil taste to kill another Superman!"


    Luke just listened quietly until the laughing bat laughed again.


    He clenched his fist, strode forward and waved hard!


    This is a blow with all my strength!


    Many Superman templates are integrated into one, bursting out of unparalleled terrorist power!


    The barrier of the sixth dimension was directly pierced by Luke''s fist.


    The multiverse, which is turning into nothingness and darkness, seems to have a strong light shining through and illuminating all.


    The slender figure of the laughing bat, like a melted candle, becomes distorted.


    Hit the broken wall of origin.


    Then he heard an indifferent voice from above¡ª¡ª


    "Keep laughing!"

 Chapter 487

    "Keep laughing!"


    The indifferent voice, accompanied by the hard fist, hit the body of the laughing bat.


    The slender shadow filled with the multi universe, like melted wax oil, narrows down in a circle.


    It spread all over every corner, and the thrilling and crazy sharp laughter stopped suddenly.


    The laughing bat seemed to be stuck in his throat and could no longer make any sound.


    "How is this possible..."


    Always able to predict everything, guessed all the laughing bats and said this classic line of the third rate villain.


    He succeeded in stealing most of papetua''s power through countless plots and prejudices.


    With the help of countless dark multi universe Batman, destroy the defense line of the justice alliance and spread nightmarish laughter to every corner.


    Now, Superman, Batman, wonder woman... Those superheroes have no power to fight back against themselves.


    Even the goddess of creation is retreating. Who else can stop him in this multiverse?


    The idea of self-confidence still occupied the whole brain of the laughing bat a second ago.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    Superman who jumped out of nowhere woke him up.


    "That''s it! To tell you the truth, I hate your chatter," all this is in my expectation ", playing with those bad plots and tricks!"


    "I hate it, too. Your harsh and noisy laughter is like a castrated cock!"


    "It has been a long time since babatos took Batman as the portal, convened the Dark Knight Order and prepared to open the dark multiuniverse."


    "Laughing bat, your rookie protection period should be over."


    Luke released his strength without scruples.


    He can do harm to the laughing bat because he has the template of the supreme little Superman.


    The latter comes from the original earth, where all superheroes are fictional characters in comics.


    Therefore, the supreme little Superman actually comes from the "reality dimension".


    There are not only comics about the Justice League, but also the existence of the editorial department.


    Luke, who has obtained the supreme little Superman template, can not only break the "fourth wall" like a dead waiter, but also have the ability to break through the sixth dimension.


    No matter how powerful the laughing bat is, as long as he does not enter the omnipotent universe, he can intervene in the direction of the story and modify the ending of the story.


    Then, he just can''t jump out of the comic frame and violate the matchmaking puppet set by the comic.


    "You can''t kill me! This multiverse is about to restart. Those dead superheroes, the destroyed parallel universe... They can be reborn again after restarting!"


    The laughing bat fell on the wreckage of the wall of origin and said in a sharp voice, "if you kill me and prevent the restart of the multi universe, they will really die!"


    Luke looked at the laughing bat falling from the sixth dimension with a look of doubt in his eyes and asked, "what does that have to do with me?"


    "Er..."


    The laughing bat, who is good at sophistry and deception, is stuck and doesn''t seem to know how to go on.


    "I don''t care about the restart of the multiverse, nor do I care about the life and death of countless people. I just want to kill you, that''s all."


    Luke was expressionless and carried an irresistible laughing bat in one hand.


    Since even the supreme little Superman can cause great damage to this guy.


    Well, in the face of a stronger Luke.


    The laughing bat has no other way but to turn his little brain and continue to launch mouth gun output.


    The supreme little Superman comes from the original earth and has his template.


    Luke doesn''t need to care about the opening and hanging ability of the laughing bat "everything is within my expectation".


    "Do you want to guess what I''m going to do next?"


    The corner of his mouth made a mocking arc and joked, "guess right, maybe I can let you go."


    The laughing bat seemed to feel the coming of death and struggled desperately. He kept throwing chips one after another.


    But Luke turned a deaf ear and lost the ability of the cartoon to set "everything is in my expectation".


    The so-called ultimate boss, who combines Batman and clown and spreads dark nightmares, is just a waste.


    "I gave you a chance. You are smarter than Batman and crazier than a clown. You can''t even guess my idea. It''s a failed role."


    Luke came to the end of the multiverse, a place farther and more empty than the wall of origin.


    A dead crimson sun appeared in his sight.


    This is not an actual stellar object, but after the laughing bat destroyed the multiverse, all the earth was absorbed here to form a huge "grave".


    All stories, all characters, will become the burning of this dying sun and die with it.


    "Say goodbye to the world."


    Luke held down the laughing bat and rushed to the burning dying sun.


    The flame of destruction burned everything, and the twisted and slender shadow kept shrinking, sending out bursts of rich smoke containing the power of nightmare.


    "Even if I die, the multiverse will fall into a constant cycle! There will still be villains like me who will stage boring stories with those superheroes!"


    The laughing bat, very close to death, said in a sharp voice.


    "No, I can end all this, I can make everything more wonderful."


    The dark red cloak merged with the fire of destruction. Luke broke into the core of the dying sun and watched the laughing bat turn into fly ash.


    Boom!


    With the complete death of the laughing bat, the dark multiverse collapsed.


    In the endless void, only a tall figure stands.


    "Superman!"


    The survivors shouted the name.


    The brilliant golden glow fills the body surface, like a dazzling star that cannot be looked directly at.


    Finally, Luke, who unlocked the "golden Superman" template, overlooks the multiverse that is about to restart.


    With a faint smile on his face, he took a step and disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few months later.


    The watchtower headquarters.


    "Where the hell have you been? What have you seen?"


    This is the forty second time flash has asked the same question.


    "Curiosity will kill the cat, Barry."


    Luke shook his head and made no answer.


    Everyone in the justice alliance wants to know whether they finally enter the Almighty universe and open the ultimate door.


    "But I really want to know!"


    Barry blinked and looked pathetic.


    "Well, this is my biggest secret. You must not spread it."


    Luke lowered his voice and said cautiously.


    "I promise! I will never tell anyone anything! Even Batman... Torture me!"


    Flash clapped his chest to make a promise.


    Unfortunately, when it comes to the second half of the sentence, there is some lack of confidence.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I just met two villagers."


    Luke smiled faintly and told Barry the answer.


    "They have prepared a big plan related to the future of the two multiuniverses."


    Barry looked confused.


    Fellow townsman?


    From New York?


    Or a small town in Kansas?


    Or krypton?


    Luke''s mouth turned up, and he stopped talking.


    The laughing bat died completely and the multiverse that should have fallen into his hands was restarted again.


    It belongs to Dr. Manhattan, the timeline of the doomsday bell event, and the timeline of Luke, the beginning of the infinite earth crisis.


    They merge into one and are no longer clear-cut.


    The existence of big cousin Superman has been accepted by the Justice League.


    The multiverse without managers has entered a new stage.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Without the barrier of the wall of origin, our world is completely exposed to the outside world."


    In the Justice League hall, Batman is discussing important matters with Lex Luther.


    Before the big event of death metal, they were in the same situation and could never sit at the same table to discuss problems.


    But in the face of the laughing bat, the Justice League received a lot of help from Lex Luther.


    Even Batman, who has always maintained the highest vigilance, reluctantly recognized this arrogant guy.


    "Clark''s big cousin, my godfather, is from another universe."


    Lex Luthor swiped the screen to call up a macro map of the multiverse.


    "According to the information provided by flash, the universe is very similar to ours."


    Batman crossed his hands, propped his jaw and said in a hoarse voice, "let''s not talk about whether the people over there are friendly enough. Our world and their world are getting closer and closer."


    "No one knows whether the collision of the two universes will destroy or... Cause other trouble."


    Lex Luthor was silent for a moment and suddenly said with a smile, "I believe the godfather will have a way."


    "You actually put your hope of solving the problem on others?"


    Batman expressed surprise that he knew each other very well.


    Lex Luthor is an arrogant and annoying guy.


    When the world is in danger, he will stand up and act as a hero;


    They will also ignore other people''s lives and do everything they can to achieve their goals.


    But anyway, Lex Luthor always believed in himself.


    Others, in his opinion, are just tools.


    "First of all, it''s no one else. Luke is my godfather."


    Lex said positively.


    "Secondly, whether you and I accept it or not, we have to admit the fact that the universe belongs to him now."


    Batman is silent.


    Under the control of the anti life equation, the goddess of creation papetua became Luke''s migrant worker.


    The laughing bat was completely erased and disappeared into the story forever.


    Dr. Manhattan took over the work of the world''s casters and monitors, constantly observing the changes and development of the multiverse.


    The Justice League is completely unable to get involved in the aftermath of all this work and is not qualified to speak.


    "Take a vacation, Batman."


    Lex Luthor turned off the macro map of the multiverse and said in a relaxed tone, "I have an intuition that the stories in the future will be more wonderful."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Paradise Island.


    The afterglow of the sunset is scattered, and the boundless ocean is golden.


    Diana sat on a raised rock, her eyes in a trance, looking into the distance.


    I don''t know why. She likes to stay so quiet.


    Only at this time, the valiant Amazon Princess will show her inner softness.


    The setting sun sank slowly into the sea level, leaving only half an outline.


    A series of footprints suddenly appeared on the beach.


    "Long time no see, Diana."


    The warm voice came into the ears of wonder woman.


    She turned her head and looked at the smiling young man.


    This scene, deja vu.


    "That picture..."


    Diana remembered the old photo she had given flash, on which a man and a woman snuggled up.


    The head is like a bright light, and the dusty memory is like a tide, surging in an instant.


    "You... Made me wait a little longer."


    The wonder woman Xia sitting on the reef jumped into the man''s arms.


    Click!


    It''s like the shutter sounds.


    Beautiful silhouette, stop here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the end of the story."


    With both hands gently closing the book, Luke touched the child sitting on his lap and said with a smile, "it''s time to go to bed."


    "Well, I haven''t heard about the Justice League vs. the Avengers!"


    The little girl who looked only five or six years old shook Luke''s arm and shouted, "tell more! Dad, I want to know the story after the integration of the two multiuniverses!"


    "It''s late. Listen to it next time."


    Luke pinched the lovely little girl like a porcelain doll, ignored his big black eyes, took his daughter back to bed and covered her with a quilt.


    "Good night, Dad. I love you three thousand times."


    The little girl hugged the plush teddy bear and kissed Luke on the cheek.


    "Good night, baby."


    Luke smiled contentedly, put out the light at the head of the bed and closed the door.


    A few minutes later, he returned to his study.


    Open a brand-new book, hold a pen and write a sentence¡ª¡ª


    "A new story, it''s time to start."